《Captivation: Want Nothing But You》


 Chapter 1: Rebirth And Divorce

    Chapter 1: Rebirth And Divorce


    "Rachel, you fucking bitch.GO TO HELL!"


    On the king-size bed, the man''s face was a mask of fury, his ck eyes burning with hate.The veins


    stood out on his forehead and his arms as he wrung the woman''s slender neck.


    The woman was still half-asleep, but she could feel something was wrong.


    She couldn''t breathe! Rachel Be opened her eyes wide, still groggy from sleep.She felt a pair of


    hands on her neck, choking the life out of her.She was confused and consumed by fear and panic.


    As her lungs started screaming for air, her survival instinct kicked in.She raised her hands to her throat,


    trying to fend off her attacker.


    But the man wouldn''t budge.


    Instead, he tightened his grip on her neck, causing her face to turn a deep red and her vision to blur.


    Bam!


    The door was thrown open and the butler rushed in.


    His face paled at the sight before him, but he didn''t lose a minute.


    He hurried to the bed and grabbed the man''s arm, shouting, "Mr.Sullivan! Mr.Sullivan! Please let go of


    her! You''re killing her!"


    "She deserves to die!"


    The man had an unhinged look in his eyes and spit came out of his mouth along with his words.


    The butler knew that couldn''t stop the man physically, so he knelt by the bed and started begging for


    Rachel''s life.


    "Mr.Sullivan, please! If you kill her, your grandma will roll over in her grave.She won''t be able to rest in


    peace!"


    Grandma? Hearing the butler''s words, Victor Sullivan loosened his grip slightly.Rachel grabbed the


    opportunity to escape his grasp and crawl away.


    Her back hit the headboard and she stayed there curled in a ball, looking at Victor with wide, fearful


    eyes.


    The butler saw the change in Victor''s attitude as a sign to keep pushing.


    "Mr.Sullivan, be patient! Today your divorce will be official.You will never see her again! Spare her


    life for her mother''s sake.Her mother once saved your grandma, remember? Please calm down!"


    Victor seemed to see the reason behind his butler''s words.


    He got out of bed, put on his pajamas in silence.


    When he was done, he turned around and spoke, in a voice cold as ice.


    "I''ll tell lvan to send the divorce papers here.Sign it and then get the hell out.I don''t want to see your


    face ever again."


    With a final look filled with hatred, he left the room, followed by the butler.


    The door mmed behind him, the sound hurting Rachel''s ears.She covered herself with the


    bedcovers, still in shock.


    Her face was deathly pale, her heart fluttering in her chest.


    She lowered her head and looked at her body.She waspletely naked and dark bruises marred her


    otherwise wless skin.


    The adrenaline coursing through her veins had dulled the pain until now.


    But when the worst had passed, Rachel felt that her entire body was sore.She hurt everywhere.


    Rachel couldn''t find any women''s clothes in the closet.


    It contained only men''s shirts and ck suits.


    She grabbed a shirt and a pair of suit pants and put them on.


    The pants were ridiculouslyrge for her, dragging on the ground.


    On top of the pain she already felt, she could feel a terrible headacheing on.


    Groaning, she walked to the sofa and sat down.She leaned her head back and closed her eyes.


    Memories that didn''t belong to her started flooding her senses.


    Momentster, she opened her eyes again.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Those memories belonged to the former owner of this body, the woman named Rachel.


    After quietly sorting things out in her mind, she finally came to two conclusions.


    She had been reborn, from Shelia Davis to Rachel Be.


    The one inhabiting this body before her was a worthless girl madly in love with Victor.


    Her mother had gotten sick and died a while ago and her father was a pathetic scumbag.


    There was a knock on the door.


    The sound startled Rachel out of her reverie.


    A cold voice came from the other side of the door.


    "May Ie in?"


    She hastily rolled up the bottom of the pants and hurried to open the door.


    A tall and dull-looking man stood there, holding a stack of papers in his hand.


    "Ivan."


    Rachel quickly searched her memories and retrieved the man''s name.


    His face expressionless, Ivan Chavez handed her the documents and a pen.


    "Mr.Sullivan asked me to see you out.As soon as you sign the divorce papers."


    Rachel nced at the documents, recalling what the butler had said earlier.


    Today was the second wedding anniversary of Victor and Rachel, but from now on, it would also be the


    end of their marriage.


    Was the divorce agreement cooked up in less than an hour? Victor must really hate Rachel.


    She took the agreement and started turning pages, signing "Rachel Be" neatly wherever it was


    necessary.


    She was done in less than thirty seconds.


    "There you go," Rachel said, as she returned the papers to Ivan and clicked the pen.


    Ivan looked at her in astonishment, eyebrows raised.He didn''t expect it to be so easy.


    When Victor asked him to bring over the agreement, he told Ivan that Rachel didn''t want to sign it, so


    he might have to use force.


    "Don''t you want to read it first?" Ivan said, still not reaching out to take the papers.


    Rachel raised her eyebrows and replied tly, "No."


    "Aren''t you curious about what you are getting out of this divorce?"


    Ivan was frowning now, looking more and more confused.


    Rachel raised her eyebrows while hitching up her pants.She shed lvan a smile.


    "There is no need to read it.I know that there are two possible oues.One is that I am in a world of


    debt and go bankrupt soon, and the other is that I have to leave this marriage without a penny.I am


    sure Victor put together a team of exceptionalwyers to work on the best option for him."


    Ivan''s eyes darkened.


    He took the divorce papers and said, "Mr.Sullivan just wants you to walk away without getting any of


    his assets."


    "Well, make sure you thank him on my behalf."


    Rachel really didn''t give a shit about it at all.


    It was this body''s former upant that loved Victor, not her.


    She didn''t even care if the man lived or died.She didn''t want a violent man like him for a husband.


    A man that would strangle his own wife to death.


    She now had another chance to live and she intended to make the best of it.Ivan''s eyes fell on Rachel''s


    neck.


    "Would you like me to call a doctor for you?"


    Rachel was at a loss for a moment.


    Then she remembered the bruises around her neck and raised her hand to touch them.


    The feeling of suffocation came back to her and she had to shake her head to get rid of it.


    "No, thanks.I''m fine.It''s not that bad," she replied, shrugging.


    "Then please pack your things."


    Ivan''s tone was back to normal cold and businesslike.She nodded and left Victor''s bedroom barefoot,


    still pulling up her pants.She had a long way to go to reach her own bedroom.


    Victor hated Rachel so much that he didn''t even want to bump into her in the corridor, so her room was


    all the way to the other side of the huge house.


    It took her nearly two minutes to get there.


    Her bedroom had originally been a storage room, but soon after Rachel and Victor''s wedding, Rachel


    moved in here.


    She pushed the door open and walked through the narrow doorway nimbly.


    The room was really small.


    it only contained a bed and a dressing table, the furniture was so close together that there was no room


    to walk around properly.


    Rachel didn''t have much to pack.


    Except for her cosmetics strewn all over the dressing table and a few clothes, she didn''t have much


    else.


    She changed into her own clothes and stuffed the rest of her things into a suitcase.


    "Okay, I''m all packed.I''m leaving now.I hope I will never see you again, Ivan! Goodbye!" Rachel said in


    a carefree, cool voice as she dragged her suitcase across the hall.


    "Rachel, where do you think you are going?"


    Suddenly, the elevator doors slid open, revealing a woman in a business suit.


    Her high heels clicked on the marble floor, the sound crisp and curt, matching her sharp voice perfectly.

 Chapter 2: Alice Gave Her A Hard Time

    Chapter 2: Alice Gave Her A Hard Time


    Rachel stopped to look at the woman approaching her.


    "Alice?"


    Alice Jenkins was her half-sister, a veritable two-faced bitch.


    As she stood in front of Rachel, Alice grinned.


    "My dear sister, are you moving out?"


    Rachel rolled her eyes at her, and put on a fake smile.


    "It''s been so long since west saw each other.Why do you still like asking dumb questions so much?


    Does a bear shit in the woods?"


    Her remark left Alice livid.But she soon suppressed her anger, changing into an innocent expression


    again.


    "I''m just trying to show you some concern.How can you think of me that way?"


    Concern? That was funny.She just wanted to mock her.


    With a face devoid of emotion, Ivan intervened in their conversation.


    He reminded Rachel, "Mrs.Sullivan, it''s time for you to leave.Mr.Sullivan is about toe back."


    The corners of her mouth twitched.


    She pointed at Alice and said to Ivan, "It''s not that I don''t want to leave; it''s just that there''s a mad dog


    blocking my path.I''m afraid that she''ll bite me."


    Ivan was rendered speechless.


    Alice began to shed crocodile tears.


    "Rachel, I know you''re getting divorced today.I was really worried that you''ll be sad, so I left my work


    early toe to see you.How...How could you say that to me? I''m your sister."


    "Shut up! I don''t have a dog for a sisler."


    Rachel quickly distanced herself from Alice, and turned to Ivan again.


    "Ivan, shall we?"


    His temples began to ache, and he failed to maintain his stern expression for a moment.


    Left with no other choice, he said to Alice, "Miss Jenkins, please excuse us."


    Alice bil her lower lip.Her eyes were fiery wilh rage at this moment, but they were covered by her


    bangs.


    "Ivan, an untrained dog cannotprehend humannguage," Rachel said to taunt her.


    That remark made Alice fume with rage.


    She clenched her fists, and red at Rachel.


    Upon seeing Alice restrain her anger, Rachel tilted her head a little, smiling to vex Alice even more.


    The arrogant smile on Rachel''s face annoyed Alice.


    ¡®''What the hell is going on? Rachel is usually timid, and she''s always obedient and grateful to me.Why


    did her personality turn upside down?¡¯''


    "Miss Jenkins," Ivan called out his voice held a hint of impatience.


    Alice pressed her lips, hiding her suspicions.


    "Ivan, I''m not implying that I don''t want my sister to leave.It''s just that Victor asked me to see how


    things are going here."


    Both Ivan and Rachel were surprised to hear that.


    "Victor knew that I wasing here, so he specifically told me to watch Rachel pack up and leave.He


    said that ording to the divorce agreement, Rachel wasn''t allowed to take anything that belongs to


    the Sullivan family.I''m just here to make sure she upholds the agreement." Alice looked at the suitcase


    beside Rachel.


    "So, Rachel, could you please open your suitcase? I need to check if you took anything that doesn''t


    belong to you." Rachel frowned at that.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "It only contains a few clothes.I didn''t take anything that belongs to the Sullivans!"


    Alice grabbed the suitcase from her and said, "I''m afraid it''s not up to you to decide.If you didn''t take


    anything inappropriate with you, why are you so afraid of letting me see the contents of your suitcase?"


    After that, sheid the suitcase on the ground and opened it.


    Inside it, several clothes had been piled up in a mess.


    It seemed that Rachel really didn''t take anything valuable with her.


    Alice gritted her teeth.


    She didn''t expect that Rachel was telling the truth.


    Unwilling to let her go so easily, Alice rummaged through the clothes.


    It was as if she wasn''t going to stop until she had found a piece of evidence that could prove Rachel


    had stolen something from the Sullivans.


    The only contents of the suitcase were Rachel''s clothes and cosmetics, and yet Alice kept rummaging


    through the suitcase for over ten minutes.


    "Are you done checking?"


    Rachel nced down at Alice.


    "I''m just following Victor''s orders.It''s better to check thoroughly," Alice replied softly.


    "Fine.Go ahead and check those clothes for as long as you want.I don''t want them anymore."


    Rachel shook her head.


    The bruises on her body still hadn''t healed yet.


    She really didn''t want to waste any more time with Alice, and she didn''t want to wait for Victor toe


    back and try to strangle her again.


    Now that she had said her piece, Rachel walked past Alice and towards the elevator and pushed the


    button.


    Ivan followed suit.


    Ding!


    Before long, the elevator arrived at the third floor.


    The sliding doors opened slowly.


    Just before Rachel could walk in, she suddenly felt a chill.


    The temperature around her dropped several degrees, making her shiver and stop in her tracks.


    The first thing she saw was a pair of shiny leather shoes.


    When she raised her head, she caught sight of Victor''s aloof face.


    "Mr.Sullivan."


    Ivan was the first to react, bowing his head respectfully.


    "Rachel, it seems that you''ve forgotten what I told you this morning."


    There was a sh of warning in Victor''s eyes, and he sounded ill-tempered.


    The second she saw him, Rachel thought of how Victor choked her this morning.


    She trembled with fear, wary of what he might do to her.


    Standing in attention, she said, "No, I remember."


    "Oh, you do? Then why the hell are you still here?" Victor asked, striding towards her.


    Rachel kept pacing backwards until her back was against the wall.She closed her eyes for a second


    and then braced herself to look into his eyes.


    "You should ask Alice.I was about to leave, but she appeared out of nowhere and dyed me.That''s


    why I."


    Rachel was half-way to finishing her exnation when Alice suddenly interrupted her.


    "How could you lie like that?" she asked with tearful eyes.


    "I''m not lying!"


    At this moment, Rachel was cursing Alice in her head.


    If it weren''t for this woman, she would''ve left an hour ago, and she wouldn''t have run into Victor.


    Damn it.


    As if she was about to break into tears, Alice said, "Victor, I didn''t mean to dy Rachel''s departure.I


    was just following your orders to check her luggage.I''m afraid that she''ll steal your stuff.My sister revels


    in lying.I didn''t expect that she''d lie again this time."


    Alice''s words reminded Victor of everything that Rachel had done, making him look more sullen than


    usual.


    "Do you honestly think I won''t try to kill you?"


    All of a sudden, he strangled Rachel with his hand, mming her head against the wall.


    She didn''t see thating, but she managed to grab Victor''s hand instinctively.


    The paining from the back of her head made her dizzy.


    "Vic...Victor!" Rachel called out with difficulty.


    "How dare you test my patience over and over?" said Victor.


    With every passing second, Rachel was losing her consciousness.She couldn''t break free from Victor''s


    grasp at all.


    Upon seeing the situation, Ivan decided to intervene.


    He hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Mr.Sullivan, if something happens to Mrs.Sullivan, those


    bastards in the board of directors will use that against you.If that happens, your n of concentrating


    equity will be hampered."


    "Fuck off!" Victor roared.


    His fingers that were gripping Rachel''s neck turned pale because of how strong he was gripping her.

 Chapter 3: I Will Haunt You Forever

    Chapter 3: I Will Haunt You Forever


    As much as he worried about Rachel, Ivan didn''t dare to talk back to Victor again.She didn''t want to


    die.She used thest of her strength to push Victor''s hand away.


    Once she was able to catch her breath a little, she stared at him; her eyes turning red.


    "If I die here and now, then I will die as your wife; still a member of the Sullivans.Someday, when you


    die, you will be buried next to me, and I will haunt you beyond the afterlife!" Rachel said those words


    with difficulty; her face had turned red due to the suffocation.


    Gradually, Rachel had no strength to struggle.


    Little by little, she could feel her consciousness slipping.


    "Who do you think you are? You don''t deserve to be buried in my family''s mausoleum." Victor sounded


    indifferent.


    "If you die, I''ll cremate your body and throw the ashes into a bin.A woman like you deserves to rest with


    the rubbish!" Rachel burst intoughter.


    "Why are youughing?" Victor asked.


    "Even if you throw my ashes into a bin, it won''t change the fact that I''m your legal wife, and i''m part of


    your family tree.You loathe me, don''t you? Sorry, but you''ll never get rid of me, even if I die!"


    Victor stared daggers at her as he strengthened his grip, lifting her in midair.


    Consequently, Rachel yelped in pain, and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Just when she was hallucinating of the shameless couple in her previous life, Victor suddenly let go of


    her.


    Rachel fell to the ground.


    She felt like every bone in her body had been broken, and even the slightest movement made her


    groan in pain.


    "Ahem! Ahem!"


    She coughed violently and gasped for air, breathing with so much difficulty.


    Ivan nced at Rachel indifferently and lowered his head.


    "Mr.Sullivan, it''s all my fault.I didn''t urge her to leave in time.I''m willing to suffer the consequences."


    Alice turned pale with fear as she watched Victor beat up Rachel.


    She got down on her knees and begged, "Victor, I...This is my fault! I didn''t check Rachel''s suitcase


    faster.That''s why she had the opportunity to lie and buy time for herself."


    Rachel could feel her chest tightening as she coughed over and over.


    "I didn''t take anything that belongs to you," she said in a hoarse voice.


    Victor took out some wet wipes to clean his hand that had touched Rachel''s neck.


    Disgust was evident on his face.


    "You didn''t take anything? You bought all your clothes using my money.How dare you say that you


    didn''t take my stuff?"


    Rachel pursed her lips, unable to refute his logic.


    On her wedding day, Alice had burned all the clothes that Rachel had bought herself.


    Alice said that her clothes were too vulgar, and Victor probably wouldn''t want to see her wearing them.


    "Take off her clothes and throw her out!"


    After saying that, Victor left along with Ivan without hesitation.


    Only when those two had left did Alice get up and walk towards Rachel.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her previous ostensibly tenderness had now disappeared.


    "Rachel, you married Victor and slept with him, but so what? In the end, he kicked you out! You wanted


    to make him fall in love with you, didn''t you? That''s never going to happen! Do you really think I asked


    you to wear heavy makeup and put on weight because Victor likes it? This is hrious.I can''t believe


    you actually fell for that.No man will ever like a fat and idiotic woman like you! I was messing with you.I


    just wanted to make him hate you even more!"


    Rachel''s face turned ghastly pale.


    When she heard what Alice said, she didn''t even look at her.She was indifferent to Alice''s words and


    did not seem to hear her provocation.


    Seeing that Rachel wasn''t responding, Alice gritted her teeth in anger.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Huh! You''re so pathetic."


    Rachel chuckled, trying to endure the pain.


    She was sure that she had suffered an internal injury.


    Just the act of talking was painful enough to make her feel like her organs were being twisted together.


    But she couldn''t afford to show any sign of weakness.


    Otherwise, Alice would revel in torturing her.


    Evil was in that woman''s nature.


    "What did you say?"


    Alice''s eyes widened in surprise.


    When Rachel sneered at her, she was goaded.


    "I said,"


    Rachel took a deep breath to alleviate the pain in her chest.


    "You are living a miserable, ridiculous life.You''re the most pathetic person I''ve ever met! Being called a


    bastard must make you feel inferior, doesn''t it? You''ve been trying your best to steal everything I had


    since we were kids, because I''m the Be family''s legitimate daughter, and you''re just a dirty little


    bastard.You are always unpresentable!"


    "Bitch! Shut the fuck up!" Alice screamed.


    It seemed that Rachel had struck a sore spot.


    Rachel grinned and continued, "These past two years, I trusted you, and yet you deceived me by


    taking advantage of my desire to draw Victor''s attention.You fooled me into doing stupid things in front


    of him, so that he would loathe me.At first, he didn''t feel anything for me, and then he began to hate


    me.And now, he''s too disgusted to eveny eyes on me.You must be proud of this aplishment,


    aren''t you?"


    Alice clenched her fists, looking at Rachel with hatred.


    "Well, you should me yourself for being so stupid!"


    "You''re right.I was stupid,"


    Rachel admitted.


    Right now, she felt ashamed for what she had done in the past two years.


    Despite being the daughter of a rich and powerful family, she had lived a pathetic life.How did she end


    up this way?


    "You have a clear estimation of yourself."


    The look on Alice''s face made it seem like she was the winner between them.


    "I almost died, and that''s enough to wake me up.I''m not stupid like you after all."


    Rachel wanted to make sure that she didn''t have any broken bones, so she propped herself up using


    her hands.


    However, the pain was far too much for her to bear, so she fell down once more.


    Sweat dripped down her forehead as she groaned in pain; her hands, pressing against the hard floor.


    The veins on the back of her hands were bulging because she was exerting every ounce of strength


    she could muster.


    Alice''s face turned grim.


    "Your end is near, Rachel.How dare you talk to me like that? Remember, you are no longer Victor''s


    wife, and are therefore no longer part of the Sullivan family! His grandmother is dead now, so there''s no


    one left to protect you! If you have a brain in that empty head of yours, you should kneel down and beg


    me to persuade our father to allow you to go home!"


    When Alice mentioned Victor''s grandmother, a faraway lock appeared on Rachel''s face.


    Victor''s grandmother was the one who chose Rachel to be his wife.


    Not long after she married into the Sullivan family, the olddy died of illness.


    His grandmother used to be Rachel''s protector when she was still alive.


    During that time, Rachel lived a dignified life within the Sullivan family''s residence.


    "Do you think you''ll be able to marry Victor and share the Sullivan Group with him after I divorce him?"


    Upon hearing that, Alice stood proudly.


    "You were able to do it, so I probably can as well."


    "You can''t,"


    Rachel said in a weak, yet firm tone.


    "Why are you so confident that Victor will agree to marry you? Just because he''s also an illegitimate


    child, you think you''re good enough to be his wife? Your mother is a mistress; a home-wrecker! Unlike


    you, Victor was born before his father even got married.And his mother never destroyed the man''s


    marriageter! With that being said, you will never deserve to be Victor''s wife" said Rachel.

 Chapter 4: Will And Testament

    Chapter 4: Will And Testament


    Alice''s fingernails were digging into her palms, and her chest was heaving up and down due to the


    anger she was feeling.


    All of a sudden, she pulled Rachel up and pped her face.


    The p left a palm print on Rachel''s face.


    Blood oozed from the corner of her mouth.


    Obviously, Alice didn''t hold back when she pped Rachel.


    Gnashing her teeth, Alice said to the servants, "You two, hold her up!"


    Rachel''s vision was fading because of how hard she had gotten hit.


    The servants didn''t dawdle, and they immediately followed Alice''smand.


    Each of them held one of Rachel''s arms to restrict her.


    With a murderous gaze, Alice sped Rachel''s chin, forcing her to raise her head.


    The imprint of an open hand was evident on the right side of her face; it was red and swollen.


    Once more, Alice raised her hand and snarled, "You''re quite glib, aren''t you? Say something again, I


    dare you!"


    "Alice, do you know what my life motto is?"


    Rachel spat out a mouthful of blood, trying her best to keep her eyes open.


    Her almond-shaped eyes looked as cold as ice.Her steely gaze was enough to intimidate people.


    "Ten eyes for an eye, and ten teeth for a single tooth," Rachel sneered.


    "As long as I live and breathe, I will hunt you down to the ends of the earth, and I will make you suffer


    for what you''ve done to me today!"


    For a moment, Alice was startled by her gaze, but she soon came to her senses.


    "Don''t try to frighten me with that threat! Do you think a loser like you could scare me?" she said


    through gritted teeth.


    Right after she said that, Alice hit Rachel''s face until it swelled up.


    Her anger was finally quenched when she got tired.


    She looked at Rachel dead in the eyes and said to the servants, "Didn''t you hear Mr.Sullivan earlier?"


    "Yes, ma''am.He ordered us to remove her clothes and throw her out," a servant said, lowering her


    gaze.


    Alice massaged her sore wrist, smiling with satisfaction before she decided to strut away.


    Before long, the servants stripped Rachel down to her pelt, leaving only a set of silk underwear to cover


    her naked body.


    Unable to resist, Rachel closed her eyes and gave up struggling.


    She just let them do whatever they wanted to her.


    She knew very well that her survival was now the most important thing.


    The servants supported her on each side as they walked towards the door.


    After all, Rachel was once Victor''s wife.


    Even though the servants loathed her, they still didn''t want to bear witness to her embarrassment.


    Along the way, she didn''t see anyone else besides the maids who were escorting her.


    Meanwhile, the butler knocked on the door of the study.


    "Come in," said Victor.


    The butler entered the room and said to him, "Mr.Sullivan, Mrs-Ms.Be had been thrown out as


    you''vemanded."


    Victor was currently reading a contract, so he didn''t raise his head when he replied, "Did she say


    anything?"


    "No," said the butler.


    With a snort, Victor thought of what Rachel had said earlier.


    His eyes brimmed with cruelty as he shut the folder and ordered, "Tell them to throw that bitch as far as


    they can.Don''t let that woman disgrace my doorstep."


    The butler was shocked to hear that.


    "Yes, sir," he answered reluctantly.


    Inside a cramped basement somewhere south of the city...


    "No!"


    Rachel suddenly woke up, sitting upright and screaming.


    She was breathing heavily and looking ahead in horror.


    Just then, someone pushed the door open from outside.


    Seeing that she was awake, the man set aside the medicine he had prepared and walked to the bed.


    "Miss Be, you''re finally awake," he said with concern.


    Rachel looked at him vigntly, calming down at once.


    She tried to recall the man''s name, because he looked familiar.


    However, she couldn''t remember who he was at the moment.


    She looked down at her body and remembered that she had been thrown out of Victor''s house; half-


    naked and almost dying.


    But now, she was still alive, sitting here in a tacky yet neat floral shirt with matching pants.


    "Who are you?"


    Rachel''s voice was hoarse, and it seemed like she was wary of him.


    "We''ve met before, but you were still a child back then.It''s normal that you don''t remember me.I''m Andy


    Torres, your mother''s privatewyer."


    The man smiled at her.


    ¡®''Andy? Mom''swyer?¡¯'' Rachel remembered that her mother did have awyer.


    "Did you save me?"


    "I did.When I called you, a passerby answered the phone and said that you had fainted.But don''t worry,


    I didn''t see anything.The man who found you covered you with a coat, and then I carried you to my car


    and drove you back here," Andy exined.


    "Then, why am I wearing these clothes?"


    "Oh, I asked an olddy who lives next door to change it for you."


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief, but she still frowned.


    "You mentioned that you called me.What for?"


    Her mother died when she was 13.Andy said that he was her mother''swyer, but Rachel hadn''t seen


    him for so many years.It was suspicious that he suddenly showed up this time.


    Andy got up and walked out of the room.


    Momentster, he returned with a document, and gave it to Rachel.


    "This is your mother''sst will and testament," he said.


    "My mother''s will?"


    Doubt filled Rachel''s eyes.


    If she remembered correctly, her mother departed this world so suddenly that she didn''t have the time


    to make a will.


    Otherwise, Rachel''s useless father and his mistress wouldn''t have been so reckless and high-profile.


    "Yes, she entrusted me to be the witness of her will when she was still alive.She told me to make this


    will public, and give it to you on your 24th birthday."


    Now that Andy had mentioned that, Rachel remembered that her birthday was the same day of her


    divorce with Victor.


    "It''s clearly stated in this will that you will inherit all of your mother''s assets, including fifteen percent of


    the Be Group''s shares, and the vi she lived in before she died," Andy continued.


    Rachel turned to thest page and she saw the name "Elisa Be" on the bottom right corner of the


    paper.


    "Mr.Torres, how many days have I been unconscious?" asked Rachel.


    "Three days.''¡¯ She then put away the document and got out of bed.


    "In that case, they''ve been livingfortably for three more days.That''s enough for them."


    After saying that, Rachel walked towards the door.


    "Miss Be, where are you going?" asked Andy.


    Rachel stopped at the door, ncing at the will in her hand.


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    "Where else? I''m going back home and kick out my father, his bitch of a mistress, and their daughter!"


    With that, Rachel opened the door and strode out.


    Andy was taken aback by what she said for a moment.


    Somehow, he saw a glimpse of Elisa during her youth.


    As he watched Rachel walk away, Andy put on his suit jacket and followed her quickly.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    In the Be family''s house, in Lhe Riverside Vi District north of the city...


    Rachel and Andy stood in front of the door.


    They had been ringing the doorbell dozens of times, and yet nobody was answering.


    Annoyed by the constant ringing, finally the housekeeper trotted outside and shouted, "Stop it! Who is


    there? A debt collector or something? Stop ringing it! You''re driving me crazy!"


    Right after she stopped talking, the housekeeper opened the side door and looked at the visitors with a


    frown.


    She was stunned to see who they were.


    Rachel put on a sardonic smile.


    "Well, we do have a debt to collect."


    "You...it''s you!"


    The housekeeper''s face turned pale, and a chill ran down her spine because of how intimidating


    Rachel looked.

 Chapter 5: Back To The Yu Family

    Chapter 5: Back To The Yu Family


    "What''s wrong, Vi? Have you forgotten about me because you haven''t seen me for a long time?"


    Rachel asked.


    Vi Lyons swallowed hard nervously.


    For some reason, her feet felt cold.


    "Mi-Miss Rachel, you''re back," she stammered.


    Rachel took a step forward.


    "That''s right.I''m back, and I''m staying this time.Vi, go clean up my bedroom."


    Vi lowered her gaze and pursed her lips, unable to respond.


    ¡®''Her bedroom?''¡¯


    Rachel didn''t have a bedroom in this house anymore.Alice had already upied her old bedroom.


    However, Vi didn''t want to say that out loud.If this had happened in the past, she wouldn''t have


    hesitated to say it.


    However, it looked like Rachel had changed so much.


    She had be a terrifying woman, and Vi was so scared of her that it felt difficult to breathe.


    "Who''s home right now?"


    Rachel looked around and saw that the garden''syout hadn''t changed in the past two years.


    Everything was the same as before.


    "Your father, his wife, and Miss Alice are all here," Vi replied.


    "Great! That saves me the effort of looking for them" Rachel said as she walked through the front yard


    and entered the house.


    Inside the living room.


    "Mom, which one looks better on me? This one or the previous one?" Alice asked, fiddling with the


    diamond ne around her neck.


    "Silly girl, the other one is more expensive.You''re going to attend Mr.Sullivan''s banquet, so you should


    wear something more expensive."


    The middle-aged woman grabbed the ne on the table.


    It was embedded with a sapphire, and it looked more expensive and exquisite.


    Gently, she put it around Alice''s neck.


    Alice looked at the sapphire ne and touched the gleaming gem.


    She couldn''t resist the urge to smile at how beautiful it looked.


    She put down her hand, walking to the other end of the sofa, sat down next to a middle-aged man, and


    held his arm.


    "Dad, look at it! It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" Alice asked, blinking her beautiful eyes.


    Jack Jenkins looked at his daughter, caressing her head.


    "My daughter is the most beautiful woman in the world.No matter what you wear, you''ll look divine!"


    Hearing that put a smile on Alice''s face.


    "Dad, if mom hears you say that I''m the most beautiful in the world, she''ll get jealous."


    Caroline Jenkins chimed in, "Why would I be jealous? You silly little girl.You enjoy making fun of me,


    don''t you?"


    Amused, Jack held Caroline''s hand and chuckled.


    "To me, you and your mother are the most beautiful women in existence."


    Alice leaned against his shoulder and smiled, while Caroline lowered her head because she felt a little


    shy to hear that.


    All of a sudden, they heard someone pping.


    The happiness dissipated from their faces when they saw who was at the door.


    Rachel tilted her head and put down her hands.


    "What a happy family you all are.I am so moved by this scene.What about you, Mr.Torres?"


    On their way to this vi, Andy learned that Rachel had been suffering these past few years.


    Initially, he believed that even after Elisa''s death, Rachel would live afortable life because she was


    thedy of a rich family, and sheter married to Victor, a business tycoon.


    Andy was filled with rage when he saw how happy Jack and his new family were.


    He just stood there, looking at them with anger.


    "Rachel! What are you doing here?"


    Alice was the first to react.


    Rachel scoffed at her, walked to the sofa, and sat down.


    Meanwhile, Andy happened to hear Alice''s question.


    He followed Rachel and stood behind her.


    "Miss Jenkins, this is Miss Be''s house.If she wants toe back, she''s permitted to do so


    whenever she wants."


    "Who do you think you are? Was I even talking to you?"


    Alice scolded Andy, and red at him.


    Courteously, he replied, "I am her personalwyer."


    Alice snorted with disdain.


    "Everyone is iming to be awyer these days.Rachel, Victor has thrown you out of his house, and


    you have nowhere else to go.Do you think you cane back and live here just because you hired a


    lawyer? No way! Get the hell out of here! You''re not wee in this household!"


    After saying that, Alice strode forward and tried to grab Rachel''s arm, intending to drag her outside.


    But to her surprise, Rachel managed to dodge her.


    Secondster, Alice felt a stinging sensation in her neck, causing her to groan in pain and cover her


    neck.


    Rachel, on the other hand, stood calmly as she held the ne that Alice was wearing just now,


    albeit it had been stained with blood now.


    "How dare you?"


    Alice lost her temper.


    She immediately tried to hit Rachel, but there was an imperceptible smile on Rachel''s face.


    Just before Alice''s hand could reach her face, Rachel grabbed Alice''s wrist, and then she kicked her


    knee.And then she let go of her.Alice cried out in pain.She dropped to her knees, falling to the ground.


    "Alice!"


    Caroline quickly went to her daughter''s side to help her up.She never imagined that this bitch, Rachel,


    would dare to hit her daughter.


    Rachel looked at the ne in her hand.


    "If I remember correctly, this ne is supposed to be mine, right?"


    With a pale face, Alice gritted her teeth, trying to take back the ne.


    "That''s mine!"


    However, Rachel withdrew her hand, and sat back on the sofa.


    "This ne is worth at least millions of dors.Alice, didn''t you tell me that you had no money to buy


    a dress worth only ten thousand dors? You even manipted me into buying it for you, remember?


    When did you be so rich to have a ne like this?"


    That statement made Alice''s face turn ghastly pale.


    "That''s none of your business! The ne is mine! Give it back, or I''m calling the police to arrest you


    for robbery!"


    Rachel crossed her legs, leaned back against the sofa, and didn''t say anything for a moment.She just


    looked at the three of them in silence.


    Alice was scared by the way she was looking at them.


    She suddenly remembered what Rachel had told her three days ago.


    ¡®''I will make you suffer for what you''ve done to me today!¡±


    "You see, sapphires are rare.That''s why every sapphire is engraved with a special serial number with a


    laser.Alice, you said that this ne is yours, so you must know what that serial number is, right?"


    Rachel said with derision.


    Alice was dumbfounded.


    The serial number? Did sapphires have numbers? How was she supposed to know that? She just took


    this ne from Rachel''s jewelry box that she left at home.


    Looking a bit guilty, Alice retorted, "Who will pay special attention to a stupid serial number when they


    buy a ne? The number is too long to remember!"


    "Oh, you don''t remember, do you?"


    Rachel didn''t seem to care what Alice had said.She just put on a sardonic smile to mock her.


    "It''s okay.Since you bought this ne, you should have an appraisal certificate.The serial number is


    written on it too.Once the policee, just take out the certificate and show it to them."


    Alice began to panic.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hesitantly, she stammered, "I¡­I¡­¡±


    "What? Are you going to tell me that you lost the appraisal certificate?"


    Rachel saw through Alice''s farce, so she interrupted her and continued, "It''s not a big deal if you lost


    the certificate.The police will look into it."


    Alice''s face darkened.


    At this moment, Rachel paused when she noticed that Alice fell silent.


    Secondster, she asked, "What''s the matter? Didn''t you want to call the police to arrest me for


    robbery? Go ahead, call them."

 Chapter 6: Call The Police

    Chapter 6: Call The Police


    Alice red at Rachel and gritted her teeth so hard that they might shatter.Turning a blind eye to Alice''s


    rage, Rachel turned her attention to Andy.


    "Since Alice doesn''t want to call the police, Mr.Torres, why don''t you call them and ask them toe


    over?"


    Right after Caroline heard that, she said, "Rachel, please don''t be angry.Alice was just being silly when


    she took your ne.We''re a family.Besides, she''s your little sister.If the policee here and make


    a big deal out of this, people will mock us."


    Caroline lowered her head, looking like a kind and nurturing mother.


    Rachel was already familiar with that look.


    Caroline was skilled at ying the innocent, and it was this side of her that beguiled Jack.


    This was also the reason he turned a blind eye to his daughter, Rachel, and allowed Alice and Caroline


    to walk all over her.


    Rachel didn''t respond.She just sat quietly on the sofa, staring at them.She knew that Caroline was


    moreposed than Alice.


    Caroline would never ask for Jack''s help directly.


    Instead, she would do something to win his pity, so that he would speak for her.


    Since Caroline wouldn''t show her true colors easily, Rachel was in no hurry to speak up.


    After a long time, Caroline grew impatient when she saw that Rachel had no intention of speaking.


    A forethought of malice shed through Caroline''s mind. A few days ago, Alice had told her that Rachel


    seemed to turn into a different person.She didn''t buy her words back then, but now, it seemed that


    Rachel had really changed! How dare shee back here and put on airs as if she owned the house?


    Andy broke the silence.


    "Miss Be, I have called the police."


    "Rachel Be! How dare you?"


    Alice shouted with eyes wide open.


    "Why shouldn''t I do it?"


    Rachel stared back at her.


    At this moment, she was exuding aid-back demeanor.


    "You..."


    Alice was rendered speechless and her eyes turned red with anger.


    Losing her temper, she picked up the vase on the table and threw it at Rachel.


    She did it so fast that Caroline wasn''t able to stop her.


    Caroline was shocked.


    If Alice harmed Rachel, the police would definitely think that Alice was to me.


    They wouldn''t care about the reason behind her actions.


    Andy was horrified to see what had happened.


    He didn''t expect that Alice would tantly hurt Rachel like that.


    Subconsciously, he wanted to protect Rachel from getting hurt.


    However, he remembered what she told him before entering the house, so he stepped back, and took


    his phone out.


    There was a smile on Rachel''s face.


    Everyone in the room held their breaths as they watched the vase fly towards Rachel.


    "Bang!"


    Just before the vase hit her, Rachel grabbed a throw pillow from the sofa, threw it at the vase and


    kicked the pillow in one fell swoop.


    Every move she made happened within a second.


    Before anyone could react, the vase flew back to Alice.


    Alice immediately turned ghastly pale.


    "Ah!" she screamed and covered her face reflexively.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She staggered back, unaware that there was a shelf behind her.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The shelf fell down and all of its contents smashed to the ground and broke.


    The crashing sound mixed with Alice''s screams rang throughout the room.


    Both Jack and Caroline had no time to react.


    Horrified by the scene, they rushed to check on Alice and called out to their servants for help.


    The once quiet living room had suddenly be chaotic.


    Rachel''s face remained calm.


    She sat back down, and looked at Andy, noticing that he was shocked as well.


    "Did you film all of that?"


    Hearing that, Andy was pulled back to his senses.


    Before he could hide his surprise, he nodded and said, "I managed to record all of it."


    "Sir! Madam!"


    Vi came over in a hurry.


    "The police! They''re here."


    Alice had gotten hit by a ss bottle that fell from the shelf, and she was now shedding tears because


    of the pain.


    Upon hearing that, she cast her pain aside, and grabbed onto Caroline''s arm.


    "Mom..."


    Caroline''s face turned grim.


    She patted Alice''s hand to reassure her.


    Outside the door, two policemen asked, "Who called the police?"


    "I did."


    Andy put his phone away and took a step forward.


    The policemen saw the mess in the living room and frowned.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Alice covered her injured arm and pointed at Rachel.


    "She did this!"


    She took the chance to throw out an usation first.


    "Sir, that woman threw a vase at me on purpose.Look at me! I''m injured all over thanks to her!"


    Alice''s hair was in disarray and she looked disheveled, while Rachel sat there, safe and sound.


    At first nce, it looked like Alice was telling the truth.


    The policemen jumped to a conclusion when they saw Rachel''s calmness.


    It was as if they weren''t going to listen to her side of story anymore.


    Noticing the look on the policemen''s faces, Andy said, "Sir"


    "Sir,"


    Caroline interrupted Andy.


    At this moment, she pretend to be a real refined and forgivingdy from a rich family.


    She walked up to the policemen, smiling at them modestly.


    "Nothing happened.These two girls were just messing around.Thank you for taking the time toe


    here.Allow me topensate you for the long drive.You can go back now.I hope we didn''t dy your


    work."


    As she spoke, Caroline nced at Vi.


    Consequently, Vi understood Caroline''s order, and took out some cash from her pocket to give to


    the police officers.


    The policemen exchanged nces and said, "We''re not going to ept your bribe.Get that dirty


    money out of our faces!"


    Those words made Vi shiver in fear.


    Caroline smiled apologetically.


    "Yes, of course.I didn''t mean to offend you.It was really kind of you toe here, but this is just a petty


    squabble between sisters.This silly game isn''t worth your precious time."


    "Just a petty squabble between sisters?"


    "No..."


    Alice wanted to proceed with her usation when she noticed that the policemen favored her over


    Rachel.


    How could her mother not know what she was thinking? But now was not the time! If this incident were


    to break out, it would make Caroline look ridiculous in front of her friends.


    She nced at Alice out of the corner of her eye, still wearing a smile.


    "Yes, these girls were just being naughty."


    "Well, if that''s the case..."


    The police could sense that things weren''t that simple.


    However, Caroline insisted that the girls were just messing around, so they really couldn''t do anything


    about it.


    After all, this was a family matter.


    They didn''t want to trouble themselves over this.


    "Sir, may I ask you some questions?"


    Rachel suddenly broke her silence, got up, and looked at them with a hint of a smile.


    "Rachel!"


    Jack suddenly chimed in.


    "Stop it!"

 Chapter 7: Trespassing

    Chapter 7: Trespassing


    Jack hadn''t spoken a word since Rachel came in.And now, the first sentence he said to her were to


    make her stop.


    Upon hearing that, Rachel looked at him with a sneer.


    Moments ago, when Alice threw that vase at her, Rachel noticed that Jack wanted to stop Alice, but


    eventually he sat back down and did nothing.


    But when the vase hit Alice, making her knock down the shelf by ident, he stood up faster than


    everyone else.


    He rushed to Alice''s side, shielding her from the falling ss bottles.


    As a matter of fact, when Rachel was on her way here, she recollected every memory she had of the


    past.


    Everything happened so fast and was so overwhelming, so she thought she might''ve forgotten


    something nice about Jack.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t remember anything good her father had ever


    done for her.


    Both Jack''s words and actions just now confirmed her point.


    "Dad, I just have some questions to ask the police officers.Why are you so nervous?"


    "You..."


    After hearing what Caroline said earlier, the policemen felt that Rachel was looking to cause trouble.


    One of them asked impatiently, "What is it?"


    Rachel looked at him, smiling and looking so pure.


    When the policeman saw her innocent smile and charming eyes, he began to doubt whether she had


    really hurt someone.


    "Sir, does the owner of a house have the right to allow and prohibit anyone to enter their house?"


    Rachel spoke unhurriedly.


    The sound of her voice sounded like music to their ears.


    "Of course."


    The policeman frowned because he found the question meaningless.


    "What if someone is living in a house, but the owner has never agreed to letting them live there? Is it


    called trespassing? Should the owner call the police on these people?"


    Rachel blinked innocently.


    "It is trespassing.And of course, the owner should call the police.Why are you asking such questions


    with obvious answers? It''s aplete waste of our time!"


    The police''s patience had worn thin.


    Rachel snapped her fingers and said, "Thank you for your answer, sir.In that case, please help me


    drive these people away from my home, and my problem will be solved."


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Caroline was the first to realize what Rachel was implying.


    In an unnatural voice, she said, "Rachel, what are you talking about? I know you''ve always had a


    problem with me and Alice, but you need to stop this.If you have any grievances andints, just


    let me know and I promise you we''ll adjust our behaviors ordingly.And as for what happened this


    time, I''ll ask Alice to apologize to you, okay? These policemen must be very busy.You shouldn''t"


    "Oh, don''t worry, Caroline.I''m not gonna forget about what Alice has done, but she''ll have to wait her


    turn, okay?" said Rachel.


    Caroline didn''t get to finish talking, and it got on her nerves.


    At this point, Alice lost her temper again.


    "Rachel Be! You have no right to kick us out of here! If there''s someone that should be driven


    away, it should be you!"


    After saying that, Alice said to the police, "This woman was no longer part of our family a long time


    ago.Weren''t you just talking about trespassing? Well, that woman is trespassing in our house! You


    should arrest her!"


    "Alice! That''s enough! Your father owns this house, and Rachel is your sister.Your father has not made


    a decision yet, you can''t..."


    Caroline tried to stop her daughter from talking.


    Alice turned to Jack; her eyes filled with tears.


    "Dad, are you really just going to sit idly by and watch Rachel walk all over me like that? Look at me!


    I''m injured! The second she got here, she has been plotting to drive us out of our house.Who the hell


    does she think she is?"


    Jack was livid.He had been trying to suppress his anger since Rachel stepped in.


    Now that he had seen his wife, and daughter being pushed around, Jack could no longer hold himself


    back.


    "Rachel, get the hell out of my house! You''re not wee here!"


    Those words rang in everyone''s ears.


    Rachel felt a pang in her heart, and for a second, she was almost overwhelmed by sadness.


    But those emotions somehow felt a bit strange to her at the moment.


    Before she could even begin to think about it, Alice reached out to grab her wrist, intending to drag her


    out of the house.


    Rachel''s eyes darkened.


    She twisted her own hand to grab Alice''s wrist even tighter and snapped it.


    "Argh!"


    Alice bellowed.


    The crisp sound of cracking bones signified that her wrist had been dislocated.


    "Rachel Be!"


    Jack growled.


    The policemen''s faces darkened.


    They had no idea that Rachel would attack others in front of them! The faint suspicion of whether she


    could really hurt others had now dissipated.


    Rachel let go of Alice''s wrist, ring at her.


    Afterwards, she turned to the police and asked, "Sir, you saw what just happened, right? She tried to


    attack me, and I defended myself.Isn''t that right?"


    "You dislocated her wrist! That''s excessive use of self- defense!"


    One of the policemen walked forward, intending to arrest Rachel.


    He thought that if he didn''t teach her a lesson, it would bring shame to his honor as a police officer!


    Rachel wore a faint smile as Andy stood in front of her with open arms.


    "ording to the twentieth term of the criminalw of our country, if a person''s use of self-defense


    caused great injury, then it is ssified as an excessive use of force.Miss Alice Jenkins tried to hurt my


    client, Miss Rachel Be.My client made sure that she wouldn''t get hurt, for she didn''t know what her


    assant, Alice Jenkins, would do to her next.In addition, my client did not cause excessive damage to


    Miss Jenkins."


    Andy put on a_ stern expression and continued, "Therefore, good sir, what my client has done is within


    the bounds of self-defense."


    "Who are you?"


    The policeman stopped in his tracks, eyeing Andy up and down.


    As a matter of fact, Andy was right.


    Alice was the one who started the fight.


    Although Rachel dislocated Alice''s wrist, it was justifiable to say that she only did it to prevent Alice


    from hurting her more.


    Andy took out his business card and gave it to the police.


    "I''m Andy Torres, Miss Be''swyer."


    The policeman looked at the business card and asked, "I seem to recall that you were the one who


    called us, right?"


    "Yes."


    Despite being under the police''s stern gaze, Andy showed no sign of timidity.He just nodded at them


    firmly, looking them dead in the eye.


    "Did you call the police to report that your client had hurt someone?" the other policeman asked in


    disbelief.


    ¡®''What kind of weirdos have wee across today? Is thiswyer trying to report his own client?¡¯''


    "Of course not" said Andy.


    "Then why did you ask us toe here?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The police had now lost their patience, and they sounded more and more impatient.


    If they weren''t concerned that something might happenter on, they would''ve left already!


    "The reason I called you over has been made clear by my client," replied Andy.


    "What?" the policemen asked in unison.


    "Officers, please drive these people out," he added.


    Afterwards, Andy handed a document to the police.


    "Drive them out on the grounds of trespassing."

 Chapter 8: Rachel Owns The Villa

    Chapter 8: Rachel Owns The Vi


    The police took the document from Andy''s hand.


    When they read its contents, their faces changedpletely.


    Caroline nced at the document as well, and her intuition told her that the document was bad news


    for them.She nced at Jack meaningfully.


    "Jack..."


    "Rachel, I gave you a chance! How long are you nning to harass us? Get the fuck out of our house,


    and leave us alone!"


    Jack strode forward and tried to grab Rachel.


    But before he could touch her, the two policemen barred his path.


    All of a sudden, Jack stopped in his tracks.


    Caroline was surprised at the turn of events, but she managed to force a smile.


    "Officers, this man is the owner of "


    "Are you Jack Jenkins?" one of the policemen asked seriously.


    Jack had to suppress his anger because he was talking to uniformed officers.


    "Yes, I am," he answered.


    "What is the name of your ex-wife?"


    Jack frowned at that.He never expected that the police would ask that question out of the blue.


    "Elisa Be.But she''s been dead for years."


    "Is this girl your daughter with your dead wife?" the policeman asked, gesturing at Rachel.


    Jack looked at the policemen, trying to figure out why they were asking such questions.


    "That''s right."


    "In that case, she''s right," said the policeman.


    "Do you want to leave the house by yourselves or do you want us to drag you away?"


    Everyone was stunned to hear that.


    Caroline hurried forward, still wearing a forced smile.


    "Sir, what are you trying to say? Why did you ask us that question? We''ve been living here for twenty


    years! What reason do you have"


    "Reason? You''re trespassing on a private property!" the policeman shouted.


    "Tre...trespassing?"


    Caroline turned pale as she looked at Jack.


    Even Jack didn''t understand what was going on.


    He frowned and said confidently, "This has been my home for twenty years.How could you say that I


    am trespassing?"


    "Don''t you get it? Thisdy here, Rachel Be, owns this vi!"


    After saying that, he showed the document to Jack.


    "How is that possible?"


    Alice screamed after hearing that revtion.


    She was about to grab the document from the policeman''s hand, but she was halted by the man''s


    steely gaze.


    The document was ast will and testament.


    It wasn''t the original copy, but it was enough to prove that Rachel was the owner of this house.


    The police thought that Rachel''s request to drive her family away was inconceivable, but ording to


    thew, Jack and the others were trespassing in her house, and she was well within her rights to drive


    them out.


    "But that''s impossible! Dad, say something! Tell them this house belongs to you."


    With a livid expression, Jack fell silent.


    lt seemed that he acquiesced to this turn of events.


    This house had once belonged to Elisa.


    She never had the time to distribute her properties when she died, so Jack assumed that he would


    receive her properties after her death.


    That was what he had believed...


    Until just now.


    Who would''ve thought that Elisa left a will! On top of that, the will was not made public until more than


    ten yearster! Caroline clenched her fists; her eyes brimming with anger.


    Elisa had orchestrated all of this.


    Rachel appeared from behind Andy and yawned, "Officers, please drive them out for me.Thanks for


    taking the time toe here.Oh, and Mr.Torres, please help me take care of the rest.My eyelids feel


    heavy now, so I''m going to sleep.Thanks for your help."


    The emotions intertwined in her chest.


    She had no idea why these emotions were growing stronger and stronger, troubling her brain all the


    time.


    In addition, Rachel seldom exercised, so the few kicks she performed earlier siphoned her energy.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry.I''ll take care of it," said Andy.


    Rachel nodded, ncing at the ne in her hand with satisfaction.


    Afterwards, she shed them a smile before she went upstairs.


    The sight of Rachel''scent face made Alice feel the paining from her wounds.


    "Dad!" she growled.


    Jack was speechless.


    Looking at the will made him angrier with every passing second.


    At this moment, anxiety grew in Alice''s heart.


    ''¡¯Why? This is my home! How could it be Rachel''s? How dare she? Everything belongs to me! Upon


    seeing that Alice was about to attack Rachel again, the policemen stopped her.


    "Miss Jenkins, if you try to hurt Miss Be again, we will arrest you on the spot!"


    "You! What are you doing? Why are you protecting her? Can''t you see how wounded I am? If you don''t


    help me, I willin about both of you!"


    Alice snarled.


    Andy stepped in and yed the video he had recorded for the police.


    "Sir, as you can see in this video, Miss Alice Jenkins here started the fight.The video will show you how


    she got her wounds."


    Alice was shocked to hear that.


    "What video?"


    Andy didn''t respond to her question.


    He just nced at Alice, Caroline, and Jack one by one.


    Now, Alice felt even more agitated.


    ¡®''Did he record what happened just now? No! I can''t let the police see it! Alice panicked.She lost the


    ability to think about her actions, and she instinctively tried to grab Andy''s phone.


    The policeman warned her, "Miss Jenkins, do you want us to arrest you for obstruction of justice?"


    Caroline immediately grabbed Alice.


    "Sir, I''m sorry about my daughter''s behavior.She''s just being silly."


    "Yes, she is."


    After watching the video, the policemen put on a stern expression.


    "Intentional injury, nder, illegal possession of others'' property, and repeated offenses.Alice Jenkins,


    we are cing you under arrest for those charges."


    After saying that, the police took out a set of handcuffs.


    With no room to resist, Alice''s arms were cuffed behind her back.


    The look on Caroline''s and Jack''s faces changed dramatically.


    Meanwhile, inside the CEO''s office of the Sullivan Group, a knock could be heard from the door.


    "Come in," said Victor.


    As soon as Ivan heard him speak, he entered the office, put down the document on Victor''s desk, and


    said, "Mr.Sullivan, something happened to Ms.Be''s..."


    Victor didn''t even raise his head when he interrupted, "I''ve already divorced her.I don''t have anything to


    do with her, even if she''s dead."


    "It''s not about Miss Be..."


    Ivan hesitated for a moment and continued, "It''s about Alice Jenkins, Rachel''s half-sister."


    Upon hearing that, Victor looked at Ivan in the eye.


    "Alice?"


    Ivan nodded.


    "Rachel went back to the Alice''s ce this morning.She called the police to drive Alice and her parents


    out for trespassing.During the process, Alice must''ve done something to Rachel.That''s why the police


    arrested Alice, and Rachel has told herwyer to sue Alice.They''re demanding her to issue a public


    apology in a newspaper, and kneel at the gate of her house for three days and nights.Otherwise,


    Rachel will not withdraw thewsuit, and Alice will be sent to jail."


    The veins on Victor''s temples began to show.


    "Alice might not be able to apany you to the dinner party tonight.Shall I arrange another female


    companion for you?" Ivan asked respectfully.


    "No, that''s okay," Victor replied.


    He mmed the pen in his hand on the table, gritted his teeth, and ordered, "Send someone to bring


    Rachel here!"


    Ivan was surprised by hismand.


    "Are you saying that..."


    A cold smile appeared on Victor''s face.


    "Didn''t Rachel do something to Alice just because I was going to take her to the dinner party? This isn''t


    new.She has done something more horrible than this in the past.I really thought that I''d be able to get


    rid of her after the divorce, but...Well, in that case, I''ll bring her along as she wishes."


    Ivan''s heart sank.


    It seemed that Victor was going to make Rachel''s life miserable tonight.

 Chapter 9: Kidnapped By Intruders

    Chapter 9: Kidnapped By Intruders


    Rachel''s old bedroom had been upied by Alice for a long time.


    Although she had asked the maids to throw out everything that Alice owned, the bedroom still needed


    to be cleaned thoroughly before it could be used.


    And so, Rachel decided to take a nap in the guest room for the time being.


    By the time she woke up, it was already three in the afternoon.


    Slowly, she opened her eyes, and the murmuring voice in her mind gradually dissipated as she


    regained her senses.


    Rachel sat upright, putting her hand on her forehead.She felt beads of sweat touching her fingertips.


    It seemed that she had a dream.


    To be exact, it wasn''t a dream.


    While she was asleep, she heard a voice keep calling out to her.


    The voice was hoarse and mncholic, crying and calling out her name.


    The intertwined emotions left her heart broken, and the overwhelming waves of emotion almost


    drowned her.


    Rachel knew that these emotions belonged to her body''s original owner.


    But something bothered her.


    Why were those emotions so strong? They were so overwhelming that she felt ufortable.


    Was the soul of the original owner of this body still inside her? When that thought crossed her mind,


    Rachel looked at her palms, and then herself.


    She was certain that there was nothing strange going on with her body, aside from the sadness lurking


    in her heart.


    "Miss Be."


    Rachel''s thoughts were interrupted by Andy''s voiceing from outside the door.


    She decided to set her inhibitions aside for now, got out of bed, and opened the door.


    When she saw the pile of documents that Andy was carrying, Rachel raised her eyebrows.


    "Let''s talk in the study."


    He nodded in agreement and followed her into the study.


    The second Rachel sat down, Andy put the stack of documents on the desk in front of her.


    There, she found the certificate of property ownership on top of the documents.


    "This is the equity assignment agreement.This one is the property handover form, and the certificate of


    ownership of this house," said Andy.


    Rachel smiled.


    "Are these all?"


    "Well, not exactly.


    There are also some billing records and some other reports about the Be Group over the years,"


    Andy added.


    "From this point forward, the Be Group is yours."


    Rachel flipped through the documents casually, and then she turned her attention to Andy.


    Upon noticing the awkwardness on his face, she closed the file and asked, "Is there something else


    you''d like to say to me?"


    "Well..."


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, two muscr men kicked the door open and broke in.


    A maid followed them in with a panicked look.


    "Miss Be, they broke into the house all of a sudden.I couldn''t stop them."


    "Who are you?"


    Andy looked at the intruders.


    "Miss Be, you''reing with us," said one of them.


    Once he finished talking, they walked past Andy, and tried to catch Rachel.


    However, she managed to avoid them.


    Their appearances alone showed that the intruders were agile and capable fighters.


    Rachel wouldn''t be able to escape from them because her fighting skills weren''t extensive, and she


    clearly wouldn''t win over these sturdy men.


    Andy shielded her with his body at once.


    "What are you nning to do with her?" he asked.


    "Get out of my way," the intruder warned him.


    "This is trespassing.It''s is illegal! Believe it or not¡ª"


    Before Andy could reach the end of his sentence, he felt a cold, hard steel bring pressed against his


    forehead.


    The intruder was pressing a gun against his head at this moment.


    Beads of sweat broke out of Andy''s forehead as he felt his heart racing, and his face turning pale.


    Through the curtains, the sunlight reached the gun, and it reflected the silver light.


    Rachel''s eyes widened.


    "I''ming with you, just let him go!"


    Andy looked at the men in ck, and stammered, "Miss Be..."


    She understood why he was worried, so she nodded to reassure him.


    "Don''t worry about me.I''ll be fine.They''re not gonna hurt me."


    Right after she said that, Rachel''s eyes fell on the brooches on the chests of the intruders.


    The brooches were tear-drop shaped gems made of obsidian.


    It was the symbol of the security agency owned by the Sullivan Group.


    Only one man was capable of mobilizing them, and it was none other than Victor.


    The gun was still pressed against Andy''s head, but he saw howposed Rachel was, so he decided


    to drop his worries for now and trust her.


    Secondster, Rachel and the intruders left.


    There was a ck Rolls-Royce parked outside the gate.


    Rachel sat in the back seat without hesitation.


    The men in ck were sitting in the driver''s seat and the passenger seat respectively.


    Slowly, the car drove away.


    Rachel looked at the passing scenery in silence.


    All of a sudden, a phone started ringing.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man in the passenger seat answered it.


    His voice remained stoic, but he sounded respectful this time.


    "Mr.Chavez, we''ve picked up Miss Be."


    "I see.Good job."


    ''Mr.Chavez? Is he talking to lvan?''¡¯


    At this point, Rachel confirmed that these men were sent by Victor.


    ¡®''But why does Victor want to see me? Doesn''t he loathe me? Is he not satisfied by how much he


    humiliated me that day? Is that why he had me kidnapped? To take me to him and beat me up again?''¡¯


    Rachel tapped her thigh with her fingertips, wondering how she would protect herself from Victor


    later.She then went through all the things that happened between the real Rachel and Victor in their


    two years of marriage, trying to figure out a way to solve this problem.


    And before Rachel realized it, they had arrived at the destination.


    One of the men in biack got out of the car, opened the back door, and said to her, "Here we are."


    She got out of the car and looked up.


    Astonishment shed through her eyes for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure before


    anyone could notice.


    This was not Victor''s vi.


    It was an independent three-storey building built using a ssical Nordie style of architecture.


    Soon, Rachel remembered where this ce was.


    This was the most popr hair salon among thedies in the upper ss of the city, and its name was


    Gardenia.


    As far as she could remember, this wasn''t her first time here.


    Onc of the reasons why upper ss women liked this ce was because the country''s best stylists


    worked here.


    Aside from that, the hair salon only received one client a day.


    Rachel''s first ever visit to this ce was two years ago on her wedding day.But it might not even count


    as a wedding.


    Their families just had a simple meal to put on a show for Victor''s grandmother.


    Momentster, someone came out of the building.


    "Hello, Miss Be.I''ll be your stylist for today.!''m Eva Myers."


    The woman was dressed in a white dress.


    Her hair was tied up, and she was smiling at Rachel.


    Just then, Rachel was even more confused about what kind of trouble Victor was going to make for her.


    She then nced at Eva, but she didn''t say a word.


    Fortunately, Eva didn''t mind her cold attitude.


    "Please follow me."


    She gestured Rachel toe in.


    Based on the expression Rachel wore at this moment, it was hard to read what she was thinking.


    Not a minuteter, she strode towards the building.


    Upon seeing that, Eva overtook Rachel and led the way.

 Chapter 10: Switching Dates Is Fun

    Chapter 10: Switching Dates Is Fun


    Rachel was led into a room, where Eva asked her to take a seat and began applying makeup on her


    face and doing her hair.


    When she was done, it was already six o''clock in the evening.


    Rachel had no idea what Victor wanted from her.


    All she could do was sit and wait.


    There was a knock on the door and Eva walked over to open it.


    Rachel was sitting with her back to the door, but through the mirror she could see the two men who


    brought her here standing on the doorway.


    "It''s time," one of the men said curtly.


    "She will be ready in a few minutes,"


    Eva nodded.


    Rachel drummed her fingers on the table as Eva closed the door and came over.


    "Miss Be, time to change into your outfit for the night."


    Rachel turned to Eva blinking in astonishment.


    "Who asked you to dress me up?"


    "Mr.Sullivan, of course," Eva said, her polite yet weirdly unsettling smile never leaving her lips.


    "Do you know why?"


    Rachel was desperate for the slightest piece of information about what Victor had in store for her.


    Eva averted her gaze and made sweeping gesture.


    "The staff here respects the customers'' privacy."


    Rachel looked at Eva searchingly for a while longer, then stood up and walked towards the fitting room.


    A single dress was hanging inside.


    Rachel''s eyes hardened at the sight of it, her expression inscrutable.


    She stayed there, staring at the dress for a few moments.


    It was all clear now, what Victor wanted from her.


    This flimsy piece of clothing was all the proof she needed.


    Eva''s voice came from behind her.


    "Mr.Sullivan asked me to pass on a message.He wanted you to know that yourwyer''s firm doesn''t


    have a license.He also wanted me to tell you that he wouldn''t mind informing the authorities on your


    behalf.¡±


    Rachel''s heart almost stopped beating.


    She had really underestimated Victor.


    How on earth did he find out so many things about Andy in such a short time? His message was clearly


    a threat.


    If she didn''t go along with his ns, Victor would make sure that Andy paid the price.


    Not to mention that Rachel would have trouble with the will.She could end up losing her inheritance.


    Which meant she was at Victor''s mercy.


    Rachel gritted her teeth as she looked up at the hateful dress.


    Clenching her fists, she said in a low voice, "I''ll put it on."


    "You have five minutes,"


    Eva reminded her kindly.


    As night fell, the wild side of the city began to stir.


    The Crown Club was one of the most exclusive establishments, frequented only by the elite of the city.


    The building had 33 floors in total.


    The lobby was on the first floor.


    The upper floors held a rustic coffee shop, a restaurant, a cozy jazz bar, an arcade, a casino and a


    disco, each establishment taking up an entire floor.


    The remaining floors held private rooms, suites to be precise, reserved only for the club''s most loyal


    clients.


    The club was the embodiment of the city''s elegance and extravagance, which meant that most people


    would live their whole lives right next to it and never see the inside of it.


    In a private room on the third floor, a waiter knocked on the door twice before cautiously walking inside


    carrying a decanter of red wine.


    He bowed in respect and started pouring the red liquid into elegant, crystal goblets.


    "Mr.Sullivan, you broke the rules.We agreed that everyone should bring a date, but you''re the only one


    here without a date," said the middle-aged man sitting on the other side of the sofa.


    He had his arm around the waist of a cute blonde girl as he epted a ss of wine from the waiter.


    The man took a sip of his drink and went on.


    "You are ruining our fun, you know.I might start thinking that you are not a man of your word and that''d


    be a bad start for our business dealings."


    At these words, Ivan, who was standing by the door, looked up.


    The man that spoke was a renowned businessman, one that Victor wanted to work with.


    He was also the host of this party.


    This business deal was critical to the Sullivan Group''s profit from the next quarter of the year.


    It was a project that would cost billions of dors of investment, so Victor had to attend the party in


    person.


    Ivan''s eyes never left the businessman.


    So arrogant! Even if the Sullivan Group was in search of investors, this man''spany wasn''t the only


    choice.


    The fact that Sullivan Group''s searching for new investors didn''t necessarily give the man the right to


    be arrogant in front of Victor.


    If Victor wanted to, he could destroy this man, as he had the might of the Sullivan Group behind him.


    Leaning against the sofa, Victor stayedpletely expressionless, ignoring the provocation.


    He sipped his wine, lookingpletely at ease.


    The businessman''s face darkened when he saw that his words had no effect whatsoever.


    It seemed that Victor didn''t take him seriously! He had never been treated like this before.


    Otherpanies always begged for a chance to cooperate with him! "Don''t you agree, Mr.Sullivan?"


    The businessman huffed, unable to hold his temper any longer.


    Victor lowered his ss and looked at the man.


    "Mr.Guzman, you are too impatient," he drawled.


    Trevor Guzman narrowed his eyes but remained silent.


    Taking a look at the message he had just received, Ivan strode to Victor''s side and whispered in his


    ear.


    "Ms.Be is ready."


    Something sinister shed in Victor''s eyes.


    He smiled and announced, "Mr.Guzman, why don''t we take it up a notch? Spice up the game a bit."


    "Spice it up, you say?"


    "Well, switching dates would do the trick, don''t you agree?"


    As soon as Victor finished his sentence, the door opened and a waiter came in, followed by Rachel.


    The waiter bowed and left the room, closing the door behind him.


    As Rachel entered, she heard what Victor had said.


    Trevor turned to look at Rachel and his eyes lit up.


    Even in the dim lighting, the elegance and poise emanating from Rachel was obvious.


    Her elfin face and the way her dress hugged her figure made her look sexy in the ssiest way


    possible.


    Trevor was lost.


    Trevor''s gaze became more and more intense as he stared at Rachel.


    "Who are you?"


    Trevor asked in a hoarse voice and swallowed hard.


    Rachel felt uneasy under Trevor''s obvious attention and couldn''t stop the disgust that shed in her


    eyes.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Victor didn''t even turn to look at Rachel.


    When he saw Trevor''s expression, he put his goblet on the table and put on a broad smile.


    "This is my date for tonight, Mr.Guzman.Now, what do you say? Shall we change the rules?"


    Trevor grinned from ear to ear and immediately agreed.


    "Absolutely! What a wonderful idea! It will be fun! Let''s do it!"


    Trevor had seen a lot of beautiful women in his life, but that woman before him was really something


    else.


    At the thought of this beauty within his grasp, he could barely control himself.


    Trevor pushed his own date into Victor''s arms without hesitation.


    The girl didn''t expect this so she staggered for several steps.


    She was going to fall straight onto Victor''sp, and she couldn''t do anything to stop it.


    She just stared helplessly.


    When she saw Victor''s handsome face, though, she really wished he would catch her in his strong


    arms.

 Chapter 11: YOU ARE GOING TO REGRET IT

    Chapter 11: YOU ARE GOING TO REGRET IT


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    With a muffled sound, that womannded hard on the sofa.


    Somehow, Victor managed to stand up in time and dodge her. He grabbed a wet wipe from Ivan and


    rubbed his fingertips against it. ¡°It seems that my date didn¡¯t disappoint you, Mr. Guzman,¡± he said


    tly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be in thepany of such a beauty.¡± Trevor raised his head and took a sip of his


    wine. He reluctantly dragged his eyes away from Rachel and turned to Victor with an uncertain look on


    his face.


    ¡°Were you serious before? About the¡­ game? You were surely just messing with me!¡±


    ¡°Not at all! As long as you can charm my date away from me, she is yours.¡± Victor¡¯s lips formed a cold


    smile, his eyes challenging the man before him.


    Trevor couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. He couldn¡¯t wait to start the game, so he look at Victor and said


    slowly, ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Victor knew exactly what Trevor¡¯s look meant. He nced at Ivan sideways, giving him a pointed look.


    Ivan took the hint and opened his briefcase. He pulled out a document he had prepared in advance and


    handed it to Trevor. ¡°This is the contract drawn up by Mr. Sullivan himself.¡±


    Trevor¡¯s good sense had already flown out the window the moment he learned he had a chance with


    Rachel. At that point, he was so obsessed with her that he took the pen and signed the contract without


    reading a single line.


    ¡°Let the game begin, Mr. Guzman,¡± Ivan said, returning the signed contract in his briefcase.


    Victor grabbed his suit jacket from the armrest of the sofa, turned around and walked towards the door,


    Ivan on his trail. As he crossed the room, he finally got a good look at Rachel.


    His mind went nk for a moment.


    No wonder Trevor had lost his mind over her. She looked ravishing tonight.


    She was wearing a close-fitting, strapless dress that fit her figure like a glove. She looked much


    different from the exhausted, drained woman Victor remembered.


    Her makeup was different too. It was simple and elegant, giving her a fresh, natural look.


    Victor¡¯s eyes lingered on Rachel for a while and he felt a surge of unease. He firmly believed he hated


    her so much that even a single nce could make him feel ufortable, disgusted even.


    Victor had always been in control of his emotions and he hated the impact that woman had on him.


    Rachel had been quiet the whole time, but when he walked past her, she grabbed his sleeve, stopping


    him from leaving the room.


    Victor gave her a look full of poison and he shrugged off her hand, looking disgusted by her touch.


    ¡°What do you want? Toote for regrets,¡± Victor sneered, looking down at her.


    Rachel tried to ignore Trevor¡¯s hungry eyes roaming all over her body. She lowered her voice in an


    attempt to keep her anger at bay. ¡°What is that supposed to mean? You were the one who said¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Victor¡¯s face hardened. He grabbed Rachel¡¯s chin, forcing her to look straight


    into his eyes.


    Rachel was startled by this unexpected move. The pain on her chin was so intense that she staggered


    backwards until her back hit the cold wall.


    Victor¡¯s face was just a few inches away from hers, his voice cold and piercing as he whispered


    menacingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted? Huh? Drop the innocent act. I don¡¯t buy it.¡±


    ¡°I am not¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I will ever believe you again? I thought you had learned your lesson, but I forgot


    what a stupid b***h you are. You¡¯ll never learn,¡± he whispered in Rachel¡¯s ear, his voice full of contempt.


    Rachel wanted to retort, but his grip on her chin felt like a vice. Uttering a single word would be torture.


    Her face turned pale and beads of sweat started forming on her forehead.


    When Victor spoke again, she felt his hot breath on her neck and a shiver ran down her spine.


    ¡°Alice couldn¡¯t be here with me tonight because she was


    taken to the police station. It seems that I underestimated your dirty tricks. Didn¡¯t you do all this just to


    be my date to the party tonight? And now you are pretending you know nothing?¡±


    Rachel frowned at his words.


    She finally understood what was going on. It was all a misunderstanding.


    The truth was, she didn¡¯t want anything to do with Victor. She didn¡¯t give a s**t about this stupid party or


    who would be Victor¡¯s date for the night.


    Victor seemed to take Rachel¡¯s silence as an admission of guilt. He leaned closer and whispered in her


    ear, in a voice so low that only she would hear him. ¡°Now, time to get what you wanted so desperately.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened in fear. This couldn¡¯t be good.


    Before she could react, though, Victor let go of her chin and grabbing her by the arm, he pushed her


    towards Trevor.


    Then, he stood there, one hand in his pocket and a smug look on his face. ¡°Mr. Guzman, I¡¯ll leave my


    date in your very capable hands.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± Trevor didn¡¯t know what had just happened between Victor and


    Rachel, so he assumed that the man had simply been telling her to serve him well. He nodded to Victor


    and rubbed his hands together as he walked towards Rachel.


    Completely expressionless, Victor turned around and left the room with Ivan by his side.


    Just as the door was about to close behind them, Rachel¡¯s voice reached him. ¡°You¡¯re gonna regret


    this.¡±


    Victor paused for a moment, but he closed the door decisively behind him.


    Back inside the private room, Rachel was left looking at the door fiercely.


    ¡°So, sweetie, what¡¯s your name?¡± Trevor looked at Rachel up and down with hungry eyes.


    Rachel cradled her sore arm. She had hit it on the corner of the table when Victor had pushed her.


    Hearing Trevor¡¯s question, she looked at him, her eyes shooting daggers.


    She held her injured arm closer to her chest and stood straight. ¡°Come closer, and I¡¯ll tell you


    everything you want to know.¡±


    Trevor¡¯s look became even more greedy upon hearing her sweet voice.


    Looking intrigued, he started forward towards Rachel. ¡°Easy, there, sweetie¡­¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was interrupted by a loud crash of a ss bottle breaking. He stopped walking, feeling stunned and


    disoriented.


    He raised a hand to his forehead in disbelief.


    He felt something warm and wet as the air filled with the coppery smell of blood. A sharp pain


    overcame him and he felt dizzy. He pointed at Rachel and stammered numbly. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    With a fierce look on her face, Rachel threw what was left of the ss on the ground.


    It crashed on the pristine tiles with a loud bang at the very same moment that Trevor lost


    consciousness andnded on the floor, blood still dripping from his forehead.


    Victor still hadn¡¯t left the building. Instead, he had booked another private room.


    Standing next to the door, Ivan looked quietly at Victor who was sitting on the sofa, making some


    business calls.


    He was really confused at his boss¡¯s behavior.


    The contract was signed, and there¡¯s nothing else to do here. Why was his boss still here? Why


    booked another room? It was as if his boss was waiting for something.


    But what?


    Or who? Was it Miss Be?


    No, that¡¯s not possible.


    These thoughts shed through Ivan¡¯s mind but he couldn¡¯t make any sense of them.


    He knew how much Victor hated Rachel. His boss would have dly killed her a thousand times over.


    So, the thought that Victor was waiting for her waspletely absurd.


    But before Ivan could figure it out, his phone rang.


    When he looked at the name that appeared on the screen, he frowned and hit the button to answer the


    call.


    In a sh, Ivan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    He hung up and reported to his boss with a serious look on his face. ¡°I was just informed that Mr.


    Guzman is now in the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 12: Seek Justice For Mr. Guzman

    Chapter 12: Seek Justice For Mr. Guzman


    Victor put away his phone, stood up, and stated, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ivan was stunned by Victor¡¯s response.


    ¡®Why doesn¡¯t he seem surprised that Mr. Guzman had gotten injured?


    What¡¯s more, Mr. Guzman and Miss Be were in the same room thirty minutes ago, and there¡¯s no


    one else around. It¡¯s easy to figure out that she¡¯s the one who injured him.¡¯


    ¡°Are we going to the hospital?¡± asked Ivan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent the new contract to your email. Print it out tomorrow, and review it before sending it to our


    partner.¡± Victor left the room without even answering Ivan¡¯s question.


    A new contract?


    What new contract?


    With a frown, he took out his phone and opened his inbox. And as expected, he received an email five


    minutes ago.


    Upon opening the email, Ivan was dumbfounded.


    This was¡­


    The contents of this new contract was exactly the same as the one they had asked Trevor to sign


    tonight. However, one minor detail was changed: Party A. It was no longer Trevor¡¯spany, but it was


    now one of the biggest suppliers for foreign markets. This supplier had nock of customers, and it


    mainly targeted foreign markets. Back when this project wasunched, Ivan had once contacted this


    same supplier, but they rejected his proposal, making it clear that they had no intention of entering the


    domestic market.


    At the time, Ivan formted several ns to convince the supplier, but he never seeded.


    But now, Victor managed to close a contract with the supplier for the next quarter unbeknownst to


    anyone.


    At this moment, Ivan had an epiphany. Everything soon became clear to him.


    Victor had never intended to cooperate with Trevor from the very beginning!


    Ivan looked at his email, and then nced at Victor¡¯s back. For some reason, seeing his boss sent


    shivers down his spine.


    After all these years of working for Victor, Ivan thought that he knew his boss well. But now, he realized


    that he didn¡¯t know him at all.


    It seemed that Victor was far more terrifying than he had initially imagined.


    However, there was still one thing that Ivan could not figure out.


    ¡®If Mr. Sullivan had already decided not to cooperate with Mr. Guzman, then why did he attend this


    party in the first ce?¡¯


    Ivan really couldn¡¯t figure it out. Upon seeing that Victor was walking farther and farther away, Ivan


    decided to drop his thoughts and caught up with him.


    Figuring out Victor¡¯s thoughts was much more difficult for Ivan than finding a needle in a haystack.


    What Victor aplished today was enough to prove his unfathomable capabilities.


    As a matter of fact, the reason behind Victor¡¯s attendance at the party wasn¡¯t asplicated as Ivan


    had thought.


    Initially, he did want to partner up with Trevor, but before he went to the appointment, he received the


    results of the investigation regarding Trevor¡¯s background. It was only then that Victor knew that


    Trevor¡¯spany was not really prosperous as it seemed. In reality, two years ago, theirpany


    started running out of money. In addition, the quality of their raw materials were subpar at best. His


    company was struggling to keep itself afloat.


    Thus, it proved to Victor that Trevor did not have the upper hand in this supposed cooperation.


    Hispany urgently needed the Sullivan Group as its partner to fill in hispany¡¯s losses for the


    past two years. Otherwise, hispany wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for another three months.


    While Victor was reading the report regarding Trevor¡¯s background check, Ivan came in to report that


    Alice had been detained.


    And that was the reason he attended the party; to make things difficult for Rachel.


    When Ivan found out that Victor had no intention of cooperating with Trevor, he thought that Victor


    would leave the club and go back home.


    But to Ivan¡¯s surprise, he followed Victor to the private room where they met with Trevor earlier.


    At this moment, all the lights in the room were turn


    ed on. It was as bright as early morning.


    Trevor had been sent to the hospital, but residues of his blood could still be seen on the gray carpet.


    The air in the room wasn¡¯t able to circte well, so the scent of blood was still present in the air.


    More than a dozen uniformed bodyguards were standing in the room, and their eyes fell on Rachel.


    The club¡¯s manager on duty for tonight rushed here as soon as he heard what happened.


    All of their customers were rich, powerful, or both. Even if a person looked ordinary, they could be a big


    shot who could turn this club upside down with a snap of their finger. And so, the manager wasted no


    time to try and resolve the problem.


    The manager was in a difficult position. He never imagined that something this horrible would happen


    while he was on duty.


    And to top it off, he never imagined that the Crown Club would be put in turmoil, not by some big shot,


    but by a mere woman.


    After knowing who Trevor was, the manager¡¯s face turned pale. Right now, he wished that he was the


    one sent to the hospital instead of Trevor.


    Although Trevor didn¡¯t live in the city, Apliaria, all-year-round, he was still a well-known domestic


    supplier, and he was one of the best in the country. He was definitely not someone they could offend!


    Just the thought of this was enough to drench the manager¡¯s back with sweat.


    In stark contrast to the trembling manager, Rachel was quiteposed. Quietly, she swept her eyes


    across the bodyguards in the room, sat on the sofa, and remained silent all throughout the ordeal. Her


    actions left the manager confused.


    The vibe Rachel exuded was hard to ignore. She was aloof, indifferent, and apathetic.


    Was this woman who injured Mr. Guzman? Was she more powerful than him or something?


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he asked the bodyguards not to act rashly. He decided to call the general


    manager and wait for his arrival.


    Rachel lowered her head, her long eyshes cast a shadow beneath her eyes. Nobody could tell what


    she was thinking right now.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Sullivan!¡± When the manager heard the footsteps, he quickly turned around; but instead of


    the general manager, he saw Victor. He was immediately stupefied by Victor¡¯s frigid presence.


    Victor nced at the manager, and then at Rachel.


    He knew that Trevor didn¡¯t do anything to her. To be exact, before he could take action, she bashed his


    head in.


    Victor narrowed his eyes on Rachel.


    The reason he didn¡¯t leave the club right away was because he wanted to see what Rachel would do to


    make him regret.


    When she imed that he was gonna regret it, he thought that she meant things like she would never


    love him again.


    If she really said that to him, Victor wouldn¡¯t hesitate tough at her face.


    However, what Rachel did tonight was beyond his wildest imagination.


    Amusement shed through Victor¡¯s eyes. He smirked at the manager and asked, ¡°Are you sure this


    woman was the one who hurt Mr. Guzman?¡±


    Hesitating for a moment, the manager replied, ¡°Mr. Guzman was still conscious before he was sent to


    the hospital, and he told us that this woman was the one who attacked him. We also checked the


    surveince cameras and found that she had indeed attacked Mr. Guzman.¡±


    Atst, Rachel decided to do something.


    She looked Victor dead in the eye. As a matter of fact, she already knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to


    escape Victor¡¯s clutches the moment she smashed the bottle at Trevor¡¯s head.


    Even if she managed to escape the club and get back to her own house, Victor would still have a


    thousand ways to catch her.


    Thus, Rachel decided to wait for him, and see what he wanted to do to her.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m d that you confirmed it,¡± Victor responded with a sneer.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, do you know her?¡± The manager was stunned.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. But Mr. Guzman is my guest. And since he has gotten injured, I must seek justice for him,¡±


    replied Victor.

 CHAPTER 13: THE CULPRIT SHOULD KNEEL AND APOLOGIZE

    CHAPTER 13: THE CULPRIT SHOULD KNEEL AND APOLOGIZE


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± the manager asked nervously.


    One look from Victor and Ivan immediately understood what he meant. Ivan took out a ck and gold


    card and tossed it to the manager. ¡°Do you recognize this card?¡±


    The manager caught the card and took a closer look at it.


    When the manager saw what it was, his legs grew weak. It was just a card, and yet it felt so heavy in


    his hands.


    Everyone knew who Victor Sullivan was. The Sullivan Group¡¯s business operations spanned across the


    entire country. It had a deep foundation and thepany had been passed on for generations. Its


    position in Apliaria¡ªlet alone the whole country¡ªwas unshakable. And as for Victor himself, he was


    the new CEO of the Sullivan Group. He had only been in this position for two years, but he had brought


    thepany to unimaginable heights with no sign of slowing down.


    That was why when the manager recognized him the moment he saw him, and he became very


    respectful. That respect was given in deference to Victor¡¯s title as the Sullivan Group¡¯s CEO.


    But upon seeing the card, the manager believed that respect was not nearly enough for a man of


    Victor¡¯s standing.


    This card was unique in the world, for there was only one such card.


    Even if Victor wasn¡¯t the CEO of Sullivan Group, this card was powerful enough to make all the stuff of


    Crown Club listen to hismand.


    The manager swallowed hard, trying to suppress his agitation. He showed courtesy towards Victor by


    genuflecting before him. ¡°Boss, your wish is mymand. I will do everything in my power to


    aplish your order.¡±


    All the bodyguards were surprised by what the manager said, and then they all knelt down in unison.


    ¡°The culprit should kneel down to apologize.¡± A sinister look appeared in Victor¡¯s eyes when he smirked


    at Rachel.


    Right after he finished talking, Rachel felt a pang in her heart.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised to hear him say that, but it still made it difficult for her to breathe.


    However, the grief she was feeling at the moment was not her own.


    Rachel pursed her lips, and heard the deafening shout of the manager and the bodyguards.


    ¡°Have a good day, Boss!¡±


    In the hospital.


    It had been three days since Trevor were sent to the hospital and now he finally regained


    consciousness.


    Rachel had been forced by the bodyguards to kneel beside his bed. Her knees felt so painful that they


    were starting to get numb, and her eyes were half-closed.


    Victor kept his words. He made her kneel at Trevor¡¯s bedside for nearly three days.


    Other than several sses of water a day, Rachel hadn¡¯t eaten anything for three whole days. This was


    also one of Victor¡¯s orders.


    He said that she must show her sincerity by abstaining from food as long as Trevor was in aa.


    As a result, Rachel had lost all the strength to even eat anything.


    At first, she tried to fight back, and surprisingly managed to knock down two bodyguards using dirty


    tricks. Butter on, when Victor found out about what she did, he sent two boxers from the security


    agency to supervise her.


    And since there was nothing she could do against those boxers, Rachel decided to save her strength


    andy low.


    The second Trevor woke up, one of the boxers went outside to call a doctor, leaving the other one to


    watch over Rachel.


    A momentter, Rachel fell to the ground. Upon seeing that she had lost consciousness, the boxer tried


    to help her up. But the second he touched her arm, a light shed.


    Consequently, the boxer felt something pierce his neck. Before he could check what had been lunged


    into his neck, something was mmed against the back of his head.


    The hulking boxer cked out and fell, knocking over a tea table before he hit the ground.


    Meanwhile, Rachel had lost the strength to hold on any longer, so she s


    at on the ground.


    She no longer had enough strength to get up, and her knees were numb with pain.


    Trevor just woke up, but he saw everything that happened, and it left him horrified.


    Just now, a really strong man fell down before his very eyes. And the person who knocked him out was


    Rachel!


    Such a scene was frightening for Trevor. It suddenly reminded him of what happened in the private


    room of that club.


    He remembered how the empty wine bottle was smashed against his forehead.


    At this moment, Trevor trembled with fear. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Rachel was rubbing her knees as she looked up at him, and said, ¡°Mr. Guzman, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Even Trevor¡¯s voice was trembling. Subconsciously, he looked at


    her hands and once again remembered the wine bottle shattering against his head.


    He swallowed his own saliva and felt dizzy. Every second he looked at Rachel made his forehead more


    and more painful.


    Lowering her head, Rachel replied, ¡°I¡¯m actually here to apologize.¡±


    Trevor was rendered speechless.


    ¡®Is that her way of apologizing?¡¯


    God knew how frightened he was when he opened his eyes and saw a man who was taller and much


    stronger than himself fall down before his very eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Trevor held the sheet, looking like a frightened rabbit.


    Secondster, Rachel felt that her knees were much better. She put her hands at the end of the bed,


    using it to help herself stand up. But as soon as her hands touched the iron railing of the bed, Trevor


    panicked.


    ¡°It was my fault! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it! I was wrong! Please forgive me!¡±


    Trevor put his palms together and bowed before Rachel with his eyes closed. He didn¡¯t stop begging


    for forgiveness until he felt dizzy. However, he didn¡¯t hear anything after a long time, so he opened his


    eyes vigntly.


    Rachel had managed to stand up, and she was now taking out the sharp object from the boxer¡¯s neck.


    It turned out to be a straightened paperclip.


    She had obtained it from the pile of documents that Andy gave her. She never imagined that it would


    come in handy.


    Finally, Rachel stood straight, holding the clip between her fingers, and staring directly into Trevor¡¯s


    eyes.


    As the needle glinted in the sun, his face turned pale, and he covered his neck with his hands. It looked


    like he was about to break into tears.


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. Just please don¡¯t hurt me! How about this? I¡¯ll get on my knees


    and ask for forgiveness, okay?¡±


    Before he could reach the end of his sentence, the door of the ward opened. The other boxer, along


    with the doctor, came in. As soon as they got in, the boxer noticed that his colleague was lying on the


    ground, and Trevor was trembling in fear.


    The boxer¡¯s face turned livid.


    ¡°What the hell happened in here?¡± he asked.


    Trevor looked like he had seen a messiah and he wanted to cry out for help, but he suddenly felt a chill


    around his neck before he could open his mouth.


    At this moment, he saw that Rachel was ying with her paperclip, and it didn¡¯t look like she was


    paying attention to the people who came in.


    After a moment of hesitation, Trevor said, ¡°Nothing happened. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Then what happened to my colleague?¡± The boxer pointed at his colleague on the ground.


    ¡°Well, uh¡­ He¡¯s¡­¡± Trevor had no idea how to exin what had happened, so he turned to Rachel for


    help.


    Consequently, she smiled and replied, ¡°He fell by ident.¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    ¡®That¡¯s a terrible exnation! I could¡¯vee up with something better,¡¯ Trevor thought.


    ¡°Who permitted you to stand? Mr. Sullivan said¡ª¡± The boxer was just about to hold Rachel down again


    and force her to kneel, but she managed to avoid him.


    The boxer was startled by how fast her reflexes were.

 Chapter 14: The Servants Are Gone

    Chapter 14: The Servants Are Gone


    Rachel blinked, "Of course it was Mr.Guzman who asked me to get up."


    Trevor nodded eagerly.


    "Yes, it really was me."


    "You¡­" the boxer frowned in disbelief and looked like he wanted to ask more questions, but Rachel


    didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    "Mr.Sullivan said that I am free to leave as long as Mr.Guzman forgives me, right?"


    "Of course I forgive you! You may go now," Trevor said hastily, before the boxer could respond.


    If he could, he would have jumped out of bed and open the door for Rachel himself.If he had known


    how ruthless Rachel was, he would have never provoked her wrath from the very beginning.


    Her angelic beauty had thrown him off, though.


    He now regretted ever crossing her.


    "Alright then.Mr.Guzman, take good care of yourself.I hope we never see each other again," Rachel


    said indifferently as she walked towards the door.


    Seeing that the boxers didn¡¯t move to stop her, she left the room under the curious gazes of the doctors


    and nurses.


    After she had put some distance between her and her former captors, she furrowed her eyebrows


    tightly and took three deep breaths.


    She looked around her to make sure no one wasing after her and then, she leaned against the


    wall and closed her eyes.


    A nurse passed by and when she saw Rachel sitting on the ground, she stopped and asked kindly,


    "Miss, are you okay? Do you need help?"


    Rachel opened her eyes and looked up at the nurse.


    "Can I borrow your phone, please? I need to make a call," she asked in a low voice.


    Once she was safely back home.


    Rachel sat on the sofa with a warm towel thrown over her knees.


    She looked at the maid standing in the corner of the room, waiting for further instructions, her eyes


    downcast.


    "Do you need me to change your hot towel, Miss Be?"


    The maid raised her eyes and looked at Rachel timidly as she asked the question.


    "No, thanks."


    Rachel threw the hot towel into a basin besides her feet.


    "Where are all the servants?"


    "They¡­ they left a few hours after you¡¯re taken away by those men.They- they said that you wouldn¡¯t


    come back, and that since Mr.and Mrs.Jenkins weren¡¯t here either, those that stayed here would have a


    hard time.So, they followed Vi¡¯s lead and left to work for Mrs.Jenkins," the maid exined, her voice


    getting lower with each word.


    "Why didn¡¯t you go with them?"


    Rachel leaned her head against the back of the sofa.She felt exhausted, which was not surprising,


    considering she had barely slept these past three days.


    It was really hard to get some rest while being kept prisoner, forced to kneel on the ground the whole


    time.


    Rachel had thought that she could finally rest when she returned home, but it wasn¡¯t going to happen.


    All the servants were gone and she had to do something about it.


    Only one maid left in the house.


    Thankfully, the rest of the staff were not bold enough to steal some valuables as they left.


    They had just packed their own things and disappeared.


    The maid bit her lips and said, "I¡¯m a little clumsy.Mrs.Jenkins and Miss Jenkins never really liked


    me.Even if I followed the other servants to work for them, I am pretty sure they would turn me away."


    Rachel smiled fondly.


    The maid lowered her head quickly, as though she had misspoken.


    "Then how did you know that I would keep you? As you said, you are clumsy.Why should I let you stay,


    if you are not fit for the job?" Rachel asked, her eyebrows raised.


    The girl looked up in fear and then she quickly lowered her head again.


    Staring at her feet, she squeaked, "I¡¯m- I¡¯m sorry, Miss Be."


    The girl was so timid that Rachel didn¡¯t have the heart to tease her any longer.


    "Forget it.I can¡¯t find another servant in such a short time.You may stay," she said.


    The door opened right after she had finished her sentence and Andy came in carrying a bag with


    medical supplies.


    When Rachel had borrowed that nurse¡¯s phone back in the hospital, she had called Andy toe pick


    her up.


    She had been on her knees for too long.She was in so much pain afterwards that she could barely


    stand.


    When Andy arrived at the hospital and saw her, he was shocked.


    He carried her to the car and he dropped her off at the house before he went out again to buy her some


    medicine.


    "You may return to your work," Rachel told the maid, trying to stifle a yawn.


    The girl nodded and started walking towards the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    Suddenly, something urred to Rachel.


    "What¡¯s your name?" she asked, stopping the maid in her tracks.


    "Abby ke," the maid answered, looking even more nervous than before.


    Rachel nodded and said nothing else, so Abby breathed a sigh of relief and left the room in a hurry.


    Frowning, Andy opened the bag and startedying its contents on the table one by one.


    "This is a spray that will help with the pain.This is an ointment that prevents the wound from getting


    inmed.And this one can help with bruises, making them heal quicker, you know.This pill here is an


    antibiotic, so your wounds won¡¯t get infected."


    Rachel was still lying on the sofa with her eyes half closed.


    "Okay."


    "Miss Be, where have you been? What were you doing in the hospital? Your knees are full of


    bruises and you look on the verge of copsing.What happened to you in those past three days?"


    Rachel felt her eyelids getting heavier and heavier, and Andy¡¯s voice sounded as if in the distance.She


    blinked and cleared her throat.


    "Mr.Torres, I need to rest for a while," she said in a hoarse voice, He moved his lips, wanting to say


    more, but seeing that Rachel was already half asleep, he stayed silent.


    He left the room and went to the kitchen to find Abby and ask her to make sure Rachel take her


    medicine.


    Rachel was shaken awake by Abby a few hourster.


    The maid offered to help Rachel to her bedroom so she wouldn¡¯t catch a cold sleeping on the sofa.


    Rachel wasn¡¯t too happy that her sleep was disturbed, but when she saw the concern in Abby¡¯s eyes,


    her heart softened.


    She couldn¡¯t stay mad at the girl for keeping an eye on her, especially when she saw how nervous


    Abby was.


    So Rachel simply got up and went to her bedroom.She didn¡¯t open her eyes until eight o¡¯clock in the


    next morning.


    When she entered the bathroom, she caught a glimpse of her reflection in the mirror.


    She did a double take and raised her hand to touch her face.She had a weird feeling looking at this


    face.


    This was definitely Rachel¡¯s face and body, but the real problem here was that she wasn¡¯t Rachel.


    Before her soul enter this body, she had another name and that was Shelia.


    "Are you still here¡­ Rachel?" she murmured, looking into her own eyes in the mirror.


    No response.


    The bathroom remained quiet.


    Rachel frowned imperceptibly.She had heard that voice again in her dream, in that state where she


    was neither fully asleep nor fully awake.She wanted to ask the voice if it was the original Rachel, if she


    was still trapped in this body with her.


    But she didn¡¯t have full control over her dream and she had not gotten the answers she wanted.She


    didn¡¯t know if the original Rachel was real or just a figment of her imagination.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel gave up trying to unravel the mystery.She would try again another day.


    Instead, she took a shower, changed her clothes and went downstairs.


    The smell of freshly-baked bread hit her nostrils, making her mouth water.


    When she walked into the dining room, she saw Abby cing a loaf of hot bread on the table.


    Hearing her footsteps, the maid looked up, startled.


    "Are you hungry?" Rachel nodded as she walked towards the table.


    She picked up a slice of bread and bit into it.


    It was delicious.


    The smell of butter and the crunchiness of the crust almost made her moan with pleasure.


    She helped herself to another slice.


    Abby had been looking at Rachel expectantly and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her taking


    another serving.


    Abby turned around and walked into the kitchen to get Rachel some warm milk.


    "Here you are," she said handing a cup to her.


    Rachel nodded her thanks and took a seat.


    "Abby, did you make the bread?"


    "Yes.Do you like it? If you don¡¯t, I can make something else tomorrow," Abby responded in a hurry.


    "What else can you cook?" Rachel asked smiling broadly.

 Chapter 15: From A Rich Woman To A Woman In Debt

    Chapter 15: From A Rich Woman To A Woman In Debt


    Abby looked at Rachel and said, "I can prepare most of the dishes.If you¡¯d like to eat something that I


    can¡¯t make, I¡¯m willing to learn."


    Rachel rested her chin on her hand while eating thest piece of bread.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you could cook so well," she remarked.


    It seemed that Abby wasn¡¯t as clumsy as she had imed.She just didn¡¯t have enough confidence in


    herself.


    "I like the bread," Rachel said as she pointed at the te of bread.


    Upon hearing that remark, Abby¡¯s eyes lit up.


    "If you like it, I can bake some more for you!"


    "Sounds good."


    Rachel nodded, tilted her head to the side, and smirked.


    "Abby, did you learn to cook from your family?"


    Abby lowered her head.


    "I¡¯m self-taught.I¡¯m actually an orphan."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The sound of her voice portrayed her sadness.


    Rachel was stunned.


    The indifferent look in her eyes cracked a little, but it onlyst for a second and she collected herself


    before Abby could notice.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly sympathy, but she did feel sorry for the girl.


    Rachel might be born in a rich family, but She herself was actually an orphan, just like Abby.She


    grew up in an orphanage.


    For as long as she could remember, she didn¡¯t even have any recollection of what her parents looked


    like.  In all honesty, she didn¡¯t care about knowing her biological parents that much.


    But sometimes, she would rehearse in her mind what she would do if they appeared before her and


    told her that she was their daughter.


    She¡¯d probably ask them why they had abandoned her for so many years.


    The dean of the orphanage had once told Shelia that she was left at the gates of the orphanage when


    she was still a baby, which meant her parents weren¡¯t forced to abandon her; they just didn¡¯t want her


    anymore.


    Now that she recalled that time of her life, she didn¡¯t feel sad about it.


    Those days were long gone, and she must live in the moment, as Rachel of course.


    "Abby, please teach me how to bake this kind of bread when I¡¯m free," she said while taking another


    piece of bread.


    Surprised, Abby raised her head and grinned.


    "I would be happy to!"


    "I¡¯m a little busy these days, so I¡¯ll probably ask you when I have more spare time on my hands.For


    now, you can teach me the basics."


    Actually, Rachel had never wanted to learn how to bake bread, but she was touched by how


    passionate Abby was about cooking.


    Perhaps it was because they shared a simr fate.


    This encounter spurned the idea in Rachel¡¯s head to help Abby gain some confidence in herself.


    However, Shelia had never been a sentimental person.


    Never.


    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t tell if she was developing sentimental feelings or if she was just being


    affected by Rachel¨Cthis body¡¯s original owner.


    Abby nodded earnestly and told Rachel the steps to baking the bread.


    In reality, Rachel wasn¡¯t listening to Abby, but she would ask her questions from time to time, to


    convince her that she was listening.


    After breakfast, Rachel remembered the pile of documents that Andy left her, so she went to the study,


    intending to read them.


    Although she knew that she might not even understand them, at least she tried.


    Before long, Andy arrived while Rachel was unsessfully trying toprehend the documents.


    The door of the study was open, so after knocking a couple of times, Andy walked in.


    "How are your knees?" Upon hearing that, she nced at her knees.


    "They¡¯re much better now.At the very least, I won¡¯t need to sit on a wheelchair."


    With a faint smile, Rachel closed the folder in her hand.


    All of these reports filled with a myriad of data was giving her a migraine.


    Naturally, Andy knew that she was joking, but he didn¡¯t smile nor chuckle, because he didn¡¯t find it


    funny.


    "You need to keep applying ointment on them even though they¡¯re getting better.You need to take


    better care of yourself," he reminded her.


    "I know, Andy." Rachel nodded.


    Elisa had asked And y to look after her.


    When he found out that she had not been living a good life for the past few years, he felt guilty because


    he thought he wasn¡¯t fulfilling Elisa¡¯sst request.


    That was the reason he showed so much concern for Rachel now.


    Rachel knew that Andy was just worried about her, so she was grateful for his presence.


    She epted his concern without debating against him.


    At this moment, Andy nced at the document in her hand.


    It was the Be Group¡¯s financial statement two years ago.


    "Are you reading a financial statement?" he asked.


    Rachel nced at the cover of the folder and said, "Yes, but I don¡¯t really understand it."


    Andy fell silent for a while.He adjusted his sses and put on a stern expression.


    "Actually, there was something I needed to tell you.I nned to tell you the day you moved


    back.However, I didn¡¯t get the chance to say it because you were suddenly taken away."


    "What is it?"


    "The Be Group had been acquired by the Sullivan Group two years ago."


    Suddenly, Rachel got up and asked, "It was acquired by the Sullivan Group?"


    Andy nodded.


    He took out thetest statement of shareholding ratios from the pile of documents and handed it to


    Rachel.


    "Two years ago, the Sullivan Group suddenly began to purchase arge portion of the Be Group¡¯s


    shares from its shareholders; both big and small.Moreover, the Sullivan Group also invested a lot of


    capital into thepany.And now, two yearster, the Sullivan Group holds fifty-five percent of the


    Be Group¡¯s shares.It is now the dominant shareholder of the Be Group."


    Rachel looked at the top of the shareholder equity report and saw what was written.


    "Victor Sullivan from the Sullivan Group".


    "Well¡­"


    She was about to say something, but she had no idea what to say, so she just looked at Andy in


    silence.


    He then let out a sigh, took another statement of shareholder equity and handed it to her.


    "This is a list of the shares of the Be Group you hold at present.Due to therge amount of


    investments poured in by the Sullivan Group, your equity ratio has declined dramatically." Rachel


    opened the document.


    "I remember that my mother left me fifteen percent of the shares, right?"


    "She did."


    ¡®Then it shouldn¡¯t be diluted to less than ten percent,¡¯ she thought.


    But before she could say those thoughts out loud, Rachel saw her equity ratio on the paper.She


    must¡¯ve read it several times before she came to the realization of what it meant.


    "One percent?" she eximed.


    Rachel looked at Andy in disbelief.


    She wanted him to tell her that this document was a mistake, but unfortunately, he nodded in response


    to her question.


    "You didn¡¯t read it wrong.You now only have one percent of the shares." Rachel¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡®What am I supposed to do with one percent share?¡¯


    If she owned one percent of the Sullivan Group¡¯s shares, it meant that she was qualified to be the


    richest person in a small town.


    But ording to the Be Group¡¯s financial statement two years ago, thepany had been losing


    ie for seven years straight.


    It was now on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Rachel wouldn¡¯t even get a penny from one percent of the shares in apany like that.


    "The Sullivan Group has invested a lot of money in the Be Group to make up for thepany¡¯s


    losses for the past two years.However, Jack has been in charge of the Be Group all this time, and


    the Sullivan Group has kept their hands off thepany.The capital investment has almost been


    drained, and we can no longer pay off our debts."


    Originally, Rachel thought that she would be rich after inheriting arge fortune after her


    reincarnation.


    But who knew it would turn out that what she inherited from her mother were mountains of debt.


    Rachel sat down and looked at the statement of shareholder equities; her eyes brimming with


    displeasure.

 Chapter 16: The Bennet Group’s Fall

    Chapter 16: The Be Group¡¯s Fall


    The Be Group had been falling apart even when the Sullivan Group had bought a considering


    amount of shares for arger than expected sum of money.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t because they saw great potential for development in the Be Group.


    It was all because of Rachel.


    The original Rachel.


    Her mother, Elisa, had once saved the life of Victor¡¯s grandma and the olddy had been grateful to


    Elisa and adored her daughter ever since.


    When she found out that the Be Group was in trouble, Victor¡¯s grandma figured out a way to help


    out, without even waiting for Rachel to ask.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She had asked her grandson to do anything in his power to save the Be Group.


    Back then, Rachel and Victor were engaged to be married, not that the match was one full of love.


    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to lose money over a crumblingpany, but he couldn¡¯t deny his


    grandma anything.


    Everyone thought that once the Be Group had been bought by argerpany, it would start


    flourishing and growing.  But the fact remained: the Be Group was now under Victor¡¯s control.


    The Be family had worked tirelessly for three generations for their group, so it really meant a lot to


    Rachel.


    And that gave Victor the upper hand.


    He had manipted Rachel and forced her to sign a prenuptial agreement he had put together, even if


    it was more than a little unfair towards her.


    After the original Rachel had caught on to what had happened, she was inconsble.


    In the present, Rachel pursed her lips and shook her head to get rid of the memory that didn¡¯t even


    belong to her.She felt a twinge at her heart, the ghost of the pain that the other Rachel had once


    endured.


    The original Rachel had truly loved Victor, more than life itself.


    But the new Rachel didn¡¯t.


    She didn¡¯t really care about the Be Group either.


    It could burn to ashes for all she cared.


    Only one thing mattered to her.


    She had to avenge herself.


    Shelia¡¯s fiance and best friend would have to pay dearly for what they had done to her.She put the


    documents back onto the pile and sighed.


    "I see."


    Andy seemed genuinely shocked by her calm response.


    "Miss Be, you¡­ Perhaps if you talked to Mr.Sullivan¡­"


    "No," Rachel cut in, her voice broking no argument.


    Talking to Victor? She valued her second chance in life too much for it! She was sure that Victor would


    send her straight to hell as soon as heid eyes on her.


    Andy decided that trying to persuade her would be futile.


    "Miss Be, there is one more thing."


    "What is it? "


    Rachel looked up at him with raised eyebrows.


    "The Be Group has not been profitable for a long time, so Mr.Sullivan dered that it will be


    liquidated the same day your divorce bes official," Andy said slowly.


    Liquidated? The same day as the divorce bes official? Rachel snorted.


    "So be it."


    "But, Miss Benner, the Be Group was passed on to you by your mother.Three generations of the


    Be family¡­"


    "Andy,"


    Rachel interrupted him, "I really tried to save the Group, but it is no use.Victor won¡¯t see me, nor will he


    stop the liquidation for my sake.And turning my one percent shares back to fifteen is impossible.All I


    want now is a normal life; I want to stop wasting my time and live my life to the fullest."


    Andy was stunned by her answer.


    When he came back to his senses, Rachel had already left the study. The Be Group was falling


    apart, so Rachel didn¡¯t have to go through that huge pile of documents.


    She had prepared for a really busy day, but now she found herself with absolutely nothing to do.


    It was oddly exhrating.


    After she left the study, she went straight to Abby.


    She had just decided to learn how to bake bread.


    As Alice walked out of the police station, Caroline, who had been waiting for her at the car, hurried over


    calling her name.


    "Alice."


    When Alice saw her, her eyes started to brim with tears.Caroline gently patted her back.


    "Oh, Alice, don¡¯t cry.Let¡¯s get home first.Your father is waiting for you."


    "Mom, it was awful! That ce was so dirty that I didn¡¯t even want to sit down! Why did it take you so


    long to pay my bail?" Alice whined.


    She was supposed to spend ten days in her detention cell, but Caroline lined all the right pockets to get


    her out sooner.


    "It¡¯s that bitch¡¯s fault!" Caroline spat as they got in the car.


    "Herwyer was on to something.I asked several people-powerful ones- to help bail you out sooner, but


    no one had the right connections.In the end, I had no choice but to have your father ask for


    Mr.Sullivan¡¯s help."


    Alice held her mother¡¯s hand nervously and asked, "What did Victor say? Did he think that I..."


    Alice had always done her best to appear as a reserved, sweet girl in front of Victor.


    If he found out why she had been arrested, then all her efforts would be in vain.


    Alice turned pale at that thought.


    Caroline patted the back of her daughter¡¯s hand.


    "Don¡¯t worry, sweetie.Mr.Sullivan just thinks that Rachel set you up.Would he help bail you out if he


    didn¡¯t?"


    "Good." Alice breathed a sigh of relief.


    She started to smile, but then she suddenly froze as something just urred to her.She turned to


    Caroline anxiously.


    "Mom¡­ Who did Victor take to the dinner party the other night?"


    Caroline¡¯s eyes darkened.She motioned to the driver to start the ride back home, but still didn¡¯t answer


    the question.


    Alice¡¯s heart sank.Her mother¡¯s expression said it all.


    "Mom, please don¡¯t tell me Victor took that bitch!"


    Caroline cast a sideways nce at Alice and said nothing, but the truth was written in her eyes.


    Alice tightened her grip on her mother¡¯s hand and started weeping.


    "But Victor¡­.How could he go out with Rachel? Mom, she did it on purpose.I am sure of it.She trapped


    me so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to apany Victor to that party and she swooped in and took my


    ce!"


    The words were barely discernible as Alice was talking through gritted teeth.


    "Don¡¯t worry.That bitch is no match for you.Has she done anything other than annoy Victor for the past


    two years? Now that they got divorced, she is just pathetic, pestering Victor when he obviously hates


    her guts,"  Caroline spat, looking disgusted.


    Alice raised her chin arrogantly.


    "You are right.Rachel is nothing but a loser, everyone knows it.If that cranky old woman hadn¡¯t insisted


    she was the one Victor should marry, he would have been mine long ago!" Caroline smiled as she


    looked at her daughter.


    "Oh, honey! Now Victor is single and you two meet a lot in the Sullivan Group! You should double your


    efforts to catch his eye.If you marry him and be thedy of the Sullivan family, your father and I


    will also benefit from it.A lot of people will want to butter us up."


    Just thinking about it, Caroline couldn¡¯t control her enthusiasm.She and Elisa had been college friends.


    Caroline had been the queen of her high-school.She had been popr and everywhere she went, all


    eyes were on her.


    But when she had gone to college, things were much different.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was always on Elisa, making Caroline feel invisible for the first time in her life.


    She hadn¡¯t been able to ept that she would always be second-best to that new girl.


    As time went by, her jealousy grew, as did the desire to crush Elisa under her heel.


    Caroline had even tried to copy Elisa, see if that got her back the attention she had lost, but still, Elisa


    was always better than her at anything! And then, on Elisa¡¯s wedding day, Caroline had seen Jack and


    things had started to change in a dangerous way.

 Chapter 17: 9.99 Million Dollars In Debt

    Chapter 17: 9.99 Million Dors In Debt


    Jack was a handsome gentleman, and he was considerate to Elisa during their wedding day.


    Caroline felt so jealous that she thought she would go insane.She wanted to take him away from Elisa,


    and the jealousy tortured her day after day.


    One day, Caroline couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.She went to Elisa¡¯s house while Elisa was away on a


    business trip.


    That night, when she looked at Jack lying beside her on the bed, her heart was filled with a sense of


    victory and satisfaction.


    It had been so long since she had a taste of this pleasure.


    Once he had started their affair, Jack could no longer stop himself from cheating again.


    In addition, Caroline was more seductive and more womanly than Elisa.


    He was obsessed with her sweetness, so he decided to just go with it.


    Caroline did her best to please Jack to keep him by her side and render him unable to leave her.


    Naturally, it boosted her ego to know that he could not get enough of her.


    But as time went by, she was no longer satisfied with having a secret affair with Jack.


    She asked him to divorce Elisa, but he refused.


    Jack had married into Elisa¡¯s family, and he was living in their mansion.


    Divorcing Elisa would mean that he would have nothing left.


    Upon taking that into consideration, Caroline decided to keep her rtionship with Jack a


    secret.However, her hatred for Elisa grew with every passing day.


    Finally, Caroline¡¯s evil prayers had been answered.


    Soon after Elisa gave birth to Rachel, she died from a serious illness that caused postpartum


    complications, adding to the fact that she was always overworking herself.


    After Elisa¡¯s death, Caroline married Jack and sessfully moved into the Be family¡¯s mansion.


    Caroline thought that her days of being looked down upon hade to an end, but she had never


    imagined that the upper ss women thought she was ridiculous.


    She could see in their eyes how much they disdained her every time they met.


    Perhaps in their minds, Caroline was just a mistress, and that was what she would always be.


    ¡®¡®Once my daughter marries Victor and be the hostess of the Sullivan family, nobody will ever look


    down on me again! And when that timees, all of them wille to me, begging for forgiveness!¡±


    Caroline thought.


    Why wouldn¡¯t she happy at the prospect of having the opportunity to get revenge?


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry.Soon, I¡¯ll make Victor fall for me," Alice said with confidence.


    Caroline nodded, stroking Alice¡¯s hair affectionately.


    At this time, Alice looked outside the window, realizing that they were not on the way back to the


    Be family¡¯s vi.


    With a frown, she said, "Mom, aren¡¯t we going home?"


    We hadpletely forgotten that Rachel had driven them out.


    To be exact, Alice never believed that Rachel could ever drive them away! Upon hearing that,


    Caroline¡¯s smile disappeared.


    "That bitch, Rachel, drove us out using her mother¡¯s will."


    Alice was arrested by the police, and she didn¡¯t have any idea what happened to her family afterwards.


    She thought that Rachel was just bluffing, but clearly she meant what she said.


    "Mom, are you really just going to let Rachel have the vi? Why? That vi is ours! We¡®ve lived there


    for more than a decade, and that loser is in no position to¡ª"


    "If we don¡¯t move out, Rachel will call the police again.And if we cause amotion, then we will be


    the butt of the jokes of all those gossipy women.Do you want us to suffer through that?"


    Caroline didn¡¯t want to move out either, but they didn¡¯t have a choice.


    Had she known about Elisa¡¯s will, she would¡¯ve done her best to destroy it! However, it turned out that


    Elisa had anticipated this would happen.


    That was why Caroline was caught off-guard.She didn¡¯t have any time to prepare for it.


    Alice bit her lower lip.


    There was no way she would give up the vi to Rachel.


    A sinister gaze appeared in Caroline¡¯s eyes.  "Don¡¯t worry.It won¡¯t be long until Rachel leaves that vi."


    "Mom, what are you trying to say? Why wouldn¡¯t she live long in that vi?"


    Alice was puzzled by her mother¡¯s statement.


    "So what if she has the will? Over the past two years, the Be Group had umted a mountain


    of debt, and it is now just a husk of its former glory.Besides, don¡¯t forget that the Be Group doesn¡¯t


    belong to Rachel.Victor is the one who holds the majority of thepany¡¯s shares."


    Alice¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that.


    "Mom, are you saying that Victor will do something against Rachel?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "What? He doesn¡¯t need to do anything at all.The Be Group is just a useless money losing


    company now.I heard that Victor has been nning to liquidate the Be Group.Once the liquidation


    starts, Rachel will have no choice but to hand over the vi," Caroline sneered.


    "When that timees, Rachel will have nothing left, and she will be at our mercy."


    Aliceughed maniacally Caroline nodded in agreement.


    "So, what you need to do right now is to concentrate on winning Victor¡¯s heart.Rachel is no match for


    you!"


    "But what if Rachel gets away with everything she did to me? I suffered so much when I was held


    detained in the police station for the past few days! Mom, I¡¯m not happy with this oue.I can¡¯t just


    ept this lying down!"


    Alice held Caroline¡¯s arm, leaning on her shoulder.Who said I¡¯m going to let her off the hook? Don¡¯t


    worry, my darling.She won¡¯t get away with what she did to you!


    Alice nodded with satisfaction; her eyes looked vicious at the moment.


    In the study of the Be family¡¯s house.


    Rachel was looking through the documents that Andy sent her.


    She looked at him, hoping that she misheard him.


    "Are you saying that once the liquidation is settled, my vi will be sold, and all the assets my mother


    left me will be frozen? Even if go bankrupt and have nothing left, I¡¯ll still have to pay millions of debt?"


    This was the third time that Andy confirmed her question.


    "Miss Be, you heard me right."


    Rachel¡¯s mouth twitched as she closed the folder.


    "Well, I don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m the one paying for all that debt.I only hold one percent of the Be


    Group¡¯s shares.  Even if thepany goes bankrupt, I shouldn¡¯t be paying off all thepany¡¯s debts,


    right? Isn¡¯t Victor the major shareholder of thepany? If so, why isn¡¯t he shouldering thepany¡¯s


    debts instead?"


    "In theory, you¡¯re right."


    ¡®In theory?¡¯ Rachel understood what he was implying, and smiled sardonically.


    "You¡¯re right.I almost forgot how much Victor wants to see me suffer."


    The Sullivan Group¡¯s legal team had never been beaten.


    Changing the Be Group¡¯s creditor to Rachel was just a piece of cake for them.


    Once more, Rachel opened the file to take a look at the list.


    Her eyes fell on the total amount of debt, which was 9.99 million dors.


    Right now, Rachel wanted tough at her misfortune.


    ¡®Should I thank Victor for being kind enough to not make my debt higher than this?"


    "Miss Be, perhaps you should go talk to Mr.Sullivan.Maybe he¡¯ll give you a chance to


    negotiate.After all, you used to be his wife," Andy suggested.


    "A chance to negotiate? Andy, if things are negotiable, I never would¡¯ve gotten this list! This is clearly


    the final notice."


    What Rachel said rendered Andy unable to respond.  Upon seeing the worry in his eyes, Rachel let out


    a sigh.


    She knew that he never meant to say that, but that seemed to be the only way to get her out of this


    predicament.


    "I¡¯ll think of a way to speak to Victor."


    Rachel decided to agree to Andy¡¯s suggestion, though she was well aware that Victor would never


    change his mind.


    "I¡¯ll also look for an alternative solution to your problem, Miss Be."


    Andy felt relieved to hear her answer, for it meant that there was still a glimmer of hope.


    Rachel nodded perfunctorily.


    "Miss Be, Mr.Torres, lunch is ready," Abby said as she knocked on the door.


    "Let¡¯s have lunch first."  Rachel nced at Andy, and then got up from her seat.


    He wanted to speak up, but then he bit it back.He figured that it was best to put it on hold for now.

 Chapter 18: Pleaded With Victor

    Chapter 18: Pleaded With Victor


    Upon seeing the hesitant look on Andy¡¯s face, Rachel stopped.


    With a raised eyebrow, she asked, "What¡¯s the matter? Is there something else you want to say?"


    "Miss Be, when are you nning to meet with Mr.Sullivan? Once the liquidation procedure officially


    starts, stopping it will be nigh impossible."


    "I see.I¡¯ll talk to him after lunch."


    Rachel let out a helpless sigh.


    Andy nodded firmly.


    "Got it.I¡¯ll drive you there, Miss Be."


    "That¡¯s not necessary.I can get there by myself."


    After saying that, she followed Abby downstairs to have lunch.


    During the meal, Rachel finished an entire bowl of rice, but neither Andy nor Abby had any appetite to


    eat.


    Those who weren¡¯t aware of the truth and saw this scene would assume that Andy and Abby were the


    ones in crippling debt, and Rachel had nothing to do with said debt.


    After finishing her meal, Rachel put down her chopsticks and looked at Abby and Andy, noticing that


    they appeared to be absent-minded.


    To get their attention, she cleared her throat.


    Startled, Abby put down her chopsticks and stood in attention.


    "Miss Be, allow me to get you another bowl of soup."


    Afterwards, she reached for Rachel¡¯s bowl, but Rachel stopped her and said, "No, it¡¯s okay.I¡¯m full."


    "Ah¡­ I see."


    Abby withdrew her hand, lowered her gaze, and soon her mind began to wander once more.


    "You two¡­"


    After a brief pause, Rachel said, "Are you worried that working for a broke woman like me will put you


    through so much suffering in the future? Look, you don¡¯t have to worry about my financial burdens.I


    won¡¯t let either of you help me pay off my debts."


    She had always been aloof and indifferent by nature.


    Getting an emotional response from her was almost improbable, and she didn¡¯t like to rely on others


    either.


    "Miss Be, please don¡¯t drive me away.I¡¯m not afraid of enduring hardships.I can even help you pay


    off your debt!"


    It seemed that what Rachel said really made Abby worry.


    "I¡¯m just worried about you."


    "You¡¯re worried about me?" asked Rachel.


    "You¡¯ve been living a luxurious life since you were a kid.As much as I hate to admit it, you might not be


    able to adapt to a in and poor lifestyle all of a sudden," said Abby.


    Rachel was rendered speechless.


    At this moment, she felt her heart softened.


    But before she could say a word, Andy chimed in.


    "Miss Be, I¡¯d be d to extend my assistance to you as well.Your mother had done all she could to


    help me when she was still alive.However, I never got the chance to pay her back.Now, I can take care


    of you, for her sake."


    A smile appeared on Rachel¡¯s lips.


    Both of them could¡¯ve just left, and they didn¡¯t have to help her.


    But they chose to stay.


    "If I were in your position right now, I would¡¯ve left without a second thought."


    Rachel put her elbow against the table, rested her chin on her palm, tapping her face with her fingertips


    and smiling Abby and Andy exchanged nces for a second, and then they looked at Rachel at the


    same time.


    "You won¡¯t," they said in unison.


    Rachel nced back and forth between the two, until momentster, she got up and said, "I have no


    idea why you¡¯re so confident that I won¡¯t abandon you, but I can promise you that if you really want to


    stay by my side, I will not let either of you suffer."


    ¡®A state of bankruptcy and 9.99 million dors in debt? A loser like this Rachel would¡¯ve folded by now


    and gave up.But to me, Shelia, it¡¯s a piece of cake! That debt can be paid off by just fulfilling a few


    orders.There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll surrender andmit suicide.¡¯


    "I have faith in you, Miss Be," Abby said with a smile.


    Andy nodded in agreement.


    "Miss Be, a person undergoes so much suffering because God is preparing them for a great


    responsibility. I believe with all my heart that you can pull this off."


    Rachel was silenced once more.


    ¡®Well, judging by those looks on your faces, I don¡¯t think either of you believe in me at all,¡¯ she thought.


    The corners of her mouth twitched.


    She had nned to say that she could really pay off her debts, because when she was still Shelia, she


    was an outstanding hacker.


    She could easily earn that much money in no time if she wanted to.  But when she saw the way Andy


    and Abby looked at her, Rachel thought that it was better to just not say anything for now.


    She was afraid that these two would believe that she had gone insane if she told them that.


    "Never mind.I¡¯ll meet up with Victor and see what I can do."


    Perhaps, this was the only thing that they would believe in.


    Outside the CEO¡¯s office of the Sullivan Group, Alice stood in front of the door, slightly raising her head,


    and holding some documents.


    After tucking her hair behind her shoulders, she unbuttoned the two top buttons of her white shirt,


    revealing her delicate corbone and enticing cleavage.


    Finally, she knocked on the door and smiled.


    "Come in."


    Victor¡¯s voice rang through the partially opened door.


    Secondster, Alice came in, strutting towards her in high heels, and putting down some documents on


    his desk.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr.Victor, this document needs your signature," she said in coquettish voice.


    Upon hearing that, Victor took the document without raising his head, skimmed through it, and signed


    his name.


    "You may leave."


    Victor pushed the document to one side of his desk, and proceeded with the other documents on his


    desk.


    It took him only a few seconds to sign the document, but he never bothered to cast Alice a nce.


    When she realized that, her smile disappeared.


    Alice grabbed the document from the desk, but she didn¡¯t leave right away.


    Instead, she stared at Victor, hoping to entice him with her eyes.


    He sensed that she was staring at him, and it made him frown.


    A momentter, he raised his head, and asked indifferently, "Is there anything else?"


    Alice took a step back, lowered her head, and replied, "I want to apologize to you, Mr.Sullivan."


    "Why are you apologizing?"


    "That party the other night, I knew it was important but ¡­ It¡¯s my fault that I wasn¡¯t able to apany


    you.If you want to punish me, Mr.Sullivan, I will ept it wholeheartedly," said Alice.


    She bit her lower lip, staring into Victor¡¯s eyes.


    Her eyes were brimming with tears, and she looked vulnerable and pitiful.


    "Look, it¡¯s not your fault.You don¡¯t need to be punished for anything," he replied.


    "No matter what reason I might have, it was my fault that I wasn¡¯t prepared for emergencies.That¡¯s why


    my sister¡­"


    Alice paused on purpose, and then changed the topic.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I promise you that I will not make the same mistake twice."


    At the mention of Rachel, Victor was reminded of what happened that night, and it angered him.


    "Get out!" hemanded.


    Alice had no idea what happened between Victor and Rachel that night, but she heard that the


    cooperation between the Sullivan Group and Mr.Guzman¡¯spany had been discontinued.


    Judging by Victor¡¯s reaction just now, Alice was sure that the mishap had something to with Rachel.


    When that thought crossed her mind, Alice felt pleased.


    It seemed that she had overestimated Rachel, when in reality, she was just a loser.


    ¡®So what if she went to the party with Victor? In the end, Rachel did more harm than good.She only


    pissed Victor off even more!¡¯


    "Mr.Sullivan."


    Ivan knocked on the door before he came in.


    Looking at him, Victor asked, "What is it this time?"


    Ivan cast Alice a nce, contemting for a moment, and said, "Mr.Sullivan, Miss Be is here."


    Seconds ago, Alice was in a good mood, but when she heard that Rachel was here, the smile on her


    face disappeared, and she subconsciously looked at Victor.


    "Kick her out!"


    Victormanded; his face looking grim.


    That reaction of his did not surprise Ivan at all.


    He only reported Rachel¡¯s arrival in deference to his respect for Victor¡¯ste grandmother, but this was


    thest time he would do this.


    "Yes, sir.I¡¯ll ask Miss Be to leave immediately."


    Ivan turned around and was just about to leave.


    Alice¡¯s eyes lit up.She suddenly called out to Ivan to stop him, and then turned to Victor.

 Chapter 19: Alice’s Provocation

    Chapter 19: Alice¡¯s Provocation


    "Mr.Sullivan, I think¡­ Perhaps you should let her in." Victor¡¯s eyes turned frigid.


    "Are you telling me what to do?" Alice felt her stomach tight.


    She immediately shook her head and retracted her statement.


    "No, you misunderstood me.I suggested that because I know my sister all too well.If she¡¯s driven away


    without seeing you, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll cause a scene.I remember she has done that several times in the


    past at the entrance of thepany.What if this time"


    "If she tries anything, I¡¯ll have a good reason to call the police on her and have her arrested,"


    Victor sneered Alice¡¯s eyes lit up with malice, but she quickly guessed it with innocence when she


    looked back at Victor.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr.Sullivan, Rachel is your ex-wife after all.If something happens, and the police arrest her, she will be


    immensely humiliated."


    "Do you think I care about that?" Victor said with indifference.


    "But¡­ Please at least give me a chance to speak to my sister," Alice pleaded.


    "Are you sure you can convince her to leave?"


    Victor looked at her with curiosity.


    "I¡¯ll try my best, sir.If she doesn¡¯t listen to me, you can hand her over to the police, and I won¡¯t say a


    word," said Alice.


    Victor stared at her in silence for a while.


    With every second that passed by, Alice¡¯s heart started beating faster and faster, and her palms started


    sweating.


    The way Victor looked at people made them feel like he could see through their minds.


    "Fine.Go ahead," he responded.


    Alice breathed a sigh of relief when Victor was no longer looking at her.


    She then swallowed her saliva, cleared her throat, and smiled.


    "Thank you, Mr.Sullivan."


    Afterwards, Alice left the office.At this time, Rachel was waiting in the lounge on the first floor.


    She had been staring at her phone all this time, and decided that if no one wasing down to meet


    with her in five minutes, she would just leave.


    In all honesty, she never expected to see Victor when she called Ivan to ask for a meeting with Victor.


    But in spite of that, she must go through this process, so that by the time she had gone home, she


    could tell Andy that she had tried set up a meeting with Victor, but he didn¡¯t show up.


    And before long, five minutes had passed.


    Rachel stretched her arms out, took a sip of her cup of coffee, stood up, and grabbed her bag, ready to


    leave.


    But as soon as she walked out of the lounge, she saw someone approaching her.


    The woman¡¯s high-heeled shoes click-cked on the cyan tiles.


    ¡®What a small world,¡¯ Rachel thought.


    Frankly, she wasn¡¯t surprised to see Alice here.


    "Rachel, my dear sister."


    Alice stood face to face with Rachel.


    She was a little taller than Rachel at the moment, for she was wearing high-heeled shoes, and Rachel


    was in ts.


    Their gap in height somehow gave Alice a sense of superiority.


    She nced down at Rachel and said, "You didn¡¯t expect to see me here, did you?"


    "As a matter of fact, I didn¡¯t.It seems that the Sullivan Group had no idea you¡¯ve been detained by the


    police,"


    Rachel remarkedzily, ignoring Alice¡¯s provocation.


    Compared to her bitchy "best friend" in her past life, Alice was nothing.


    Her friend was a fraud, and a hypocrite-aplete fake.


    Thecency on Alice¡¯s face disappeared.


    "Rachel, you¡¯re so stubborn, you know that? It doesn¡¯t matter if you won¡¯t admit it.You¡¯ve done


    everything you could to pester Victor, but you¡¯ll only make him loathe you more."


    Rachel lowered her eyes, half-closing them.


    What Alice said didn¡¯t even make her skin crawl.


    The loser Alice was talking about wasn¡¯t her, but the original owner of this body¨C the real Rachel. She


    wasn¡¯t that Rachel who was so madly in love with Victor that she cast aside even her own dignity.


    However, when Alice saw that Rachel wasn¡¯t responding and keeping her head down, she thought that


    Rachel felt humiliated by what she had said.


    And because of that, arrogance andcency returned to Alice¡¯s face.


    "Now tell me, are you here for Victor? Do you really think that you can convince him to remarry you?


    Allow me to tell you something.I¡¯m here because Victor asked me to be here," said Alice.


    Rachel got annoyed because Alice was spouting too much nonsense.


    "Oh, really? Why did he ask you toe here? Did he think that ten days at the police station wasn¡¯t


    enough for you, so he wants me to send you back there again?"


    Alice lost herposure, clenching her hands into fists.


    "Rachel! You¡­"


    "Alice, if you¡¯re running out of ways to annoy me, just get out of my way.I¡¯m leaving."


    Rachel didn¡¯t want to waste another second speaking to a bitch like Alice.


    She had already achieved her goal of getting a justification for not meeting Victor, so she couldn¡¯t care


    less why he asked Alice to be here.


    Alice goggled and cried, "Rachel, how dare you act so arrogantly here? This is the Sullivan Group¡¯s


    headquarters! You have no right to tell me what to do!"


    "I see.Go ahead, continue talking.Be my guest."


    Rachel sat back down on the sofa, cross legged.


    Alice was rendered speechless when she heard that.


    Rachel tapped on the armrest of the sofa.


    It had been a while, and she still hadn¡¯t heard Alice say anything, so she looked at her and asked,


    "Aren¡¯t you going to say anything?"


    That calm look on Rachel¡¯s face made Alice livid.


    Gradually, her face was bubbling up with so much anger that she gritted her teeth to the point of nearly


    shattering them.


    "Rachel, I know you came here to speak to Victor about the Be Group¡¯s bankruptcy."


    Alice suppressed her anger, forced a smile, and made it seem like she could tell what Rachel was


    thinking To Rachel, Alice was nothing but a horny peacock, desperate to spread its tail and mate.


    "Just get real.Victor asked me to tell you that he¡¯s not going to save the Be Group even if you get


    down on your knees and beg.Besides, once the Be Group goes bankrupt, you¡¯ll have a mountain


    of debts to pay! Victor told me that he¡¯s not going to help you pay for it, not even a penny!"


    After saying that, Alice crossed her arms, and looked down at Rachel.


    On the other hand, Rachel slowly got up.


    Upon seeing her standing up so calmly, Alice couldn¡¯t help but think of the day Rachel kicked her shin


    and made her kneel down, causing her to take a step back subconsciously.


    It was the kind of fear which was instinctive.


    And by the time Alice had realized it, she had already gotten far away from Rachel.


    Rachel saw how scared Alice was of her, which made her put on a smirk.


    "Are you done?" she asked, raising her eyebrow.


    Alice¡¯s hands were balled up into fists as she straightened herself up, taking two steps closer to


    Rachel.


    All of a sudden, Rachel looked Alice dead in the eye.


    When Alice looked into Rachel¡¯s eyes, a grave sense of fear overcame her entire body.


    Her jaws tightened.


    "Rachel, do you think you can upy the vi just by kicking us out? You wish! That vi isn¡¯t yours,


    and it never will be! Once the Be Group goes bankrupt, the vi will be sold off for auction.I¡¯d like to


    see if you can still be this arrogant by then."


    Rachel scoffed at Alice, walking towards her.

 Chapter 20: What Doesn’t Belong To You Will Never Be Yours

    Chapter 20: What Doesn¡¯t Belong To You Will Never Be Yours


    Alice¡¯s eyes glinted with fear.Her left leg took half a step back, preventing her from retreating and


    forcing her to hold her ground.


    No matter what, she was not going to show her timidity! Rachel was pathetic.


    There was nothing for Alice to be scared of.


    She was certain that Rachel wouldn¡¯ty a hand on her here.


    Otherwise, she would have a reason to get Rachel arrested, and she would get her revenge.


    Alice kept trying to embolden herself, staring directly into Rachel¡¯s eyes.


    Right now, Rachel stood proudly in front of Alice.


    As a matter of fact, Alice was half a head taller than her at the moment because she was in high heels,


    but Rachel looked a lot more daunting that Alice.


    "You¡¯re right about one thing, Alice," Rachel said with a straight face.


    Alice¡¯s reflection was in her eyes.


    At the moment, Alice didn¡¯t look very impressive.


    "What?"  Alice stammered.


    "What doesn¡¯t belong to you, shall never be yours." Rachel grinned.


    Before Alice could react, Rachel shoved her away, and stormed out of the Sullivan Group¡¯s building.


    Meanwhile, Alice was left there, dumbfounded for a long time before she came to her senses.


    Rachel just satirized her for coveting something that didn¡¯t belong to her! ¡¤


    Alice¡¯s face turned grim.She was clenching her hands so hard that her manicured nails dug into her


    palms.She then turned around, watching Rachel walk away from the building.


    Alice restrained her anger, and shouted, "Rachel, I¡¯d like to see how long you can keep up your


    stubbornness!"


    Changing Victor¡¯s mind once he had made a decision was nigh impossible.


    The Be Group¡¯s bankruptcy was practically set in stone.


    Rachel was just wasting her time if she was going to keep on struggling! Alice took a deep breath, took


    out her phone and dialed a number.


    Momentster, the call connected.


    As she walked towards the elevator, she said, "Mr.Aron, this is Alice.There are still some omissions in


    Be Group¡¯s debt list that I gave you before.I¡¯ll sort out thetest list and send it to you via email.The


    total amount of debt the Be Group has umted is around twenty million dors."


    Once Aron had responded, Alice stepped into the elevator and replied, "Yes.Mr.Sullivan has specifically


    instructed me that all the debts must be paid by Rachel alone.I believe something like this is a piece of


    cake for an outstandingwyer like you to pull off."


    After leaving the Sullivan Group, Rachel didn¡¯t go home immediately.


    Instead, she went to an Inte cafe. The cafe was located in a small building near the entrance of an


    alley.


    It was around thirty square meters, and was packed with more than tenputers.


    Although the ambiance wasn¡¯t good, it had one redeeming quality.


    The customers didn¡¯t have to show their IDs to rent aputer.


    It was around two in the afternoon, the hottest time of the day.


    Inside the dim Inte cafe, there were a few junior high school students who skipped sses to y


    computer games here, and only the sound of clicking keyboards and mouses could be heard.


    Once Rachel had rented out a seat, she turned on theputer, bent down, and skilfully unplugged


    thework Momentster, she started tapping on the keyboard with an impressive speed.


    Consequently, theputer monitor turned ck, and a series of codes appeared from the top of the


    screen going downwards.


    After a while, a web page popped up.


    This was a forum Additionally, this forum had no URL, for it was built on the dark web.


    Rachel casually checked the posts on the forum.


    If someone were to stand behind her and look at the monitor, that person would be shocked by the


    posts on this forum, and how calm Rachel was while looking through them.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Any post that belonged to this forum could cause a real world turmoil if exposed.


    The purpose of this forum was for trading.


    Traders could post on the forum to make orders or vice versa.


    All kinds of orders existed in the forums.


    Anything that you could possibly imagine or anything beyond your imagination could be traded there.


    Here, even taking away someone¡¯s life was just a matter of money.


    Everything was literallybeled with a price tag.


    With the right price, any order could be aplished.


    And because of the dark web¡¯s identity protection and anonymity, neither of the two parties trading on


    the forum knew each other¡¯s identity.


    Your trading partner could be an ouw, an international criminal police, or a hacker¡­ much like


    Rachel.


    She stayed in the cafe for an hour and a half before she went back home.


    In the vi¡¯s living room, Andy and Abby had been waiting for Rachel.


    Ever since she left the house, they had been ncing at the door every half hour to see if she had


    come home.


    At longst, Rachel had returned.


    As soon as she stepped into the house, Andy and Abby stood up at the same time and looked at her.


    "Miss Be, you¡¯re back,"


    Abby greeted her, taking out Rachel¡¯s slippers for her.


    Rachel nodded in response.


    For a moment, Abby hesitated and wondered how to ask Rachel about her meeting with Victor.


    But just before she could utter a word, Andy chimed in.


    "Miss Be, what did Mr.Sullivan say?"


    Once those words had been spoken, both Andy and Abby looked at Rachel, eagerly awaiting her


    response.


    Rachel cleared her throat, and she felt a bit ufortable because they were staring at her


    expectantly. She had intended to beat around the bush at first, but when she saw how eager they were,


    she felt too guilty to do so.


    Rachel touched the tip of her nose using her index finger, formting the right words to say, so that she


    wouldn¡¯t sound perfunctory.


    Since Rachel hadn¡¯t said anything, disappointment shed through Andy¡¯s eyes.


    "Miss Be, Mr.Sullivan didn¡¯t agree, did he?"


    Upon hearing that, Rachel nodded.


    Although Andy had been mentally prepared for that answer, his heart still sank when he found out.


    However, he quickly adjusted his mood and forced a smile.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Miss Be, for I will do everything I can to help you.If you don¡¯t have enough money to


    pay off your debts, I¡¯ll also help you with that.Trust me, we can get through this ordeal together.If we


    can¡¯t pay off this debt until the day I die, I¡¯ll ask my child, my grandchild, and future generations of my


    lineage to continue paying off your debt until it¡¯s all paid off."


    Rachel¡¯s heart skipped a beat again.


    "Yes, Miss Be, I agree with Mr.Torres.And I¡¯ll also help you."


    Abby nodded eagerly.


    Rachel smiled at them both.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll keep that in mind."


    Abby was worried about Rachel.


    She didn¡¯t want her to be sad, for she knew just how much Rachel loved Victor in the past.


    However, he never reciprocated her love, and now, he was doing everything he could to drive Rachel


    into a corner.


    "Anyway, it¡¯s time to prepare for dinner.What would you like to eat tonight?" Abby asked, changing the


    topic.


    "I¡¯ll eat whatever you cook.I¡¯m feeling a little sleepy at the moment, so I¡¯m going upstairs to take a nap."


    "In that case, I¡¯m going home to check some rtivews to figure out if there¡¯s another way to get us


    out of this ordeal," said Andy.


    Rachel yawned, and it spawned tears in the corner of her eyes.


    "If my memory serves me right, there¡¯s aplete collection ofws and regtions in my study.If you


    want, you can go to the study and help yourself.It¡¯ll save you a lot of time," she remarked.


    Andy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Aplete¡­ collection?" he stammered.


    Rachel nodded firmly.


    "It¡¯s on the leftmost bookshelf in the study.I assume it¡¯s aplete collection, from the very first


    constitution until the present day." Andy was dumbfounded to hear that.

 Chapter 21: Protect The Bennet Family And The Bennet Group

    Chapter 21: Protect The Be Family And The Be Group


    ¡®¡®From the very first constitution up to all the existingws? That¡¯s unbelievable!¡¯¡¯ Andy thought.


    ¡®¡®Even the director of the Sullivan Group¡¯s legal department might not have theplete collection of


    laws and regtions.¡±


    Anywyer would consider those books as sacred treasures!


    "Miss Be, those books¡­"


    "My grandparents made it their hobby to collect books of rules andws.They left their collections to my


    mother, and my mother did the same for me.Honestly, I¡¯m not that interested in those regtions, but if


    any newws are introduced, I would sort them out and add the documents to the collection."


    She was also shocked when she inherited the memories of the original Rachel.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t as shocked as Andy was right now.


    The man waspletely stupefied! Rachel¡¯s grandparents were entrepreneurs, but they had the


    utmost respect to thews.


    In order to remind themselves why they began their business in the first ce, they spent more than a


    decade collecting different versions of thew from all over the country.


    Later on, when they passed away, Elisa developed a penchant for their hobby.


    It was a pity that their tradition was almost broken when Rachel seeded the business.


    All she did was sort out thesews on asion.


    But perhaps it would be enough for Andy.


    Right after her narration, Rachel went to her bedroom upstairs to get some rest.


    Andy was left there, still in shock for a long time, until he finally came to his senses when Abby called


    his name.


    Afterwards, he went upstairs to the study to read thews that Rachel had mentioned.


    This wasn¡¯t Andy¡¯s first time in the Be family¡¯s study, but it was the first time he came in here with


    so much reverence.


    He looked at the shelf full ofw books, regretting the fact that he never noticed them the first time he


    came here.


    "Shelia¡­ Shelia¡­"


    A familiar voice was calling out Rachel¡¯s name in her past life, and it sounded so sad.


    Rachel frowned, trying to open her eyes.


    This time, she managed to open her eyes easily.


    However, all she saw was darkness.


    She looked down and found herself floating in midair.


    "Rachel," the voice called out.


    The voice sounded close, and yet somehow far away.


    It was as if the voice wasing from her surroundings.


    Rachel felt her chest tighten, and sadness overcame her heart.


    She raised her head and felt like the voice was urging her to respond.


    "Is that you, Rachel? Where am I?"


    She looked around, but she didn¡¯t see anything.


    "We¡¯re in your dream," the voice replied.


    Rachel swept her eyes across her surroundings and asked, "What are you doing inside my dream? I¡¯ve


    been dreaming of someone calling my name and crying several times now.Was that you?"


    "It is."


    The real Rachel¡¯s voice always sounded like it was filled with sorrow.


    "Shelia, I¡¯ve never been able to get out of here, but I can see everything that¡¯s happening in the real


    world.That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been calling out to you to get your attention."


    "I¡¯m sorry about what happened.I have no idea why I¡¯m in your body."


    "You don¡¯t need to apologize.Even if you didn¡¯t take my body, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to continue


    living."


    A wry smile appeared on the real Rachel¡¯s face.


    "I¡¯m already dead, Shelia.I just want to tell you to live on.Live a long, happy life for me."


    "Rachel¡­ Do you have any idea why you died?" Shelia was taken aback.


    She really couldn¡¯t see anything except for darkness, but for some reason, she felt that the real Rachel


    was standing before her, and looking at her with eyes full of tears.


    Silence ensued for a long time.


    Just as Shelia thought Rachel was gone, the voice spoke again.


    "Drug allergy."


    "Drug allergy?"


    "You¡¯ve inherited my memory, Shelia.You should already know about what happened that night.


    Alice suddenly told me that she broke up with her boyfriend, and said she wanted me to apany


    her.Afterwards, she gave me a ss of milk.There were sleeping pills in the milk, and I was allergic to


    those pills.When the allergy symptoms broke out, I wanted to ask someone for help, but I identally


    found out that Alice had drugged Victor as well, and was nning to have sex with him."


    Naturally, Shelia already knew about that.


    "But I found out way toote.Victor had already drunk the drugged coffee.I couldn¡¯t let Alice¡¯s n


    seed.After all, Victor was my husband.And so, I managed to reach the butler, and told him to hold


    Alice off, while I go to my husband¡¯s bedroom."


    By the time Rachel walked into Victor¡¯s bedroom, the drug had already taken effect.


    Despite the fact that it was getting more and more difficult for her to breathe, she managed to reach


    him.


    However, when she finally reached her husband, she couldn¡¯t breathe anymore, and she was gradually


    losing consciousness.


    Victor¡¯s grip on reality was fading away, and he put Rachel to bed.


    But while she was lying in bed, she suddenly had a heart attack.


    As she cried out in pain, Victor thought that she was just pretending.


    A teardrop fell from Rachel¡¯s eyes, and she had lost the ability to breathe.


    The moment she lost consciousness, her soul was lifted out of her body.


    Not long after, Rachel saw Shelia¡¯s soul enter her body.


    At the same time, the body¡¯s allergic reactions to the sleeping pills disappeared out of the blue, but the


    effect of the pills took effect instead.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    In the end, Shelia lost consciousness in Rachel¡¯s body That night, Shelia was the one who had sex


    with Victor, not Rachel.


    "I thought that my soul would drift away after I die, but I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d be trapped in here.Later on, I


    figured out why.I¡¯m stuck here because of my obsession."


    Puzzled, Shelia asked, "Obsession?"


    "That¡¯s right."


    Just then, a beam of light came out of nowhere, revealing a person in front of Shelia.


    It was Rachel.


    There was a bitter smile on her face, and tears were streaming from the corner of her eyes.


    Looking at Shelia, she said, "There are far too many things that I can¡¯t let go.Victor, the Be family,


    and my hatred for Alice.That¡¯s why I can¡¯t leave yet."


    "But you can¡¯t stay here all the time."


    "I know.And so, I want to ask for your help, Shelia," said Rachel.


    "You want my help? What do you want me to do?"


    "I¡¯ve thought it through, and I realized that Victor never loved me in the first ce.It was my wishful


    thinking.I even used his grandmother¡¯s favor for me to get what I wanted.I made a mistake from the


    very beginning of our rtionship.That¡¯s why, no matter what I didter on, it didn¡¯t make up for my


    mistake.I¡¯ve been watching you all this time, and I really appreciate your character and attitude.Thanks


    to your influence, I¡¯ve learned how to move on.I am no longer obsessed with Victor.However, there are


    still two things that I can¡¯t let go," Rachel said with a smile.


    Shelia immediately understood her.


    "You want revenge, don¡¯t you? You want to punish Alice and her family." Rachel nodded and paused.


    "In addition, I want you to protect the Be family and the Be Group for me.That¡¯s my family¡¯s


    legacy after all."


    Shelia frowned at that.


    "The Be Group is no longer what it was right now, and I don¡¯t hold the majority share.You know that


    once Victor has decided on something, he won¡¯t change his mind.He¡¯s already decided to liquidate the


    Be Group, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it."


    "Shelia, I know that it¡¯s going to be difficult,"


    Rachel paused for a moment, and continued, "But please, I¡¯m begging you.Please watch over the


    Be Group.Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to pass over to the other side.If I stay here for too long, it will


    definitely have an impact on you."


    Shelia was not pleased to hear Rachel speak like that to her.


    "Are you threatening me?" she asked.

 Chapter 22: Ambush In The Underground Parking Lot

    Chapter 22: Ambush In The Underground Parking Lot


    "I hate threatening you, but for three generations my family has worked really hard to make the Be


    Group what it is today.I can¡¯t stand aside and watch it crumble.I have to do something.Please,


    Shelia.Help me save my family¡¯s legacy."


    The light disappeared before Shelia could utter a single word.


    A loud knock on the door startled her awake and she blinked in confusion.


    "Miss Be, dinner is ready,"


    Abby¡¯s voice came from the other side of the door.


    Rachel sat up and leaned against the headboard.


    She frowned and called back, "Thank you, Abby.I¡¯ll be down in a few minutes."


    She freshened up real quick and was at the dining room in less than five minutes.


    When dinner was served, she just sat there pushing her food around her te absent mindedly.


    Abby and Andy were looking at each other in bewilderment, wondering what was wrong with Rachel


    Andy couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    He put down his fork and cleared his throat.


    "Miss Be."


    Rachel came back to her senses frowning slightly.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Still looking a little off, she asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Miss Be, you seem a little¡­ preupied.You haven¡¯t even touched your food."


    Abby was really concerned about Rachel¡¯s behavior too.


    "Miss, are you worried about the Be Group? Are you afraid of the debt you¡¯ll be in if thepany


    bankrupts?", Rachel shook her head.


    "No, it¡¯s not that.I was just thinking."


    "If you need anything, I am here for you.If there¡¯s anything I can help with or if you just need someone


    to talk to¡­"


    Andy trailed off, not knowing what else to say.


    "I was just thinking that I need to see Victor,"


    Rachel murmured putting down her fork and leaned back on her chair.


    Andy and Abby were both stunned.


    "Miss Be, you¡­ Do you think that¡¯s a good idea right now? Mr.Sullivan doesn¡¯t change his mind


    easily.He just turned you down today.If you go looking for him again, I¡¯m afraid¡­"


    Earlier that day, Andy had agreed that talking to Victor was the best option Rachel had.


    A second time in the same day though? That was madness! They already knew what Victor¡¯s answer


    would be.


    But most importantly, Andy was worried about Victor¡¯s reaction.


    As history had taught them, the man would happily kill Rachel both physically and emotionally.


    And refusing to help her again would really take its toll on her.


    "I¡¯ll just try again.I¡¯ve been a pain in his ass for years, so what do I have to lose? Annoying him once


    more can¡¯t be that bad," Rachel said, shrugging.


    Andy was really confused by Rachel¡¯s sudden change of attitude.She had been deaf to his counsel this


    morning.What changed after a few hours of sleep?


    "Miss Be, are you sure about this?" Abby asked hesitantly.


    Rachel nodded.


    The original Rachel¡¯s soul was still trapped in this body with her.She couldn¡¯t ignore her anymore.


    Rachel looked confident and determined.She looked around the table and said, "I will save the Be


    Group at all cost."


    With her mind made up, Rachel didn¡¯t want to waste any time.


    The next day, she got up early and paid attention to the smallest detail of her appearance.


    She couldn¡¯t just walk into the Sullivan Group¡¯s offices with her everyday clothes.


    She had to look her best; confident, serious unrelenting Abby was cleaning the banister when she


    heard heels clicking on the marble floor.


    She raised her head and looked at Rachel, her mouth dropping open in surprise.


    "Miss Be?"


    Abby was staring at Rachel in amazement.


    The truth was that Rachel had dressed simply enough.


    She had let her long hair loose, falling down to her slender waist.


    Her makeup was light but glowy, showing off her finely carved features to perfection.


    She was wearing a white strapless dress that reached her ankles.


    As she moved, the airy fabric flowed like water around her.


    The simplicity of the dress was the perfect match with temperament.


    She was exuding the elegance of a refineddy, the dignity and calmness that anyone could recognize


    and respect immediately.


    "What is it, Abby? Do I have lipstick on my teeth?"


    Rachel asked as she walked up to Abby, trying to find a mirror in her purse to check her reflection.


    Abby shook her head vigorously.


    "No, No.There is nothing wrong with you.It¡¯s just that you look so beautiful today.You look so ssy and


    elegant and I¡¯ve never seen you looking so dignified before.You look like a brand-new person¡­"


    Abby closed her mouth hurriedly, afraid that she had said something wrong.


    "A brand-new me,"


    Rachel murmured and then shed a smile to her maid.


    Abby smiled back.


    "Exactly¡­ And if I may say, this change suits you very much."


    Rachel¡¯s smile widened.


    "I am d to hear that because I am thinking of sticking to this style from now on.I am d you


    approve."


    "Miss Be, you look truly stunning.You used to wear really heavy makeup, but it only covered up


    your beauty.I think you look much better like this,"


    Abby added, her eyes never leaving Rachel¡¯s face.


    The girl was right. The old Rachel did whatever Alice asked her to do, as if she didn¡¯t have an opinion


    of her own.


    With her heavy, bold make-up and the revealing clothes, she looked more like a prostitute than an


    heiress.


    "Are you heading out for business, Miss?" Rachel nodded.


    "I¡¯m off to meet Victor."


    A short taxi rideter, she was standing in front of the headquarters of the Sullivan Group.


    But she didn¡¯t go to the front gate.


    Instead she went straight to the entrance of the building¡¯s underground parking lot.


    She knew that the third floor of the parking lot was reserved for Victor alone, so she got in the elevator


    and pressed the button numbered ¡®B3¡¯.


    The button shed red and a message popped up on the screen "Fingerprint Verification Required".


    She noticed a little scanner right next to the buttons and pressed her index finger of her right hand on it.


    The message "ess Approved" shed on the screen.


    The third floor of the parking lot was essentially a restricted area.


    No one else could have gotten inside without Victor¡¯s permission, but for Rachel, breaking in was a


    piece of cake.


    Not long after she-well, the old Rachel- married Victor, his grandma had taken Rachel to the Sullivan


    Group to meet the board.


    The olddy wanted to introduce Rachel to them as the newest member of the Sullivan family.


    That was also the day that her fingerprints were added in every device locking any restricted area of


    the building The elevator started its descent.


    Rachel¡¯s frown was deepening with each floor.


    If she had tried the front gate like the day before, she would have been sent away immediately.


    She would never even have the chance to see Victor.


    But the day before she hadn¡¯t really wanted to see Victor, so she didn¡¯t really mind being asked to


    leave.


    Today, though, she really wanted to see the man, so she had to find another way to make sure she got


    to see him.


    So she found a more creative, foolproof way in¡­ She would just wait for him in his parking spot.


    Fortunately, the old Rachel was obsessed with Victor and she remembered his habits and every little


    detail of his daily routine.


    That was why she knew for sure that Victor would be having a nap in his car at this exact time, at this


    very spot.


    Victor liked quiet, empty ces and the ceiling of the parking lot waspletely soundproof, creating


    an imprable wall of silence between it and the outside world.


    This ce was heaven on earth for Victor.


    A loud ¡®ping¡¯ informed Rachel that she had reached her destination.


    As the elevator doors slid open, she took a good look at the area.


    Victor¡¯s love for expensive cars was well known and he owned a whole lot of them.


    Around twenty of them were scattered all around the huge parking space.


    How on earth could she know which car he was in right now? If she started looking inside each car, she


    would waste valuable time and risk missing him altogether.


    Rachel huffed and put her hands on her waist indignantly, but all of a sudden, she heard a car door


    open.


    The sound was faint, but it was enough for her to pinpoint the direction it came from.

 Chapter 23: A Deal To Buy The Bennet Group

    Chapter 23: A Deal To Buy The Be Group


    At this time, only Victor was able to enter this exclusive parking area, opening his car door.


    Rachel smiled as she walked to where the sound wasing from.


    Not long after, she saw Victor walking towards her.


    His ck suit made him look tall and strapping.


    Although he was still a bit far away, the vibe he exuded was too strong to ignore.


    It was almost impossible to take her eyes off him.


    For some reason, it seemed like he was born with the right to look down upon all living things, and


    people would be intimidated by the mere sight of him, for hemanded that much respect Rachel


    met Victor¡¯s gaze without hesitation.


    Now, he had seen her as well.


    A look of displeasure appeared on his face as he stared at her face.


    "Who let you in, Rachel?"


    "I came in by myself."


    It didn¡¯t seem like Rachel was fazed at all.


    She had mentally prepared herself to look Victor dead in the eye.


    "You know what they say, you can¡¯t teach an old dog new tricks.It seems that you haven¡¯t learned your


    lesson, Rachel.How dare you lie to me again! Tell me, who let you in?"


    Victor¡¯s eyes looked like he was just totally ready to murder her.


    But Rachel didn¡¯t take him seriously.


    "Victor, you made our divorce public right after I signed the agreement.Everyone knows how much you


    hate me.Who do you think will have the balls to disobey you just to help me get in here?" Rachel said


    indifferently.


    Anyone else who heard her say those words would feel sad for her, but she said it with a straight face


    without any sign of emotional fluctuation.


    Her eyes were clear, reflecting Victor¡¯s stiff figure.


    Rachel had to admit that he was really handsome.


    She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if a woman fell in love with him and be willing to die for him at first sight.


    But when Rachel recalled how this man almost strangled her to death and forced her to kneel on the


    ground for three days, she found Victor¡¯s face frightening, and lost all interest in him.


    Victor never imagined that a timid woman like Rachel would ever look directly into his eyes.


    So much so that he looked into her eyes without any preparation.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes were clearer than a spring, and brighter than the stars in the night sky.


    They were absolutely gorgeous.


    For a moment, Victor was caught in a trance, but he quickly got ahold of himself.


    "I never thought that a day woulde when you¡¯ll have a clear estimation of yourself," he sneered.


    Rachel frowned with displeasure and annoyance because of his harsh, unrelenting words.


    If possible, she¡¯d rather walk away from this encounter right away.


    But obviously, that was a luxury she couldn¡¯t afford to do.


    She had promised the original Rachel that she was going to save the Be Group.


    And if she wouldn¡¯t be able to do that, Rachel¡¯s soul would be unwilling to leave, but she wouldn¡¯t be


    able to avenge herself when another soul was now in control of her body.


    Eventually, that would backfired on both Rachel and Shelia.


    And so, she decided to endure this ordeal.


    Just before Rachel could speak, Victor said, "Rachel, I don¡¯t care who let you in.I¡¯m giving you three


    seconds to get the hell out of my face.Otherwise¡­"


    He paused for a moment, narrowing his eyes.


    Suddenly, he leaned over next to Rachel¡¯s ear and whispered, "You¡¯ll regreting here today."


    Rachel felt his breath all over her ears, and it sent shivers across her body.


    Instinctively, she backed away from Victor and blinked.


    "Victor, I¡¯m here to make a deal with you."


    Victor stood in attention and looked like he had heard something utterly ridiculous.


    "Oh, you want to make a deal with me, do you?"


    ¡®Well, there¡¯s no turning back now,¡¯¡¯ Rachel said in her head.


    With a nod, she replied, "You heard me right."


    "Rachel, what makes you think I¡¯ll make a deal with you? Do you know what I hate most?"


    There was no sign of emotional fluctuation in Victor¡¯s voice, but every word that came out of his mouth


    felt like a heavy stone, pressing on Rachel¡¯s heart and making it more difficult for her to breathe.


    Victor paused and took a step forward, standing toe to toe with Rachel.


    Before she could react, he had already forced her to look at him by holding her chin.


    Rachel could clearly see his lips, and every word he said felt like an icy wind, whipping across her face.


    "I hate people who think they¡¯re smart. People like you."


    As soon as he finished talking, Victor let go of her chin and walked away.


    Due to their abysmal difference in strength, Rachel couldn¡¯t even react when Victor shoved her as he


    left.


    The following second, she fell to ground and sprained her ankle.


    When she fell down, it resounded throughout the underground parking lot.


    After a brief pause, Victor continued walking forward.


    He took out his phone to call Ivan.


    "Ivan, I need you to send someone to throw Rachel out.And while you¡¯re at it, send someone to spray


    air freshener in the third floor of the underground parking lot.This ce is tainted now."


    Everywhere Rachel showed up, Victor believed that the ce would be dirty.


    Rachel heard every instruction that he gave out.


    Because of her reflexes, she managed to protect herself by using her palms to soften the fall.


    Consequently, her palms were now grazed and bleeding, and she felt a burning paining from her


    ankle.


    Rachel watched as Victor walked towards the elevator.


    She wasn¡¯t just going to sit there and let him go.


    If she couldn¡¯t change his mind this time, seeing him next time would be much harder.


    Rachel gritted her teeth, endured the pain, stood up, and chased Victor.


    Regardless of the fact that he might feel disgusted of her appearance right now, she grabbed his wrist


    to stop him.


    Victor¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Just when he was about to shake off her hand, she let go of him, and stood in front of him, spreading


    her arms wide.


    "Victor, can¡¯t you at least listen to my proposal? After that, you can make your decision."


    This time, Rachel raised her head and looked at him without hesitation.


    And because she had sprained her ankle and ran after Victor while enduring so much pain, her face


    was now a little pale, and beads of sweat were oozing from her forehead.


    Today, she was wearing a in dress with almost no makeup on, making her look fragile and


    vulnerable.


    However, her eyes were in stark contrast of her appearance; they looked firm and unyielding. For a


    moment, it distracted Victor, but he quickly regainedposure.


    "Fine.Tell me about this deal."


    "I want you to cancel the Be Group¡¯s liquidation."


    "Rachel, that¡¯s a really big deal!" Victor sneered.


    Rachel frowned at his reaction.


    "In return, I¡¯ll pay off all the debts of the Be Group, and I¡¯ll even buy it from you.I just need some


    time to gather enough funds"


    Before she could finish talking, Victor suddenly approached her.


    Rachel instinctively backed away from him until her body was pressed against the elevator.


    Victor pressed his hand against the door frame, trapping her within the narrow space between him and


    the elevator.


    He looked into Rachel¡¯s eyes with eyes filled with contempt.


    When he lowered his head, their noses were about to collide.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Rachel¡¯s heart was racing at the moment.


    "Victor¡ª"


    "Rachel, why do you think I¡¯ll give you time to raise enough money?" he interrupted her.

 Chapter 24: How Could I Marry You If I Wasn’t Whore

    Chapter 24: How Could I Marry You If I Wasn¡¯t Whore


    "I¡¯ll be offering thirty percent higher than the market price in exchange for the three-months waiting


    period.The Be Group is struggling to keep itself afloat.You don¡¯t have any use for it.Even if it goes


    bankrupt, you¡¯ll gain nothing from it in the end.It¡¯ll be better for you to just sell it to me for a profit, yes?"


    "For a profit, huh? That sounds like a good deal,"


    Victor said with a wry smile.


    "It seems that I underestimated you, Rachel."


    Rachel knew that it was best not to confront him head on for now.


    She lowered her gaze and said, "My mother left the fate of the Be Group to me.No matter what


    happens, I can¡¯t let it end in my hands.If you think the offer isn¡¯t high enough, you can negotiate for a


    higher price, and I¡¯ll try my best to fulfill it."


    If she couldn¡¯t afford Victor¡¯s final offer, Rachel figured she could just take hacking orders in public


    rather than in the forum.


    That way, even if Victor¡¯s asking price for the Be Group was twice its original value, it wouldn¡¯t be a


    problem for her.


    Right now, he was staring at her in silence.


    He had heard about the will left by her mother when Ivan reported it to him, but it would be impossible


    for Rachel to buy the entire Be Group with the little money she got from her inheritance.


    But for some reason, she didn¡¯t seem like she was just talking big.


    ¡®Where is she supposed to get that much money?¡¯ Victor looked at Rachel, examining her face.


    Her eyshes were slightly trembling, her nose was prominent yet small, and her supple lips were like


    cherry blossoms.


    Aside from that, her white dress highlighted her graceful figure.


    As a matter of fact, Rachel was just as beautiful as her mother when Elisa was still young.


    However, Rachel had always appeared in front of everyone wearing heavy makeup and weird clothing,


    which made people overlook her natural beauty.


    To them, they just saw her as an impolite and ill-breddy; a waste of space.


    Victor thought Rachel was stunningly charming when he saw her in the Crown Clubst time, but he


    never imagined that her temperament would change as well by just changing into a different set of


    clothes.


    With this kind of beauty, it was enough for a man to be tempted and spend all of his money on her.


    When that thought crossed Victor¡¯s mind, his eyes dimmed.


    Suddenly, the air around him dropped a few degrees.


    "You want me to name my price, huh? You¡¯re a generousdy, Miss Rachel Be."


    Rachel didn¡¯t say anything, but she looked at him with all seriousness.


    Victor smirked as his eyes glinted.


    "Rachel, from what hell are you drawing this delusion that I need your money? You have so little to


    give.Frankly, it¡¯s insulting."


    "I didn¡¯t mean that.All I want is to take back the Be Group.But since you want it to go bankrupt, why


    don¡¯t you just name your price and I¡¯ll take it off your hands.Isn¡¯t that better?¡± Rachel said with a frown.


    "Are you really that desperate to have the Be Group back? No matter how much it costs?"


    Victor¡¯s eyes glinted with malice.


    "Yes, I do." Rachel looked into his eyes, determined to get herpany back.


    "What if I say I won¡¯t sell to you for anything lower than five hundred million dors?"


    Victor responded, eyeing her up and down, and interested to hear her response.


    Based on the Be Group¡¯s financial situation, it would be impossible to sell it for more than twenty


    million dors.


    ¡®Five hundred million? That¡¯s twenty-five times higher than thepany¡¯s worth! Anybody who


    heard that absurd price would¡¯ve left without looking back.


    This was a deal that would definitely put Rachel into crippling debt.


    Victor was practically asking her to give up her life.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wouldn¡¯t get any benefit out of that deal.


    It would only make the Be Group a burden to her.


    Rachel fell silent for a long time.


    Victor put on a sardonic smile, and asked, "What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you just say that I can name my


    price?"


    At this moment, she was trying to figure out how she woulde up with the money ¡®Five hundred


    million dors.If I start taking hacking orders again, arge order would bring me at least twenty million


    dors.It shouldn¡¯t take longer than a week to finish the order at my previous speed of fulfilling orders.¡¯


    With that in consideration, Rachel was still worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to gather five hundred


    million dors in a three-month time span.


    It had been a long time since she checked her ount.


    She wasn¡¯t even sure how much money was in there.


    ¡®No matter how much money there is in the ount, it¡¯s at least something.Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to pull


    together the five hundred million?¡¯ After thinking for a while, Rachel looked at Victor.


    "Fine.Five hundred million dors.It¡¯s a deal.You will sell the Be Group to me, but you¡¯ll have to


    give me three months to gather that money.Give me three months, and I promise you, I¡¯ll give you that


    money."


    For a second, Victor¡¯s smile disappeared, and it looked like he was surprised to hear her response.


    When his gaze met hers, the scene where she was bending over in front of other men, and begging


    them for pleasure appeared in his mind out of the blue.


    An inexplicable eyes when he thought of that.


    "Three months¡­"


    Victor muttered, his face looking sinister.


    Rachel felt that something was off about his reaction.


    She wanted to back away from him, but there was no more room for her to move away, for she was


    already backed against the elevator¡¯s door.


    "Victor ¡°


    "Rachel." Victor was gritting his teeth, the veins on his temples appeared, and his eyes reflected


    Rachel¡¯s delicate figure.


    "Where will you get so much money?" Rachel wanted to speak, but she hesitated.


    Just when she was about to answer, Victor leaned against the door frame and said, "Don¡¯t say you got


    it from your inheritance.Five hundred million dors.Even at the Be Group¡¯s peak, it didn¡¯t have


    that much money.Rachel, if you¡¯re trying to deceive me, I can erase the Be Group from existence


    right now!"


    Her heart almost leapt from her chest.


    She didn¡¯t doubt that Victor would live up to his words.


    But she quickly calmed down, staring back at him without hesitation.


    "Victor, you and I are just doing business.I am under no obligation to tell you where I¡¯m going to get the


    money.Rest assured that the money ising from an upright method."


    Rachel never made money through crimes like murder, arson, or robbery.


    ¡®¡® Why would I feel guilty? Besides, why does he care where I¡¯m getting the money?¡®¡¯


    Upon hearing her answer, Victor confirmed his assumption, and his eyes grew colder.


    "From an upright method?"


    "That¡¯s right."


    "Rachel, you must¡¯ve earned your money through your dirty tricks.Not only have you made no


    improvementtely, but you also became more shameless than ever.You are fucking whore!"


    p! Rachel pped Victor¡¯s face, while clenching her other fist.


    Her eyes were brimming with anger as her chest heaved up and down.


    Through gritted teeth, she said, "Victor! We¡¯re divorced! Who are you to say that to me? Who do you


    think you are? I used to be a whore, that¡¯s true.But if I was never a whore, why would I ever lose my


    mind and marry a demon like you? Marrying a random man on the street is far better than marrying


    you, and I wouldn¡¯t have been humiliated like this!"


    Victor was caught off-guard by what Rachel did.


    His head tilted back a little.


    When he looked back at her, his eyes showed no signs of wavering, making it impossible to read his


    emotions.


    Rachel knew that the calmer he looked, the more Victor was restraining his anger.


    A bottomless abyss was hidden beneath his alluring eyes, and it could drag Rachel in at any time.


    And if that day ever came, she would never see the sunlight again.


    What she had said was something that could never be taken back.


    "What did you just say to me, Rachel?"


    Victor shouted; he was just about ready to murder her.


    Rachel took a deep breath, staring back at him without hesitation.


    "I¡¯m saying that the worst decision I ever made was that I once loved you and married you!"

 Chapter 25: Victor’s Condition

    Chapter 25: Victor¡¯s Condition


    "Ugh!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Right after Rachel finished talking, Victor strangled her; the strength of his grip increased with every


    passing moment.


    ¡®¡®Fuck! I¡¯m being strangled again.Does he now know anything other than to strangle me?"


    Rachel cursed in her mind.


    Although she wasn¡¯t able to avoid his attack, she quickly bent her knees, attacking the lower part of


    Victor¡¯s body and kicking his groin.


    He quickly reacted and let go of her.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡®¡®This is my chance! She then tried to escape by moving past Victor¡¯s side, but unfortunately, he still


    managed to grab her wrist, pressed her back against the elevator, and making her cry out in pain.


    Victor grabbed both of Rachel¡¯s wrists, raised them above her head, pinned them against the elevator


    door, and had one of his legs curled against her thighs.


    Her sneak attack had failed, and she was now shackled by his grip.


    Rachel frowned and yelled, "Let me go, Victor!"


    "Weren¡¯t you being talkative just now?" he replied.


    "You¡­"


    At this moment, she was really angry but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Moreover, she knew that if she continued talking, Victor would definitely kill her.


    She wasn¡¯t going to let that happen, for she still valued her life.


    One wrong move and it could set him off.


    Rachel had to find a way to persuade him to sell her the Be Group.


    That was why she couldn¡¯t afford to piss him off.


    "I was just being impulsive.Please, let me go.We can talk this out," she reasoned.


    ¡®¡®I need to makepromises at times if I want to achieve great things¡¯¡¯ Rachel said to herself, trying to


    suppress her anger.


    Victor nced at the bruises on her neck.


    Her skin was more delicate than ordinary people¡¯s, so applying the slightest pressure could bruise her


    skin.


    Now, there were red marks in the shape of his fingers on her neck.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened; his stoic expression made it hard to figure out what he was about to do.


    He and Rachel had been married for two years.


    The first time they met, his grandmother told him that Rachel would be his wife in the future, and the


    hostess of the Sullivan family.


    Victor had never had any interest in women.


    To him, marrying anyone was practically the same thing.


    But if marrying Rachel could make his grandmother happy, he decided to go with it.


    During the night they were getting their marriage license, instead of going home, Victor asked Ivan to


    bring a contract to Rachel and ask her to sign it.


    Tvan told Victor that Rachel had been calling him several times while crying, but Victor never


    answered.


    In order to alleviate his disgust towards her, Rachel agreed to sign the contract.


    The old Rachel believed that she would be able to win Victor¡¯s heart eventually and make him fall for


    her in two years.


    But as time went by, his indifference grew even stronger.


    Day in, day out, he gave her the cold shoulder, and to Rachel, it felt like her heart was being stabbed


    by a sharp dagger over and over.


    In the beginning, her heart was filled with hope, but itter turned into disappointment and despair.


    And out of desperation, she used every method she could think of to get Victor¡¯s attention.


    The old Rachel would climb into his bed in the middle of the night.


    One time, she appeared in hispany wearing heavy makeup and skimpy clothes, effectively making


    a fool of herself.


    She had also ruined his social engagements, and lied to him again and again.


    All those actions were the reason Victor began to hate her to the point of loathing her.


    But now, for the first time in his life, he somehow couldn¡¯t recognize this woman before him.


    In the past, even though Rachel had done a myriad of idiotic things, she would always lower her head


    in front of Victor, and dared not to raise her voice.


    Looking at her now, he felt that she had changed dramatically.


    From her neat signature during the day of their divorce, to the boldness of bashing someone¡¯s head in


    the Crown Club.


    And now, she was standing in front of him, showing no sign of fear nor weakness, and saying that her


    biggest regret was loving him in the past. When Victor heard Rachel raise her voice and say all of that,


    he felt defeated for the very first time.


    This feeling of being defeated made him feel powerless.


    His chest tightened, and he was having difficulties breathing.


    Victor had be skilled in suppressing his emotions, but because of this woman, he had revealed


    his true emotions several times.


    This kind of feeling made him very upset.


    Atst, Victor decided to let go of Rachel.


    "I have nothing to say to you."


    "What about the Be Group?"


    "I¡¯m not gonna sell it to you,"


    Victor replied in firm and concise manner.


    "If five hundred million dors isn¡¯t enough, I can¡ª"


    "Ding!"


    The elevator had arrived, interrupting Rachel.


    Her back was against the elevator, so when it opened, she lost her bnce and fell backwards.


    Panic shed through her eyes.


    She reached out to hold the door frame, trying to use it to stabilize her body, but she didn¡¯t expect that


    her sprained ankle would be the painful.


    It made her unable to move for a second, and she was now toote to grasp the door frame.


    Sensing that she was about to fall down, Rachel braced herself for the impact.


    Victor¡¯s eyes glinted upon noticing what had happened.


    Just when Rachel believed she was about to fall, he put his arm around her waist and caught her,


    pulling her towards himself with little to no effort.


    The following moment, she bumped into his chest.


    "Pit-a-pat."


    "Pit-a-pat."


    "Pit-a-pat."


    It was the sound of Victor¡¯s heartbeat, steady and powerful.


    Rachel felt like the sound was knocking on her eardrum.


    Before she could regain herposure, Victor moved her out of his arms and pulled her out of the


    elevator wlessly in one fell swoop.


    And since he didn¡¯t use that much strength, Rachel was able to keep herself standing after staggering


    a few steps.


    When she finally came to her senses, her astonishment did notpletely dissipate.


    She realized that she was outside the elevator, and Victor was inside with Ivan standing behind him.


    "Ivan, throw her out," Victormanded.


    "Understood, Mr.Sullivan."


    Ivan pressed the button for the floor of the CEO¡¯s office, and then he stepped out of the elevator,


    stopping in front of Rachel.


    ¡®The elevator is about to close! If I don¡¯t talk to him now, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to see Victor again.


    Now that I¡¯vee this far, I¡¯m going to do whatever I can to stop him!¡¯ Before Ivan could react, Rachel


    pushed him away, and reached for the elevator door.


    Just before her hand was about to get stuck between the elevator door, Victor pressed a button to open


    the door.


    With sullen expression, he said, "Rachel, if you want to die, just walk along the road and ask someone


    to hit you with a car.Don¡¯t desecrate my ce! Get out!"


    Cold sweat broke out of Rachel¡¯s back.


    Frankly, she was betting on the fact that Victor wouldn¡¯t let anything bad happen to her here.


    Just as he mentioned, he saw Rachel as a desecration of his ce.


    Ivan stepped forward and said, "Miss Be, if you won¡¯t leave voluntarily, I will have to make you."


    Rachel turned a deaf ear to Ivan¡¯s "kind reminder", focusing on Victor.


    "Victor, you won¡¯t sell me the Be Group no matter what I say or do, will you? Do you really want it


    to go bankrupt?"


    When Victor looked into her eyes, he was stunned for a moment.


    Her eyes were as pure as spring, and she wasn¡¯t wearing heavy eyeshadow.


    It somehow reminded him of another pair of eyes that had been buried deep in his memory.


    "Perhaps I can give the Be Group a chance,"


    Victor replied, restoring his calm demeanor and looking away from Rachel.


    "What¡¯s your condition?"


    Rachel knew well that it would be impossible for him to change his mind out of kindness.


    "As long as you can find all the information about a person within twenty-four hours, I¡¯ll give you an


    opportunity to have an interview to work for the Sullivan Group.You hold one percent of the Be


    Group¡¯s shares, right? As long as you pass the Sullivan Group¡¯s interview, I can arrange a position for


    you in the Be Group and suspend the liquidation. But as far as keeping thatpany, it will


    depend on your ability."


    "And who might that person be?" Rachel asked while looking at Victor.


    "The project manager of the KD Group."

 Chapter 26: The Strange Project

    Chapter 26: The Strange Project


    Manager In the study of the Be family¡¯s mansion¡­


    "Miss Be, who did you say Mr.Sullivan asked you to investigate?" Andy asked, looking at Rachel.


    She looked away from theputer screen and met Andy¡¯s gaze.


    "The project manager of the KD Group.What¡¯s the matter? Is there something strange about that


    person?"


    After saying that, she looked at theputer again.


    Rachel had just returned from the Sullivan Group¡¯s building.


    On her way back, she googled the KD Group using her mobile phone, and she now had a general idea


    of thepany.


    The KD Group¡¯s headquarters was located in Wall Street, and it started as an oil miningpany.


    Later on, they bought several mines to exploit raw gemstones.


    At present, it was now supplying raw materials for thirty percent of the jewelry brands all around the


    globe.


    The Sullivan Group had been wanting to enter the jewelry industry and create an independent brand.


    Recently, the KD Group had been intending to raise funds of their own, and Victor wanted to know who


    was in charge of financing the project.


    Probably, because he wanted the Sullivan Group to enter the market through participating in KD¡¯s


    financing The information scattered on the Inte was varied.


    Rachel only skimmed a few of them, but she never found any information on the financial manager of


    this project.


    Obviously, she wasn¡¯t happy about it.


    It was eptable for the manager¡¯s private information like birth date or experience to not be present


    on the Inte, but it made no sense that the person¡¯s name and gender couldn¡¯t be found as well.


    "Miss Be, I think we should give up on looking for this person."


    Andy put down a book on economicws and walked to Rachel¡¯s side.


    She then closed the web browser, nced at him, and asked, "Why? What¡¯s so special about this KD


    Group?"


    "You¡¯re never going to find any information about it because Mr.Sullivan knew that already.He did it on


    purpose.I¡¯m sure he wanted to scare you off."


    Andy sat down to contemte for a moment.


    Secondster, he said, "The KD Group is just a supplier of raw gemstones.It¡¯s not the biggest in the


    world, and there¡¯s nothing special about them.It¡¯s just that this specific manager is quite peculiar."


    Rachel raised an eyebrow but said nothing.She looked at Andy, motioning him to go on.


    "This certain project manager became part of the KD Group two years ago.Miss Be, you must¡¯ve


    already searched the KD Group.Do you know when it began to do well?" Rachel nodded.


    "Two years ago, right?"


    "ording to public information regarding the KD Group, two years ago, thepany¡¯s business


    skyrocketed significantly.They had made no mistakes in decision-making, which surprised their


    Indeed, Rachel knew little about what Andy was talking about.She only skimmed through the


    company¡¯s development.


    Now that she knew that this project manager sounded like a very capable person.


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    "Is this what makes the project manager so special? I think this only proves the KD Group¡¯s capabilities


    in hiring the right people.Of course, this manager must have outstanding business acumen, but what


    does that have to do with my investigation?"


    "Miss Be, if you¡¯re one of the KD Group¡¯spetitors and you know it employs a very capable


    manager, what would you do?"


    Rachel leaned on the table, supporting her chin with her fist, and said, "I¡¯ll find a way to convince this


    manager to work for me."


    After saying that, something dawned on her.


    The look on her face froze for a moment, and she put her hand down while looking at Andy.


    "Andy, are you saying that¡­"


    "If you¡¯re able to figure that out, then the KD Group¡¯spetitors have already thought of it as


    well.Many people are attempting to poach this manager using astronomically high sries, but after so


    long, nobody has ever seeded."


    Rachel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    She remembered how she didn¡¯t find anything on the web about this manager.


    "The reason no one has seeded is because nobody knows this manager¡¯s identity, right? That¡¯s


    why even if they offer this person a high price, it wouldn¡¯t do them any good."


    Andy nodded in agreement.


    "Over the past two years, this manager has not shown up in any event.Nobody knows the manager¡¯s


    name and gender aside from the senior executives of the KD Group.That¡¯s what really makes this


    person special.Thus, many people have theorized that the manager never existed in the first ce, and


    it¡¯s all a ruse made by the KD Group."


    ¡®¡®That is weird,¡¯¡¯ Rachel thought.


    ¡®¡®Nowadays, anyone can find almost anything on the Inte.How has this person hid their identity so


    well? To top it off, they managed to do it for two years! How could that not be weird?¡¯ "Haven¡¯t their


    competitors tried to hire any hackers to investigate the manager?"


    "Yes, they have," Andy replied.


    "But they all failed. That¡¯s why I said Mr.Sullivan did it on purpose.He¡¯s asking you to find out all the


    information regarding this person within twenty four hours.If those hackers hired for a high price


    couldn¡¯t find that information for two years, what chance do we have of finding it? It¡¯s simply an


    impossible task!"


    ¡®Even hackers couldn¡¯t find it, huh?¡¯ Rachel¡¯s interest was piqued.


    "If this person really doesn¡¯t exist, then why did the KD Group build up the entire ruse? Are they trying


    to keep their opponents vignt? That makes no sense.As long as this person really exists, I¡¯m sure


    there will be clues that would lead to his or her identity.If those hackers failed to do it, it just means they


    suck." Rachel smirked.


    "Miss Be¡­"


    Rachel met Andy¡¯s gaze and said, "Andy, this is the only way we can save the Be Group, so I


    refuse to give up.


    Even if we only have twenty-four hours, I¡¯ll try to find this manager no matter how hard it could get.


    Victor can¡¯t scare me off, because that word doesn¡¯t exist in my vocabry."


    Andy was surprised to hear such bold words from Rachel.


    For a moment, he saw a glimpse of Elisa in her.


    Although the Be family was rich and powerful, it was nothingpared to the other wealthy and


    influential families in the city.


    To them, the Be family was insignificant.


    But despite that fact, Elisa¡¯s name was known far and wide.


    She was a beautiful as a fairy.


    She was well-bred and gentle, but she always acted decisively.


    After the death of her parents, she took over the Be Group alone and ran the business on her own.


    Back then, everyone thought she was just a spoileddy who grew up knowing nothing other than


    having fun, and they thought Elisa wouldn¡¯t be able to run the Be Group.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But against all odds, she made it.


    Thanks to her efforts, thepany reached greater heights.


    Andy remembered how he once went to a dinner party with Elisa, aiming to sign a contract.


    As the Be Group¡¯swyer, he had to be present at all times to prevent someone from tampering


    with the contract whenever Elisa was drunk.


    That day, before she went to that dinner, Elisa had just finished another socializing activity.


    She had drunk a lot of wine, and she was getting a little tipsy while waiting for her client in one of the


    restaurant¡¯s VIP rooms.


    Andy remembered how he poured her a ss of lemonade and said, "Miss.Be, I heard past got so


    drunk that they were sent to the hospital for alcohol intoxication, but in the end, he didn¡¯t sign their


    contracts.On top of that, his terms and conditions are particrly tricky."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Elisa put the ss of lemonade on the table.


    "Are you persuading me to give up on this cooperation?"


    "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying.I¡¯m just worried you¡¯ll get hammered tonight, and in the end, he still won¡¯t


    agree to work with us," replied Andy.


    Elisa lowered her head in silence.


    He couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking at the moment.


    After a long silence, Elisa drank half of the lemonade, put the ss down, and raised her eyebrows at


    Andy.


    "Getting scared isn¡¯t in my vocabry."

 Chapter 27: The King Of Hearts

    Chapter 27: The King Of Hearts


    A smile appeared on Andy¡¯s lips when he looked at Rachel¡¯s pure eyes and heard the almost same


    thing from Rachel that Elisa had once said.


    Seeing that Andy smiled all of a sudden, Rachel found it strange.


    "Are youughing at me because you think my ideas are whimsical?"


    "Of course not," Andy denied hastily.


    "I just remembered your mother."


    Rachel frowned upon hearing that.


    She leaned back against the chair, and asked, "My mother?"


    There was little she knew about her mother.


    Elisa passed away not long after she gave birth to Rachel.


    She heard that her mother died sumbed to postpartum metrorrhagia.


    In addition, Elisa was frail because of years of overworking.


    That was the reason she couldn¡¯t make it in the end.


    Thus, the only things Rachel knew about her mother were the few photos and work notes that she left


    behind.


    "Miss Be, your mother once said those same words to me." Andy smiled again.


    "Perhaps it¡¯s because you¡¯re rted.When you said those words just now, I saw your mother in you."


    "Did she manage to solve her problem?" Rachel asked, suddenly bing interested in her mother.


    "She did," Andy answered.


    That night, the client got drunk before Elisa did.


    Right before the client passed out, she asked him to sign the contract.


    Right after he finished signing, Elisa breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly fell directly onto the sofa.


    At that point, Elisa was too drunk to even get up, so she tried to call Jack and ask him to pick her up


    and take her home.Although Andy was there, Elisa knew full well that she was a married woman, and


    she was currently drunk.


    Being alone with Andy would be inappropriate, and Jack might misunderstand her if others told him


    about it.


    However, Elisa had called Jack three times already, and yet he hadn¡¯t answered.


    Andy was getting worried about her, so he offered to send her back home, but she refused.


    Elisa pointed at the client and said to Andy, "Andy, get him a room and take him there.After that, you


    can go home.I¡¯ll be waiting here alone.I¡¯m guessing Jack is busy right now, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll call me


    when he¡¯s done.Once he¡¯s done, he¡¯ll take me home."


    Andy was hesitant to agree at first, but since Elisa insisted that she was fine, he didn¡¯t argue with her


    anymore.


    He just helped the client up and left the room with him.


    The following day, when Andy saw Elisa show up for work on time, he figured Jack picked her up that


    night.


    But unbeknownst to him, Elisa waited for Jack to show up all night, and yet he didn¡¯t.


    Andy gave Rachel a stern gaze and said, "You¡¯re right, Miss Be.We shouldn¡¯t be scared off every


    time we¡¯re up against a wall.Besides, the worst thing that could happen is that the Be Group will go


    bankrupt, so no matter what happens in the end, we should give it our best shot."


    That night¡­ Abby knocked the door of the study before she walked in.


    "Miss Be?"


    "Shh!"


    Rachel shushed her, pointing at Andy who was sleeping on the sofa.


    Abby immediately understood her, and whispered, "Miss Be, you and Mr.Torres haven¡¯t eaten


    anything.Would you like me to cook something for you?"


    Rachel moved the mouse and then the monitor lit up.


    She nced at the time on the bottom right of the screen and saw that it was already ten in the


    evening.


    She and Andy had been in the study ever since they ate lunch, and she had been searching for


    information about the KD Group that would lead to clues.


    Andy, on the other hand, had been calling everyone he knew, trying to find leads through mutual


    connections.


    Eight hours had passed since they started, and yet they still didn¡¯t find anything.


    "I¡¯m good.You can get Andy a nket.After that, you can go to bed.I¡¯m feeling a little sleepy as well, so


    I¡¯m going back to my room to get some rest."


    Rachel got up, stretched herself, and yawned.


    Abby nodded affirmatively.


    Rachel nced at Andy while he was sleeping, and her eyes lit up for a moment.


    It happened so quickly that nobody noticed the change in her expression.


    Rachel narrowed her eyes, picked up her tablet on the table, and went back to her bedroom.


    Once she was there, she locked the door behind her and went to the bedside.


    After sitting down and leaning against the headboard, the exhaustion on her face suddenly


    disappeared.


    Rachel unlocked her tablet and quickly typed in some codes using the portable keyboard.


    Several series of codes popped up on the screen, and it opened up the forum.


    There was a contact list on the bottom right of the page.


    Rachel clicked the dialog box of the person at the top, typed a period, and pressed "send".


    After sending the message, Rachel set the tablet aside, and went to take a shower Just as the


    bathroom door closed, several messages popped up on the tablet¡¯s screen one after another.


    The beeping sounded so urgent that it wasn¡¯t difficult to tell that the person who sent th¨¨se messages


    were anxious.


    However, Rachel couldn¡¯t hear it at all.


    About half an hourter, she walked out of the bathroom, her hair wrapped in a towel.


    Her face was blushing a little because of the steam in the shower.


    Rachel walked to the dressing mirror, cing her arms on the dressing table.


    Afterwards, she bent over to stare at her face in the mirror is, "Rachel, are you still there?" she asked.


    Silence was the only response she received.


    Ever since Shelia had epted the original Rachel¡¯s request to protect the Be u Group, the forlorn


    voice in her dreams had Disappeared.


    Aside from that, Shelia didn¡¯t feel as sad as before when she saw Victor today.


    The long silence dragged on, and she stared at the mirror while creasing her eyebrows.


    ¡®¡®Is it possible that the original Rachel¡¯s soul had passed on?"


    "Ding!"


    Once more, the ring tone engulfed the room, interrupting Shelia¡¯s thoughts.


    She straightened herself up and decided to drop this thought for now.


    She sat at the edge of the bed and picked up the tablet.


    The moment she opened it, she saw more than twenty messages from the same person.


    Judging by the tone conveyed in these messages, she could feel that this person was under an


    emotional duress.


    At first, the person was surprised, and then he became angry.


    When he felt that something was amiss, he began to doubt himself.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Finally, he couldn¡¯t bear the fact that he wasn¡¯t receiving any replies, so he began to sending Shelia


    several messages.


    [Q]: Who are you? Answer me!


    [Q]: Who the hell are you, you bastard? How dare you steal my boss¡¯ ount? Are you tired of living?


    You think this is fun? I advise you to tell me the truth.Otherwise, I¡¯ll find out who you are and make you


    suffer!


    [Q]: Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Answer me!


    [Q]: You¡¯re ying dumb, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s useless to pretend like you¡¯re not reading these


    messages.Afterwards, Q sent her a meme that implied she was done for.


    [Q]: Come on¡­ Who the hell are you? And how do you know the secret code between me and my


    boss? Who told you that?


    [Q]: I¡¯m giving you three seconds to respond, and if you don¡¯t give me an answer, I¡¯m going to kill you!


    After that, Q sent Shelia another meme asking her where she was.


    [Q]: Wait a second.


    [Q]: My boss will definitely not tell anyone that code.That code is exclusive to us.Who the hell are you?


    Reply to me right now! Your three seconds have passed! A few secondster, Q sent her another


    message.


    [Q]: Boss? Is that you?


    [Q]: Just tell me already! What the hell is going on, and why did you just send me a period?"


    Rachel¡¯s mouth twitched.


    She replied using her alias.


    (King of Hearts]: It¡¯s me.

 Chapter 28: Quintin The Minion

    Chapter 28: Quintin The Minion


    As soon as Shelia sent that message, the person she was in contact with tried to invite her to a video


    call, but she declined the invitation.


    [Q]: Boss, is it really you? Why aren¡¯t you answering my video call? Shelia couldn¡¯t answer it, because


    she wasn¡¯t in her original body, she was in Rachel¡¯s.


    If she epted the video call, the person would see Rachel¡¯s face, and that was the end of it.


    Even if she managed to narrate Shelia¡¯s entire life, nobody would believe she was actually Shelia.


    After all, something as fantastical and mysterious as rebirth was unbelievable.


    But since she had imed she was Shelia, she must find a way to prove it.


    Her eyes darkened as she invited Q to a voice call.


    Fortunately, Rachel¡¯s voice was simr to her own.


    It would be difficult to tell the difference if the listeners didn¡¯t listen carefully.


    On top of that, although her soul was trapped in Rachel¡¯s body right now, she knew she was still Shelia.


    She could still act and talk just like the Shelia Q knew.


    Soon, the man answered the call; his voice, trembled with excitement.


    "Boss, is that really you?" he stammered.


    Rachel took a sip of water from the nightstand and cleared her throat.


    "It¡¯s me, Quintin."


    The moment Quintin heard her familiar voice, he was sitting in front of hisputer, and he jumped up


    while holding his slimptop.


    His eyes widened in surprise as he looked at thewas indeed his boss¡¯.


    "Boss! It¡¯s really you, isn¡¯t it?"


    Quintin freed one of his hands to rub his eyes.


    He just couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    "How many more times are you going to ask me that question? Yes, it¡¯s me! It¡¯s Shelia, you dolt."


    Rachel shook her head helplessly, and said, "If you don¡¯t believe me, ask me anything."


    ¡®How many people could speak in that tone?¡¯ Quintin thought to himself.


    ¡®Even if she was imitating my boss¡¯ voice, there¡¯s no way their tones could be that simr ¡®With that in


    mind, he blurted out, "Of course, I believe you!"


    However, when he remembered the funeral he had attended, Quintin¡¯s excitement died down.


    "How long have you known me?" Quintin asked as he sat down while cing hisptop or the desk.


    He stared at the screen as if he was desperate to see the person at the other end of the line through


    theptop¡¯s monitor.


    Shelia had died.


    Her funeral was held just a week ago.


    It was arranged by her fiance, and her best friend. Only a few people attended the wake, for no one


    was willing to have any connection with a traitor who had been in prison, in spite of the fact that she


    was now dead.


    After Quintin came home from the funeral, he had been visiting the forum and staring at the ID of "King


    of Hearts" in his contact list every single day.


    The ount¡¯s profile picture had been grayed out, and yet Quintin dreamt of a day that it might light up


    again, and the user of the ount would tell him that Shelia had returned.


    To some, a week was a short span of time, but it felt like an eternity to Quintin.


    The reality that Shelia was nevering back from the dead really did a number on him, but he forced


    himself to gradually ept that fact.


    The reason Quintin logged into the forum tonight was because he wanted to close his ount, so that


    he could start forgetting Shelia, and move on with his life.


    However, he never once imagined that he would receive a message from King of Hearts.


    And when he saw the familiar opening line of their conversation, Quintin¡¯s mind went nk.


    The blood in his body froze for a moment, and his hands trembled while typing on the keyboard.


    "I¡¯ve known you for six years, Quintin.Ever since the first day you joined the alliance.I crushed you that


    same day, and from then on, you became myckey.I also punished you by making you clean the


    bathroom for a month."


    Rachel grinned after saying that.


    Quintin was rendered speechless.


    ¡®Well, you didn¡¯t have to tell me that in detail,¡¯ he thought.


    Six years ago, Quintin joined the alliance by rising to the top.


    He was a young, energetic, and proud man.


    However, he had a haughty attitude that could get on people¡¯s nerves.


    Back then, Shelia was the youngest senior leader of the alliance, and she was a year younger than


    Quintin.


    At the wee ceremony, he pointed at her while she was standing among the senior leaders, and


    issued a duel with her.


    The second Quintin finished talking, the entire ce fell silent.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Shelia at the same time.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, she didn¡¯t seem to be interested in what just happened.


    She was just ying mobile games on her phone.


    "Pentakill!"


    "Victory!"


    After wiping out the entire opposing team, Shelia destroyed the enemy team¡¯s nexus and won the


    game.


    Once the game was over, the system prompt resounded from her mobile phone, breaking the silence.


    It was then that Shelia put down her phone and realized that everyone was staring at her.


    She turned to Quintin and asked, "Oh, you want to challenge me, huh?"


    The corners of his mouth twitched, and he suddenly felt humiliated by what Shelia had done.


    Staring at her, he replied, "Yes, that¡¯s right.If I win, I shall take your ce as a senior leader!"


    Everyone was silenced by his deration.


    ¡®¡®The nerve of this guy¡¯¡¯ Shelia thought.


    She shed him a casual smile.She was one of the sexiest and most beautiful women in the alliance.


    Her smile was so charming that it overshadowed the floral decorations in the room.


    "Okay, but what happens if you lose?"


    "I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do,"


    Quintin responded.


    Shelia chuckled, tilted her head to the side, and raised an eyebrow.


    "Well, if you lose, you¡¯re going to clean the bathroom for a month.In addition, you have to be my


    minion.There¡¯s no room for regret, and no turning back!"


    Being Shelia¡¯s follower meant that Quintin would remain inferior to her forever, no matter how high his


    position would be.


    "Fine!" he replied through gritted teeth.


    "I¡¯ll never regret it!"


    Shelia nodded with satisfaction.


    Afterwards, she sent someone to bring them twoptops and a table.


    Shelia and Quintin sat on opposite sides of the table, surrounded by onlookers, while the other senior


    executives just shook their heads and sighed.


    The theme of thepetition was chosen by Quintin, and he was an expert at it.


    Around five minutester, thepetition was over.


    It happened so fast that nobody could even react in time.


    Shelia closed herptop, leaned back, and crossed her legs.


    "You can call me ¡®boss¡¯ from now on," she dered.


    Quintin, on the other hand, was too astonished to respond at the moment.


    He just stared at her in silence.


    ¡®I lost.I was utterly defeated!¡¯


    He didn¡¯t even stand a chance against Shelia.


    From the very beginning, he couldn¡¯t do anything against her.


    From then on, everyone in the Red Hackers alliance knew that Quintin, the second most talented


    hacker since the establishment of this alliance, suffered a tremendous defeat against Shelia, and


    became her minion.


    In addition, he had to clean the toilet for a whole month, which was deathly humiliating.


    "Five years ago, my boss and I left the alliance¡¯s base for a month.What task did we perform that


    month?"


    Quintin¡¯s eyes lit up when he asked that second question.


    His first encounter with Shelia was not exactly a secret.


    If someone was to pretend to be her, she just needed to ask around and everyone would tell her the


    same story.


    He needed to ask something more private.


    There were two kinds of tasks for the hackers in the Red Hackers alliance.


    The first one was top secret, and the other was for profit.


    It depended on the individual whether he or she would ept the task or not, but everyone in the


    alliance was required to ept a top secret task from time to time.


    Aside from the hackers themselves and their partners, even their immediate supervisors had no right to


    know the contents of the top secret task.


    Therefore, no one should know about the task other than Quintin and Shelia, "We were tasked to cover


    up the whereabouts of target No.0216, who was about to return home from the drug dealing base in


    Burma.We were also required to make sure that he can return home safe and sound, and put an end


    his mission of being an undercover cop.Thus, we stayed at the border for a month in order to intercept


    all the surveince cameras and the Sky Eye tracking system."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "How did that mission end?" Quintin felt nervous to hear Rachel¡¯s answer.

 Chapter 29: I Have Never Doubted You

    Chapter 29: I Have Never Doubted You


    After hearing Rachel¡¯s answer just now, Quintin was almost certain that she was Shelia, who had been


    pronounced to be dead.


    "We managed toplete our mission.But before we left, we made a mistake and didn¡¯t clean up all


    our traces.Our enemies took advantage of it and found a way to pinpoint our location.In order to get


    revenge, they intercepted our escape halfway.You were shot in the abdomen and left thigh respectively,


    and my shoulder was cut.Fortunately, the rescue team arrived in time to save us," Rachel replied after


    a moment of contemtion


    Suddenly, the memories came flooding into Quintin¡¯s mind.He lowered his head, feeling guilty and


    regretful.In a hoarse voice, he said, "Boss, I¡¯m so sorry¡­"


    He was the one to me for the mistake they made that time.


    His carelessness and underestimation of their rivals gave the enemies the chance to track the two of


    them down, and it might¡¯ve led to their deaths.


    "Now, do you believe me?"


    Rachel knew that this was a thorn in Quintin¡¯s heart, so she quickly changed the topic.


    "Boss," Quintin stammered.


    "Boss, you really are alive! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re still alive!"


    Rachel was surprised to hear Quintin¡¯s statement.


    Judging from what he said, it seemed that he always believed that Shelia was still alive.


    "Boss, where are you right now? What happened to you? And why did Wace say that you died


    because of an infectious disease in prison? Oh, by the way, did you know that Wace and Tara are


    now together?"


    Quintin gritted his teeth in anger.


    "Your best friend has been fooling around with your fiance.They got the marriage certificate not long


    after your funeral.They also said that it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for them to hold a wedding ceremony


    shortly after your death.They said they¡¯d just get a marriage license for the time being, and dyed the


    wedding for your sake.Bah! They¡¯re despicable!"


    Quintin spat.


    Upon hearing that revtion, Rachel sneered.


    ¡®I died of an infectious disease? I had just died and these contemptuous bastards couldn¡¯t wait to get


    married! Well, they taught me a lesson I¡¯ll never forget.I lost my life because I failed to see what kind of


    people they really were.Wace, Tara, you better live well and wait for me to settle the score with you!¡¯


    "It¡¯s a long story, Quintin.I¡¯ll tell you everything in detail when I have the chance."


    At the moment, Rachel¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.


    "Well, uh¡­ Where are you right now, boss? I¡¯ming to get you!"


    Quintin couldn¡¯t wait to see Shelia, for he wanted to know what was going on.


    "I have something important to do at the moment, but I¡¯ll tell you my side of story after Iplete this


    task"


    Rachel still needed some time to think about how she¡¯d exin to Quintin that she was now living in


    someone else¡¯s body.


    This phenomenon was indeed mysterious and unbelievable.


    "All right.Boss, if you run into any problems, just contact me right away.I¡¯ll do everything in my power to


    help you."


    Quintin didn¡¯t ask her any more questions.


    He had been following Shelia for several years, and he knew her very well.


    There was no way he could get an answer out of her if she didn¡¯t want to reveal anything.


    "Quintin, I want you to investigate a person for me."


    "Who is it?"


    "The KD Group¡¯s project manager."


    Rachel¡¯s eyes glinted as she continued, "I want to know this person¡¯s identity.


    There¡¯s no info about this person on the Inte, but I have a feeling that the alliance¡¯s database might


    have an info on this one."


    The Red Hackers was an alliance gathered the very best hackers all over the world.


    It was an international organization, and it wasn¡¯t controlled by any country.


    An organization like that was prone to be targeted by many people with ill intentions.


    But ever since the alliance¡¯s establishment, none had defeated it.


    In addition to the fact that the alliance had the best hackers in the world, their enemies also feared the


    alliance¡¯s database.


    Their database spanned across several topics, ranging from insignificant robbery records on the street


    to confidential information of every country.


    Thus, if there was a ce to find any clues or even theplete set on the identity of KD Group¡¯s


    project manager, the database was the only one that could supply that information.


    "The KD Group? Is that thepany that digs stones?" asked Quintin.


    ¡®Digs stones?¡¯ Rachel was amused by the way he phrased his description.


    ¡®Well, technically, the diamond is just a precious stone, so it¡¯s fair to say that the KD Group is


    specialized in digging stones.¡¯


    "Yep," said Rachel.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I see.When do you want it?"


    Hearing that Quintin agreed without hesitation, Rachel paused and said, "Don¡¯t you want to know why I


    want to investigate this person?"


    "There¡¯s nothing to be curious about," Quintin remarked.


    It was as if he had made it his duty to carry out Shelia¡¯s orders without question, "Boss, since you¡¯re the


    one asking me to investigate it, there must be something about this person that you¡¯re interested in.If


    you don¡¯t want to tell me why you¡¯re doing this, I won¡¯t ask any questions because I believe in you."


    A smile appeared on Rachel¡¯s face when she heard him say that.


    "Send me all the information you can find on this person before seven o¡¯clock tomorrow morning."


    "Got it, boss.I¡¯llplete the task in time," Quintin eximed.


    As Rachel stared at Quintin¡¯s username, her face became serious.


    "Quintin."


    "What else can I do for you, boss?"


    "Thank you.Thanks for trusting me and helping me without hesitation."


    Shelia was so apathetic to everything that everyone started describing her as cold-blooded.


    Six years ago, she asked Quintin to be her minion and call her his boss just because he proved her in


    public.


    She always sought revenge for the smallest offenses.


    Knowing that Quintin was a proud man, she knew that his self-esteem would be destroyed if he was


    forced to be someone¡¯sckey.


    But now, six years had passed and Shelia was still the boss, and Quintin was still her obedient minion.


    Was their bond that strong? It seemed that Quintin had feelings for her, but Shelia did not feel the same


    way.


    During her three years in prison, Quintin visited her many times, but she refused to see him every time.


    It wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want him to worry about her; it was actually because Shelia didn¡¯t want to


    see him, for she thought it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    However, in the end, her most trusted confidants, her fiance, and her best friend, had killed her.


    Meanwhile her minion whom she cared so little about held so much faith in her, and was now the only


    one helping her.


    Suddenly, Shelia thought, ¡®My life is a joke! It¡¯s so fucking ridiculous.¡¯


    "Boss, honestly, I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you that I never doubted you.Whether it¡¯s in the past or now,


    even if you don¡¯t want to tell me the truth, I still believe that you nevermitted that crime three years


    ago.You¡¯re definitely not the kind of person who will betray the alliance.If I had been in the


    headquarters back then, I wouldn¡¯t have let them incriminate you so easily! I¡¯ll keep investigating, and


    someday, I¡¯ll figure out who framed you.I¡¯ll collect every evidence I can gather to prove that you¡¯re not a


    traitor!"


    Quintin clenched his fists, trying to suppress his anger.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes glinted with malice.


    ¡®The person who framed me, huh? There¡¯s nobody else who¡¯ll do that to me other than that shameless


    couple!¡¯


    In the past, Shelia thought that it might¡¯ve been the people she had offended in the past years that had


    framed her as a form of revenge.She never suspected Wace and Tara.But now, she was certain that


    they were the ones who had set her up three years ago.Sadly, there was no evidence to support her


    ims.


    "Quintin, there¡¯s one more thing."


    "What¡¯s it?"


    "Keep an eye on Wace and Tara for me.I want to know what they¡¯re up to."


    Rachel¡¯s eves looked like a bottomless abyss at the moment.

 Chapter 30: Why Can’t You Just Trust Me For Once

    Chapter 30: Why Can¡¯t You Just Trust Me For Once


    The following day, at nine in the morning, there was only one hour left before the twenty four hour


    deadline.


    Rachel arrived at the first floor of the Sullivan Group¡¯s building as they had agreed upon Ivan was


    waiting on time in the hall.He approached Rachel as soon as he saw her.


    "Miss Be," he greeted.


    "Mr.Sullivan is still in a meeting.I¡¯ll take you upstairs."


    Ivan¡¯s face as stoic as always.


    Rachel nodded in agreement.


    Ivan surveyed her casually, and saw that she didn¡¯t bring anything with her.


    ¡®It seems that she didn¡¯t find anything,¡¯¡¯ he thought Ivan decided not to ask any questions, and led


    Rachel to the CEO¡¯s office using the private elevator.


    Once they arrived in Victor¡¯s office, Ivan ordered a secretary to bring Rachel a cup of coffee, and then


    he left to take care of his own business.


    At this time, she was sitting on the sofa, sipping coffee and looking around the office. The decor of the


    office suited Victor¡¯s personality.


    The predominant colors were ck and white, creating a stoic ambiance.The majesty embodied in the


    decoration made people nervous and vignt for some reason.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Rachel hade here.


    In the past, she often made a scene in his office because she was Victor¡¯s wife, and the hostess of the


    Sullivan family.


    However, the wee she received from Victor was his poker face.


    Each time, he would look annoyed, and ask the security guard to throw her out.  Just when Rachel put


    down her coffee, the office door was opened from outside.


    "Mr.Sullivan¡­"


    Rachel heard a voice as the person entered.


    The person who came in was surprised to see Rachel, and she stared at her in disbelief.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rachel! What are you doing here?" said Alice.


    After saying that, she strode towards Rachel.


    Rachel, on the other hand, crossed her legs and leaned backzily.She raised her head and smirked.


    "Well, you¡¯re allowed to be here, so why can¡¯t I?"she remarked.


    "No, you can¡¯t!"


    Alice screamed, reaching out to grab Rachel¡¯s arm, "Get out!"


    Before Alice could reach her, Rachel¡¯s eyes glinted, and she managed to grab Alice¡¯s wrist before the


    woman could touch her.


    Alice didn¡¯t expect that Rachel could react so quickly.She gritted her teeth, trying to withdraw her hand.


    "Let me go!" she cried.


    "It seems that your wrist had recovered from thest time it got hurt, Alice," Rachel said as she looked


    into Alice¡¯s eyes.


    Her lips were smiling, but her eyes didn¡¯t share the sentiment.


    Rachel¡¯s words reminded Alice of the incident in the Be family¡¯s mansion the other day.


    Alice¡¯s body trembled slightly as she stammered, "Rachel, what are you nning to do? This isn¡¯t the


    Be family¡¯s residence.If you dare to hurt me, Victor won¡¯t let you get away with it!"


    "Ha!" Rachel broke intoughter.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Alice was bothered by Rachel¡¯sughter.


    She managed to pluck up the courage to raise her voice.


    "Where do you get the confidence that I won¡¯t hurt you, Alice? Have you forgotten that policemen were


    present when I did that to you the other day?"


    Rachel looked at her while wearing a greasy smile.


    Fear overcame Alice as she struggled to pull her hand back.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was too agitated or she was just too weak, but she couldn¡¯t seem


    to break free from Rachel¡¯s grasp.


    Just as Alice exerted more strength in pulling her hand away, Rachel loosened her grip all of a sudden.


    With eyes wide open, Alice fell backwards,nding on her backside.


    Due to the impact of the fall, she was left humiliated, and she looked like a mess.


    Enduring the pain, Alice stood up and red at Rachel.


    "How dare you!"


    "Didn¡¯t you ask me to let you go? How is that my fault now?"


    Rachel pretended to be ignorant.


    At this point, Alice was fuming with anger and she was gritting her teeth.


    On the other hand, Rachel smirked, let out a sigh, and walked towards Alice.


    Thinking that Rachel was about to attack her again, Alice backed away from Rachel, supporting her


    waist with one hand.


    "Get away from me, Rachel!" she shouted.


    "Alice, why are you so nervous?"


    Rachel raised her eyebrows, taking another step closer to Alice.


    Panic and vignce filled Alice.She kept backing away, unaware that amp was behind her.


    And before long, she bumped against it.


    Crash!


    "Ah!" she cried out in pain.


    The floormp was knocked down, falling directly on Alice.


    Just then, the office door opened again.


    "Rachel!"


    As soon as Victor opened the door, he heard Alice screaming.


    When he saw what was happening, the veins on his temple bulged.


    Ivan rushed to Alice¡¯s side to help her up, and then he pulled away themp and set it aside.


    Alice¡¯s eyes were welling up with tears as she looked at Victor and whined, "Mr.Sullivan¡­"


    When he looked at her, he saw that Alice¡¯s face was pale.


    "You never change, do you, Rachel? You just came here to stir up trouble again.What makes you think


    that I¡¯ll tolerate your antics all the time?"


    Anger was written all over Victor¡¯s face.


    He looked at Ivan andmanded, "Send someone over to throw this wretched woman out! From now


    on, anyone who lets this bitch into the building will be fired on the spot!"


    "Yes, sir!" Ivan replied dutifully.


    Rachel didn¡¯t expect that Victor woulde in out of the blue.


    He didn¡¯t even give her a chance to exin herself.


    She immediately avoided Ivan when he tried to catch her.


    "Victor, Alice knocked over that floormp herself.I didn¡¯t push her!"


    Victor looked at Rachel with a scrutinizing gaze.


    Consequently, she clenched her fists and stood in attention.


    She didn¡¯t seem to mind that he was looking at her with so much doubt and suspicion.


    Upon seeing that Rachel didn¡¯t look guilty, Victor hesitated for a moment.


    ¡®Maybe she really didn¡¯t push Alice?" he thought.


    However, he soon denied his own im.


    ¡®¡®Rachel has always been a liar! How could I believe her words? Besides, this isn¡¯t the first time that


    she tried to hurt Alice! Last time, she even sent Alice to the police station.Who knows what she¡¯s up to


    this time?¡¯¡¯


    At this time, Alice had her head down when she decided to intervene.


    "Mr.Sullivan, my sister¡­ Rachel is right.I bumped into the floormp by ident."


    After saying that, she raised her head to meet his gaze with eyes filled with tears.


    "I¡¯m so sorry.I promised you that Rachel would nevere back to bother you again, but I didn¡¯t expect


    that she woulde here again without my knowledge."


    Alice was about to cry again when she finished talking..


    After hearing her statement, Victor confirmed that his assumption was right.


    ¡®How could Rachel change? A woman like her would never tell the truth.¡¯


    "What are you waiting for, Ivan?" he said.


    It was obvious that Victor was trying to suppress his anger.


    "I¡¯ve already told you, Victor! It was an ident.Alice bumped into themp due to her own


    carelessness.I didn¡¯t push her.Why can¡¯t you just trust me for once?"


    Gnashing her teeth, Rachel dodged Ivan again, and walked towards Victor, standing face to face with


    him.


    He was much taller than her, so she had to raise her head to meet his gaze.

 Chapter 31: Dogs And Rachel Aren’t Allowed To Enter

    Chapter 31: Dogs And Rachel Aren¡¯t Allowed To Enter


    Victor¡®s face turned grim.That look on his face made it hard to predict what he was thinking.


    "You¡¯re a terrible liar, Rachel.How could you expect me to believe you? Who do you think you are? Do


    you think you deserve my trust?" Victor mocked Rachel as he grabbed her chin.


    She stared into his eyes and saw her own reflection in his eyes.She could also feel how disgusted he


    was of her.


    "Ivan, throw this bitch out!" Victor let go of Rachel¡¯s chin with great force.


    "Aside from that, have someone paste a signage on the entrance. It should say that dogs and Rachel


    Be aren¡¯t allowed to enter!"


    Upon hearing him, her face darkened  Meanwhile, Alice lowered her head and wore a smug smile.


    ¡®¡®Keep up what you¡¯re doing, Rachel"¡¯ she thought.


    ¡®¡®The more trouble you make, the more Victor hates you.Soon, you¡¯ll meet your end! Do you really think


    that he¡¯ll believe you? In his eyes, you¡¯re nothing but a dog! ¡®Dogs and Rachel Be aren¡¯t allowed to


    enter¡¯, huh? That¡¯s fantastic!¡¯¡¯


    At this time, Rachel was fuming with rage.She gritted her teeth, clenched her fists, and burned this


    humiliation into her memory.


    Just then, she caught sight of the time on her wristwatch.It was already half past nine.


    There was still time before the deadline.


    Rachel took a deep breath and asked, "Victor, are you that determined to me me for what happened


    to Alice?"


    "Who else is to me other than you? You¡¯ve been caught red-handed, and yet you still think you can


    get away with it!"


    Victor was annoyed by the fact that Rachel was unrepentant Now, Ivan had had enough of her.


    "Miss Be, pleasee with me."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    With tearful eyes, Alice said, "Rachel, my dear sister, please don¡¯t argue with Mr.Sullivan anymore.If


    you keep talking, he¡¯s only going to get angrier."


    Rachel scoffed at her remark.


    She nced at Alice, and then turned to Victor immediately, tilting her head and staring back at him.


    Victor¡¯s eyes was devoid of emotion when he looked at Rachel.


    It was as if he was staring at an insignificant ant.


    His eyes were full of contempt for this woman.


    Right now, Rachel wondered if their two years of marriage was just a fantasy that the original Rachel


    imagined.


    Two years was long enough for people to build a bond, even with a dog.


    However, it seemed like there was no bond between Victor and Rachel.


    But frankly, something did exist between them, and it was his hatred for her.


    "Even a murderer has the right to defend himself, Victor.If you don¡¯t believe me, at least give me a


    chance to exin myself.You didn¡¯t get to be the CEO of the Sullivan Group by preventing people from


    voicing their opinions, right?" Rachel took another deep breath.


    No matter how angry she was at the moment, she shouldn¡¯t forget her purpose ofing here today.


    ¡®¡®If I let Victor drive me out, it¡¯s only going to make things easier for this little gremlin, Alice, and all my


    efforts will go in vain" she thought.


    Victor looked at Rachel and thought, ¡®¡¯Rachel has be more glib-tongued than before.She¡¯s


    implying that if I don¡¯t give her a chance to defend herself, then I¡¯m muddleheaded"


    Unfortunately for Rachel, she made a grave mistake.  She had lied to Victor so many times in the past


    that he no longer cared about anything she had to say But when he looked into her eyes, he suddenly


    wanted to hear her out.


    "You have one minute to exin yourself," Victor stated.


    Alice was astonished to hear that, but she quickly regained herposure.


    ¡®It¡¯s just one minute.No matter how smart Rachel could be, she won¡¯t be able to turn the tables within


    that time" she thought.


    Rachel looked up and caught sight of the surveince camera, which was gleaming with a green light.


    A smile appeared on her lips as she looked at Ivan.


    "Ivan, can I borrow your phone?"


    For a moment, Ivan was caught by surprise, but he quickly nced at Victor for approval.


    Consequently, Victor nodded, and then Ivan handed his phone to Rachel.


    Once she had gotten the phone, she tapped the screen several times.


    When Rachel lowered her head, her hair covered her face along with the phone.


    Before long, one minute had passed.


    Victor grimaced.


    "Rachel, do you think I¡¯ll believe you just because you borrowed Ivan¡¯s phone to deceive me? Time¡¯s


    up.Now, get out of my si"


    "It¡¯s done,"


    Rachel interrupted Victor, and showed him what was on the phone.


    Upon seeing what was on the screen, Victor was shocked.


    It was a video.


    Rachel pressed the y button, and as it began to y, she said, "This is the surveince footage from


    the moment I entered this office until the time you came in.Three minutes and six seconds into the


    video, Alice came in.When she saw me, she suddenly tried to grab my hand, but I grabbed her wrist


    instead out of instinct.After that, she struggled to break free and I let go of her hand.Consequently, she


    lost her bnce and fell backwards.I tried to help her up, but she kept backing away from me, and


    eventually she bumped into the floormp.And then¡­ you came in,"


    Rachel stated.


    At the end of her narration, the video ended.


    Alice¡¯s face turned pale because of this revtion, and panic overcame her face.


    "Mr.Sullivan, it¡¯s not like that! I didn¡¯t¡­"


    Because Victor was staring daggers at her, Alice couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    His steely gaze frightened her to the point of silence.


    The contents of the video was exactly the same as Rachel had narrated.


    Alice lowered her head, not daring to say a word.


    ¡®How could this happen? How did Rachel manage to get ahold of the surveince video? No! I can¡¯t let


    Victor trust this woman" she thought.


    "Rachel, I¡¯m sorry.I¡¯m so sorry about what happened!"


    Tears fell from Alice¡¯s eyes as she bowed her head to Rachel.


    "I jumped to conclusions.When I saw you here in Mr.Sullivan¡¯s office, I thought you snuck in.I¡­ I was


    afraid that Mr.Sullivan will be mad if he sees you, so I wanted to get you out of here as soon as


    possible."


    After saying that, Alice turned to Victor this time.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I¡­"


    With a vicious gaze, he ordered, "Get out!"


    Alice turned ghastly pale because of the way Victor raised his voice at her.


    She clenched her fists, leaving the office with tearful eyes.


    After taking one more look at the phone and tossing it to Ivan, Victor said to Rachel, "I underestimated


    you.You¡¯ve been waiting for this to happen, haven¡¯t you? How did you get the surveince footage of


    my office?"


    ¡®What an asshole! I knew it! Even if I showed him a solid evidence, he still wouldn¡¯t believe me.He¡¯s just


    going to think that I nned this whole thing out" Rachel cursed Victor in her head, and she couldn¡¯t


    help but roll her eyes at him.


    "You better tell me the truth!" said Victor.


    "Otherwise, I¡¯m going to call the police, and you can exin yourself to them instead."


    "No!" Rachel stopped him.


    "If I nned it all along, I would have known that Alice woulde in and grabbed me.Besides, it¡¯s


    impossible for me to predict that she would fall and bump into the floormp.Victor, I already told you, it


    wasn¡¯t me! You still wouldn¡¯t believe me, so I had to pull out the surveince footage to prove my


    innocence."


    Rachel looked into his eyes and continued, "As for how I got the video in the first ce, I had your tacit


    permission, remember?"

 Chapter 32: It’s Your Turn To Fulfill Your Promise

    Chapter 32: It¡¯s Your Turn To Fulfill Your Promise


    My tacit permission?" Victor wasn¡¯t happy to hear that.He took a step closer to Rachel; his intimidating


    aura could be felt by everyone in the room.


    "Rachel, you¡¯ve learned how to keep a straight face while lying, haven¡¯t you?"


    Judging by the look in Victor¡¯s eyes, he was obviously criticizing her.


    If his gaze could turn into daggers, Rachel would¡¯ve gotten stabbed a hundred times by now.


    "I didn¡¯t take Ivan¡¯s phone until you agreed, did 1?"


    Rachel was now having difficulties breathing.


    Victor¡¯s daunting presence was far too strong for her to handle.His gaze remained cold, but he didn¡¯t


    say anything.However, as soon as Rachel exined her side, he dialed back his anger a little.


    "Is that the tacit permission you mentioned?"


    Rachel let out a deep sigh and said, "Ivan¡¯s phone is connected to the Sullivan Group¡¯s Wi-Fi.He¡¯s your


    closest confidant, so there should be a program in yourpany¡¯s security system specially designed


    to recognize his identity.Therefore, he won¡¯t be blocked by the security programs.Am I right? So, as


    long as I log into your monitoring system through Ivan¡¯s phone using thepany¡¯s Wi-Fi, the program


    won¡¯t stop me."


    Rachel paused for a moment before she continued, "I¡¯ve learned a little aboutputer programming


    before.Grandma also told me the password of your office¡¯s monitoring system, so that I can have


    ess to the security footage."


    When Rachel mentioned his grandmother, Victor warned her, "Mind your words, Rachel! We¡¯re already


    divorced.You¡¯re no longer permitted to call my grandmother ¡®Grandma¡¯."


    Rachel pursed her lips and ignored what Victor just said.


    "If you still don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the security department to check the footage using Ivan¡¯s


    phone.I¡¯m just a novice in the field ofputer programming, so there¡¯s a big chance that I left some


    traces when I pulled out the security footage.If you want your men to investigate this matter, they can


    find it out within a minute."


    Victor creased his eyebrows.


    "It¡¯ll cost too much time and waste manpower.You don¡¯t deserve that."


    The corners of Rachel¡¯s mouth twitched.


    If she was strong enough to beat Victor, she would¡¯ve pped his face with every ounce of strength


    she had in her body.


    After listening to Rachel¡¯s exnation, Ivan immediately contacted the security department and


    confirmed that she was telling the truth.


    Afterwards, he cast Victor a nce to let him know about it. Since Ivan gave him a signal, Victor clicked


    his tongue and said to Rachel, "I¡¯ll let you off the hook this time.Next time, if you cause any trouble, I¡¯m


    going to throw you out myself."


    Right after he finished talking, he put his hand on Rachel¡¯s shoulder, forcing her to stand in front of the


    floor-to-ceiling window, and look down through it.


    The window was so clean that they could see everything outside clearly.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    From a height of more than thirty floors, anyone would feel a strong sense of weightlessness, and


    would hallucinate falling down all of a sudden.


    Rachel had a fear of heights, so she felt dizzy for a moment. She then took a deep breath, bit her lip,


    and closed her eyes.


    The fear on her face amused Victor. He decided to let go of Rachel.


    Then, he went to his chair and sat down.


    Once she had calmed down, she opened her eyes and took a few steps back, turning her gaze towards


    Victor.


    "Victor, I just want to confirm this with you one more time.As long as I give you all the information I can


    find on the project manager of KD Group, you¡¯ll agree to suspend the Be Group¡¯s liquidation,


    right?"


    A yful smile appeared on Victor¡¯s lips.


    "I only promised to give you an interview to work for the Sullivan Group."


    "Fine!"


    Seeing that Rachel¡¯s hands were empty, Victor began to ridicule her in his mind.


    "You have fifteen minutes left, Rachel.Where¡¯s the info that you promised?"


    It took him three months to figure out the project manager¡¯s identity.


    He even had to pull some strings to get the information he needed.


    Frankly, a loser like Rachel would never find out the manager¡¯s identity in twenty-four hours.


    ¡®You want to save the Be Group, Rachel? That¡¯s just a wishful thinking!¡¯ Victor thought; the disdain


    in his eyes grew every passing second.


    "Why are you silent all of a sudden? Yesterday, you had so much confidence when you dered you¡¯ll


    find out."


    "I did find it out."


    Rachel took out her phone to open her email inbox.


    There was a new email received at seven o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Just as she had expected, she received the email from Quintin about the information on the project


    manager of the KD Group.


    Just when Ivan was about to take her phone to check it, she suddenly withdrew her hand and looked at


    Victor indifferently.


    "I¡¯ll give you the information about this person, and I guarantee that it¡¯s true.But if you don¡¯t trust me, I


    can¡¯t prove it no matter how hard I try to convince you.Isn¡¯t that right?"


    "Miss Be, we¡¯ve already found all the information about this manager three days ago," Ivan


    retorted.


    He was implying that Rachel wouldn¡¯t be able to deceive Victor if she tried to give him information


    about some random person.


    She then nced at Victor, and handed her phone to Ivan with a fake smile.


    "This is all the information I can find about the KD Group¡¯s mysterious project manager."


    After taking the phone, Ivan saw that the manager¡¯s name at the top of the document was exactly the


    same as the one they found.


    "Mr.Sullivan, it¡¯s him," Ivan said to Victor as soon as he regained hisposure.


    Victor took the phone from Ivan¡¯s hand.


    His pupils dted when he saw the contents of the screen.


    "Where did you find these information?"


    The info that Rachel gathered was exactly the same as the one they got, aside from theyout.


    In addition, hers was more detailed than the one they had.


    Victor put the phone on the table, staring at Rachel and trying to search for traces of guilt on her face.


    ¡®She only had twenty-four hours to gather those information.How in the world did she do this?¡¯ Upon


    seeing the astonishment on Victor¡¯s face, Rachel felt relieved.


    "I¡¯ve done what you¡¯ve asked of me.I¡¯m under no obligation to tell you how I got ahold of this


    information, am I? Now, it¡¯s your turn to fulfill your end of the bargain!" she said with a smile.


    Victor¡¯s eyes glinted with anger.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere inside the office dropped a few degrees.


    Outside the window, the sun exuded a vibrant warmth.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case inside the office.


    In here, it felt like standing inside a prison made of ice, and Rachel felt the biting cold spread


    throughout her limbs.


    "Fine.You cane for an interview next Monday." Victor leaned back.


    "You won¡¯t do anything to sabotage my interview, will you?" asked Rachel.


    Victorughed at her question as if it were a joke.


    "Rachel, even a janitor here is far better than you.Even without my intervention, you wouldn¡¯t pass the


    first round of the interview!"


    Rachel didn¡¯t say another word, for she knew that Victor saw her as nothing but a loser.


    ¡®No.A loser might even be an overstatement"


    With that, Rachel left.But before she did, she sent the information about the project manager of the KD


    Group to Ivan.Consequently, Ivan printed out the information and gave it to Victor.


    "Mr.Sullivan, these documents¡­"


    "Verify the credibility of the information written on those documents and book a ticket to Yaprye


    tonight,"


    Victor ordered as he threw the documents on the table.


    "Yes, sir," Ivan replied.


    When he was about to leave, something urred to him, so he turned back and asked his boss,


    "Mr.Sullivan, will you be attending Miss Be¡¯s interview on Monday?"


    "No," Victor replied crossly.


    After taking one more look at the documents on the table, Ivan nodded, turned around, and left the


    office.


    Once the door of his office closed, Victor sat in silence for a while before he dialed a number.

 Chapter 33: The Loser’s Interview With The Sullivan Group

    Chapter 33: The Loser¡¯s Interview With The Sullivan Group


    Momentster, the call connected.


    "When did you have the time to call so early in the morning, Mr.Sullivan? Have pigs begun to fly? Oh, if


    so, I must hurry outside and see such a miraculous thing happen!" said the man on the other line.


    "I heard your old man is eager to have a grandson? Carson, what would happen if I send your dad a


    list of all your lovers at this moment? Will he be so delighted that he¡¯ll hold a wedding ceremony for you


    immediately?" Victor bantered as he fiddled with a pen between his fingers.


    "Hey, man! Don¡¯t do that! You¡¯re being mean.I was just kidding.You don¡¯t have to take it so seriously."


    Carson Shi immediately apologized to Victor.


    ¡®Happy? If my dad finds out that I¡¯m fooling around with a bunch of women, he¡¯s going to break my leg-


    maybe both!¡¯ Victor mmed his pen on the table, his lips forming a smile.


    "I¡¯m just messing with you," he replied.


    Upon hearing that, Carson breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That¡¯s a brilliant joke."


    "Has the King of Hearts been taking orderstely?" asked Victor.


    He didn¡¯t have any time to mess around.


    "The King of Hearts? Didn¡¯t he disappear three years ago? I tried to ce an order with him for a top


    secret transaction, and I raised my offer to fifty million dors, but he still t out refused me!"


    Carson pursed his lips and said, "Honestly, I have no idea who that person is, but I think he¡¯s a weirdo."


    After hearing Carson¡¯s response, Victor¡¯s eyes fell on the document on the table.


    "What¡¯s up? Why did you mention the King of Hearts out of the blue?"


    It didn¡¯t seem like Carson realized what Victor was trying to talk about.


    "No reason.Bye."


    Right after he said that, Victor dropped the call without waiting for Carson¡¯s response.


    Afterwards, Victor contemted while tapping his fingertips on the table from time to time.


    All of a sudden, he startedughing at himself. The King of Hearts was the best hacker the Red


    Hackers Alliance had ever employed.


    Three years ago, he dered that he would no longer be epting orders publicly.


    Initially, Victor had nned to entice the King of Hearts with a high price to investigate the KD Group¡¯s


    manager.


    However, Victor couldn¡¯t get in touch with him, so he had to spend a lot of time to investigate


    personally.


    The reason he wasughing at himself was because he thought it was ridiculous for him to believe


    even for just one second that Rachel¡¯s information might¡¯vee from a hacker who disappeared for


    three years.


    If Victor himself couldn¡¯t find the King of Hearts, how could Rachel get ahold of him? Besides, even if


    she managed to find the King of Hearts, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hire him with what little money she


    had.


    It was probably just a coincidence.


    Come Monday morning, Rachel tied up her hair, put on light makeup and a formal business suit, and


    headed straight to the Sullivan Group¡¯s building.


    When the front desk receptionist saw Rachel, she walked up to her and said, "Miss Be, Ivan has


    asked me to tell you that your interview shall be held on the twentieth floor, and that the interviewer is


    already waiting for you."


    Rachel nodded, and walked towards the elevator.


    It appeared as though she was familiar with the ce.


    Behind her, the front deskdy stood still.


    Soon, several had gathered curious why Rachel was here.


    "Are my eyes deceiving me? Isn¡¯t that Mr.Sullivan¡¯s ex-wife?"


    "What¡¯s she doing here? Haven¡¯t they gotten divorced already?"


    "I heard that she¡¯s here for an interview."


    "An interview? Oh, my God! Where did she get the courage toe to the Sullivan Group for an


    interview? Hasn¡¯t she had enough humiliation for one lifetime?"


    "Well, who knows? What can she possibly not do? This isn¡¯t the first time that she¡¯s been so


    shameless.She has caused a scene in thispany several times in the past, and everybody knows


    about it.Who would believe that she¡¯s actually born from a rich family?"


    "She¡¯s ady? Perhaps calling her a loser would be more suitable! Haha!"


    "What are you all talking about? Why don¡¯t you focus on your jobs?"


    All of a sudden, a shrill female voice interrupted their gossiping.


    The female employees were startled, and they turned around with widened eyes.


    The moment they saw who it was, they all lowered their heads, "Miss Jenkins."


    It was Alice.


    She nced at them arrogantly and snorted, "I¡¯m asking you a question.You¡¯re all supposed to be


    working right now, so why aren¡¯t you doing your jobs? What are you gossiping about?"


    The female employee standing at the end raised her head to look at Alice.


    "We were talking about Miss Be.We¡¯re very sorry, ma¡¯am.It¡¯s our fault that we lost focus on our


    jobs.We, uh¡­ We saw Mr.Sullivan¡¯s ex-wife, and it aroused our curiosity.So we got distracted from


    work."


    "What did you say?"


    The look on Alice¡¯s face changed all of a sudden.


    "Miss Jenkins," the female employee stammered.


    Alice¡¯s sharp gaze frightened them.


    Alice clenched the strap of her bag and asked, "Did you just say you saw Rachel?"


    The female employee nodded in response.


    "What¡¯s she doing here?" Alice asked through gritted teeth.


    This time, the female employee in the middle stepped up to say, "She¡¯s here for an interview,


    ma¡¯am.Last week, Ivan told us that if Miss Bees in today, we must tell her to go directly to the


    conference room on the twentieth floor for an interview."


    Meanwhile, at the twentieth floor meeting room¡­ The spacious meeting room was eerily quiet.


    A group of interviewers were sitting across Rachel.


    They were exchanging nces, as if asking each other how to start this interview.


    They had interviewed many people in the past, but this was something else for them.


    They were interviewing their boss¡¯ ex-wife, and naturally, it made them nervous.


    Ivan had instructed them to follow the normal procedure.


    But what kind of procedure was normal? She was their boss¡¯ ex-wife! If they misunderstood Ivan¡¯s


    instruction, one wrong move, and they must pack their things and resign.


    However, if they continued this awkward silence, they could consider themselves fired as well.


    With that in consideration, the interviewer sitting in the middle cleared his throat and said, "Miss


    Be, let us begin your interview.The interview process will be divided into two parts.The first half will


    be a structured interview, and the second half will be a written examination.Anyway, let¡¯s begin your


    self-introduction!"


    Rachel nodded and began to introduce herself.


    Her self-introduction was brief, but she managed to do it well.


    She was fluent in her speech, and she was able to state all of her strengths clearly.


    After hearing Rachel¡¯s self-introduction, the interviewers were flummoxed.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®¡®Is she still that notorious loser we all heard about? She¡¯s vastly different from the uneducated ex-wife


    that we all thought she was!¡¯¡¯ Her self-introduction could be regarded as the ideal way of introducing


    oneself, and she made no mistakes while doing it.


    These interviewers had a wealth of experience in this field, so they managed to regain their


    composures, and started asking her questions rted to the Sullivan Group.


    Rachel had researched and scanned all the major projects of thepany over the years before she


    came to this interview, so she swept through those questions easily.


    The interviewers couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement after hearing her answers.


    And before anyone could realize it, the first part of the interview came to an end.


    Next, one of the interviewers handed Rachel the examination sheet that had been prepared


    beforehand and said, "Ivan said that your position for this interview is for a receptionist at the front


    desk, so this exam is designed based on the recruitment requirements of a receptionist.You have thirty


    minutes to finish the exam, but you can submit the paper in advance."


    Rachel nced at the questions on the examination paper and saw that most of them were multiple


    choice questions or true or false.


    They weren¡¯t that difficult.


    It seemed that Victor indeed had no intention of making things difficult for her.


    "Got it."


    Just when Rachel was about to pick up a pen to answer the questions, the door of the meeting room


    opened.


    "Wait!"

 Chapter 34: Her Kindness Paid Off – Embarrassing Alice With Full Marks

    Chapter 34: Her Kindness Paid Off ¨C Embarrassing Alice With Full Marks


    Everyone looked at the door in unison.


    The interviewer holding the examination paper was the first to react.


    He took a step forward, and asked, "Miss Jenkins, why are you here?"


    Alice nced at Rachel, clenching her teeth subconsciously.


    She showed them another piece of examination paper and said, "Well, I¡¯m here to drop off the


    examination paper."


    "The examination paper? But I¡¯ve already¡ª"


    "The one you have is wrong." Alice interrupted the interviewer and handed him the new test paper.


    "This is the one she should be answering."


    The interviewer unfolded the examination paper to read its contents.


    His eyes widened as he looked at her and asked, "Miss Jenkins, there must be some kind of


    mistake.This set of questions is for¡ª"


    "It¡¯s not a mistake," she retorted as her eyes glinted with malice.


    "That test paper is designed for the position that Rachel is being interviewed for, so it¡¯s the right one."


    Judging by the look on the interviewer¡¯s face, he was hesitant to agree.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Do you not believe me? I came here to send you this new test paper because I


    received a call from Mr.Sullivan.If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call him and ask for his confirmation,"


    said Alice.


    ¡®She wants me to call Victor?¡¯ The thought of doing that alone was enough to make the interviewer


    shudder with fear.


    "No, it¡¯s fine.I must¡¯ve made a mistake.We don¡¯t need to call Mr.Sullivan to confirm this."


    Alice looked at Rachel with a smug smile and said, "Well, if you don¡¯t want to call him for his


    confirmation, we can just forget about it.I¡¯ve given you the test paper, so my work here is done.I have


    other tasks that need my attention, so I have to go now."


    Afterwards, she strutted away from the meeting room in her high heels.Once she had left the room, the


    smile at the corners of Alice¡¯s lips disappeared.


    She turned around, looked at the closed door of the meeting room, and scoffed.


    ¡®¡®As long as I¡¯m here, Rachel, you will never pass the Sullivan Group¡¯s interview" Alice thought to


    herself.


    ¡®That set of test questions is designed for the position of the CEO¡¯s secretary.No one has ever finished


    that exam within thirty minutes and got a passing score ever since Victor became the Sullivan Group¡¯s


    CEO, and neither will you"


    In the meeting room, the interviewer sighed as he handed the examination paper to Rachel.


    "I am so sorry for this, Miss Be, I made a mistake.This is the one you need to answer."


    Rachel was surprised to see the contents of the test paper.


    This set of questions was probably four times more difficult than the previous one.


    There was no way they were designed for the same level of positions at all.


    Rachel frowned and clenched the pen in her hand.


    It was stupid of her to think that Victor wouldn¡¯t make this interview more difficult for her.


    ¡®Is this all you got, Victor? This isn¡¯t enough to scare me off! No way in hell am I giving up! I¡¯m


    determined to save the Be Group!¡¯ Rachel took a deep breath to calm herself down, and began to


    write.


    Soon, thirty minutes had passed by.She put down her pen at thest second.


    Just when the interviewer was about to take the test paper from her, the door of the meeting room was


    pushed open again.


    Surprisingly, it was Alice again.


    "Miss Jenkins?"


    The interviewer thought it was strange.


    In just a half hour, Alice hade here twice.


    Alice sat down, crossed her arms, leaned back against the chair, and said, "If my memory serves me


    right, the result of this examination should be announced on the spot, right?"


    The interviewer was stunned.


    When he met her sharp gaze, he nodded immediately and replied, "Yes, that¡¯s right."


    "In that case, go on.Check the answers now."


    Alice chuckled, and then she taunted Rachel with her gaze.


    "I also want to know my sister¡¯s grade."


    ¡®Sister?¡¯ The interviewer was astonished by that revtion.


    ¡®Alice and Rachel are sisters?¡¯


    Although they knew Rachel was the Be family¡¯s eldestdy, they had no idea regarding her ties to


    Alice as well as the Be family¡¯s background.


    The moment they heard what Alice said, the interviewers felt like they had been struck by lightning.


    Rachel looked down while fiddling with her pen, pretending like Alice wasn¡¯t in the room at all.


    Alice looked at her and smiled.


    "By the way, Rachel, did you know that Mr.Sullivan designed this examination paper himself?"


    Upon hearing that, Rachel looked back at Alice without saying anything.


    "It has been five years since this examination paper was first designed, and yet no one has ever


    answered a single question correctly."


    Alice¡¯s smile widened.


    She pretended to feel sorry for Rachel.


    "I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll fail this interview."


    But for some reason, Rachel¡¯s face was devoid of emotion.She simply replied, "Is that so?"


    Upon seeing her calm face, Alice thought that Rachel was just putting on a facade.


    Truthfully, she loathed Rachel so much that she couldn¡¯t wait to get this woman out of her sight, but she


    still kept smiling at Rachel.


    "But it doesn¡¯t matter.Even if you don¡¯t pass this interview, I can help you find anotherpany to work


    for.You didn¡¯t study hard enough before, and youck work experience, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s difficult for you


    to find a job.Fortunately, I have a wealth of connections.I believe many of them are willing to offer you a


    job for my sake."


    How considerate she sounded!  If the old Rachel had heard those words, she would¡¯ve been moved to


    tears.


    But now, the old Rachel was dead thanks to Alice¡¯s sleeping pills.


    The one in Rachel¡¯s body was now Shelia, a vindictive person.


    Alice was implying that Rachel was good for nothing, while she was a good sister who cared so much


    about Rachel.


    Things between them had long been ugly, and Rachel was tired of pretending like she and Alice were


    close.


    "Well, I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re being so considerate now.You used to steal my work to take my ce in


    competitions to win the prize, and I forgave you every time you did that.It seems that my kindness has


    finally paid off."


    The old Rachel was not born a loser.


    On the contrary, she had inherited Elisa¡¯ intelligence, and she had always been exemry in her


    studies.


    Shelia thought that Rachel was stupid, but it didn¡¯t have anything to do with her intelligence.


    The reason Rachel was stupid was because she believed in Caroline and Alice, the evil stepmother


    and her nasty half-sister.


    Just like Shelia, Rachel lost her life because she trusted the wrong people.


    Meanwhile, the interviewers were shocked by what they heard from Rachel.


    Alice never expected Rachel to mention stories from their past all of a sudden.


    The smile on Alice¡¯s face dissipated as she stammered, "Rachel, what are you talking about? When


    have I ever done something like that to you? Did your memories get mixed up or something?"


    Rachel tilted her head, blinking innocently.


    "Did I? I seem to remember that it happened more than once.Let me see¡­ Such a thing happened


    three times in primary school, four times in middle school, and seven in high school.Oh, wait, there¡¯s


    one more! I remember how you also stole the spot of rmended student from me."


    The interviewers¡¯ eyes widened in shock, uncertain if Rachel was telling the truth.


    Alice¡¯s smile wavered for a moment, but she forced a smile again.


    "My dear sister, you must¡¯ve made a mistake."


    Rachel lowered her eyes and chuckled.


    "Perhaps I did make a mistake."


    Alice bit her lip and gritted her teeth with hatred.


    At this moment, two interviewers responsible for checking the examination paper interrupted their


    conversation.


    "Miss Jenkins, the test paper has been marked."


    Upon hearing that, Alice smiled, stood up, and replied, "My sister didn¡¯t pass the exam either, did she?


    But it took her so much time to finish the exam! Even if she didn¡¯t pass, you still have to announce her


    grade."


    "Miss Jenkins¡­"


    The interviewer cleared his throat and looked at Alice.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a brief pause, he said, "Miss Be has received full marks on the examination."

 Chapter 35: Just Luck

    Chapter 35: Just Luck


    "What did you say?" A wide-eyed Alice snatched the examination paper from the interviewer¡¯s hand,


    looked at the marks at the top in disbelief.


    "That¡¯s impossible.You must be mistaken! Full marks?" she muttered more to herself than the man


    across her.


    "Miss Jenkins, these are Mr.Sullivan¡¯s answers.We have checked many times.These here are exactly


    the same with Miss Be¡¯s answers." The interviewer looked dumbfounded too but the truth could not


    be denied.


    Alice¡¯s eyes squinted in hatred.She couldn¡¯t help clenching the paper in her hand, wanting nothing


    more than to tear the damned thing in pieces.


    How could this be? Not one single person had managed to answer even one of these questions in the


    past five years.


    How could a stupid girl like Rachel get them all right? This was unheard of! Rachel turned to the


    interviewers.


    ¡°Is my interview over now?" she asked with a smirk.


    The people before her were still in a daze, but Rachel¡¯s voice snapped them out of it.


    "Yes, it¡¯s over," they said in unison, nodding.


    "Did I pass?" Rachel was still smiling as she looked at the interviewers with raised eyebrows.


    "Well¡­ yes, Miss Be.You did," one of the interviewers answered after swallowing hard.


    "You need toe by tomorrow to sign the paperwork," he added.


    "Great. I will see you tomorrow then,"


    Rachel stood up with a smile ncing sideways at Alice.She started walking towards the door, but


    when she passed by Alice, she stopped and turned to look at her.


    "Alice, it¡¯s not over between us.I will get revenge, even if it takes a long, long time."


    Alice looked up ready to retort, but when she saw Rachel¡¯s smiling face, so in contrast with her cold,


    dark eyes, she seemed at a loss for words.


    Under that piercing gaze, she felt a shiver run down her spine.


    Trying to look braver than she felt, she finally managed a retort.


    "Oh, Rachel, don¡¯t be so smug! So what if you are now an employee of the Sullivan Group? You may


    get yourself in, but it is still in my power to kick you out with a snap of my fingers."


    Rachel rolled her eyes and chuckled.


    Alice¡¯s smile was wiped clean off her face, as she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of dread at her


    opponent¡¯s carefree attitude.


    Rachel had changed so much that Alice didn¡¯t know what she may try next. Rachel nodded to the


    interviewers, ignoring Alice altogether, and left the Sullivan Group¡¯s building .


    Meanwhile, in a luxurious penthouse suite, Ivan hung up the phone and walked into the study with a


    serious expression on his usually expressionless face.


    Seeing that look, Victor¡¯s forehead creased.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Mr.Sullivan, I just received the results from Miss Be¡¯s interview."


    Ivan paused for a while as if he didn¡¯t know how to break the news.


    "Rachel¡¯s interview?"


    Victor snorted, "I am pretty sure that I know already.It must be a disaster."


    Ivan looked a bit apprehensive as he started to mutter something.


    "But¡­"


    "Come on, Ivan.One might think that you are actually concerned about Rachel,"


    Victor said, raising his eyes to look searchingly at Ivan.


    "You are right, Mr.Sullivan.I crossed a line there.My apologies,"


    Ivan answered and lowered his eyes to the floor.


    Victor didn¡¯t look convinced, but still he went on like nothing had happened.


    "Did you book my airne ticket for tomorrow?"


    "Yes, sir,"


    Ivan replied, still looking a little chastised.


    Around the same time, in the Be family¡¯s house back in Apliaria, the atmosphere was merry.


    "Cheers!"


    Andy cried as he stood up and clinked sses with Abby.


    Still sitting on her chair, Rachel simply raised her ss.She didn¡¯t feel as excited as herpany did.


    Andy and Abby, already used to Rachel¡¯sck of enthusiasm for almost everything, simply raised their


    sses at her and kept clinking their own.


    "What a pity that our toast tonight must be with just water, Miss Be! But since you have to go to the


    Sullivan Group and report for duty tomorrow, there will be no wine today.Anyway, I¡¯d like to congratte


    you! By passing that interview, you saved the Be Group from ruin!" Andy paused and downed all


    the water in his ss.


    "Oh, Miss Be.You did absolutely wonderfully! Bravo!" Abby said and drank up her water smiling


    broadly.


    Rachel looked fondly at both of them.


    "Thank you."


    Abby stood up hastily and said, "I¡¯ve baked some of the bread you like so much.Let me just check if it¡¯s


    ready."


    She briskly walked into the kitchen, leaving Rachel alone with Andy.


    He poured himself another ss of water and looked up at Rachel.


    "I have been meaning to ask you a question these days," he said in a conspiratorial tone.


    "Is it about how I got the information about that mysterious project manager?" Rachel seemed to guess


    what was on Andy¡¯s mind.


    He nodded.


    He had be thinking about it for several days, but he didn¡¯t want to bother Rachel just in case it affected


    her uing interview.


    So he had held his doubt secret, until that very moment.


    "It is.You don¡¯t have to tell me, though.Not unless you want to, Miss Be," Andy said hastily.


    "Well, I do want to,"


    Rachel shot back and took a sip of water before she continued.


    "I just got lucky actually.A friend of mine happens to know the manager."


    "That¡¯s all?"


    Andy was stunned by the simplicity of her answer.She raised her eyebrows and nodded.She drummed


    her fingers on the table and replied matter-of-factly.


    "Yes, that¡¯s about it.If my friend wasn¡¯t acquainted with the project manager, I wouldn¡¯t have had the


    chance to save the Be Group.You should know by now that I¡¯m really no good all by myself, am I


    right?"


    "Right," Andy muttered in a low voice.


    He suddenly realized that he had spoken out loud and he quickly shook his head, trying to patch things


    up.


    "I meant, no, Miss Be.In fact, you are a very capable person.I mean, your mother was a strong


    woman, with a good head for business.Her daughter can¡¯t be that different, right? Don¡¯t underestimate


    yourself." Rachel smiled but said nothing.


    The next morning, she put on a beige business suit and left for the Sullivan Group.


    Ivan and Victor were in the CEO¡¯s office going over that week¡¯s schedule, when they were interrupted


    by a knock on the door.


    Victor, who was busy signing his name on far too many papers, called out without even raising his


    head, "Come in."


    The door opened, revealing the head of the HR department.


    The man took a look at Ivan first and then at Victor and he walked in quietly.


    "Mr.Sullivan, your new secretary is here.Would you like me to send her in?" he asked in a low voice.


    "New secretary?" Victor asked looking baffled.


    "Why the hell would I need a new secretary?"


    The HR manager looked stunned for a while.


    "Didn¡¯t you give the order to hire a new secretary?"


    "What¡¯s going on here, Ivan?"


    Victor turned to his assistant, frowning in suspicion.


    Ivan tapped on the iPad he was holding and showed Victor a photo.


    It was the examination paper set by Victor himself.


    But there were answers on it, densely packed and in a neat, graceful handwriting.


    It seemed that the person who wrote them was confident in answering the questions that so many


    before them considered impossible.


    Ivan handed the tablet to Victor.


    "You see, sir, you came up with this set of questions five years ago and you dered quite publicly that


    the person that would answer them all correctly would be hired for the post of your secretary


    immediately."


    After a small pause, Ivan added, "Yesterday¡­ Someone answered your questions during their


    interview.And that person was Miss Be.sir."


    Victor was familiar with the answers to the questions he had designed.One nce at the paper and he


    would know whether she had aced the test or not.To his surprise, all the answers were wless!


    Victor¡¯s face darkened as anger started boiling in his belly.He threw the tablet away and, as it crashed


    on the table, he barked to the HR manager, "Well, what are you waiting for? Bring her in here!"

 Chapter 36: Pay the Price

    Chapter 36: Pay the Price


    Rachel was currently with an employee of the administration department so she could show her around


    the headquarters of the Sullivan Group.


    As they walked out of the elevator, the woman received a phone call and turned around to look at


    Rachel.


    "Miss Be, Mr.Sullivan asked to see you now," she said, her voice betraying a hint of surprise.


    That statement seemed to confuse Rachel quite a bit.


    Not because Victor had asked to see her.She knew that he had been on a business trip yesterday and


    she was certain that he would ask to see her as soon as he got back and heard the news.


    She was confused because of the weird expression on the face of thedy standing in front of her.


    The CEO¡¯s office could be found on the middle floor, the one with the best view.


    Not anyone could visit this floor.


    Only a handful of people were authorized, and security was really tight.


    One had to possess the necessary key card or use their fingerprints to gain entry.


    Thedy that had been showing Rachel around was not that high-ranking, though, so she had to wait


    for Ivan toe down and escort her.


    When he finally arrived, he led Rachel into the elevator and pressed the button for the thirty -third floor,


    where the CEO¡¯s office was.


    When they reached the office door, Ivan stopped and moved to the side.He turned to look at her with a


    subdued look on his face.


    "Mr.Sullivan asked to see you alone."


    Rachel nced at the closed door and couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was wrong.She


    turned to Ivan once again, pursing her lips.


    "Ivan¡­" she started.


    "Miss Be, please.Mr.Sullivan is waiting for you,"


    Ivan interrupted her, showing that he wouldn¡¯t be giving her any answers.


    Rachel got the message, loud and clear.She looked at his face a little longer, trying to find some clues


    as to what awaited her beyond the door.


    Ivan, though, remainedpletely expressionless.


    She would get nothing out of him.She gave up trying and took a deep breath.She reached out and


    opened the door, walking inside before her courage deserted her.


    Once inside the office, she felt a strong vibe surrounding her, making it difficult for her to breathe.In the


    blink of an eye, someone grabbed her arm hard and dragged her towards the French window.


    It was Victor.


    With a loud thud, Rachel¡¯s back hit the ss and she winced in pain.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you, Victor?" Rachel asked angrily and tried to break Victor¡¯s grip on her.


    But the more she struggled, the stronger his grip was growing, until the pain made her gasp.


    With a sneer, Victor grabbed Rachel¡¯s chin and forced her to look up at him.


    His voice was so cold that it sent chills down Rachel¡¯s spine.


    "I¡¯ve warned you more than once not to challenge me! If you won¡¯t listen, then you will pay the price."


    As he talked, he tightened his grip on her chin.


    Rachel was in excruciating pain by then, her cheeks crushed under his fingers, making it impossible for


    her to speak.


    "I¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t¡­ understand.What¡­ are¡­ you¡­ talking¡­ about?" she managed to get these few words


    out, all the while grasping Victor¡¯s hand, trying to make him rx his grip.


    "Don¡¯t y dumb.You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about," Victor barked, tightening his grip on her


    jaw.


    Rachel just red at him, gritting her teeth.She lifted one knee, aiming for Victor¡¯s privates.A cold light


    shed in his eyes.He jerked away from Rachel and with another thud, she crashed on the floor.


    She instinctively tried to put her arms out to protect herself, but when her elbow hit the floor hard, her


    face turned deathly white with pain.


    Cradling her throbbing arm, Rachel tried to sit up.


    She heard Victor shouting at the door, "Ivan!"


    The assistant, who had been guarding outside, pushed the door open and walked in immediately.


    When he saw Rachel on the floor, he paused imperceptibly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Mr.Sullivan¡­"


    "Tie up her hands," Victor ordered, throwing a bundle of rope in front of Rachel.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened in shock.She looked at Victor in disbelief.


    "Are youpletely insane?" Victor looked down at Rachel and sneered, a cold look in his eyes.


    "Since you are crazy enough to mess with me, I need to let logic fly out of the window. Fight fire with


    fire, you know?" Rachel was in so much pain that she didn¡¯t have any strength to resist.


    Ivan wound the rope around her wrists and secured it with aplex knot.She clenched her hands and


    gritted her teeth.


    "What the hell do you want, Victor? Huh? Let me go!"


    "You¡¯ll know soon enough," he shot back, walking towards her and pulling her up.


    His eyes were as cold as ice.


    Rachel was in so much pain that her forehead was covered with a sheen of sweat.Her body was sore


    and numb all over.


    He pressed her against the French window again, her back against the cold ss.


    "I told you once that I¡¯d throw you out of the window if you dared to lie to me again,"


    Victor said as he took a remote control out of his pocket.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened.


    She knew what this was for! This little thing controlled the French window behind her.


    The ss was not fixed; it would open if anyone pressed the red button on the remote control!


    "Victor," she screamed as her heart skipped a beat and she was consumed by fear.


    A cold, cruel smile appeared on Victor¡¯s face.


    He pressed the red button without even blinking and with a faint whirring sound, the French window


    opened.


    Wind poured in draining the color that was left on Rachel¡¯s face.


    Victor pushed her backwards, still holding onto her arm with all his strength.


    Rachel was just hanging in the air, hundreds of meters above the ground, Victor¡¯s grip was the only


    thing keeping her from falling.She was terrified of heights.


    The chilly wind whistled behind her like a fierce beast, but her back was soaked in cold sweat.


    Her eyes were brimming with tears and she was trembling with fear.


    "Victor, please¡­"


    Her voice was hoarse and barely heard over the howling wind.


    Victor paused for a moment.


    He looked down at her tearful eyes and somehow felt a stabbing pain in his heart.


    She burst into tears right then, unable to hold them back a moment longer.


    Victor followed their trail along her cheekbones until they were swept away by the wind and lost forever.


    Rachel had closed her eyes trying to control her emotions, and her whole body was tense and stiff.


    As she stood there, her own memories and those of the original Rachel intertwined and flooded in


    threatening to drown her.


    "Please¡­"


    For a moment there, Rachel wasn¡¯t sure it was the fall or the flood of memories that scared her the


    most.


    Victor was distracted for a second.


    His eyes widened a bit and he pulled Rachel back.


    When he was sure she was safe, he immediately let go of her.


    Without Victor¡¯s support, she lost her bnce as her knees gave away from under her.


    She grabbed the sofa just in time and held on.


    The window was still open, the wind blowing in in a stream.


    Papers once stacked carefully on the desk were now flying around the room, just as Rachel¡¯s long hair


    whipped around her face mercilessly.


    Her face was still very pale and she lowered her eyes to hide the emotional turmoil written in them.


    She was still in shock.


    Victor looked at her searchingly, until he seemed to make up his mind.


    He donned the most arrogant sneer he could muster and said, "I knew you were a shameless bitch, but


    this is new! Are you really afraid of dying?"

 Chapter 37: It’s My Call

    Chapter 37: It¡¯s My Call


    Rachel pursed her lips and stared at Victor through red-rimmed eyes.She hated Victor so much, but


    she was trying her best not to let it show.She was straining so much to hide her feelings that her eyes


    were close to popping right out of their sockets.


    Victor had never seen Rachel look at him this way. In the past, she always looked at him like a love-


    struck fool.Her eyes always shone, full of admiration.But now, her gaze held nothing of that sort.


    Although she came so close to dying just now, she was still very calm.


    It was bizarre.


    It was like she had been possessed, like someone else was talking and acting through her.


    Her hard gaze made Victor uneasy for a moment there, but soon enough he came to his senses and


    the coldness returned in his eyes.


    ¡®Possessed? Come on, Victor.You are letting your imagination run wild.That¡¯s impossible! She is just


    ying you.Women like her are incapable of change"


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Victor barked, narrowing his eyes at Rachel.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you have anything to say in your defense? Stop acting like


    the victim here! My patience has run out; I can¡¯t even stand the sight of you! Get out! I never want to


    see you again! Go back to hell, where you belong."


    Rachel didn¡¯t move at all.She only clenched her fists to her sides.


    A threatening look crossed Victor¡¯s face.


    "Ivan," he called.


    "I am not leaving," Rachel said calmly, not taking her eyes off Victor.


    She seemed determined to stay here and face him, despite his best efforts to drive her off.


    Victor was stunned by her nerve.


    "What did you just say?"


    His face flushed and the veins on his temples bulged, as he was filled with red-hot anger.The


    temperature in the office seemed to drop by several degrees, and it had nothing to do with the wind


    blowing through the open window.


    Rachel was too thin and delicate, looking like a sudden gust of wind could blow her away.


    Yet there she stood before him, her back straight and her mouth set in a hard line.


    She took a deep breath and repeated calmly, "I said I am not leaving!"


    And the truth was that she couldn¡¯t! She had made a promise to save the Be Group.


    If she left now, it would soon be in shambles.


    The old Rachel¡¯s soul would still stick around pestering her, and she would never be able to get her


    own revenge.


    "Rachel, don¡¯t forget that I am in charge here! It¡¯s not up to you to decide if you leave or stay! Don¡¯t try


    my patience any more.Do you really think that I would think twice before I throw vou out of the


    window?" Victor turned to Ivan.


    "Throw her out of the window," he ordered in a deep voice.


    Ivan nodded and strode towards Rachel.


    She sidestepped to avoid being captured, but the pain that shot through her had her gasping out loud.


    "Of course I decide whether I stay or not! Victor, we had a deal! You said that if I passed the interview, I


    could work here and you would temporarily suspend the liquidation of the Be Group!"


    I did pass the interview, so the choice is mine!"


    She paused for a second, before she added,"Is that how you run yourpany? The CEO of the


    mighty Sullivan Group is not a man of his word? If this is who you want to be, fine by me."


    She stopped talking, her mouth bing a hard line again and she looked at Victor with one eyebrow


    raised.


    Ivan gasped at her words.


    She was the only person that ever dared talk to Victor like this.


    In a few short sentences, she managed to challenge Victor¡¯s integrity and honesty.


    Victor would never stand this.


    Ivan sighed.


    He had thought that Miss Be had changed, that she would act smart and know her ce.


    It seemed, though, that she was still a greedy fool, digging her own grave with every word she uttered.


    The office sunk into silence.


    If the wind didn¡¯t rage outside the open window, one might think that time had stood still for a while.


    After several long moments, Victor finally spoke.


    His eyes held a dangerous gleam and his lips formed a sardonic smile.


    "I¡¯ll ask you one more time, Rachel.Are you sure you want to stay in the Sullivan Group?"


    Any sane person would have run the other way if they saw that threatening look on Victor¡¯s face.


    This was it, the choice Rachel had to make.


    If she left and never bothered him again, Victor wouldn¡¯t me her or punish her for what happened


    today, But if she kept pushing him¡­ He looked at Rachel, trying to keep his fury bottled up as he


    waited for her answer.


    She took a deep breath and released it slowly, as if she was gathering the courage to speak.


    "I am not leaving! I won¡¯t let the Be Group go out of business," she said in a clear, loud voice.


    "So be it," Victor said as he strode towards Rachel and stood right in front of her.


    He looked down at her and whispered coldly, "Since this is your decision, I hope you don¡¯t regret it.".


    He turned around, walked back to his desk and called out in a stern voice, "Ivan, take her to the first


    floor of the underground parking lot!"


    "Yes, sir,"


    Ivan replied immediately and then turned to Rachel, his facepletely devoid of expression.


    "Follow me, Miss Be."


    Afterpleting his task, Ivan returned to Victor¡¯s office and found his boss hunched over the tablet


    Sneaking a peek at the screen, he saw Rachel¡¯s examination paper.


    "Mr.Sullivan," Ivan said after clearing his throat.


    "Miss Be has been sessfully ced in the archive room."


    The group¡¯s building was a true behemoth.


    It was the jewel of Apliaria with its magnificent exterior and the interior might have been simple but still


    luxurious.


    Besides the sixty-six floors above the ground, it also held five underground floors, mostly used for


    parking.


    But there was an archive room on the first floor of the underground section, which was mostly used for


    storage.


    Things of little importance and age-old documents were stored there to be sorted and distributedter,


    such as back-up printers and stationery.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In short, it was just a ce for things that didn¡¯t fit anywhere else.


    The people who worked there were probably just a step higher than that of cleaners in the hierarchy.


    Although the Be family wasn¡¯t seeing its best days, it had once been prosperous.


    Rachel was born and raised in luxury, but now she was reduced to this humble, meaningless job.


    It was humiliating.


    Rachel would be theughingstock of her peers if they saw her; a youngdy from a once rich family,


    swallowing her pride, reduced to a mere employee in this dark, dank room.


    "There are three people working in the archive, right? Transfer them to the front desk and give them


    something, anything to do.One employee is more than enough for the archive, I believe," Victor ordered


    as he chucked the tablet on his desk.

 Chapter 38: The Archive And Bullying

    Chapter 38: The Archive And Bullying


    Ivan was dumbfounded.


    Although the archive kept no important materials, the ce was still a mess because it was where the


    company¡¯s documents were all stored.Apart from sorting out documents, the three staff working there


    also always had their hands full with all kinds of chores.


    Now, Rachel had to do all those alone? Despite the surprise, Ivan soon came to his senses and


    replied, "Yes."As Victor absent-mindedly gazed at the sky outside the window, Rachel¡¯s earnest,


    resolute face when she said she would stay here suddenly appeared in his mind.


    His expression instantly darkened.


    "Ivan, if you are to take this examination, what do you think your chances of getting full marks would


    be?"


    "I¡¯d say it¡¯s none." Ivan answered after giving it some thought.


    Victor¡¯s gaze was freezing cold.He leaned back on his chair, looking even more intimidating than ever.


    "You, who graduated from Stanford with a master¡¯s degree, don¡¯t even have the confidence to get full


    marks, but Rachel somehow managed to get full marks."


    ¡®And she did so in thirty minutes" Ivan couldn¡¯t help but frown at that thought.


    "Mr.Sullivan, are you suspecting that Miss Be had stolen the answer sheets in advance or perhaps


    bribed someone in thepany to secretly help her cheat?"


    Victor didn¡¯t answer, but his meaning was already obvious.He personally made those interview


    questions, so it was simply impossible for others to find simr-not to mention the same-questions on


    the Inte.


    There were only two possible exnations for how Rachel could get the full marks.


    First, she wasn¡¯t at all brainless.She was actually a smart woman, who¡¯d been pretending to be a fool


    all along.


    But that she was a good-for-nothing was something known by everyone.


    Even if she did pretend to be a fool, she would never have let the Be Group suffer losses and go


    bankrupt.


    In other words, this possibility could be ruled out.


    That being the case, there was only one possibility left-she stole the answer sheets in advance and


    cheated.


    "Call Alice and the interviewers over!" Victor ordered gloomily.


    Anger was zing in his eyes.


    He¡¯d like to see how capable Rachel was that she actually dared to collude with his men.


    In the basement archive.


    Bang!


    A woman in her early twenties dropped a heavy pile of documents on the desk with a loud bang.


    The contempt and disgust on her face were evident.


    "These files have to be put in order ording to their time stamp and project type.Make yearly


    summaries for them and finish them all before we start working tomorrow."


    Rachel, who was typing a reply to Quintin¡¯s email on her phone, didn¡¯t even look up or show any sign of


    hearing the woman.


    She forgot to tell Quintin yesterday that the problem had been solved.


    He hadn¡¯t received any message from her, so he was worried that something was wrong with the


    information he gathered for her.


    That was why he sent another email to her to make sure everything was okay.


    Seeing that Rachelpletely ignored her, the woman went postal, banged her hand on the files, and


    shouted shrilly, "Hey! Did you hear me?"


    This woman was called Ivy, one of the three employees originally working in the archive.


    About ten minutes ago, however, she and the other two employees received a notice that they¡¯d been


    transferred.They didn¡¯t have to work in this dark archive and be looked down upon anymore.As for why


    they were suddenly transferred¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Thinking of the posts she saw on thepany¡¯s forum, the disdain in her eyes grew thicker.


    Yesterday, the news about Rachel participating in the interview and passing with full marks threw the


    company¡¯s internal forum into a total uproar.


    The interview was specially prepared for the position of the CEO¡¯s secretary.


    No one had ever passed it with full marks, and Rachel surprisingly did.


    Some people said that since she was a brainless bimbo, she must¡¯ve used some sort of dirty means to


    get full marks.


    Rumor also had it that now that she became the CEO¡¯s secretary, she and Victor might remarry.


    All kinds of guesses were posted on the internal forum.


    Even though people kept guessing about this and that, no one doubted the news about Rachel


    bing the CEO¡¯s secretary.


    When she came to report for duty today, although no one dared to stare at her tantly, everyone was


    secretly observing her.


    But they were all in for a surprise.


    Instead of bing the CEO¡¯s secretary, Rachel came to the archive to work.


    It was the most inconspicuous department in the Sullivan Group.


    This news caused anothermotion in thepany¡¯s internal forum.


    An insider said that Victor was furious when he knew that Rachel got full marks because he suspected


    that she might¡¯ve cheated.


    She was just a shameless, brainlessdy from a rich family.


    To pursue Victor, she insisted on staying in thepany even after her dirty tricks were exposed.


    Victor didn¡¯t want to see her again, so he threw her into the archive.


    It was also because he hated her so much that he issued the transfer of the three original employees


    there and let her work by herself.


    Now, Rachel was just a charwoman in the archive, while Ivy was already a receptionist at the front


    desk.


    Her position was one level higher than that of Rachel.


    At that thought, Ivy berated shrilly, "Are you dumb? I''m talking to you! Don¡¯t pretend that you didn¡¯t hear


    me! Or could it be that you don¡¯t understand humannguage?"


    Once Rachel sent her reply, she finally raised her head to look at Ivy.


    Her eyes were devoid of any emotions, but it was precisely such a gaze that inexplicably made Ivy feel


    intimidated and nervous.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Did I say anything wrong? Rachel, do you think you¡¯re still the


    young madam of the Sullivan family? You¡¯d better open your eyes clearly! You¡¯re just a charwoman


    now.Other than that, you¡¯re nothing! If you can¡¯t finish putting these files in order before we start


    working tomorrow, get yourself ready to be fired!"


    The more Ivy spoke, the louder she got.


    It was almost as if she was daring Rachel to refute her.


    Nevertheless, before Rachel could say anything in response, Ivy cast onest death re at her and


    made a beeline for the door without any other word.


    Despite her brave facade, her unsteady footsteps betrayed her true feelings.


    The door was mmed shut with a loud bang, leaving Rachel alone in the archive with boxes of messy


    files as her onlypany.


    Rachel¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but darken when she saw the pile of files on her desk.


    This was her first morning in the archive, but her desk was already buried under all kinds of documents.


    There must be at least a hundred files in the pile Ivy brought, and all of them had to be put in order


    before tomorrow.


    From now until nine o¡¯§Ölock tomorrow morning, even if she passed on eating, drinking, and sleeping,


    she¡¯d still have only twenty-two hours.


    In addition to sorting them out and photocopying them, she also needed to make summaries of them,


    tabte them, and retype them on theputer.


    Twenty-two hours? She might not finish all those in three days! This was the so-called price she had to


    pay for her stay Victor mentioned before.


    She was very clear that this was only the beginning.


    From now on, Victor would find ways to torture her every day until she knelt down in tears and begged


    for mercy.


    Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t someone who liked to cry or beg others, so she¡¯d never bow down to that


    shameless bastard named Victor.


    There was no chance in hell! Not only would she continue to stay in thispany, but she¡¯d also take


    back the Be Group from him.


    Rachel clenched her fists, took a deep breath to calm herself down, and began sorting out the


    mountain of files on her desk.

 Chapter 39: Embarrassment And Concern

    Chapter 39: Embarrassment And Concern


    Rachel was stuck in the archive room all night long.


    When the clock struck nine the next morning, a group of people including Ivy thundered into the room.


    Ivy put her hands on her waist as she said, "Time is up.I need those materials right now!"


    The smug smile on her face showed that she was sure Rachel wouldn¡¯t havepleted her


    task.Rachel stifled a yawn and pointed to the nearest corner.


    "They¡¯re right there," she said in a t tone.


    Ivy turned to look at the corner and saw two middle-sized cartons.


    As they were not sealed yet, she could see they were full to the brim.


    The smile froze on Ivy¡¯s face.


    This couldn¡¯t be! That kind of workload would take three people a week to finish.


    How could Rachel tackle it in such a short time? She red at Rachel.


    "That¡¯s impossible! How did you finish all that so quickly?"


    Rachel leaned back and crossed her arms.She looked at Ivy with one eyebrow raised.


    "So you are aware that the task you assigned me was too much for such a short deadline?"


    Her voice was light, as if they were having a friendly conversation.


    Ivy looked stunned for a moment and just a little bit guilty.


    She snapped out of it quickly though and retorted, her voice raised as if that could make her seem


    more confident.


    "Nonsense.It was just a figure of speech.Anyway, you¡¯re not fooling anyone.Do you think you can just


    stuff random documents into the boxes? I will check them all, one by one.If I find anything amiss, I will


    report you to Mr.Sullivan! Then you can kiss your job goodbye!"


    "Be my guest," Rachel replied, shrugging and waving her hand towards the boxes.


    Seeing Rachel so calm andposed, Ivy was on high alert.She had endured the disdain and


    contempt of the upstairs employees too long.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to get out of this depressing, underground archive room and finally have the authority to


    order someone- Rachel, that is ¨C around, just like everyone else had done to her before.


    ¡®Rachel should just be a good dog and do as I say!¡¯ Ivy thought, fuming.She gritted her teeth and


    barked an order to the people behind her.


    They hurried to obey and check every single document in the boxes meticulously.Twenty minutester,


    the documents were stacked on a nearby desk and every single one had passed the inspection.They


    had been sorted to perfection and Ivy couldn¡¯t find a single w in them.


    "This is outrageous,"


    Ivy murmured, looking a tad nauseated.


    Rachel had decided to rest her eyes a bit as Ivy and the others were checking the documents.


    When she heard Ivyining under her breath, though, she smiled and opened her eyes.


    "Just because you¡¯re too incapable of doing something doesn¡¯t necessarily mean others can¡¯t do it."


    Ivy was looking ready to burst from anger.She gave Rachel a look full of hate and stormed out of the


    room.


    As the sound of her high heels on the tiled floor became more and more distant, triumph shed in


    Rachel¡¯s eyes.


    From the moment she had been assigned this impossible task, Rachel hadn¡¯t moved from her seat.


    She spent twenty-two hours straight sorting documents and writing yearly reports.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Her organization skills had been honed during the three years she had spent in prison.


    She had a lot of practice sorting out all kinds of documents during her incarceration, so she hade


    up with an efficient process.


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to finish all that work in just under twenty-two


    hours.


    Rachel was exhausted, her eyes feeling heavier by the minute, so, unsurprisingly, she ended up falling


    asleep right there on the desk.


    In the week that followed, to say that Rachel was busy in the archive would be an understatement.


    The bright side was that Ivy didn¡¯t show up again, as she had failed spectacrly in her attempt to


    humiliate Rachel.


    Suddenly, it seemed that all the departments of thepany needed all kinds of help from the


    forgotten archive room.


    As soon as she finished one assignment for a certain department, another one woulde to give her


    a new task.


    The thing was that most of the documents they asked for had been stored in that room for many, many


    years, so it took Rachel a lot of time to dig them up.


    Rachel had been working so hard that in the past week, she had only been back to the Be family¡¯s


    house once and stayed for only a few minutes, just enough to shower and grab some clean clothes.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Without even looking up, Rachel called out in a hoarse voice, "There is a list on that basket over


    there.Write down what you need, and I¡¯ll check it outter."


    She had said that so many times this week that it came out as a recorded message on an answering


    machine.


    "Miss Be¡­"


    As Abby stood at the door, she noticed that Rachel seemed like she had lost a lot of weight in just the


    few days they hadn¡¯t seen each other.


    Her eyes stung by the tears threatening to spill at the sight before her.


    Rachel stopped sorting documents and looked up in surprise.


    "Abby, what are you doing here?"


    Abby walked in carrying a lunch box.


    Before she could say anything, though, her eyes betrayed her, letting her tears flow free.


    She was really worried for Rachel.


    The woman had always been thin, one of those lucky people that had trouble putting on weight even if


    they wanted to.


    And now she had lost weight in just a week and she looked tired to the bone.


    She was pale and the dark circles under her eyes were more prominent than ever.


    "I¡­ Miss Be, you haven¡¯t been home for two days and I was worried.I made you something to eat."


    When Abby had decided to visit Rachel at work, she had no idea she would find her in such a


    miserable state.


    Rachel was the jewel of the Be family, born and raised in luxury.


    She wasn¡¯t cut out for this harsh, exhausting job.


    "Miss Be, when was thest time you slept? You look exhausted.Miss Be, you need to take


    care of yourself," Abby said, sniffling loudly.


    Rachel smiled fondly.


    "I¡¯m fine, Abby.It¡¯s just that the first days at work are the hardest.Things will be better soon."


    Taking a look at the huge stacks of files on the desk that nearly swallowed Rachel, Abby couldn¡¯t keep


    her tears at bay.


    "But this is so much! Obviously¡­"


    "It¡¯s not as bad as it seems.Really, don¡¯t worry about me,"


    Rachel cut in as she stepped away from the desk.


    She grabbed a tissue and handed it to Abby.


    "Here, dry your tears.Crying doesn¡¯t suit you.With that runny nose¡­"


    Abby quickly took the tissue and brought it to her nose, but found that it was clean.


    When she realized that she had been yed, she huffed, "Miss Be!"


    Rachel raised her hand and pinched Abby¡¯s face yfully.


    "Well, it got you to stop crying, didn¡¯t it? Anyway, I¡¯m fine, Abby.Don¡¯t worry.People might think I died if


    they see youe out of here crying.And I¡¯m starving.What did you bring? Let me have a look."


    Abby hurried to open the lunch box, but something stopped her.


    She turned to Rachel frowning.


    "Please, Miss Be, don¡¯t say morbid things like that.You shouldn¡¯t tempt fate.Don¡¯t even joke about


    these things!"


    Seeing the look on Abby¡¯s face, Rachel smiled and said, "Alright, I won¡¯t joke about these things


    anymore."


    ¡®Fate? For people who have already died once, is there really such thing as fate?¡¯ Rachel chuckled at


    that thought.


    "I made you your favorite; French toast with maple syrup," Abby said, looking much more cheerful now.


    "Enjoy!"


    As soon as the lid was off, the most delicious aroma wafted to Rachel¡¯s nose.


    Strangely, though, it made her feel nauseous.


    "I think I¡­"


    Rachel ran to the trash can with a hand over her mouth and emptied her stomach in it.

 Chapter 40: Abby Was Forced To Kneel And Apologize

    Chapter 40: Abby Was Forced To Kneel And Apologize


    "Miss Be, what¡¯s going on with you?" Abby¡¯s face paled as she hurried forward to Rachel¡¯s aid.


    "Are you feeling any difort? Would you like me to take you to the hospital?" Rachel waved her


    hand to interrupt her.


    She was currently feeling nauseous, and her face made it apparent Momentster, she stopped


    throwing up, and then she gradually felt better.


    The taste of vomit lingered in her tongue though.


    "Miss Be, please sit down and have some water."


    Abby helped her sit on the chair while handing her a ss of warm water.


    Ever since yesterday afternoon, Rachel hadn¡¯t eaten anything, so she didn¡¯t throw up any food.


    All that came out of her body was bitter, sour fluids.


    Right now, her face looked so pale that it looked like she would faint at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Rachel took the water from Abby¡¯s hand and drank it all.


    Her throat moistened, and the bitter taste left in her mouth soon dissipated With tearful eyes, Abby


    said, "Miss Be, I think we should go to the hospital."


    "I hadn¡¯t eaten much for days.Maybe that¡¯s why I felt nauseous when I smelled the food.I¡¯m fine.I don¡¯t


    need to go to the hospital."


    Rachel¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    She nced at the food and said, "Abby, could you please put away the food for now? I don¡¯t have the


    appetite to eat at the moment.I¡¯ll eat itter."


    Upon hearing her say that, Abby hesitated.


    She wanted to say something, but she decided not to speak her mind.


    In the end, she just lowered her head and started putting the boxes away, holding back her tears.


    All of a sudden, a phone started ringing.


    With knitted brows, Rachel answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Rachel, why haven¡¯t the files the head office requires been sent up yet? I¡¯m giving you five minutes to


    aplish this task!"


    Ivy¡¯s arrogant voice came through the phone.


    She even hung up the phone without waiting for Rachel¡¯s response.


    Annoyed by that brief interaction, Rachel put down her phone, and picked up the pile of documents on


    the table.


    When she was about to stand, she suddenly lost bnce.Fortunately, Abby managed to grab ahold of


    her, along with the documents.


    "Miss Be, you just threw up.You should focus on resting.I¡¯ll deliver these documents for you if


    they¡¯re that important."


    Abby held onto the documents, afraid that Rachel would refuse her suggestion.


    Upon seeing the determination in Abby¡¯s eyes, Rachel smiled faintly, and sat back in her chair.


    "Fine."


    Her feeling of nausea still hadn¡¯t dissipatedpletely.


    Rational as she was, Rachel knew that she wasn¡¯t going to risk her health no matter how much she


    wanted to stay in the Sullivan Group.


    Since Abby had volunteered to help her, it was natural for Rachel not to decline this act of kindness.


    "Anyway, you should get some rest, Miss Be.As for the other materials that need to be delivered or


    sorted out, I¡¯ll do my best to help you, if you¡¯ll let me.Just let me know if you need my help."


    Seeing that Rachel had agreed to her suggestion, a smile appeared on Abby¡¯s worried face.


    She turned around and left the archive room, holding onto the documents as if they were treasured


    items.


    Rachel leaned against the chair, closing her eyes to rest.


    She let the feeling of nausea pass before she continued sorting out the messy documents.


    Afterwards, she printed out the sorted materials, and bound them together.


    She then caught a glimpse of the timestamp on the lower right side of theputer screen.


    It had been over twenty minutes since Abby left to deliver the documents.


    Rachel frowned.


    Normally, going to the head office from the archive room would take twenty minutes at most, not to


    mention, she only needed to deliver the documents to the front desk for Ivy was working there.


    Abby wasn¡¯t azy girl who did her work sluggishly.


    There was only one possible exnation why she hadn¡¯t returned after so long.


    Rachel had issues with Ivy.


    Since Abby was working for Rachel, Ivy would not pass up this opportunity to vent her hatred of Rachel


    on Abby.


    With that in mind, Rachel¡¯s eyes dimmed as she left the archive room.


    At the reception desk on the first floor, Ivy was ring at Abby, pointing at her and shouting, "What the


    hell are you doing? How could you sully these documents with your hands? Do you know how


    important those are? If something goes wrong because of your carelessness, would you be able to


    take responsibility for it, huh?"


    "I¡¯m so sorry, ma¡¯am¡­ I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen.I can wipe it with a towel.Maybe"


    "With a towel? Are you kidding me? A towel wouldn¡¯t be able to wipe away coffee stains at all! Figure


    out how you¡¯re going to exin this mishap to the people in the head office yourself!"


    After saying that, Ivy raised the pile of documents before hitting the top of Abby¡¯s head with it.


    Secondster, the sound of a p resounded throughout the area, and a dozen pieces of paper grazed


    Abby¡¯s face before finally falling to the ground one after the other.


    Right now, her face felt painful because of the p, but when she saw the coffee stains on the


    documents, she was so anxious that she started tearing up.


    "I..I¡¯ll take full responsibility," Abby stammered.


    "Oh, you will, huh?" Ivy crossed her arms.


    "You¡¯re just Rachel¡¯spdog.Do you really think that she can get away with this just because you said


    you¡¯ll take full responsibility for what happened? I¡¯ll have you know that neither you nor Rachel can get


    away with it!" Abby¡¯s face turned pale.


    She just wanted to help Rachel.She honestly had no idea that things would take a turn for the worse


    instead.


    ¡®Miss Be went through so much difficulty to get her job in the Sullivan Group.If she lost her job


    because of what I did¡­¡¯


    When that thought crossed her mind, Abby trembled with fear and agitation.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She grabbed Ivy¡¯s hand, broke into tears, and begged, "Ivy, this is all my fault! I¡¯m the one who


    smudged these documents by ident.It¡¯s my fault, and my fault alone.Miss Be had nothing to do


    with this.Please leave her out of this!"


    Upon seeing Abby humble herself and plead for her forgiveness, Ivy clenched her fists and thought,


    ¡®Rachel is just a pathetic woman who has been abandoned.She¡¯s divorced, useless, and incapable of


    doing anything.She¡¯s even far beneath me now.How in the world did she get such a loyal dog?¡¯


    "No way.I¡¯ll tell the people in the head office everything.Neither you or your beloved Miss Be will


    get away with this," Ivy said through gritted teeth.


    Tears ran down Abby¡¯s cheeks as she murmured in a trembling voice, "Please, Ivy, I beg you! As long


    as you keep Miss Be out of this, I¡¯ll do anything you ask of me."


    Impatience shed across Ivy¡¯s face.


    She then shook off Abby¡¯s hand and said, "Fine, then kneel down and beg me for forgiveness!"


    Caught off-guard, Abby stumbled backwards.


    Her eyes widened as she staggered back a few steps.


    Just when she was about to fall down, someone help her arm and kept her steady.


    When she turned her head to see who her savior was, Abby¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    "Miss Be¡­"


    Rachel nced at Abby, letting go of her arm after making sure that she was okay now.


    As tears rolled down Abby¡¯s cheeks, she cried, "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Be.I messed up!"


    "It¡¯s not your fault."


    The moment Rachel came out of the elevator, she heard the conversation between Ivy and Abby.


    She immediately gleaned what had happened.


    After saying that, Rachel turned to Ivy; her eyes looked calm, but they showed a hint of unbridled


    anger.


    When Ivy looked back at Rachel, her heart started racing.


    She felt an indescribable fear, surging in her heart "Rachel, why are you looking at me like that? I


    asked you to deliver the documents here, and yes they were brought here, but they were ruined by


    coffee stains.Do you think you can intimidate me by looking at me like that? If the managers of the


    head office find out about this, you¡¯ll be in big trouble!"


    Ivy straightened herself, raising her voice.


    Rachel nced at the documents on the ground and noticed that the coffee stains had dried out.


    "Miss Be, this is my fault.I¡¯m willing to take responsibility for what happened.Ivy has promised me


    earlier that as long as¡­"


    Abby pursed her lips and continued, "As long as I kneel down and apologize, she won¡¯t hold you


    ountable.Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am.Ivy has guaranteed that she¡¯ll keep you out of this."


    After saying that, Abby took a step forward, ready to kneel down.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes gleamed all of a sudden.


    She then once again grabbed Abby¡¯s arm to prevent her from getting on her knees.

 Chapter 41: Retreat And Youll Be Standing On The Edge Of An Abyss

    Chapter 41: Retreat And You''ll Be Standing On The Edge Of An Abyss


    Ivy sneered, "I''ve changed my mind.Even if you get on your knees and beg me for forgiveness, I won''t


    let Rachel off the hook.Just give up!"


    Upon hearing that, Abby''s face turned paler.


    "How could you break your promise, Ivy?"


    "So what if I break my promise? Is there anything you can do about it?"


    The way Ivy said those words were filled with disdain and malice.


    Ever since Rachel showed up, she hadn''t said much.


    She held Abby''s arm, and felt that Abby was clearly trembling.


    She then cast Abby a nce, and only then did she see that her clothes had coffee stains too even


    more stained than the documents.


    Abby''s clothes were soaked, and due to how thin the fabric was, she could see her bare skin turned


    red after getting burned by the piping hot coffee.


    It was apparent that Abby was trembling from the pain.


    All of a sudden, Rachel''s mood took a turn for the worse.


    With a face devoid of emotion, she turned to Ivy and asked, "Did you spill coffee on her on purpose?"


    Although she was asking a question, the way she said it made it seem like she was certain that Ivy did


    it on purpose.


    The sound of Rachel''s voice was so intimidating that it shook Ivy to the core.


    "What¡­ what are you trying to say? She''s the one who bumped into me!" Ivy stammered.


    Her face paled, and a look of guilt glinted in her eyes, but she quickly calmed down.


    "Rachel, I was holding a cup of coffee, and your dog bumped into me.How am I the one to me? You


    can''t pass the buck to me with that baseless usation!"


    Every time Ivy called Abby her "dog", Rachel became more and more livid.


    "Is that so?" she asked, averting her gaze from Ivy and looking at Abby.


    "Abby, did you bump into Ivy on your own?" Rachel asked.


    "I¡­" Abby lowered her head.


    "Abby, remember why I kept you around in the first ce.Today, I want to teach you a lesson that


    hopefully will remain in your heart forever," Rachel said calmly.


    "Sometimes, tolerance and concessions does not bring sympathy from others.It only makes people


    take advantage of your kindness, and make things worse.Take a step back, and you''ll see the big


    picture.But if you take more than one step back, you''ll be standing on the edge of an abyss."


    Rachel smiled at Abby, touched her head, and said, "Don''t worry.I''ll protect you."


    "Miss Be¡­ Stunned by Rachel''s words, Abby could no longer hold back her tears.Back when Abby


    was old enough to leave the orphanage, the head of the orphanage told her, "Abby, you must depend


    only on yourself in the future.Remember, you''re different from those who have families and parents of


    their own.Unlike them, you''re alone, so you must endure whatever hardshipse your way.As long


    as you can bear all those burdens, you can survive."


    But now, Rachel told her that tolerance wouldn''t invite people''s mercy.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Instead, it would only make them take advantage of her.


    Abby clenched her fists.


    As of this moment, she decided that she didn''t want to be a burden to Rachel any longer.


    The only way she could prevent others from looking down on her was if she became stronger.


    That way, she would be able to protect Rachel.


    "Miss Be, I didn''t do it," Abby said firmly.


    She then looked Ivy directly in the eye.


    "I didn''t bump into Ivy.She ran into me on purpose when she found out that I was here to deliver those


    documents.After that, she spilled coffee all over me, and deliberately stained the files."


    Noticing the obvious change in Abby''s attitude, Rachel felt relieved and delighted.


    It seemed that Abby was a fast learner.


    At the very least, she was much more sensible than that brat, Quintin.


    Meanwhile, Quintin was eagerly waiting for King of Hearts to login to the form.


    Suddenly, she sneezed and cursed, "Who the hell is speaking ill of me?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ivy screamed, clearly panicking.


    "Apologize to her right now," Rachel said to Ivy in a cold voice.


    The moment Ivy heard Rachel say that, she chuckled as if she heard a joke.


    "You want me to apologize? Preposterous! Fine.I did it on purpose, but so what? It was still her fault,


    because she was too visually impaired to dodge! You want me to apologize to her for something that


    was clearly her fault? Ugh! Over my dead body! Rachel, you don''t even deserve my apology, let alone


    this dog of yours! What can you even do to me? You''re not the president''s wife anymore.I''m not afraid


    of you because you''re now just a gofer in the archive room!"


    "What the hell is going on here? Why are you so noisy this early in the morning?"


    Out of the blue, Alice came from behind Rachel.


    The following moment, she went to Ivy''s side.


    When Ivy saw Alice, her eyes lit up.She felt as if her savior had arrived.She immediately pulled a long


    face, and exaggerated what had happened.


    After exining her side of the story, her eyes welled up with tears.


    "Miss Jenkins, please uphold justice for me.I really don''t know what I did wrong, but Rachel is acting so


    aggressive.She keeps insisting that I apologize in front of everyone!" Abby''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "You''re lying!" she said.


    Ivy nced at Abby then turned back to Alice.


    "Miss Jenkins, I''m telling the truth.I''ve never seen this woman before, so I don''t have a reason to


    antagonize her.It makes no sense for me to do that!"


    Seeing that Ivy was twisting the truth, Abby was livid.She clenched her fists, wanting to argue with Ivy.


    However, Rachel held her wrist, motioning her not to move.


    And then, she looked at Alice and asked, "Are you sure you want to get involved in this?"


    Alice put on a fake smile.


    "What are you implying? I''m a senior executive of the Sullivan Group.Matters such as this one are mine


    to handle."


    Rachel didn''t respond to that statement.She just stared at Alice with eyes devoid of emotion.


    Alice nced at Abby.She recognized Abby.


    When Vi left the Be family to follow her father, she brought many servants with her, but Abby


    wasn''t one of them.


    ''She''s a traitor!'' Alice thought to herself.


    She creased her eyebrows and said, "I think Ivy didn''t mean it.It''s too much to ask her to apologize in


    public.Besides, you''re the one who asked your servant to deliver thepany''s files.That''s too


    negligent! If something goes wrong, no one will get off the hook.Fortunately, nothing bad


    happened.However, if you still want to argue about who''s right and who''s wrong, then I suggest you


    and Abby should apologize! But given that Abby has gotten injured, I think we should just drop this


    case altogether.Nobody has to apologize.Now, everyone, get back to work!"


    When Ivy heard that, a smile formed on her lips.


    She looked so smug when she turned to Alice, smiling at her obsequiously.


    "Right away, Miss Jenkins."


    Just when Ivy was about to leave, Rachel broke her silence.


    "Apologize," she said to Ivy; her eyes showed how angry she was.


    The smile on Ivy''s face dissipated.


    She took a step back, swallowed, and said, "You¡­"


    Seeing that the situation was escting again, Alice frowned.


    "Rachel, enough is enough!"


    Ivy wasn''t scared anymore because Alice was speaking for her.


    "Miss Jenkins is right, Rachel.You''re not going to defy her, are you?" she said.


    All of a sudden, a sardonic smile appeared on Rachel''s face.


    "I''ll say this onest time.Apologize to Abby, now," she remarked.


    "Rachel!" Alice gritted her teeth.


    The way she called her name served as a warning.


    "I''m not going to apologize! It wasn''t my fault!" Ivy dered haughtily.


    Afraid that things would get even worse, Abby tried to persuade Rachel.


    "Miss Be, perhaps we should¡ª".


    Before she could finish talking, Rachel suddenly grabbed her hand and walked away.

 Chapter 42: Rachel Strikes Back

    Chapter 42: Rachel Strikes Back


    Alice and Ivy couldn''t believe that Rachel-persistent and stubborn that she was- backed down so easily.


    When they finally wrapped their heads around the fact that they had won that battle, both their


    expressions transformed into smug satisfaction.


    "Thank you so much for that, Miss Jenkins!" Ivy said with a smile.Alice waved her thanks away.


    "It was nothing! Who does Rachel think she is, anyway? Telling me what to do? How dare she?"


    "Right? Miss Jenkins, I did as you asked.I gave her heaps of work toplete in really short deadlines,


    but it was no use! She finished everything in time.I really can''t find any excuse to report her.I¡­"


    "Then keep heaping on! Or shorten the deadlines even more.I don''t care how you do it.Just do it," Alice


    barked, looking ready to burst from anger.


    "I will," Ivy replied hastily.


    "I''d better go back to work now."


    Alice gave a dismissive wave of her hand, so Ivy turned to go.But before she even took one step


    towards the door, she shrieked in pain.


    "Ow!"


    Some sort of scalding hot liquid had been spilled on her, soaking the front of her shirt.


    The skin underneath immediately turned red and hurt like a bitch.


    Alice looked just as startled as Ivy, jumping backwards as some drops had sshed on her.She


    recovered quickly though.


    "Rachel! What the hell are you doing?" she screamed, spittle flying from her mouth.


    Holding an empty stic cup in her hand, Rachel just stood there staring at Ivy coldly.


    Alice''s screams did nothing to wipe the calm look off her face.


    Ivy flinched a little under Rachel''s stare, but the pain fueled her anger until she wasn''t able to think


    straight anymore.


    She lunged at Rachel with her hand raised, ready to strike, shouting.


    "You fucking bitch!" Abby''s eyes widened in panic.


    "Watch out," she called out to Rachel.


    Still wearing that eerily calm expression, Rachel grabbed Ivy''s wrist with one hand, just when the other


    was tossing the cup over to Abby.


    One momentter, that same handnded right on Ivy''s face.


    The sound of the p was followed by a brief, stunned silence.


    Holding a hand over her cheek, Ivy stared at Rachel in disbelief, wishing she could tear her into pieces.


    "What? I just bumped into you and spilled some hot water on your shirt," Rachel said shrugging as she


    released Ivy''s wrist.


    "It''s not a big deal.One might even say that it is actually your fault.Did you not see meing? How


    careless of you! Plus, when you did finally see me, why didn''t you move out of the way? If you had


    done that, you wouldn''t be standing here now, soaked in hot water!" Rachel smiled faintly as she gave


    Ivy a taste of her own poison.


    Abby''s eves were wide as saucers now.Rachel''s sneer and careless words shocked her to the core Ivy


    stood there fuming, her teeth clenched as she still cradled her swollen cheek.


    Rachel, though, still wore had that infuriating smile on her lips.


    "My family might have fallen from grace, but I''m still ady from the highest levels of society! I may be


    stuck with that menial job in the archive room, but I''m still better than you.Even people of Alice''s


    standing aren''t fit to wipe the dirt off my shoes.Who the hell do you think you are? Do you think that I


    really need that job? No.I am here because I''m willing to y the game.I can walk out any time, without


    even thinking it twice.Do you really think,"


    Rachel then gave a chuckled full of contempt, "that a piece of trash like you can intimidate me and


    order me around?"


    Rachel''s body exuded so much power and confidence, making the atmosphere so thick that it was it


    difficult for those around her to breathe.


    Her eyes were cold as ice, making anyone looking directly at them think that their blood would freeze


    inside their veins.


    If Quintin saw Rachel looking like this, he would have dropped his head into his hands shouting, "God


    have mercy on us! The boss is angry! When she smiles, flowers blossom where she steps.If she is


    fuming, every living thing around her will wither and die."


    Alice''s face had turned pale at Rachel''s little speech.


    She stood there, clenching her fists and gritting her teeth, but didn''t really dare challenge her opponent


    again.


    "Wow, now there''s a party if I''ve ever seen one! And so early in the day, too!"


    The casual, gloating voice made all four women turn to see who it belonged to.


    It was Carson, walking towards them in a burgundy suit.


    When he spotted Rachel, he squinted theatrically and said, "Well, hello there, beautiful.You look a little


    familiar.Have we met before? Oh, I know! Did we sleep together once?"


    Carson approached Rachel looking at her from top to bottom.


    As soon as she looked directly into the man''s eyes, she realized who he was.


    The youngest son of the great Shi family.


    People always addressed him as "Mr.Scott".


    A notorious yboy, charming women and breaking hearts left and right.


    Everywhere he went, chances were that half of the women in attendance had already passed through


    his bed at least once.


    Everyone knew Victor as a cold, ruthless man, so he didn''t have many friends, but Carson was one of


    the lucky few that could im that title.


    "Mr.Scott."


    Alice nodded towards the neer in respect.


    Finally dragging his eyes away from Rachel, Carson turned to Alice.


    "Ah, I do remember you.The illegitimate daughter of Be family, right? What''s your name again?"


    He closed his eyes and snapped his fingers repeatedly as if trying hard to recall her name.


    Alice''s face hardened.


    That word-''illegitimate''- was one she absolutely hated.


    Most people in the Sullivan Group didn''t even know that Jack was her father, she had made sure of


    that.


    Now Carson just called her out in public.


    Alice felt his words like a knife going directly through her heart.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She wanted to punch that inconsiderate asshole in the face! But it was Carson.


    Of course she couldn''t afford to offend him.


    "It''s Alice," she replied, trying her best to sound as friendly as possible.


    "Yes, that''s it! Alice.The moremon the name, the harder to remember.


    ¡®''Illegitimate daughter¡¯'' is much more memorable.


    ¡°More¡­ distinctive," Carson said with his signature charming way, as he casually leaned on the wall


    with his hands in his pockets.


    Alice forced a smile, even if she was screaming inside.


    "Mr.Scott, humorous as ever." He smiled and turned his eyes at Rachel again.


    Compared to Alice, with her fake smile and her fake words, he preferred Rachel, true to herself and


    honest.


    His type exactly.


    "So, beautiful, what''s your name? I am sure I''ve seen you before somewhere! I am the worst, not


    remembering a beauty such as yourself! It''s never toote though.How about I take you out for dinner


    tonight?"


    Carson had moved closer, looking ready to put his arm around Rachel''s waist.


    ¡®''That face! That body! She looks so sexy even in a in business suit! Imagine what a more revealing


    dress would do to that figure! Just perfect¡± Carson thought.


    "Carson," Victor''s voice held a tone of warning, as he walked over with a stormy expression.


    Carson turned around and looked at Victor with a smile.


    "Don''t worry.I know what I''m doing.I won''t harass your employees during work hours.However, what


    they do after their shift is over is none of your business.Am I right? I''m a patient man.I can wait until


    beautiful here gets off work."


    Ivan, standing just behind Victor, had to suppress a smile.


    "Mr.Scott, that''s Miss Rachel Be."


    Carson looked dumbfounded.


    When he finally came to his senses, he looked at Rachel with a shocked expression on his face.


    "R¡­ Rachel? Impossible! Rachel is pretty ugly from what I remember.Unless¡­ Did you have stic


    surgery?"

 Chapter 43: An Apology

    Chapter 43: An Apology


    The corners of Rachel''s lips twitched and even Ivan couldn''t suppress a chuckle.


    ¡®''She really does look quite different.It''s not just her look; she seems to have had a personality make


    over.That''s why it''s so hard for people to recognize her ¡°  Victor thought to himself, as he looked at


    Carson with apprehension.


    "No, that would be impossible.No procedure of that magnitude could have such a short recovery time,


    right? By God, Rachel, you¡­"


    Carson kept babbling as he walked around Rachel, examining every inch of her face and body.


    "Mr.Scott, I assure you there is nothing of that sort.I simply changed my makeup routine.I decided to


    keep it as light as possible," Rachel said shrugging and she took a step back to put some distance


    between her and Carson.


    Arms crossed in front of his chest, Carson marveled, "Well I''ll be damned! The clothes really do make


    the man¡­ and a woman! Rachel, what were you thinking before, putting on so much make up? That


    stuff only covered your beauty! You look so pretty now that even I would¡­"


    Carson felt Victor''s stare ready to poke a hole on the back of his head.


    He felt a shiver running down his spine and immediately stopped talking before he said something he


    would regretter.He swallowed hard and wiped off a drop of sweat that had formed on his forehead.


    ¡®''What the hell was I thinking? I almost blurt out that I would love to take Rachel out.I need to get a grip!


    She is Victor''s woman and I''m his best friend.Even if they broke up, she used to be his wife! She is off


    limits¡± Carson berated himself.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Victor nced first at Ivy, who looked like a mess, and then fixed his eyes on Alice.He didn''t even


    acknowledge Rachel''s presence.


    "Mr.Sullivan¡­"


    Alice started recounting the whole story, in a small, trembling voice, her eyes lowered all the time.


    Although, she conveniently left out the part where Ivy had poured coffee on Abby on purpose.


    When she finished, Victor''s face was set in a frown.He immediately turned to Rachel.


    "What the hell were you thinking, spilling hot water on her?" he shouted angrily, pointing at Ivy.


    "Apologize this instant!" Rachel stared back at him boldly, one eyebrow raised.


    ¡®''Reaching conclusions without enough evidence again, Victor? Your specialty¡± Rachel thought angrily


    ¡®''He didn''t even ask for my side of the story; he just ordered me to apologize¡±She gave a mental eye


    roll, disgusted by his attitude.


    When Victor saw the look in her eyes, he grew even angrier.


    This was what he hated the most about Rachel! That infuriating woman was so stubborn that she never


    backed down.


    Victor spoke again in a cold, threatening voice, one that would send the bravest of men running.


    "I asked you to apologize to Ivy, Rachel!" Rachel didn''t move a muscle.


    Abby''s face had turned pale with fear.She walked forward and stood right in front of Rachel, facing


    Victor.She lowered her head and barely managed to utter, "Mr¡­.Mr.Sullivan, it''s all my fault.I am the


    one that should apologize to Ivy."


    She then turned around and looked at Ivy, ready to bow her head, but before she could do that, Rachel


    spoke up.


    "Stop it, Abby."


    Rachel''s voice was so strong andmanding that everyone turned to look at her simultaneously. She


    grabbed Abby''s wrist and moved the girl behind her, shielding her from view.


    She looked into Victor''s eyes as she said in a steady, clear voice, "I did nothing wrong.No need to


    apologize for me.If anyone thinks an apology is in order, they should make it themselves."


    Blue veins were bulging out on Victor''s neck, his eyes as frosty.


    He was gritting his teeth so hard that he barely managed to get a few words out.


    "Very good.Rachel! Well done!"


    The two of them just stood there with identical expressions of fury and challenge on their faces.


    "Miss Be, it''s okay.I don''t mind apologizing.I don''t want you to get in trouble.Really¡­" Abby said,


    anxiously looking between the two people in front of her, ready to spew fire from their eyes like some


    mythic creatures of old.


    Without taking his eyes off Rachel, Victor barked, "Ivan, send a note to the HR department! All the


    cleaners get the day off.Rachel will be in charge of cleaning all the bathrooms in the building today.She


    can''t get off work until she is done and if anyone helps her, he or she will be fired!"


    Abby gasped in shock.


    All the bathrooms in this building? That was too much.


    The Sullivan Group had sixty-six floors, and there were at least half a dozen bathrooms in each floor.


    Rachel was a woman of good breeding, her family one of the most important ones in the city.


    Asking her toplete such a demeaning task as clean bathrooms-bothdies'' and men''s- was clearly


    an attempt to humiliate her and trample her dignity.


    Carson also seemed to think that this was taking it a little too far.


    He tried to talk Victor out of it.


    "Isn''t this¡­ Isn''t it a bit extreme, Victor?"


    "Well, Carson you could never resist a pretty face," Victor said coldly.


    If you feel this is unfair, I can always make an exception and let you help her.


    "Come on, Victor.What are you talking about? Rachel is your woman.Who am I to tell you what to do


    with her?"


    Carson said raising his hands in a cating manner and smiling awkwardly Victor snorted and turned


    to leave.


    Relieved to have dodged a bullet there, Carson sighed and followed his friend.


    "Wait for me!"


    That night, the two of them were at the Crown Club.


    Carson had stayed in Victor''s office all afternoon and when he could no longer stand the boredom, he


    tried his best to persuade him to go out for a drink, preferably in thepany of beautiful women.


    "One more drink, Mr.Scott?"


    A slim, sexy brte asked, as she snuggled in Carson''s arms, holding a ss of wine to his lips.


    Carson gave her his most charming smile and held her waist tighter as he took a sip.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Victor, my man, we are here to have a good time.Don''t drink alone.I found my lovelypany for the


    night already! Go ahead and find one yourself, or I''ll pick one for you,"


    Carson drawled, looking at Victor sitting on the sofa right across him all by himself.He was leaning


    lazily against the back of the sofa.


    His face was in the shadows, making him look rather mysterious and, quite frankly, threatening.


    No woman in her right mind would dare approach him if he kept this up.


    "I''m not really interested in them," Victor answered before taking a sip of his wine.


    "Are you serious? When you were married, I thought it was fine that you resisted temptation, even with


    so many beautiful women in the club.But now you are divorced, man! And you say you are not


    interested in women?"


    Carson had let go of the woman and he was leaning towards Victor hesitantly.


    Eyebrows raised, he asked, "Do you still¡­"


    "Carson, it seems that you really want your father to receive the list I told you about," Victor teased,


    tilting his head to the side as he looked at Carson with a half-smile.


    Carson shivered and returned to his seat.


    "You''re the worst, Victor."


    Victor''s eyes sparkled with amusement as he took another sip of wine.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Someone was at the door of the private room, a fact that seemed to delight Carson.


    His face lit up as he turned to Victor and said, "Well, well, my friend! Didn''t you say you are not


    interested in women? None of the staff would be stupid enough to disturb us and since I have my


    beautiful date in my arms already, I am not expecting anyone.So tell me¡­"


    Carson paused for a few seconds, savoring the moment.


    "Who is at the door?"


    "You know I''m not like you," Victor replied in a low voice.


    Carson was ying with a lock of hair falling on his date''s shoulder.


    "Then why do I get the feeling that whoever is at the door is looking for you? Let''s y a game, shall


    we? See the two bottles on the table? We bet on who the person at the door is looking for.If it''s you,


    you drink them both, if it''s me I do it."


    Victor rolled his eyes at his friend''s suggestion and nced at Ivan.


    This subtle look was enough for Ivan to get Victor''s meaning and he immediately stepped forward to


    open the door.

 Chapter 44: Alices Little Secret Was Exposed

    Chapter 44: Alice''s Little Secret Was Exposed


    Alice was wearing a tight, red dress, standing gracefully at the door and smiling, "Hello, Ivan."


    Upon seeing her, Carson raised his eyebrows and said, "Mr.Sullivan, you lost."


    Right after he said that, Carson pored another ss of red wine for Victor.


    A wicked smile appeared on his lips as he thought, ''Well, you''re the one who wants to threaten me by


    using my father.This is just karma.My father is eager to have a grandson, but I have no interest in


    getting married.''


    Carson didn''t stop pouring the wine until some of it spilled out.His revenge on Victor was so obvious.


    Ivan made way for Alice.


    While holding a stack of documents, she locked her eyes on Victor.


    "Mr.Sullivan," Alice greeted shyly.


    "How did you know I was here?"


    Victor asked while ncing at her from the corner of his eye.


    "Um¡­ I actually didn''t know.I''m here for Mr.Scott," Alice answered with a pale face.


    Carson''s eyes widened in disbelief as he straightened himself up.


    "You''re looking for me?" Alice swallowed and nodded.


    Victor straightened his legs, pushed the wine ss towards Carson, and gloated, "It''s time to uphold


    the bet."


    Carson''s lips twitched.


    "Why are you looking for me? Don''t tell me you''re attracted to me! I''m not interested in you!"


    He just dered in public that he wasn''t interested in Alice, and it made her feel a bit embarrassed.


    She tightened her grip on the documents, and said, "Mr.Scott, you misunderstood my intention.I just


    went here to bring in documents that need your signature and acknowledgement."


    Upon hearing that, Carson sneered.


    "You''re just asking me for my signature? What kind of document needs to be signed at this time of day?


    Alice, are you using the pretext of needing my signature as an excuse to look for Victor?"


    He and Victor were best friends, but they were also business partners.


    It was normal for Carson to sign some documents for the Sullivan Group when the need arose.


    But this was the first time that Alice came here to look for him at this time of the night.


    Naturally, he would be suspicious of this action.


    And of course, Alice came here with the knowledge that Victor was going to be here with Carson.


    She didn''t have the right to know Victor''s schedule, but knowing Carson''s yboy attitude, it was easy


    to figure out his whereabouts with the help of her connections.


    Her little secret was exposed, so Alice blushed in embarrassment.


    Fortunately, the room was a bit dim, so her red cheeks were practically invisible to the naked eye.


    "Of course not," she denied.


    "This document is urgent, and it is of utmost importance.I''m worried that my subordinate might mess it


    up, so I came here in person to ask for your signature, Mr.Scott."


    Realizing that he had lost the bet, Carson pursed his lips and reached his hand out to Alice.


    "Well, give me the documents then."


    Not long after, he signed his name on all the ces needed and handed the documents back to her.


    "It''s been signed.You can leave now."


    Alice took the documents and pursed her lips.


    It had taken her a long time to find Victor.


    Since she couldn''t get a hold of him during work, she wasn''t going to let this opportunity pass.


    ¡®''Am I really going to this?¡¯'' Alice looked down at the ss on the table and braced herself.


    "Mr.Scott, I heard that you have a bit of knowledge regarding cocktails.I''ve actually learned a cocktail


    mix a few days ago.Would you be so kind as to give me some advice?"


    In his twenty-six years of living, Carson only liked two things.


    One was beauty, and the other was liquor, especially novelty cocktails.


    "Oh, you know how to make cocktails, do you?"


    "A little bit, yes," said Alice.


    "Why don''t you make one for us then?" Carson smiled, pressing the bell to call one of the waiters


    outside.


    He then asked them to bring in some ingredients and tools for Alice to make cocktails.


    In truth, Alice didn''t know how to make them. It was just that she was reluctant to leave because she


    still hadn''t spoken to Victor.


    Momentster, the tools for making cocktails were ready.


    Alice walked to the bar counter and began to make a cocktail on the fly.


    A few minutester, she managed to make two sses.


    Under the dim light, she nced at Victor.


    From the moment Alice came in, he didn''t even cast her a nce.


    Alice tightened her grip on the cocktail shot sses, and her eyes dimmed as if she had made up her


    mind while walking over to them.


    "Mr.Scott, Mr.Sullivan, please, have a taste."


    Carson smiled, raised his eyebrows, and turned to Victor.


    "Mr.Sullivan, why don''t you try it first?"


    "I''m not a fan of cocktails,"


    Victor said indifferently as he raised a ss of red wine and took a sip.


    Alice had been looking at him expectantly.


    When she heard what he said, she bit her lip in disappointment.


    After hearing his friend''s response, Carson let out a sigh.


    He wasn''t surprise by Victor''s indifferent response though.


    Casting that thought aside, he raised his ss of cocktail and took a sip.


    Judging by the look on his face, he was not at all impressed.


    "You call this a cocktail?" he asked.


    "Mr.Scott¡­"


    "Anyone can make a cocktail better than the one you just made! It would be a mighty waste of time to


    drink the cocktails you make."


    Carson didn''t mince with his words.He showed Alice no mercy.


    At this time, she could no longer maintain her smile.


    Carson snorted, "Allow me to show you what I can do! Let me tell you something, Alice.You should feel


    grateful that you''ve been given the chance to drink some of my cocktails."


    Right after he finished talking, he stood up along with the beautiful woman, his arm still around her


    waist.He then walked towards the bar counter.


    Since the topic was now shifted to cocktails, Alice stuck around.


    Several minutester, Carson made different kinds of cocktails and evenpelled Victor to drink


    them.


    Victor had already finished almost a bottle of red wine, and now he was made to drink cocktails, so it


    was understandable that he was inebriated.


    Carson also drank a ton.


    Whenever he was this drunk, his libido was at its peak.


    He put his arm around his femalepanion''s waist as they left for the hotel room he just booked.


    "Ivan, go start the car and drive me home." Victor''s voice was a bit hoarse because he was drunk.


    Ivan nodded.


    He looked at Alice, hesitating for a moment before he left the room.


    Secondster, the door of the private room closed.


    Alice, who had been lying on the sofa pretending to be drunk, suddenly woke up, and looked at Victor.


    His elbow was on top of the sofa''s armrest, and he was massaging his temples.


    Currently, he was half-sitting, and half lying down with his eyes closed.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He was wearing a ck shirt with the two top buttons undone.


    His masculine corbone and pecs were vaguely visible.


    His sleeves were rolled up, revealing his brown skin.


    His biceps were well-toned as he leaned against the sofa''s armrest.


    At this moment, he looked so muscr and sexy.


    Alice''s face turned red by just seeing Victor like that.


    She then plucked up her courage, stood up, and approached him.


    "Mr.Sullivan," she called out gently.


    He didn''t respond to her.


    Because of that, Alice held her breath.She looked at his lips and slowly leaned closer towards him.


    "Alice, you''re tired of living, aren''t you?"


    All of a sudden, Victor opened his eyes and grabbed her neck.


    A few secondster, he got up and tossed her to the ground.


    Alice''s eyes widened in horror.


    She didn''t expect that he wasn''t really as intoxicated.


    identally, she knocked down the wine ss on the table, and it fell to the ground, shattering into


    pieces.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I''m so sorry! I¡­ I didn''t mean to do it.I was drunk," Alice stammered.

 Chapter 45: Rachel, You Just Cant Bear The Loneliness

    Chapter 45: Rachel, You Just Can''t Bear The Loneliness


    Victor stepped on a ss shard.


    The crisp sound reminded Alice of the sound of a breaking neck, instilling fear in her heart to the point


    that she mmed up.


    "Alice, do you really think I wouldn''t find out that you switched Rachel''s examination paper using my


    name during her interview?" Victor asked, ncing down at her.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I''m so sorry.I know I shouldn''t have given my sister a hard time in your name, but I did that


    because¡­" Alice summoned up the courage to stand up.


    "I have feelings for you!"


    After saying that, she looked at him, holding her breath and feeling tense.


    Momentster, Victor held her chin.


    "You like me, huh?" Alice''s eyes lit up when she heard him say that.


    "I do.Ever since the first day I met you, I''ve fallen in love with you.Victor, if it weren''t for my sister, I


    would''ve married you.Unlike her, I will never"


    "Alice."


    Victor smirked as he called out her name to interrupt her confession.


    Alice froze upon seeing the disdain in his eyes.


    It seemed that he wasn''t pleased to hear her confession.


    "Who do you think you are? Do you honestly think you deserve to have feelings for me? No matter how


    terrible Rachel was, she is still the eldestdy of the Be family; an identity recognized by


    everyone.You are nothing but an illegitimate daughter.You''re nothingpared to her! Rachel doesn''t


    even deserve my love, and yet you think you do?Preposterous!"


    Victor emphasized the word "preposterous", as if her confession was a joke to him.


    All the hope in Alice''s heart dissipated like melting ice.


    "Victor, I "


    "Watch your tongue, Alice! I''m your boss, and you will address me with respect.You have no right to


    speak casually to me.Anyway, don''t let me catch you sabotaging Rachel again.If I can easily make her


    a gofer, just imagine what I can do to you.If it pleases me, I can even make you a dustman on the


    streets!"


    With that, Victor walked away without a second thought.


    Alice was left there; her face as pale as a ghost.She could no longer keep herself standing, and she fell


    to the ground momentarily.


    Once he had left the Crown Club, Victor went back to hispany.


    Soon, a Maybach car pulled over outside the Sullivan Group''s entrance.


    Through the rearview mirror, Ivan looked at Victor while he was closing his eyes to rest.


    "Mr.Sullivan, we''ve arrived at thepany," said Ivan.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was already ten in the evening, and there was hardly anyone left in the building.


    Victor opened his eyes and grunted as a response.


    He got off the car and said, "Ivan, you can go home now.I will be staying here tonight."


    Ivan withdrew his hand from the car door, contemting for a moment.


    Secondster, he nodded in agreement without questioning Victor''s order.


    It only took a few moments before Ivan drove away on the Maybach.


    Victor massaged his temples with his fingers.


    It was apparent that he was tipsy at the moment because Carson had made him drink several shots of


    strong cocktails.


    After making sure that he was good to walk, he headed towards the entrance of the building.


    At the same time, someone was walking out of it.


    Upon hearing the set of footsteps, Victor looked up, and when he saw who it was, his eyes darkened.


    It was Rachel.


    She was wearing a thin shirt.


    Her long hair that had been tied up was now disheveled due to long hours of working; a few strands of


    her hair were hanging over her eyes.


    Through her eyes, he could tell that she was exhausted.


    Her face was pale, but her cheeks were a little pinkish, and sweat was rolling down from her forward


    along her cheeks. The chilly night wind in early autumn blew gently, seeping into their skins.


    Seeing Rachel like this, Victor stopped in his tracks.


    For some reason, he remembered the joke Carson had said tonight While they were in the Crown Club,


    Carson said to him, "You told a spoileddy who hasn''t done any housework in her life to clean the


    washrooms of the entire building.Let''s not forget how many washrooms there are in the Sullivan


    Group''s building! Just think about it.Everyone in thepany knows that Rachel is your ex-wife, and


    now she''s been stripped of her dignity, and made to clean toilets in front of all your employees.What do


    you think those people will think of her? Victor, my friend, you are the cruelest man I''ve ever known.You


    must really loathe Rachel to humiliate her like that."


    Victor''s eyes narrowed as he asked himself, ¡®''How much do I hate Rachel?''¡¯


    If this had happened in the past, he wouldn''t hesitate to admit to himself that he was disgusted of her


    from the bottom of his heart.


    Even a nce at her could make his stomach turn inside out.


    But now, for the first time in his life, Victor hesitated to answer his own question.


    Initially, he thought that it would make him happy to see her miserable, but for some reason, he wasn''t


    delighted to see it actually happening.


    Instead, a heavy burdeny in his heart, and it frustrated him to admit that.


    Rachel was walking sluggishly, feeling like her legs were heavy as lead.She had to exert so much effort


    just to drag her legs to move.


    After Victormanded her to clean every washroom in the building, Rachel didn''t allow Abby to stay


    and help her.She did all the cleaning alone.


    Fortunately, the cleaners had already finished more than twenty floors of the washrooms before she


    took over.


    The rest of the washrooms were also cleaned daily.


    Although there were a lot of washrooms in the building, it didn''t take that much time to clean them all.


    As soon as Rachel reached the gate, she felt sick to her stomach.


    Her face turned pale as she covered her mouth.


    She then squatted down and started vomiting continuously.


    This feeling of nausea had been torturing her for the entire day.


    Nothing came out of her stomach, for she hadn''t eaten anything all day.


    At first, she kept throwing up fluids, but now, there was nothing left to vomit.


    Moments after she vomited, her eyes turned red and tearful.


    "Miss, are you okay?" a concerned voice asked from above her.


    Rachel looked up to see who it was, and saw that he was wearing athletics apparel.She gleaned that


    he must be a night jogger.


    Slowly, she got up and nodded.


    "I''m fine."


    "You don''t look too good.Do you need help going to the hospital?" the jogger asked.


    "No, I''m okay.Thank you."


    Rachel put on a faint smile.


    "I see."


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to want any help, the jogger didn''t insist anymore.


    He just stuffed a bottle of water into her hands and said, "If you''re feeling ufortable, you should go


    to the hospital.Anyway, you can keep this bottle of water.I haven''t opened it yet."


    After saying that, he smiled politely and continued his jog.


    Rachel nced at the bottle of water and felt so grateful that she smiled.


    Meanwhile, Victor was standing nearby, and his eyes dimmed because of what he witnessed.


    Ever since their divorce, Rachel had never smiled at him.


    To be more precise, she hadn''t said anything nice to him since then.


    Every encounter they had always ended up in confrontation and discord.


    When he saw her smiling at some stranger, it somehow infuriated Victor.


    The indescribable feeling of annoyance spread through his heart, slowly turning into desire, and urging


    him to approach Rachel She, on the other hand, still felt nauseous.


    The overwhelming difort distorted her face.


    She had to squat down and press her stomach against her knees.


    Then, she opened the bottle of water, wanting to drink some of it to ease the sickness she was feeling.


    If she kept on vomiting like this, Rachel would soon copse.


    After taking a sip, she felt a little better.


    Just then, a figure cast a shadow over her, and she heard Victor''s cold, sarcastic voice from above her.


    "Rachel, you just can bear the loneliness, can you? When you failed to seduce me, you decided to


    hook up with another man.You really are a whore.You''ll never change."

 Chapter 46: Dont Pretend To Be Chaste And Decent

    Chapter 46: Don''t Pretend To Be Chaste And Decent


    ¡®''He called me a whore again.Isn''t there any other word Victor can use to describe me?¡¯'' Rachel


    thought angrily.


    She was already feeling ufortable because of nausea.


    On top of that, she was exhausted from cleaning all the washrooms for the whole day, and she had no


    more energy left to speak.


    However, this bastard came out of nowhere and called her a whore.


    ¡®''I''m not a whore.I don''t deserve to be humiliated like this!¡±


    "Victor, are you crazy?"


    Rachel scolded him as she stood up.


    "If you''ve gone batshit insane, go see a therapist! Don''t you dare call me a whore! Honestly, Victor,


    there''s no one more ridiculous than you are.You''re always calling me a whore, and yet you still slept


    with me! What does that make you, huh? How do you still have the nerve to think that you''re better


    than me?"


    Rachel took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and red at him.


    "Yes, I couldn''t bear the loneliness, so I hooked up with another man.But that''s none of your damn


    business, Victor! Even if I sleep with"


    Bang! With a p, Victor knocked off the water bottle in her head, sshing the water all over her face


    and interrupting her.


    The look in his eyes was so terrifying that Rachel thought that if she wasn''t a woman, that p might''ve


    been dealt to her face.


    "Rachel, how dare you? What gives you the right to say that to me? Don''t you dare mention that again!


    You disgust me!" Victor said through gritted teeth.


    Rachel also gnashed her teeth while wiping the water off her face.


    Her eyes turned red with anger.


    "What''s the matter? Have I said something wrong? Victor, you and I had sex once! Isn''t that the truth?


    After all, you''re just a man I threw away after I''m done sleeping with you! And now, whenever I want to,


    I can drink, sleep, and dine with any man I want, no matter who they are!"


    "Say that again!"


    Livid, Victor slowly paced towards Rachel.


    "I said,"


    As soon as Rachel opened her mouth, Victor suddenly carried her over his shoulder.


    Half of her body was already hanging from his shoulder before she had the chance to react.Then, he


    carried her as he walked into the building.


    Rachel kept hitting him on the back, and shouted, "Victor, you''re insane! You''re the worst! You''re a


    fucking psychopath! Put me down! Victor!"


    But no matter how much she struggled, Victor refused to put her down.


    Instead, he held her tight, entered the elevator, and pressed the button for the floor of the rooftop.


    Ding!


    Soon, they arrived at the Sullivan Group building''s rooftop.


    As soon as the elevator opened, a gust of wind blew past them.


    Atst, Victor put Rachel down.


    Her face had be paler than before.


    While he was carrying her over his shoulder, her stomach happened to be pressed against his


    shoulder.


    As a result, every step Victor took, Rachel''s stomach rubbed against his shoulder de, strengthening


    the feeling of nausea.


    But because half her body was hung upside down, she couldn''t throw up at all.


    The nauseating feeling spread throughout her internal organs, causing her eyes to turn red with agony.


    Once she was put down, Rachel steadied herself.


    She found that they were on the rooftop.


    All of a sudden, she remembered that a week ago, Victor wanted to throw her down from the thirty-third


    floor.


    This man was so insane that there was no telling what he could do! ''I can''t stay here any longer!''


    Rachel thought to herself.


    She took two steps back, quickly turning around to go back to the elevator.


    But as soon as her hand reached the button, she heard a beep, and the green button suddenly turned


    off.


    It seemed that the elevator''s program was locked.


    Rachel nced back at Victor and saw him waving his phone at her.


    The screen showed the control interface of the Sullivan Group''s elevator system.


    She clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and turned to face Victor.


    "What are you nning to do with me, Victor?" she asked.


    Step by step, Victor moved closer to Rachel, and she instinctively stepped back.


    It didn''t take long until her back was against the cold wall.


    "What are you afraid of, Rachel?" Victor said, noticing the panic in her eyes.


    Rachel looked rigid, and her eyes were bloodshot, Hearing him say that made her lower her head to


    hide the panic in her eyes; her pale lips were pressed into a straight line.


    Upon seeing her reaction, Victor grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him.


    "A few minutes ago, you were acting all high and mighty weren''t you? Where''s that arrogance now,


    huh?"


    The sound of his voice made it apparent that he was livid.


    "You want to drink with other men? You want to have sex with them? Rachel, you''re a whore, and you


    will always be a whore! Do you like men that much? In that case, I will satisfy you today!"


    When Rachel heard that, her eyes shrank.She could feel that something bad was about to happen, but


    she had no time to react.


    In a matter of seconds, Victor had grabbed her wrist and dragged her to the other side of the rooftop.


    His grip on her arms were so tight that she couldn''t break free.


    Unfortunately for Rachel, she staggered along, forced to follow him into the ss greenhouse at the


    very end of the rooftop.


    As Victor mmed the door shut, he threw Rachel onto the sofa.


    She fell onto the sofa and felt dizzy.


    In addition, the leather sofa was rtively stiff.


    When her back hit it, Rachel groaned in pain.


    Struggling to sit upright, she found that Victor had put three bottles of wine on the table in front of her.


    "Drink all of them," he ordered.


    They were bottles of red wine.


    The alcohol content of red wine wasn''t that high, but Rachel knew that three bottles was enough to get


    her drunk.


    On top of that, her stomach was still churning from nausea.


    If she really drank all of these, it could either kill her or send her lying in the hospital tonight.


    Rachel''s eyes dimmed.


    She stood up and looked at Victor, and said word by word, "I will not drink!"


    With that, she turned around, ready to leave.


    She must find a way to escape, because being in the same room as this crazy man would lead to her


    demise.


    But as soon as she turned around, Victor grabbed her wrist.


    "Rachel, didn''t you im that as long as you''re willing to do it, you can drink with any man you want


    and sleep with them no matter who they are? Have you forgotten your own words? Don''t pretend to be


    chaste and decent now!"


    Rachel''s eyes turned red with anger.She raised her hand to bite Victor''s arm.


    "How dare you, Rachel?"


    Victor shouted as she shook off her hand after feeling the pain.


    Rachel staggered a few steps back before she managed to stand firm.


    She wasn''t afraid of him at all.


    She just looked at him, wiping the blood from her mouth.


    It wasn''t her blood; it was Victor''s.


    Rachel had used all her strength when she bit him, so there was a bite mark left in his arm.


    And within seconds, he was bleeding.


    "Victor, if I have to drink and sleep with someone, I will never choose you, because you disgust me!"


    Rachel said through gritted teeth.


    She then turned around and headed for the door.


    And because she was walking fast, she soon arrived at the door.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When she opened the door and was about to leave, Victor''s voice halted her.


    "It''s brave of you to im that you''ll never choose me.I have no idea when you developed a sense of


    pride.Rachel, you better live up to that pride of yours, because as long as you walk out of that door,


    tomorrow, all the headlines will be filled with the news of the Be Group''s bankruptcy, and that it will


    cease to exist!"


    Upon hearing that, Rachel stopped in her tracks, clenching the doorknob.


    ¡®''The Be Group¡­ He knows my weakness well.I can''t leave now.¡¯¡¯


    Gnashing her teeth in hatred, Rachel strode back to the sofa.


    "Fine, I''ll drink!" she said while looking at Victor on the sofa.

 Chapter 47: Are You Pregnant

    Chapter 47:Are You Pregnant


    Rachel raised the bottle to her lips and chugged down the wine.She drank a little too fast, so wine


    spilled from the corners of her mouth, down to her jaw and her slender neck, staining the cor of her


    shirt.


    After a while, the bottle waspletely empty.


    She threw the bottle aside carelessly and it met the ground with a loud crash.At that point, she was


    dizzy as hell and had trouble standing on her own two feet.


    All of a sudden, she felt a stab of pain in her stomach.


    Pale faced and gritting her teeth, Rachel started reaching for the second bottle, but as soon as her


    fingers brushed against the ss, her stomach lurched violently.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ughh¡­"


    She had just enough time to lean forward before her stomach emptied its contents on his own ord


    Her body rejected the red wine she had drunk as if it was a foul poison, its smell spreading in the air in


    the room fast.


    Rachel, still doubled over, ced one hand on her aching abdomen.


    Beads of sweat dripped from her forehead to the ground and mixing with the bright red pool of vomit.


    Victor felt the urge to stand up and help her, until a thought popped into his head.


    "You are not fooling anyone, Rachel.I know what you are up to! Remember that day you made a scene


    in thepany because you were drunk as a skunk? And now you are telling me that you can''t even


    handle one bottle of wine? Please! Go on then.Keep drinking!"


    ''Damn it! The old Rachel is the one that made a fool of herself whenever she got drunk! Not me!''


    Rachel thought, trying to breathe through the pain.


    Her whole body felt fuzzy and ached, making it impossible to tell if it was just her stomach hurting or


    every single body part.


    But Victor seemed determined to force her to drink all three bottles.


    When she straightened up, ready to reach for the second bottle, her stomach felt like it was on fire.A


    wave of nausea came over her again and she couldn''t help vomiting for the second time that day.


    Rachel thought that her stomach would have nothing more to expel, but she was wrong.


    Her body was purged from every single drop of alcohol she had so carelessly consumed.


    In the end, she felt a little better.


    The day had gone while all that took ce and the moon had already started rising.


    Victor hadn''t turned on the light, so the room was dark, except from a few rays of bright, silver


    moonlight.


    One of those rays happened to be falling right on Rachel''s face and only then did Victor notice her


    sickly pallor.


    "Ughh¡­"


    Rachel''s stomach made a final attempt to empty its now meager contents.


    ¡®''Just one bottle and she is vomiting all over the ce! That''s weird¡­ But wait a second; didn''t she also


    retch before even touching the wine?"


    He gave a searching look at Rachel, and a wild thought shed through his mind.


    "Rachel, are you pregnant?"


    Victor''s voice came out hesitant, almost incredulous.


    Rachel was trying to stand up straight, her hand gripping the sofa so tight that her knuckles had turned


    white.


    Victor''s question shocked her to the core and her mind went nk for a moment.


    "That night¡­ We didn''t use protection.Are you on the pill? Is there any chance¡­"


    Victor went on, sounding doubtful.


    The mere thought that Rachel could be pregnant with his child awakened an unprecedented feeling in


    him.


    Rachel came back to her senses then and smiled crookedly.


    "So what would you do if I''m really pregnant, Victor?" Her answer felt like a punch in his gut.


    What would he do if she really was with child? He hadn''t even thought of having a child with Rachel


    while they were married.


    In fact, he hadn''t even thought of having children, period.


    A year and a half ago, Rachel had climbed into Victor''s bed in the dead night, sending him in a fit of


    rage and kicking her out.


    She had stood in the middle of the room back then, clearly embarrassed and in tears, saying that all


    she wanted was a child of their own.


    What had he said? The memory came back to Victor, clear as crystal.


    "A child?" he had shot back.


    "Rachel, who the hell do you think you are? Do you deem yourself worthy of carrying my child? Get out


    while I''m still calm! And get it through your thick skull; you and I will never have a child together!"


    He remembered the tears that had streamed down her face as she retorted.


    "Who am I? I''m your wife, Victor.Why am I not worthy of being the mother of your child? Please¡­ Let''s


    give it a try.What if¡­"


    "No!"


    Victor hadn''t even let her finish her sentence.


    "Even if by some miracle you did get pregnant with my baby, I would insist you get an abortion! There


    will be no baby! Find a way to deal with that."


    As the memory started fading away, Victor pondered if the answer he had given her a year and a half


    ago still held.


    Now that there was a high possibility that Rachel was really pregnant with his baby, he didn''t feel that it


    did.


    "You don''t really think I''m pregnant, do you?"


    Victor remained silent, so she went on with a sarcastic smile on her lips.


    "Well, sorry to disappoint you.I am on the pill and I even had my period in the meantime.There''s


    absolutely no chance I am pregnant."


    As soon as she finished speaking, all the fight seemed to have left her.She reached out and took


    another bottle of wine.


    "Let''s drink to that, shall we? It will also serve as further proof that I am not with child," Rachel added


    bitterly.


    ¡®''Right.It was just one night.It''s not that easy to get pregnant, is it?''¡¯ Victor thought to himself.


    But still¡­ Why didn''t he feel relieved when Rachel said she isn''t pregnant? Why did he have that odd,


    empty feeling in his stomach? Victor''s feelings confused the hell out of him and that made him furious.


    He narrowed his eyes and barked, "Get out!"


    Rachel didn''t wait around to be told a second time.She put down the bottle and practically ran out of


    the room.


    Just as the door was closing behind her, she heard the sound of ss smashed on the wall next to the


    doorway.


    In the elevator, Rachel leaned against the handrail weakly, her back all wet with cold sweat.


    She raised her eyes to look at the floor indicator, her mind drifting as she watched the countdown.


    She couldn''t stop thinking about what Victor had just said.


    Or that she had lied to his face! The truth was that she had forgotten to take the pill that night and as


    for her period¡­ She didn''t have her period yet.


    She was a few dayste.


    She took out her phone and googled ''signs of early pregnancy''.


    Drowsiness, nausea, and loss of appetite was a few of the symptoms listed.


    As she kept reading the list, she recalled all the weird things happening in her body these past few


    days.


    She was likely to fall asleep practically anywhere these days! Sometimes she just closed her eyes for a


    second and ended up falling asleep without even meaning to.


    And this kept happening in odd times during the day, not just when it was close to her bedtime¡­ She


    had thought that this was just a sign of exhaustion, brought on by her super busy days at the office.


    Now, though, she wasn''t so sure.


    Her frown deepened when she thought of all the days she had felt nauseated, vomiting for no good


    reason and how little she was eating nowadays.


    She looked at her pale reflection on the elevator doors and muttered, "It''s impossible.It was just one


    time.Is it really that easy? So many women can''t get pregnant after years and years of trying, and I did


    by only having sex with Victor once? What are the odds? Slim to none I''d say! Yes, I am sure it''s all in


    my head¡­"


    Two dayster, in the office of Sullivan Group''s CEO, Victor was still in a foul mood.


    "p!"


    He threw a pretty heavy folder to the director of nning department, who was standing right in front of


    his desk.


    The man caught it at thest minute, just before itnded on his nose and bowed his head so much


    that his chin seemed glued against his chest.


    "It''s been two days and that''s the best you cane up with? Take this garbage back and start again! I


    want to see a proper business n on my desk before I get off work tonight!"


    Victor''s order caused a shiver up the director''s spine, as he used his mostmanding voice, one that


    broke no argument.


    The man gave Victor a pleading look.


    "Mr.Sullivan, could you please give us a little more time? All the employees in our department are


    currently in the archive searching for documents and other things they need because there is no one


    down there to help.One day is a deadline we cannot keep, having to raid the archive and do over the


    entire proposal."

 Chapter 48: Rachel Was Sick

    Chapter 48: Rachel Was Sick


    "If you can''t do it, I''ll give someone else that position of yours" Victor said with a stern face.


    After hearing him say that, the incumbent nning director''s face paled.


    Hurriedly, he said, "Mr.Sullivan, I promise I''ll hand in a perfect proposal before you get off work today."


    Afterwards, he hurried towards the door clumsily carrying all the documents.


    Just when he was about to open the door of the office, Ivan came in.


    "Ivan," he greeted.


    After that brief interaction, he walked out of the office without waiting for Ivan to respond.


    From the corner of his eye, Ivan could see that the nning director''s back was drenched in sweat.


    And seeing him bolt out of the room like a bat out of a cave, Ivan was not surprised.


    Victor was a perfectionist, and work was his top priority.


    Not only was he strict with his own work, but he was also critical of his subordinates performance.He


    wouldn''t allow the slightest mistakes at all.


    Thus, people began to say that if someone were to get a job in the Sullivan Group, they would either be


    burned out or die from exhaustion due to Victor''s obsession with perfection.


    But even so, thepany was one of the top five corporations in the world.


    That reputation alone was alluring enough to make people willing to kill for a job there.


    "Mr.Sullivan, the meeting with the American branch is about to start."


    Ivan handed in the documents needed to be checked and signed by Victor.


    Victor opened one of the folders, and when he finished reading and was about to sign it, he suddenly


    remembered something that the nning director said earlier.


    "What''s going on in the archive room?" he asked.


    "Since when did the nning department have so much time to waste sorting out tons of documents


    themselves? Tell Rachel that if she can''t do her job, she should just resign immediately! The Sullivan


    Group has no room for useless employees!"


    "Actually, Mr.Sullivan, Miss Be is sick.She hasn''t been to work for two days," Ivan replied.


    Indeed, Rachel was feeling under the weather.


    Not long after she returned home that night, she copsed on the sofa and fell asleep at once.


    Abby had cooked something for her.


    When she got out of the kitchen and was about to call Rachel, she saw her sleeping on the living room


    sofa.


    Her lips looked pale, and beads of sweat continuously ran down her forehead.


    Startled by this sight, Abby touched Rachel''s forehead and instantly gleaned that Rachel had a high


    fever; her body was burning hot! Wasting no time, Abby called Andy while trying to wake Rachel up.


    "Miss Be! Wake up! Miss Be!"


    Clearly, Rachel could hear Abby but not enough to make out what she was talking about.


    She just thought that it was so noisy that she frowned and said in a hoarse voice, "Abby, don''t be so


    noisy.I''m really sleepy."


    After saying that, Rachel lost consciousness.


    By the time she woke up, it was already the next morning.


    It was at the break of dawn, and a chilling breeze came in from under the half-closed door, leading to


    the balcony.


    Feeling exhausted, Rachel instinctively touched her forehead, only to realize that there was a wet towel


    on it.


    She got up while removing the towel from her head.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she found Abby sitting beside the bed.


    Her arms were folded, and her face was resting against them.


    It seemed that Abby had fallen asleep.


    Additionally, there was a basin of cold water beside her feet.


    Judging from what Rachel had seen, it appeared as though Abby took care of her all night, and had just


    fallen asleep.


    However, it didn''t look like Abby was at peace while she was sleeping.


    Rachel removed the nket from her body and covered Abby with it.


    The moment Abby felt the nket cover her, she woke up.


    All night long, she was worried about Rachel''s health, so even though she had fallen asleep, she made


    sure not to fall asleep too deeply "Oh, Miss Be! You''re finally awake.I''m so d!"


    As Abby sat upright, her creased eyebrows rxed a little.


    Rachel chuckled.


    "Did I wake you?"


    "No, ma''am, you didn''t."


    Abby shook her head, sounding worried.


    "Are you feeling better now? Are you nauseous or feeling any difort at all? Would you like


    something to eat or drink?"


    "I''m feeling a lot better.It''s probably because my fever has gone down, and I''ve been sweeting a lot.I


    don''t feel any difort, but I do feel a little feeble.Actually, I feel refreshed, thanks to you.You don''t


    need to worry about me."


    "That''s great to hear!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    While Abby was saying that, she used a thermometer to measure Rachel''s body temperature.


    When she found that her temperature had returned to normal, Abby felt relieved.


    "You almost scared me to deathst night, Miss Be.When I came out of the kitchen, I saw you lying


    unconscious on the sofa, and you were burning up!"


    All Rachel could remember about that night before was how Victor forced her to drink an entire bottle of


    red wine, and that she threw up several times beforeing home.


    She could only remember bits and pieces of everything that followed thereafter.


    Perhaps she was alreadying down with a fever on her way home, and that might be the reason


    she had little to no recollection of what happenedter on.


    "What happened after that?" asked Rachel.


    "After I found you lying unconscious, I immediately contacted Mr.Torres, and he arrived a few minutes


    later.You had a really high fever, and I wasn''t strong enough to carry you.Mr.Torres was the one who


    carried you upstairs.I helped you ingest some antipyretics, and put a towel on your forehead to lower


    your temperature.Your fever only started going down around five in the morning."


    Then, Abby took the towel from Rachel''s hand.


    Rachel nced at the bedside table and saw a box of ibuprofen and a ss of water.


    Before she could ask where Andy was, something dawned on her.


    She picked up the box of medicine, and asked, "Abby, did you just say that¡­ I took the antipyretics?"


    "Yes, you did."


    Abby was stunned by Rachel''s serious tone.


    After a short pause, she continued, "Your fever was really highst night, and your body temperature


    was already at 39.5¡ãC.If you hadn''t taken the medicine, your fever wouldn''t have gone down, and it


    could''ve gotten even worse."


    As Rachel stared at the medicine box, her eyes darkened.


    ¡®''Antipyretics, huh?¡¯''


    During the early stages of pregnancy, pregnant women weren''t usually allowed to take medicines


    without doctor''s guidance because it could have some side effects on the fetus.


    ¡®''If I''m really pregnant, and I took one of these, then¡­''¡¯


    "Miss Be, is there something wrong with the medicine?"


    Abby asked tentatively, noticing that Rachel was staring intently at the box of ibuprofen.


    "Huh? Oh, no, it''s nothing.There''s nothing wrong."


    Rachel was pulled back to her senses, and she put down the medicine box.


    "Are you really okay?"


    Abby was just trying to make sure Rachel was okay.


    "I am.Don''t worry."


    To change the topic, Rachel asked, "I''m hungry.Can you get me something to eat, Abby?"


    When Abby heard that Rachel wanted to eat, her eyes lit up, and she immediately said, "Okay! What


    would you like to eat, Miss Be? I''ll prepare whatever you want."


    "My fever has just gone done, so I think I can only eat something light."


    "In that case, I''ll cook some millet porridge with red dates for you." Abby grinned.


    "Last night, I saw how much you threw up, and you had just recovered from a fever.Millet porridge will


    be good for your stomach, and the red dates will recover your strength.They''re very healthy."


    "Sounds great," Rachel replied with a smile.


    Still smiling at Rachel, Abby helped her lie down to rest.


    Then, she left her bedroom and went to the kitchen to prepare the porridge.


    As soon as the door was closed, the smile on Rachel''s face disappeared.


    She looked down at her belly, her pink, supple lips pursed into a straight line.


    All of a sudden, her eyes glinted with certainty.


    It seemed that she had made up her mind.


    ¡®''I should probably check if I''m pregnant.I can''t keep guessing like this.I should go have a physical


    checkup to make sure that I''m pregnant or not.What if I''m not pregnant? If that was the case, I''m just


    overthinking and scaring myself.''¡¯

 Chapter 49: Four Weeks Pregnant

    Chapter 49: Four Weeks Pregnant


    Due to the Sullivan Group''s high-intensity working procedures, the leave application system was vastly


    different from otherpanies.


    ording topany policy, in addition to having ten days of annual leave, every employee was given


    the privilege of asking for fifteen days of paid sick leave in total.Rachel knew that if she were to go to


    work in this condition, she wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    She thought that Victor would only catch her making mistakes, and he would find an excuse to fire her


    from the Sullivan Group, so she asked for a sick leave and stayed at home to recuperate.


    Once she was done filing her leave, Rachel stayed at home for two days.


    Today, early in the morning, she wore afortable sportswear, ready to leave the house.


    When she passed by the kitchen, she saw Abby serving breakfast on the table, so she stopped and


    said to her, "Abby, I''m going out for a while, but I''ll be backter.You and Andy can have breakfast


    together first."


    Without waiting for her response, Rachel left the premises of the house and got in the taxi that had


    been waiting outside the gate for a long time.


    As the driver stepped on the elerator, he looked at Rachel through the rearview mirror and asked,


    "Where are you heading, Miss?"


    Rachel nced at her cellphone and saw the phrase "appointment confirmed", and said, "To the


    Municipal People''s Hospital."


    Two hourster, she had finished all her tests and was waiting at the Gynecology and Obstetrics


    Department of said hospital.


    "Miss Be, ording to the results of our examination, you''re four weeks pregnant."


    The doctor adjusted her sses and gave the detailed report to Rachel.


    While looking at Rachel intently, she said, "You mentioned that you''ve ingested some antipyretics, but I


    can''t say for sure whether it will cause any damage to the fetus, since you''re in the earliest stages of


    pregnancy and it''s too early to test out the effects of the medicine on the fetus.I suggest youe back


    here when you''re twelve weeks pregnant, and schedule another checkup."


    "I see.Thank you,"


    Rachel replied as she stood up.With the examination report in hand, she waled out of the consultation


    room without looking back.


    The doctor was stunned to see her take this news so calmly.


    She had been working for this department for over twenty years, and she had seen all sorts of


    reactions from people who just found out that they were pregnant.


    Some were so delightedly excited that they cried on the spot, while others felt depressed and panicked.


    But out of all the people the doctor had seen, none were as calm as Rachel.


    That woman acted as if she didn''t even care.


    The doctor continued watching Rachel walk away until the next patient came in.


    After she came out of the consultation room, Rachel didn''t leave the hospital yet.


    Instead, she sat on a chair in the waiting hall, staring at the result of her examination.She really was


    pregnant.


    Maybe the fact that so many things had happened in the past two days had numbed her from the


    shock, though she gathered that this might not be a coincidence.


    As a matter of fact, she had subconsciously epted that she was pregnant.


    Thus, when she heard the result, she wasn''t really surprised, nor reluctant to ept it.


    On the contrary, she felt that the air had finally cleared out, and she could finally breathe with relief.


    But that moment of peace did notst long, because Rachel now had a big problem.


    What was she going to do with the child developing in her womb? Rachel didn''t like trouble, let alone


    causing trouble for herself.


    On top of it all, this was Victor''s child.


    The moment she gave birth to this child, it would only bring an endless supply of trouble for her.


    And so, she decided that the best way to deal with this fetus was to abort it before it could grow mature.


    With that in mind, she had made a decision.


    She stuffed the report into her purse casually, stood up, and was heading to the nurse station to


    schedule her abortion.


    Just when she was about to walk there, her right leg was suddenly held by something that prevented


    her from walking.


    Startled, she looked down to see what was holding onto her.


    Out of nowhere, a little girl appeared, holding Rachel''s leg.


    The toddler looked up at her and mumbled, "Mommy!"


    After saying that, the girl drooled.


    Noticing that the child''s saliva was about to pour onto her leg, Rachel lifted the girl up, staring at her up


    and down.


    "Where did youe from?"


    Since the girl was still a toddler, she had no idea how dangerous it was to be held by a stranger.


    Instead of being scared, she was curious and excited.She happily moved her legs, reached her hand


    out to Rachel and repeated, "Mommy!"


    Rachel curled her lips as she put the baby girl on a chair.She didn''t want to hold her anymore.


    "I''m not your mommy."


    After that, Rachel noticed that the line at the nurse station was getting longer, so she wanted to leave


    right away.


    However, when the little girl saw Rachel leaving, she thought that her mother didn''t want her anymore.


    Tears welled up in her does eyes as she opened her mouth and burst into tears.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Rachel wanted to get the abortion over with as soon as she could, so she quickened her pace towards


    the nursing station.


    However, the further she was away from the girl, the louder she cried.


    The little girl shouted from behind her, "Mommy! Mommy!".


    The people in the waiting hall of the Department of Gynecology and Obstetrics were either mothers-to-


    be or already mothers.


    When they saw how pitiful the girl was and how loud she was crying, they all looked at Rachel.


    Now, more than ten people were staring daggers at Rachel, forcing her to stop in her tracks.


    She pressed her aching temples, turned around, and held the baby girl in her arms.


    "Don''t cry.I''ll take you to your mother," sheforted her.


    The little girl smiled, revealing her two front teeth.


    She hugged Rachel''s neck and said, "Mommy!"


    "Little girl, I''m really not your mother.You''ve got the wrong person."


    Rachel didn''t know how to feel about her situation.


    She saw the long queue in front of the nurse station.


    There were probably more than twenty people waiting there now.


    Even if Rachel hurried to the line, her turn wouldn''te soon.


    Rachel nced back at the little girl, took her away from the Department of Gynecology and Obstetrics,


    and went to the hospital hall.


    "Let''s go.I''ll help you find your mother."


    With eyes welling up with tears, the little girl nestled in her arms, and obediently called out to Rachel


    again.


    "Mommy."


    While she was carrying the toddler, Rachel couldn''t resist the urge to look at her.


    The baby girl was wearing a pink dress and had two its.


    Her eyes were a little red from crying, but whenever she was smiling, her doll-like eyes would narrow


    so much that her pupils were hardly visible.


    Judging by the little girl''s physique, and considering that she only had two front teeth, she was probably


    just slightly over a year old.


    And now, she was sucking her thumb and staring at Rachel.


    "Riley!"


    All of a sudden, a nurse hurried over to them from nearby.


    "Oh, you''re here! You almost scared me to death.Why would you disappear like that? If you go missing,


    how will I ever exin it to Doctor Jimenez?"


    While she was speaking, the nurse tried to take the girl from Rachel''s arms.


    Frowning, Rachel took a step back to avoid the nurse''s hand.


    At the same time, she looked at the name tag on the nurse''s chest.She was a surgical nurse.


    Realizing that Rachel doubted her identity, the nurse smiled apologetically and said, "I''m really sorry


    about this, Ma''am.That girl is Doctor Jimenez''s daughter.She had a surgery earlier, so she left Riley in


    the nurse station and asked me to look after her.Unfortunately, when I was called away by a patient,


    Riley sneaked out of the room.Please give her to me, so I can return her to her mother."


    "How do I know if you are telling the truth?"


    Although Rachel was unable to schedule her abortion due to this little girl, and even a bunch of


    strangers red at her like she was an irresponsible mother, she was still concerned about the child''s


    well-being.


    After all, this child was innocent.


    Even if Rachel wanted to get rid of her as soon as possible, she couldn''t just give the little girl to


    someone casually.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can apany me to the Department of Surgery to find Doctor Jimenez,"


    said the nurse.


    Rachel looked at the little girl, who seemed to have noticed her gaze and smiled at her again.


    "Fine," Rachel replied as she pulled the girl''s thumb out of her mouth.


    Minutester, they finally arrived at the Department of Surgery.The nurse led Rachel to consultation


    room number three and knocked on the door.


    "Doctor Jimenez, we''ve found Riley."


    As the nurse finished talking, Rachel put Riley down, and looked at the woman sitting behind the desk.

 Chapter 50: Rachels Hospitality

    Chapter 50: Rachel''s Hospitality


    "Riley!" The doctor was still wearing a surgical coat.


    The moment she saw Riley, she immediately stood up and hurried to her side.Riley happily ran towards


    the woman approaching her.


    The doctor picked the little girl up with a rxed expression.


    "Why did you run off on your own? There are so many people here! What if a bad man kidnapped


    you?"


    She stared at Rachel, and the smile on her face froze.


    Noticing the change in the doctor''s expression, Rachel nced at the name te on the desk.


    "ra Jimenez" was the name written on it.


    "Doctor Jimenez, do we know each other?" asked Rachel.


    "No, I don''t think so." ra was soon pulled back to her senses, and regained her smile.


    "Thank you so much for looking after my daughter.If it weren''t for you, the consequences could''ve been


    dire!"


    Rachel stared at ra for a while before she said, "It''s not a big deal.Since you''re Riley''s mother, I''ll


    leave her in your care.Anyway, I have to go now.Bye!"


    With that, Rachel turned around and went for the door.


    As ra looked at Rachel''s back, she thought for a moment before she walked up to stop her.


    "Hang on."


    "What is it?" Rachel asked, turning around.


    "I''m really grateful for what you did.If I don''t do anything to express my gratitude, I''ll feel a little guilty,"


    ra said with a warm smile.


    "Perhaps I could treat you to a meal as thanks?"


    "That''s not necessary."


    Rachel frowned imperceptibly while staring at ra from head to toe.


    was not umon, so Rachel searched in her mind, but failed to remember anything rted to it.


    But she did remember that she once knew a person whose surname was also Jimenez.


    However, the memory was so vague that she couldn''t make out what the person looked like.


    All she could remember was that it was a man, and his name started with the letter R, so it just couldn''t


    be ra.


    Rachel''s eyes dimmed, wary of ra''s intentions.


    "How about this? If you need any help, don''t hesitate to ask me, and I''ll do everything I can to assist


    you," said ra.


    "Okay," Rachel replied indifferently before she turned around again and left.


    Only when Rachel was out of sight did ra withdrew her gaze.


    She pursed her lips and said to the nurse, "Tina, help me check which department that woman has


    visited today."


    "Yes, doctor."


    Not long after Tina left the room, ra''s phone on the desk rang.


    When she picked up her phone and saw the caller ID, she paused for a moment before answering it.


    Putting on a smile, ra gently greeted, "Roger."


    Upon hearing that name, Riley excitedly shouted, "Uncle!"


    When Rachel went back to the nurse station, it was toote to make an appointment because the


    schedule of abortion operations in the first half of the month was already full.


    Even if she wanted to have an abortion in the second half of the month, the next avable slot was two


    weeks away.


    And so, Rachel had to postpone this matter and leave the hospital.


    By the time she decided to go home, it was already noon.


    It was now time for students to finish school and go home.


    Coincidentally, there was a primary school across the hospital.


    Rachel stood by the roadside, waiting for a taxi.


    When she saw a group of children rushing out of the school gate, Riley''s lovable face suddenly shed


    through her mind.


    "Honestly, children are so cute when they''re not crying," she murmured, her eyes inadvertently falling


    on her abdomen.


    ¡®''Perhaps giving birth to a baby might not be as troublesome as I think?¡¯'' The biggest problem she


    would be facing was what Victor would do if he were to find out about this child''s existence.


    However, she was the brightest hacker in the world, the King of Hearts, and it was so easy for her to


    hide all information about a person''s identity.


    Before she could think further, a taxi pulled over in front of her.


    For now, she decided to put her thoughts aside.


    It was best to go home first before thinking it over thoroughly.


    After all, this child developing in her womb also had a life, even though it still hadn''t fully grown.


    Unfortunately, Rachel''s ns were interrupted.


    Before she could even begin to think about what to do about her situation, she found an uninvited guest


    in her home guest.


    Rachel heard an impatient voice as she walked into the house.


    "I¡­ I''ll serve you another one right away."


    Because she was being scolded, Abby picked up the cup with her head down, ready to get another


    one.


    When she walked pass the door, someone suddenly took the ss of water from her hand.


    Stunned, she raised her head to see who it was.


    "Miss Be." Rachel nced at the person who was bossing Abby around.


    It was Alice, sitting in the living room as if she owned the house.


    Rachel turned to Abby and asked, "Is lunch ready yet?"


    "No, ma''am."


    Lowering her head, Abby exined, "I was actually preparing lunch when Miss Jenkins suddenly


    showed up.I¡±


    "I''m hungry.You should go ahead and prepare lunch," Rachel ordered, interrupting Abby.


    "Yes, Miss Be.I''ll do that right away."


    Hearing that, Abby remembered that Rachel had gone out early this morning without having breakfast,


    so she immediately went back to the kitchen.


    Upon seeing this, Alice''s face darkened.


    She shouted at Abby, "Abby, where the hell is my water? What''s taking you so long?"


    Only then did Abby remember that she was supposed to give Alice a new ss of water.


    She turned around, wanting to take the cup from Rachel''s hand, but Rachel wouldn''t give it to her.


    Instead, Rachel walked towards the coffee table, carrying the ss with her.


    Thud! The cupnded on the table, and the ss made a crisp sound when it collided against the


    table.


    Rachel pushed the ss of water towards Alice and said, "Here''s your water."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Rachel, where''s your hospitality?" asked Alice.


    She was so angry that she gritted her teeth and red at Rachel.


    Meanwhile, Rachel sat on the sofa,zily leaning back.


    Paying no mind to Alice''s outburst, she turned to Abby and said, "Abby, whenever we have a guest, it''s


    customary to serve beverages.But if the guest is ordering you around as if she owns the house, you


    don''t have to follow her orders.Don''t worry about disgracing me.Just focus on your job.If the guest


    doesn''t want to drink, you can escort them out."


    Rachel paused as she looked at Alice while wearing a fake smile.


    "This is my way of showing hospitality as the hostess of the Be family.Don''t you remember, Abby?"


    It didn''t take long for Abby to realize that Rachel was satirizing Alice for her brazen act of ordering Abby


    around like she was thedy of the house.


    Rachel was just standing up for Abby.


    With that in mind, Abby smiled and replied, "Yes, Miss Be.I''ll keep that in mind."


    Afterwards, she left the living room and went to prepare lunch for Rachel.


    She wanted to cook a lot of delicious dishes for Rachel.


    Nothing was more important for Abby than preparing delicious food for Rachel, and helping her gain


    some weight and get healthier.


    "Rachel, you¡­" Alice paused.


    Rachel''s sarcasm was obvious.


    How could Alice not glean it from her tone? Angered beyond reprieve, Alice''s face turned red, and her


    chest heaved up and down.

 Chapter 51: I Saw Her Today

    Chapter 51: I Saw Her Today


    "What''s wrong, Alice? Have youe here to remind me that I have a bone to pick with you? You can''t


    wait for me to get even with you, huh?" Rachel said while peeling an orange on the table, and took a


    bite.


    It tasted a bit sour, but it wasn''t bad.


    "Rachel, don''t think you can intimidate me with these words! You wanna get even with me? There''s no


    reason to do that.You did all those shameless things yourself, and they have nothing to do with me!


    Don''t try to use me as an excuse for your actions!" Alice said hurriedly.


    "Is that so?" Rachel asked.


    The tone of her voice was casual, but to Alice, Rachel''s tone was intimidating enough to pressure her,


    and it caused her to feel a bit restless.


    "Of course!" Alice sprang to her feet.


    "I''m only here today to deliver Victor''s message.He said that the Sullivan Group has no use for an


    employee who would ask for a sick leave for a long time.Every employee of thepany is qualified to


    enjoy fifteen days of paid sick leave, but you are an exception.That''s why, if you don''t go to work


    tomorrow, consider yourself resigned.You filed a sick leave, and you haven''t gone to work during the


    past few days.Victor said that it was considered an absence.If something simr happens again, you


    are automatically considered as resigned."


    With that, Alice grabbed her purse and said, "Anyway, I have more important matters to deal


    with.Goodbye!"


    Rachel just sat there, peeling another orange and smiling.


    "Bye, then."


    Annoyed, Alice red at Rachel before walking out of the door.


    At the same time, Abby came over from the kitchen.


    When she noticed that Alice was leaving, she paused for a moment, and said, "Miss Be, is Miss


    Jenkins not staying for lunch?"


    "What? Oh, she''s not.She wouldn''t dare.She would be too guilty to eat anything with me on the same


    table." Rachel chuckled.


    She then handed the orange she had just peeled to Abby and changed the topic.


    "Try it.It''s delicious."


    Abby epted the fruit, and muttered, "Is it delicious? Mr.Torres brought these oranges this


    morning.He tasted one and said it was too sour.He also mentioned that he''s never buying an orange


    from that shop again."


    After saying that, Abby took a piece and chucked it into her mouth.


    Secondster, her face was distorted because of how sour it was.


    Unable to withstand it, she quickly spat it out.


    "Miss Be, the orange is too sour!"


    "Is it? I think it''s delicious.The sweet, tangy vor is just right for me.When Andyes back, ask him


    to buy some more of these."


    After saying that, Rachel nced at the silhouette at the door and said, "Alice, it seems like you really


    want to stay and settle the score with me."


    Realizing that she was caught eavesdropping, Alice quickened her pace and left with a glum


    expression.


    After being driven out of the Be family''s mansion, Jack and his family moved into the vi that his


    father-inw gave to him as a wedding gift.


    This house wasn''t as big as the Be family''s house, but it was still eptable.


    With her purse in hand, Alice entered the house and shouted, "Vi, is my mother home?"


    Vi quickly came over to attend to Alice as soon as she arrived.


    "Miss Jenkins, why are you early today? Your mother isn''t home right now, because your father was


    feeling ufortable this morning, so she took him to the hospital."


    Upon hearing that, Alice frowned.


    "They went to the hospital?"


    "Indeed, but Mr.Jenkins is probably fine.He''s been suffering from mild angina for a long time.But don''t


    worry, it''s not that serious," Vi said tofort her.


    "I see.I''m going to rest.Don''t bother me if there''s nothing important."


    After saying that, Alice threw her purse into Vi''s arms, and went to her bedroom upstairs without


    another word.


    Stunned, Vi watched as Alice go up the stairs.She wondered why Alice was so furious.


    Soon, Caroline and Jack came back home.


    Vi immediately offered them slippers to change into.


    "Mr.and Mrs.Jenkins, your daughter is back."


    "Isn''t she supposed to be having lunch at thepany? Why is she home so soon?" Jack asked


    tentatively while looking at Caroline.


    "Perhaps she has grown tired of eating the food in thepany''s canteen, and wants to eat something


    homemade," she replied.


    Upon remembering what she had seen in the hospital this morning, her eyes dimmed.


    But for now, she cast the thought aside, and said to Vi, "Vi, please help Jack get back to the


    room, so that he can rest.I''ll go check on Alice."


    After Caroline put on her slippers, she went to her daughter''s bedroom.


    But before she could knock on the door, she heard the sound of something heavy being smashed to


    the ground.


    Startled by themotion, Caroline knocked on the door and shouted, "Alice! Open the door! It''s me!"


    Momentster, Alice opened the door; her eyes, bloodshot with tears.


    Before Caroline could utter a word, she turned around and sat back on her bed, fuming with rage.


    Caroline peered inside and noticed that everything on the dressing table had been smashed onto the


    floor.


    There were shards of ss and broken things everywhere.


    "Alice, what happened to you? Is someone giving you a hard time in thepany?" Caroline asked


    gently while walking in and closing the door behind her.


    "It''s Rachel again!" Alice''s eyes were now scarlet red.


    When she said Rachel''s name, there was obvious hatred in her tone.


    And before her mother could even respond, Alice looked at Caroline and said, "Mom, I don''t get it! Did


    you know that Rachel is now working for the Sullivan Group? Who does she think she is now? She also


    told me that she''s going to get even with me! Mom, could you think of a way to get rid of her? I don''t


    want to see that vile woman ever again! Please, help me!"


    "Did you say that Rachel is working for the Sullivan Group now?" Caroline was intrigued.


    "Not only did she weasel her way into thepany, she also managed to convince Victor to postpone


    the Be Group''s liquidation somehow," Alice said with obvious contempt.


    Caroline''s eyes dimmed.


    "I really underestimated that bitch.¡±


    "Mom, you must have a solution for this, right? Help me get rid of her! If she keeps on appearing


    around me, it won''t be long until I go crazy! Because of her, Victor already has a problem with me!"


    Alice said in a hoarse voice as she held her mother''s hand.


    Rachel''s personality hadpletely changed! No wonder Alice was so scared of her.


    As long as Rachel remained in the Sullivan Group, or even in the city for another day, she would feel


    tormented by her presence in every waking moment.


    Alice could no longer bear to live like this.


    Caroline patted her daughter''s hand to offer a sense offort.


    After a moment of pondering, she asked, "Alice, do you know where I went today?"


    Seeing that her mother didn''t look riled up after everything she had said, Alice drew her hand back and


    said crossly, "Vi mentioned that you took Dad to the hospital.Mom, why are you even talking about


    that right now? Dad is fine.Can''t you see that I''m in desperate need of help right now?"


    "Alice, calm down and listen to me first!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Caroline sat beside her, and continued, "I saw Rachel in the hospital today."


    "So? What''s so strange about her going to the hospital? I already knew that she''s sick, and she has


    even filed for a leave," Alice said while pouting impatiently.


    "Do you have any idea what''s wrong with her?"


    "No, and I don''t give a fuck! But I''d like to see her terribly ill and bedridden.That way, she won''t be able


    to do anything to me! It would be even better if she just died! I don''t care what kind of illness she''s


    suffering from," Alice sneered.


    Hearing her say that, Caroline''s face became more serious.


    Since her mother wasn''t responding, Alice turned to Caroline and found that her mother looked really


    serious right now.It gave her a bad feeling.


    Frowning, she asked, "Mom, why do you care about her illness so much?"


    "Alice¡­" Caroline looked into her daughter''s eyes.


    "You mentioned that Rachel is sick, but you have no idea what kind of illness she has.Today, I saw her


    come out of the Department of Gynecology at the hospital.What kind of illness would she have if she''s


    consulting with a doctor from that department?"


    Whenever the Gynecology and Obstetrics Department was involved, the first thing that woulde to


    everyone''s mind was pregnancy.


    Suddenly, Alice stood in shock and eximed, "That''s impossible!"

 Chapter 52: The Baby Stays

    Chapter 52: The Baby Stays


    Caroline held Alice''s hand and moved closer to her.She didn''t start talking until her daughter was calm


    enough.


    "Alice, you were at Victor''s that night, right? Did you see Rachel taking the pill?"


    Alice''s silence was an answer in itself, so Caroline didn''t wait for the her daughter to speak.


    She frowned and murmured, more to herself, "That must be it.Rachel must be pregnant, otherwise,


    why would she visit the Gynecology and Obstetrics Department?She didn''t even get a prescription from


    the doctor."


    "Impossible.What are the odds that she got knocked up in just the one time they slept together?" Alice


    was dumbfounded.


    She couldn''t believe that Rachel would be so lucky to get pregnant with Victor''s child so easily.


    What was she to do now? Rachel and Victor''s divorce was supposed to be her opportunity.


    What if Rachel really was pregnant? What then? Would they be back together? All her efforts would be


    in vain then.


    "Alice.I want to ask you something and I need you to think very carefully before you answer.Have you


    noticed anything strange about Rachel these days? It''s been over a month since that night.If she is


    pregnant, she probably has some¡­ symptoms."


    It was in to see that Caroline was the calmest of the two.


    She seemed to have a clear mind and tried to get to the bottom of this employing her logic, putting all


    emotions aside.


    Alice looked thoughtful for a minute or so.


    Suddenly, something urred to her.


    She squeezed Caroline''s hand and eximed, "I¡­ I did notice something."


    "What?"


    "I went to find Rachel today and before I left, I heard her talking to Abby.You know, the servant.Abby


    said the orange was really sour, but Rachel didn''t seem to notice it.On the contrary, she insisted that it


    was delicious¡­"


    Alice paused, a stormy expression taking over her face.


    "Mom, what if she is pregnant?"


    Caroline was fairly certain that she was, but when she saw Alice was on the verge of a panic attack,


    she tried tofort her.


    "Don''t worry, sweetie.Everything is going to be alright."


    "Alright? My life is ruined! If that bitch is knocked up, Victor won''t marry me and I''ll never be a part of


    the Sullivan family! Mom, this baby can''t be born.Do you hear me?"


    "Of course, honey.I''ll make sure of that,"


    Caroline soothed her daughter, nodding in agreement.


    A sinister light shed in her eyes as a n started forming in her head.


    "Mommy, what is it? Do you have a n? I''ll do anything.Just tell me what you need from me."


    Caroline raised a hand and tucked Alice''s stray locks behind her ear.


    "Well, we''re taking our time.We don''t want to be rash, do we? Our top priority now is find out if that little


    bitch is indeed pregnant.Listen carefully.You must find a way to¡­"


    While the mother and daughter schemed and plotted, Rachel was trying to keep the bile rising in her


    throat as she looked at the delicious dishes arrayed on the table in front of her.


    Noticing Rachel''s pallor, Abby looked distressed.


    "Miss Be, if you don''t like any of that, I can whip up something else¡­"


    "No, no, it''s okay, Abby.Don''t bother," Rachel said, dismissing Abby''s suggestion with a wave of her


    hand.


    She couldn''t really eat anything.


    "Bring me those oranges.I think they will do."


    "But, Miss Be, you can''t just live on oranges," Abby said frowning, looking worried sick.


    "Well, you can make me some porridgeter.I really can''t eat these dishes now.Even if I force them


    down, I''ll just throw up."


    With a final nce at the food on the table, Abby turned around and left to fetch oranges.She was back


    in the dining room in a minute.


    "Miss Be, I''m really worried about you.I think you should go to the hospital for a check-up," she


    suggested as she passed the oranges to Rachel


    "I already did," Rachel replied.


    "You did? What did the doctor say?"


    Abby looked really anxious, as if she was convinced that Rachel would be announcing she only had


    three months to live.


    Rachel smiled fondly at the girl as she put the oranges on the table.She evaded the question by simply


    saying, "Let''s wait until Andy gets here, shall we?"


    "Alright.I''ll go make your porridge now, Miss Be."


    Abby wanted to ask more questions, but the words died on her lips.


    It struck her that, right now, it was more important to cook something Rachel could actually eat, so she


    hurried into the kitchen.


    Not too long after that, Andy returned carrying another bag of oranges.


    "Well, Miss Be, I''ll never understand why you like oranges so much! They''re just so¡­ sour."


    He ced the bag on the coffee table in the living room and then walked into the dining room.


    At the same time, Abby arrived carrying a bowl full of porridge.


    "Mr.Torres, did you know that Miss Be went to the hospital earlier?"


    "Why? Are you feeling okay?"


    Andy was looking at Rachel wide-eyed, worry written all over his face.


    He had stayed over for thesest two days, so he knew Rachel was feeling under the weather and


    wasn''t really eating much.


    cing the bowl in front of Rachel, Abby stood on opposite side of the table as Andy, both of them


    looking at thedy of the house expectantly, waiting for an answer.


    Rachel couldn''t help thinking to herself that this felt a lot like an interrogation.


    She cleared her throat and looked up at both of them.


    "Take a seat, please.Let''s grab a bite first and then we''ll talk about it." Abby frowned.


    "Begging your pardon, Miss, but I''d rather hear what the doctor had to say first."


    "Okay.Will you at least sit down? I want to show you something."


    Seeing that neither of them seemed inclined to eat at the moment, Rachel gave in.She had intended to


    announce her pregnancy after lunch, but it seemed that they couldn''t sit through the meal before they


    heard the news.


    Better tell them first, then.


    Rachel stood up and went to the living room to get her purse.She returned to the dining room, took out


    the test result and ced it on the table.


    "This here exins everything," she said and returned to her seat.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Abby picked up the paper and examined it.


    Her eyes widened and she turned to look at Rachel, shock written all over her face.


    "You are pregnant?"


    Looking just as shocked as Abby, Andy grabbed the paper from her hand to see for himself.


    A momentter, he also turned to look at Rachel in surprise.


    Rachel nodded scratching her head.


    "As you see, the doctor said that fatigue and nausea are prettymon in the first trimester.Most


    pregnant women have them, actually.She assured me that they''ll subside as the pregnancy


    progresses."


    "¡­¡­"


    Both Abby and Andy stood there, speechless.


    The silence in the dining room was almost deafening Rachel waited patiently for them to ovee


    their initial shock.


    Andy was the first one to snap out of it.


    Although he wasn''t married nor did he have any children, he knew a thing or two about these things,


    being awyer.


    He put the paper back on the table and looked at Rachel seriously.


    "Have you thought about what you''ll do with the baby?"


    After a brief pause, he added, "I just want to let you know that keeping the baby might not even be


    possible.You and Mr.Sullivan are divorced.If he finds out you are carrying his child, he will never allow it


    to be born.Besides, you are still young.You could remarry if you chose to.If you have a baby, then¡­"


    "Andy, this baby is inside me.Victor has no right to tell me if I''ll keep it or not."


    Rachel''s eyes were narrowed and shooting daggers.


    "It''s my baby.I will have to carry it for nine months and suffer the pain and risks of childbirth.What does


    any of this have to do with Victor?"


    Andy was taken aback by Rachel''s ferocious response.He barely managed to stutter, "But¡­ He does


    have a say in this.Victor is the father after all¡­"

 Chapter 53: I Want To Keep The Baby

    Chapter 53: I Want To Keep The Baby


    "So, what? He just provided the sperm.I don''t n on getting married again, so it''s almost impossible


    for me to have a baby.I was considering adopting a child in the future, but now that I''m pregnant, I''d


    rather keep this baby," Rachel said indifferently.


    Andy pursed his lips while looking at Abby.


    Obviously, he wanted to know her opinion on this matter.


    Catching his hint, Abby took a step forward and squatted down beside Rachel.


    She smiled at her and said, "Whatever your decision will be, I fully support you, Miss Be.If you


    want to keep this baby, then do it.I''ll always be here for you no matter what.And if in the future, you get


    exhausted taking care of the child on your own, I''ll help you.I''m very fond of children, whether it''s a boy


    or a girl."


    With a smile, Rachel pinched Abby''s face and replied, "Thanks, Abby.It''s reassuring to have you by my


    side."


    Then, she turned to Andy and said, "Andy, I know you''re worried that Victor might find out that I''m


    pregnant with his child.He may not let me off easily, and even my child could suffer from his wrath."


    "If you already know that, Miss Be, why do you insist on¡­"


    Andy paused, leaving his sentence unfinished.


    After a while, he let out a sigh and said, "You and Mr.Sullivan were married for two years.You know


    better than anyone else how scary he can be.Should you decide to keep this baby and give birth to it


    abroad, you may be able to keep it a secret from him for a while.However, you can''t stay abroad your


    whole life.Even if you really do let go of everything here and move abroad, do you think you can keep


    this a secret forever? Once that child is born and discovered, you know that Mr.Sullivan will definitely


    take it away from you.That child is a descendant of the Sullivan family after all."


    "But what if I can hide it from him?" asked Rachel.


    "You must be kidding, Miss Be! Considering his sphere of influence and connections, there''s


    nothing that he can''t find out if he wants to.Don''t you know how difficult it is to hide a person''s identity


    and whereabouts? Even an experienced hacker might not be able to do that.Unless¡­"


    Andy paused, pondering for a moment, and then shaking his head with a bitter smile.


    "No, it''s impossible.Please, reconsider, Miss Be.Don''t be impulsive."


    "You didn''t finish your sentence, Andy.Unless what?" asked Rachel Andy stared into her eyes, thought


    for a moment, and said, "I''ve heard of an urban legend.


    They say that in the circle of hackers, there''s a genius who once helped a person hide his whereabouts


    and identity for an entire year.


    During that year, it appeared as though the person disappeared from the face of the earth, because


    there were no traces of him anywhere.


    It was not until a yearter when he suddenly appeared again.


    Everyone was amazed at the hacker''s capability because of what happened."


    "Is that so? What''s the name of this hacker?"


    Rachel was supposed to sound surprised, but she sounded like she wasn''t interested at all.


    "The hacker''s alias is King of Hearts.However¡­ No one has seen this hacker aside from the leaders of


    the Red Hackers Alliance.There are no photos of this hacker, so people don''t even know whether it''s a


    man or a woman.Therefore, some people began to think that the King of Hears'' fans just made up that


    story.After all, hiding everything about a living person sounds unbelievable," Andy remarked.


    Rachel rubbed her nose while looking at him.


    Somehow, she felt the urge to tell him that she was the King of Hearts, and that she really did


    something so unthinkable.


    But on second thought, she decided not to tell him.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Andy was already shocked that she was pregnant.


    If she told him that she was actually the best hacker in the world, he might think that she had gone


    insane; if not, he might go crazy himself.


    "In that case, i''ll ask this King of Hearts for help," Rachel said with a smirk.


    "But Miss Be¡­"


    Upon seeing the rxed smile on her face, Andy let out a helpless sigh.


    "We don''t even know if King of Hearts will agree to our request.Moreover, we don''t even know what this


    person looks like, and we have no idea where he or she is."


    When Abby heard Andy, she became worried as well.


    "Miss Be, are you really nning on keeping this baby?" Rachel looked at her, but she didn''t


    answer immediately.


    Instead, she took Abby''s hand and ced it on her abdomen.


    "Can you feel it?" she asked.


    "Huh?"


    "There''s life growing inside me.In time, it will grow bigger.It''ll torture me for months on end, and it will


    render me unable to eat, and kick me from inside while I''m sleeping," Rachel said calmly.


    "Honestly, before I told you that I was pregnant, I wanted to abort this child.But when I thought about it


    again, I realized that this child was a gift from God."


    "A gift?" Abby was puzzled to hear that.


    "Abby, imagine, nine months from now, there will be a cute little kid following you around and calling


    you Auntie Abby.What do you think of that?"


    After saying that, Rachel cast a stern gaze at Andy.


    "Andy, I know there will be a lot of trouble if I decide to give birth to this child, but I will find a way to


    solve these problems.And if I can''t solve them, I''ll leave this baby to its fate.No matter how many


    obstacles I encounter in the future, I at least want to keep this baby now."


    "Miss Be, have you ever considered that you might regret this decision someday?" Andy asked,


    looking troubled.


    "Well, life is short.I have no time to always worry about what will happen in the future.But I am certain


    of one thing.I want this baby, and that''s enough, isn''t it? Besides, as you said before, we can''t be


    scared off so easily."


    Through Rachel''s eyes, Andy could tell that she was adamant on her decision, so he finally conceded.


    "Since you''ve made up your mind, I will respect your decision."


    "I''m also worried about you, Miss Be, but if you''re determined to keep this child, I will respect your


    decision as well.I''ll help you take care of this baby, and I promise that I''ll protect you and your baby,"


    Abby said firmly, withdrawing her hand from Rachel''s abdomen.


    Rachel was delighted to hear their answers.She put her hand on her own belly, leaned back, and


    raised her eyebrows.


    "Actually, there''s another important reason I want to keep this child."


    "What reason?"


    Abby and Andy asked in unison.


    "As you can see, I''m quite attractive, and Victor has a genius intellect.This child will inherit our genes,


    which means its IQ and appearance will exceed most people.If it''s a boy, he''ll be handsome, and many


    girls will swoon over him.If my son is attractive, he won''t have to worry about getting a wife.And if it''s a


    girl, she''ll be beautiful but smart.I won''t have to worry that she''ll be taken advantage of.Perhaps she''ll


    be even more sessful than most men.Either way, I''ll be proud of my child."


    The more Rachel talked about her expectations on her child, the more excited she was, and the more


    she felt like she made a great decision to keep this baby.


    This child would bear excellent genes.


    An adopted child wouldn''t have gotten such good genes, since it would be difficult to find someone as


    outstanding as Victor from the sperm bank Abby nodded in agreement.


    She thought that Rachel had a fair point.


    On the other hand, Andy chuckled helplessly.He already said that he respected Rachel''s decision, but


    he was still worried.


    "Miss Be, isn''t it too early to think about such things?"


    "Time flies, Andy.It''s never too early for anything," Rachel remarked, feeling much more relieved now


    that she had solved one of her problems.

 Chapter 54: Ivy Was Fired

    Chapter 54: Ivy Was Fired


    The following day, Rachel went back to the Sullivan Group to work.


    But this time, she had an assistant to help her do her job in the archive room-Abby.


    It had only two days since shest went to work, but there was already a mountain of documents


    waiting for Rachel to be sorted out.


    The files were scattered everywhere, and there was little to no room left to stand on.


    As she began sorting out the documents, she said to Abby, "Abby, you need not worry about me.You


    can go home now.I can handle this myself."


    Putting on a serious face, Abby picked up a box full of papers and put it on the table.


    "I refuse," she said firmly.


    Rachel was so surprised to hear Abby refused hermand so adamantly that she raised her


    eyebrows.


    This was the first time that she had heard Abby say "no" to her.


    In her eyes, Abby was a soft and caring woman, who would rarely lose her temper.


    "Miss Be, you''re pregnant.You should think about the health of your child.You should have more


    rest and shouldn''t skip meals anymore like you usually do," Abby said with a frown.


    Ever since yesterday, Rachel had been hearing her say that, and she was tired of hearing that same


    statement.


    "Fine, I get it.If you want to stay and help, do as you please." Rachel shook her head, wearing a


    helpless smile.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t cause trouble for you this time," Abby added.


    Rachel was staring at aputer and typing on the keyboard when she heard her speak.


    There was a smile on Rachel''s face, but the tone of her voice sounded serious.


    "You''ve never caused me any trouble, Abby."


    Honestly, Shelia hated troubles.


    Generally speaking, Abby was soft and vulnerable.


    Had Shelia met her in the past, she wouldn''t have even bothered talking to her, because people like


    Abby would often bring trouble.


    Perhaps the change in her personality was influenced by the original Rachel.


    Or maybe it was due to the fact that she had died once and everything she had experienced in her


    previous life had changed her.


    Now that she was Rachel, Shelia had be more human than ever.


    "Miss Be¡­"


    Upon hearing Rachel say that, Abby''s eyes welled up with joyful tears.


    Seeing that her helper was about to cry again, Rachel immediately stopped her.


    "Abby, focus.We need to hurry, or else we won''t be able to finish our work today."


    The moment Abby heard that, she held back her tears, and concentrated on working.


    Considering the dispute Abby had with Ivyst time, Rachel left Abby in the archive and went to deliver


    the materials personally this time.


    "Just sign here," the front desk receptionist said as she pointed at the nk space in the form where


    Rachel''s name must be signed.


    After signing her name on the space, Rachel handed the form back.


    Once she had confirmed that there were no errors, she turned around and was ready to go back to the


    archive and get back to work.


    But before she could even walk on, she heard the receptionists whispering behind her.


    "Why is she still working in the archive? I heard that she''s going to remarry Mr.Sullivan."


    "Who did you hear that from? Have you forgotten how Mr.Sullivan made her clean all the washrooms


    the other day? It would be nigh impossible for them to get remarried! Do you think that he''ll let his


    future wife clean even a single washroom?"


    "But Mr.Sullivan fired Ivy for her.Is that not an indication that he still has feelings for her?"


    "Ivy got fired? Where did you hear that from? It''s no wonder I haven''t seen here at work these days. I


    just thought she was sick or something!"


    "Just the other day, Ivy called me crying.She said that the personnel department told her that she was


    sacked, and that this was Mr.Sullivan''s direct order."


    Rachel was shocked to hear that.


    Their voices were loud enough for her to hear them clearly.


    ¡®''Ivy got fired? And the order came directly from Victor, huh?¡¯''


    Instinctively, Rachel slowed her pace and frowned.She couldn''t figure out what Victor was up to.


    Even if he wanted to fire a receptionist, there was no logical exnation why the order had toe


    from him directly.


    After all, a receptionist was an insignificant position.


    While she was engrossed in contemtion, Rachel soon reached the elevator.


    It was lunch time, so there were many people waiting for the elevator.


    As she stood in line, Rachel lowered her head, absorbed in her thoughts.


    "Ding!"


    Not long after, the elevator door opened, and many people came in and out.


    Rachel wanted to follow the crowd into the elevator, but someone bumped her from behind, causing


    her to stagger forward.


    When she steadied herself and wanted to see who had bumped her, someone bumped against her left


    shoulder again, and soon, she was pushed out of the line.


    It happened so quickly that she didn''t even had the time to react.


    Caught off-guard, she fell to the ground in front of Victor''s exclusive elevator nearby, which happened


    to be opening.


    The following second, before she could hit the ground, Rachel fell into the arms of the personing


    out of said elevator.


    "Ouch!" she bellowed.


    For a moment, the noisy footsteps dissipated, and was soon reced by the sound of people gasping


    for air.


    Rachel quickly raised her head to see who she had identally ran into, only to find that Victor was


    staring down at her with cold eyes.She looked into his eyes, trembling with fear, knowing that he was


    angry.


    Her instincts were telling her to back away, but Victor suddenly sped her waist with his arm,


    rendering her unable to move a muscle.


    "Victor¡­"


    With eyes wide open, Rachel was at a loss for words.


    Suddenly, Victor leaned closer and closer towards her.


    "Rachel, I seem to recall that you filed for a sick leave, am I right? So, have you recovered now? You


    just couldn''t wait to throw yourself at me, huh?"


    Victor whispered in Rachel''s ear.


    He could feel the coldness of his breath with every word he uttered.


    Angered by his usation, Rachel sneered, "You''re enjoying holding me this tight, aren''t you?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A faint aroma of jasmine flowers exuded from her body, and it smelled refreshing.


    In reality, the smell was the lingering scent ofundry detergent.


    But somehow, when Victor smelled it from Rachel, he felt calm and free from annoyance.


    That was the reason he suddenly held her waist, for he wanted to get closer to sniff the smell.


    With narrowed eyes, he snorted, "Don''t think so highly of yourself, Rachel.What makes you think that


    I''m interested in a woman like yourself?"


    Right after he finished talking, he pushed her away from him.


    Caught off-guard, Rachel lost her bnce, staggering back and eventually bumping against the wall.


    The cold, solid wall felt hard, causing her to wince in pain.


    After casting her a cold re, Victor walked away, leaving the employees staring at Rachel with


    stupefied gazes.


    They had different reactions, but none dared toe to her aid.


    Standing nearby, a man and a woman was watching the entire scene unfold.


    "I didn''t expect Rachel to look so pure and beautiful without heavy makeup on.No wonder Mr.Sullivan


    changed his outlook about her" the man said to Alice beside him.


    He was shocked to find contempt in her eyes, but the emotion quickly vanished.


    Alice was biting her lip so hard that it almost turned white.


    ''¡¯Since when did Victor and Rachel started interacting more often? In the past, he didn''t even want to


    nce at her, but now he took the initiative to hold her? If he finds out that Rachel is pregnant with his


    child, then¡­¡¯'' Alice didn''t dare to go there.


    Her eyes turned red, and her grip tightened on the cup of coffee in her hand subconsciously.


    As a result, the coffee spilled all over her hand.


    She cried in pain when she felt the hot coffeee into contact with her skin, causing her to release


    the cup, and spilling its contents all over the ground.


    "Alice! Are you okay?"


    Upon seeing what happened, the man beside Alice quickly took out a handkerchief from his pocket and


    offered it to her.


    The back of her hand was burned red.


    Although Alice felt the burning pain, the strong hatred in her heart numbed her from the pain.


    With no regard for her injury, she grabbed herpanion''s hand and said, "Wilson, you must help me!"

 Chapter 55: A Physical Examination Two Months In Advance

    Chapter 55: A Physical Examination Two Months In Advance


    There was one thing Rachel was sure of: since the day she fell into Victor''s arms in public the workload


    in the archive had decreased a great deal.It was time for lunch again one day.


    "Urgh!"


    Rachel gagged, throwing up everything she had just eaten into the washbasin.She gripped the sink''s


    edges hard as nausea assaulted her.


    Abby rushed over and gave her a bottle of water to gargle.


    "Miss Be, you''ve thrown up almost everything you have eaten.Would you like to eat a bit more?"


    she asked with a frown.


    Rachel groaned with tears in her eyes as the nausea subsided.


    Then, she wiped off her drool and slowly washed her face.


    It hurt Abby to see her so pale.


    It was apparent that vomiting so hard had taken a toll on her.


    Rachel knew it wasn''t easy to bear a pregnancy, but she didn''t think it would be this difficult.She had


    vomited a lot in the past few days.


    The baby in her womb had caused her a lot of physical stress.


    "No, I don''t want to eat anything now.Let''s talk about itter," she said hoarsely.


    Abby nodded and helped her out of the bathroom.


    They walked carefully to the sofa in the archive and sat down.


    Abby looked at Rachel''s belly and pouted.


    "Miss Be, you have endured so much to keep this baby.If it doesn''t listen to you when it grows up,


    I''ll spank it on your behalf."


    Rachel smiled and said, "You''ll have to remember to keep your word, then.Don''t back down when you


    see its cute face."


    "No way!"


    Abby shook her head sideways vigorously.


    "You have endured so much throughout this pregnancy, so this kid had best behave themselves.Miss


    Be, look at yourself¡ªit has only been a month, and you have lost a few pounds already!"she said.


    Rachel smiled and said nothing.


    Knock, knock Someone knocked twice on the door of the archive, interrupting their banter.


    Rachel looked up to see a man in a suit walk in with two nurses.


    "Who are you?"


    Abby narrowed her eyes at the unexpected guests, especially the nurses.


    She couldn''t help but recall Andy''s warning to Rachel; he''d said she would face many troubles if she


    insisted on keeping the baby.


    Abby was afraid that these strangers were up to no good, so she eyed them vigntly.


    The man straightened his sses and looked at Rachel.


    "I''m Wilson Patel, an executive of the personnel department.Thepany has arranged for every one


    of its employees to get a physical examination today.I assumed you wouldn''t have time to join the


    queue waiting for an examination because of the heavy workload in the archive, so I brought two


    nurses down here to conduct a simple physical examination of you," he replied.


    Then, he nced at the two nurses behind him, and they nodded in understanding and walked up to


    Rachel with their medical kits.


    Rachel eyed the nurses with suspicion.She looked at Wilson and calmly asked, "A physical


    examination?"


    "Yes," he replied.


    "You may not be aware of this because you joined the Sullivan Group only recently.Ourpany


    ensures that every employee undergoes a physical examination a annually."


    The intense pressure from Rachel''s stare had made him stutter for a bit at the end of his exnation.


    A few thoughts crossed his mind as he furrowed his brows.


    "Rachel, you''re not hiding any infectious disease, are you?"


    "Of course not! It''s you who has an infectious disease!" Abby bellowed at Wilson in rage.


    "I only asked a question.Why are you so angry? Is it because I guessed right?" Wilson snarled.


    Abby''s retort had caused his face to darken.


    In anger, Abby balled her hands into fists and made to reply scathingly, but Rachel stopped her.


    "Abby, don''t."


    "Miss Be¡­"


    Abby murmured, simmering down.


    She couldn''t let him talk that way; after all, she had decided not to be as submissive as before because


    Rachel was pregnant.


    Abby was determined to protect her and the baby at all costs.


    Unfortunately, it seemed her ir-up from before had caused Rachel even more problems.


    Acting on impulse, she had uttered an offensive retort to Wilson''s provocation, escting the tension in


    the room.


    She looked at Rachel with guilt-filled eyes and slowly lowered her head.


    Rachel was surprised to see Abby react this way.


    During the confrontation with Ivy, she had acted timidly.


    This time, however, she was much bolder in the face of provocation, refuting an unfounded usation


    fiercely.


    She held Abby''s hand and gently pulled her to the side.


    Then, she looked at Wilson and coldly said, "Of course, I don''t have an infectious disease.


    But, one could ask the same question of you, Mr.Patel, because no one knows if you have one or not.


    Besides, wouldn''t you agree that it''s rather strange for someone to use others of having infectious


    diseases out of the blue?"


    "Y-you! Are you insinuating I have an infectious disease?"


    Wilson demanded in outrage.Her sarcasm, which he had understood right away, had pissed him off.


    "Mr.Patel, I only asked a question. Why are you so angry?"


    Rachel asked with a smile, hitting back at him with his own provocative words from earlier.


    Wilson''s face flushed red with rage A few momentster, he closed his eyes and sucked in a deep


    breath to calm his raging nerves.


    Then, after ring at Rachel one more time, he signaled the nurses to start the examination


    immediately.


    As this was a regr check-up, it didn''t take nurses long toplete it.


    After taking two test tubes of blood from Rachel, the nurses left with Wilson.


    The situation had Abby a little worried.


    As she watched the three walk away, she whispered, "Miss Be, why did that man ask to examine


    you? Is he up to something?"


    Rachel didn''t reply, though.Instead, she leaned back on the sofa and smiled at Abby.


    "Miss Be, why are you smiling?" Abby asked, worried about her visibleck of concern.


    "I''m just happy," Rachel said with a smile.


    Then, she took a sip of water from the water bottle and tossed the gauze pad she used to stop bleeding


    into the trash can.


    "I''m happy my little Abby has grown braver and smarter." Abby pouted; she didn''t want to be teased.


    "Miss Be, are you making fun of me now?"


    "No, I''m serious.I''m happy for you."


    The look of worry on Abby''s face hadn''t fadedpletely, though.


    Rachel noticed this and said, "You sensed something wrong, so how could I not, too? The Sullivan


    Group indeed organizes a physical examination for all its employees every year.It''s also quite normal to


    invite medical professionals to carry out these examinations.However, something''s off¡ªthese check-


    ups usually take ce in November."


    "So, the check-up is two months earlier this year! There has to be something wrong.Do you know what


    they are up to?" Abby asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know," Rachel said, shaking her head sideways.


    She didn''t sound too concerned, though.


    "Then, why aren''t you worried? That was a check-up.They took your blood! What if they find out that


    you''re pregnant?" Abby asked anxiously, unable to keep still.


    Rachel gently pulled her down to the sofa.


    Then, she peeled an orange and ced a quarter piece of it into Abby''s mouth.


    "It''s useless to worry about this.If I had refused the physical examination, I''m sure they would have


    used my objection as an opportunity to kick me from the Sullivan Group.Doing as they said was the


    wisest decision we could make.All we can do now is wait and see what they do," she replied.


    "Miss Be¡ª"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Don''t overthink it, Abby," Rachel said, interrupting her.


    She didn''t want Abby to worry about the physical examination any longer.


    However, that wasn''t what on Abby''s mind right now.


    Her face contorted, and she quickly grabbed a wad of tissue paper and spat out the orange.


    "Miss Be, this orange is too sour!" she mumbled, clearly aghast.


    Rachel burst intoughter when she saw Abby''s face.


    In the CEO''s Office on the thirty-third floor.


    Ivan knocked on the door and waited a few moments before walking in.


    He took a ck envelope with a gold edge out of his jacket pocket and handed it to Victor.


    "Mr.Sullivan, this is a letter of invitation from Mr.Schultz; he is inviting you to his birthday party."


    Victor opened the envelope and said, "Do you know who else will attend?"


    "Mostly students of Mr.Schultz, as well as some renowned business people and politicians of


    Yaprye.Most of them were invitedst year, too, I reckon," Ivan replied.


    "But we notice the KD Group on the guest list this year.I suppose the mysterious project manager, who


    returned from abroad two days ago and is now in Yaprye, is probably the one they actually invite."


    When Victor heard the report, his face darkened.


    He stuffed the envelope into his drawer roughly and growled, "Call them back now.Tell them I''ll be there


    on time."


    "Yes, sir,"


    Ivan acknowledged respectfully.


    A thought crossed his mind before he could leave, though, and he asked, "Mr.Sullivan, do you need me


    to ask Alice to apany you to the birthday party?"


    "Ask Rachel to go with me. We''ll leave tonight," Victor said after thinking for a while.

 Chapter 56: The Trip And The Birthday Party

    Chapter 56: The Trip And The Birthday Party


    In the archive room, when Rachel heard she would be taking a business trip, she felt both excited and


    horrified.She only had two hours before the ne took off.


    "Miss Be, why did they wait untilst minute to tell you about this? What is going on? That''s


    preposterous! You just drew your blood and you''re still weak.You need rest," Abby said indignantly.


    The public rtions department guy had left in quite a hurry after informing Rachel about the uing


    business trip and he had offered no further exnations.


    Frowning, Abby felt that there was something wrong today.


    Strange things kept happening one after the other.


    Sitting in front of herputer listening to Abby''s ranting, Rachel was lost in her thoughts.


    Something was up, she was sure of it! First of all, why would a lowly employee from the archive go on a


    business trip? And not just a simple business trip, but one that Victor, the CEO would also have to take.


    It didn''t even make sense.


    She looked into Abby eyes shrugging.


    "I have no idea."


    "So¡­ Are you going?" Abby asked, looking worried sick.


    Rachel grabbed her purse, stood up and shed Abby a fond but bitter smile.


    "I don''t think I really have a choice."


    Indeed she didn''t.


    Not too long ago, Victor had forced her to do his bidding-drink that infernal wine, that was using the


    Be Group as leverage.


    So it would probably be the same now.


    As long as Victor held the power to make or break the Be Group, Rachel had no choice but dance


    to his tune.


    Abby pursed her lips in disgust.


    Rachel reached out and pinched the girl''s cheek.


    "Don''t worry about me.I''ll be fine.Victor won''t really hurt me.He just wants to mess with me again, I


    guess.It''s not that big of a deal."


    "Oh, Miss Be.I am sorry I''m so useless.I wish I could protect you somehow,"


    Abby sniffled."That''s enough.Abby, you need to stop underestimating yourself all the time.When I


    return, you can cook a huge meal for me, one of those delicious things that have me drooling by the


    smell alone.That''s all I need."


    Rachel gave Abby an encouraging smile and turned to leave.


    "Come on.There is a car waiting for us outside."


    When they reached the huge entrance, Rachel saw a ck Maybach SUV parked right outside.


    Rachel stopped walking and turned to Abby.


    "Listen, if Andy asks you where I am, just tell him I''m on a business trip.Don''t mention that Victor will be


    with me, okay?"


    "Why not?" Abby asked, looking confused.


    "It''s just that he will be worried about me too, just like you were.He has a new case and will be going to


    court in two days'' time.There''s no need to distract him with all this."


    As she finished speaking, Rachel caught sight of Ivaning out of the SUV, looking in their direction.


    "Alright then¡­ But, Miss Be¡­ Please be careful and take care of yourself," Abby said, albeit


    reluctantly.


    Rachel rushed forward and hugged her.


    When she let go a few momentster, she took her purse from Abby and started walking towards the


    car.


    "Hello, Ivan," Rachel called out and nced at the back seat window.


    She wanted to see if Victor was inside, just so she could be mentally prepared.


    Unfortunately, though, the window was tinted.


    Ivan had noticed what she had just been doing and as he opened the door for her, he said, "Mr.Sullivan


    left for the airport an hour ago."


    At the exact same time, Rachel caught sight of the empty back seat and she got in the car breathing a


    sigh of relief.


    Secondster, Ivan climbed in the driver''s seat and they set off.


    It was an one and a half hours'' drive to the Apliaria International Airport, which Ivan and Rachel spent


    inplete silence.


    It wasn''t until they reached their destination that Rachel spoke up.


    "Can I ask where my flight is to?"


    With a quick nce her way through the rearview mirror, Ivan replied curtly, "The Yaprye.You are to


    attend Mr.Schultz''s birthday party with Mr.Sullivan."


    The Yaprye? Mr.Schultz? Rachel racked her brain and finally got what she was looking for.


    The Schultz family was full of schrs.


    Mr.Schultz''s first name was Drake and he used to be the dean of the best university in the country, the


    Apliaria University.


    Even though he was now retired, he was still probably the most influential person in academic circles.


    Drake had touched the lives of many excellent students, who had turned out to be really sessful


    men and women.


    Victor was one of them, and in fact, he was Drake''s favorite student.


    Rachel had never met the man.


    The reason Shelia knew the rtionship between Drake and Victor was a memory of the night before


    Rachel''s wedding day.


    That night, a woman hade looking for Rachel and had told her all about Victor and Drake.


    That woman, Alicia, had been Drake''s granddaughter.


    Her grandfather had always hoped for a match between Victor and Alicia, so he had always found


    opportunities to set them up.


    Alicia had admitted that she had always liked Victor and had thought she might be his wife one day,


    until Rachel came into the picture.


    When Alicia had found out Victor would be marrying Rachel, she had stormed in the Be family''s


    house, wanting to meet Rachel and find out why Victor chose that woman over her.


    She had screamed and raged, calling Rachel every name in the book, until she had been forcefully


    taken away by a man sent by Drake himself.


    So, things between the Schultz family and Rachel were still a little awkward.


    ¡®''Then why does Victor want to take me to Drake''s birthday party?¡¯'' she wondered.


    But this was not the right time or ce to figure that out.


    She got out of the car and followed Ivan.


    It turned out they would be flying in Victor''s private ne.


    The crew had been waiting for her at the entrance of the airport and when they saw the SUV pulling


    over, they rushed forward to open the door for her and Ivan.


    They led the two of them to the VIP passage, so that they could get on the ne directly.


    She boarded and caught sight of Victor, but she was rushed in her seat and within a few minutes, they


    were already airborne.


    Victor had been reading a couple of documents,pletely ignoring Rachel.


    She sat down by the window and looked outside, feeling kind of relieved at being treated as the


    invisible woman.


    It was already dark outside and all she could see was grey clouds.


    She turned away from the window and took out her cell phone.


    She punched a series ofplicated codes in her browser until she got what she was looking for; the


    dark web.


    As soon as Shelia connected, a notification popped up on the screen.


    [Q]: (Crying emoji) Boss! You are finally online!


    [King of Hearts):?


    [Q]: Boss, when are youing back? I can''t stand it anymore! Every day I have to sit by and watch


    those two hugging and kissing right into my face! It''s torture!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [King of Hearts]: I''m not sure yet.I haven''t finished my work here, so it might be a while longer.


    [Q]: Boss, what are you up to? Maybe I can help.


    [King of Hearts]: No.I have to do it alone.But there''s another thing I need to ask from you.Quintin''s


    excited reply came across in the blink of an eye.


    [Q]: Anything you need, Boss.Just say the word.You know I''d die for you.


    [King of Hearts]: I need information about a man.He is the director of the personnel department in the


    Sullivan Group.The name is Wilson Patel.I want to know who he has been in contacted with in the past


    month.Get back to me as soon as possible.

 Chapter 57: Who Else Will Be At The Party

    Chapter 57: Who Else Will Be At The Party


    The next morning, Rachel woke up to the sound of the rm clock.She turned it off andy on the bed


    for a while, staring at the unfamiliar ceiling in bafflement before she realized she wasn''t at home, but in


    her hotel room in Yaprye.


    They hadnded at three in the morning and by that time, she had been so sleepy that she could


    barely keep her eyes open.


    When they had finally arrived at the hotel and was being shown to her room, she had thought she


    heard Victor talking to Ivan about her, but she couldn''t be sure.


    The sound of a doorbell got her out of her reverie.


    She rubbed her face and got out of bed, then walked to the door and opened it.She saw Ivan standing


    there, nked by two people, one of whom Rachel had met before.


    "Miss Be, the people in charge of your¡­ styling are here," Ivan said, his face expressionless as


    always.


    "So nice to see you again, Miss Be.This is my assistant," Eva said, smiling broadly.


    She was wearing a light pink cheongsam and her long hair was tied up, just like thest time Rachel


    had seen her.It wasn''t until she heard the word "styling" that she finally remembered what it was Victor


    had said to Ivanst night.


    He had ordered a stylist found to help Rachel get ready for the party.He wanted her to look her best for


    Drake''s party and avoid the embarrassment of her choosing the ''wrong'' outfit.


    Rachel moved to the side and said, "Come in."


    Ivan turned around and left as soon as Eva and her assistant crossed the threshold.Rachel yawned


    and remembered she hadn''t even washed up yet.


    "Have a seat.I''ll go wash up and be right back in a few minutes," she called over her shoulder as she


    headed for the bathroom.


    Eva simply nodded in response and she began taking her things out of the small suitcase she had


    brought with her.


    Rachel returned a couple of minutester and saw several dresses lying on the bed.


    The vanity table was full of cosmetics.


    Rachel took a look at her watch and said, "It''s only eight in the morning.I don''t think I need to dress up


    so early, do I?"


    With a gentle smile on her face, Eva replied, "Miss Be, I''m just doing what Mr.Sullivan told me to."


    Rachel bit her lower lip and sat in front of the dresser without any more questions.


    "Okay, go ahead, then."


    Eva and her assistant started working on her hair and face immediately and Rachel kept looking at the


    stylist''s serious face through the mirror.She couldn''t stop thinking of what had happened thest time


    Eva had dressed her up.She leaned back and asked, "Eva, I don''t think you came all the way here just


    to style me, am I right?"


    Eva paused for a second, her brush hovering over Rachel''s eyebrow.


    Atst, she pulled herself together and smiled.


    "Miss Be, if there''s something you want to know, just ask."


    "Will you answer honestly?"


    Rachel didn''t expect Eva to be so smart.


    She really had been trying to fool her into revealing information, but Eva had seen right through her "I


    will, as long as it''s something I''m allowed to divulge,"


    Eva said as she walked across Rachel''s back to her other side and started drawing her other eyebrow.


    "I bet manydies from upstanding families have been invited to Mr.Schultz''s birthday party tonight.As


    you very well know, women like topete with each other in terms of beauty and you are the best


    stylist of Gardenia.I am sure manydies asked you to work on them," Rachel said with a faint smile.


    Eva lowered her eyes, put the brush back on the table, and replied, "So, you want to know who else


    will be attending Mr.Schultz''s party?"


    "You know, Eva, you are pretty smart.You could be so much more than a mere stylist," Rachel shot


    back.


    "Do you think you are allowed to answer this question?"


    "I''m really ttered, Miss Be," Eva said humb


    "I can write down the names of those in attendanceter."


    "Thank you, Eva."


    "You''re wee.If you and Mr.Sullivan get back together in the future, I hope you will say a few good


    words for me and my business," Eva said casually as she applied blush to Rachel''s cheekbones.


    Rachel just looked at the woman with a smile and said nothing.


    It took her nearly three hours to have Rachel''s makeup and hair done.


    She might have been a natural beauty, but Eva''s make-up highlighted all her features making her look


    breathtaking.


    Her hair was brushed and styled to perfection, making her look like a Hollywood star, ready for the red


    carpet.


    After all, the party tonight was a pretty formal asion.


    Eva had picked a white strapless evening gown for Rachel that showed off her delicate shoulders and


    slender neck.


    The ck silk sash on her waist was simply tied up and swayed slightly when she moved.


    After Eva was done with her, she kept her promise and wrote down the list of thedies who would


    attend the party.


    She handed it to Rachel right before she left the room with her assistant.


    Shelia sat on the sofa and scanned the names on the list.


    Maybe this would give her a hint as to why Victor had decided to take her to Drake''s birthday party. Half


    an hourter, she had scanned every name on the list over and over, but nothing rang a bell.


    She didn''t recognize any of them.


    Even if she had met one of them before, it probably was so long ago that she couldn''t recall it.


    Perhaps Victor was more familiar with thesedies.


    Leaning against the sofa, Rachel frowned and murmured, "What the hell are you up to Victor?"


    She turned to the window and noticed that the sky was now getting darker by the minute.She was tired


    of waiting and seriously contemted ruining her look by taking a nap when her phone rang. She saw


    Victor''s name pop up on the screen and hesitated for a second.


    When she picked up, before she could even say anything, she heard Victor''s voice, "Get downstairs


    right now."


    He didn''t even wait for her reply before he hung up.


    The entire call hadsted only two seconds.


    Five minutester, Rachel stepped out of the elevator in her silver high heels.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the entrance of the hotel, she saw a ck Bentley parked there, Ivan leaning on the car waiting for


    her.


    This time, though, Victor was in the car.


    The window was halfway open and Rachel could see his face clearly.


    She took a deep breath and walked to the car.


    Ivan opened the back door for her and she got in.


    The atmosphere in the car was suffocating.


    The tension could be cut with a knife and for a moment there, Rachel wondered if all the air had gotten


    out.


    Ivan got in the passenger''s seat and told the driver to start the car.


    It wasn''t until the car slowly started moving that she felt the cool breeze on her face.


    She closed her eyes and savored the way it hugged her, making her feel alive.


    After a while, they were moving along the coast.


    The smell of the sea was invigorating, but the air was really chilly.


    Rachel shivered and closed the car window to keep the cold out.She had been sitting still for a long


    time and her calf had begun to cramp up.She moved slightly trying to relieve the pain.


    Victor''s deep voice reached her ears then.


    "Rachel.Don''t y any of your tricks tonight.I am warning you.We are going to Mr.Schultz''s birthday


    party, so you''d better be on your best behavior.If you do something stupid again, the Be Group is


    history!"


    Startled, Rachel turned to look at him.


    "I can behave, but you''ll have to tell me why you brought me here.You are the Sullivan Group''s CEO,


    can''t you find a date to a social function? Do you really have to take me, the ex-wife you hate so much,


    to such an important event?"

 Chapter 58: Do You Want Me To Seduce Him

    Chapter 58: Do You Want Me To Seduce Him


    "You have no right to question my decisions," Victor said with "If you don''t tell me the reason, how am I


    supposed to know what to keep in mind during the party? What if I identally do something stupid


    that could ruin your n? Will that be my fault or yours?"


    Shelia didn''t take his words to heart, and just casually looked out the window.


    Nearby, there was a brightly lit house.It was the Schultz family''s house, their destination for the night.


    A fearsome gaze appeared on Victor''s face.


    But it didn''t frighten her at all, and instead, she looked directly into his eyes.


    Suddenly, the tension rose within the car.It seemed colder inside the car than it was outside.


    Shelia had no doubt that Victor took her to this party, because he wanted her to do something for him.


    Otherwise, he would''ve thrown her out of the car already.


    Just as she was about to feel unable to breathe because of his intimidating aura, Victor narrowed his


    eyes and looked ahead.


    In a stern voice, he said, "There''s someone from the KD Group who will be attending the party tonight."


    ''The KD Group, huh?'' The first person that came to Shelia''s mind was the mysterious project manager


    that Victor had asked her to investigate before.


    "I see¡­ You want me to seduce him, do you?"


    If Victor wanted to enter the jewelry and diamond industry with the help of this mysterious project


    manager, he must first find a way to get close to him.


    And it wasmon knowledge that the best way to get close to a man was to set a honeypot trap.


    Rachel was only woman who had read this man''s detailed information, and therefore knew his likes


    and dislikes.


    Moreover, she had a gorgeous body and pretty face, which made her the best candidate as the


    honeypot.


    The moment Rachel figured this out, she immediately got angry.She really couldn''t underestimate how


    low Victor could go just to get what he wanted.


    In the dark night, Rachel couldn''t make out his expression, so she had no idea that his face turned grim


    when she uttered her spection.


    The business world was a world filled with deception.


    People used all sorts of dirty tricks to get what they want, and the honeypot trap was just one of those


    dirty tricks.


    Such tricks were not new to Victor as he had long been a businessman.


    But strangely, he felt annoyed and furious when he heard Rachel say that.


    With a sardonic smile, she said to him, "Victor, how are you so certain that I''ll seduce him just because


    you said so? You''ve forced me to do a lot of things in the past.Aren''t you worried that I''ll tell him the


    truth and ruin your n-ouch!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Victor suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Before she could react, he pulled her into his arms.Her chin hit his shoulder de, causing her to gasp


    in pain, and her back broke into a cold sweat.She gritted her teeth, struggling to break free from his


    grasp.


    Unfortunately, Victor held her even tighter.


    And now, she could no longer move a muscle.


    If anyone were to see them like this, they would assume that the two of them were just embracing each


    other intimately.


    Enduring the pain, Rachel red at him and said, "Victor, let me go! Otherwise, don''t me me for


    biting you again!"


    When he heard her say that, Victor suddenly remembered how hard she bit his arm on the rooftop.


    Once more, his face darkened.


    "Are you trying to scare me by threatening to bite me? Are you a dog, Rachel? "You''re the dog!


    Barbaric methods are the only way to deal with savages like you! Who would even send his own ex-


    wife to another man''s bed aside from you?"


    The more Rachel thought about it, the angrier she became.She then prepared to bite Victor''s neck by


    opening her mouth.


    In her mind, she was doing the world a favor by ridding it of this devil, even if she would have to take


    responsibility for his death.


    However, Victor saw her attacking.


    He loosened his grip on her waist, grabbed her chin, and forced her to look at him.


    "Rachel, that''s enough! Don''t test my patience!" His voice was frigid.


    At the same time, the Bentley pulled over in the Schultz family''s garden.


    Ivan and the driver got off the car, opening doors on either side of the backseat respectively.


    Victor let go of Rachel, and straightened his jacket before he got out of the car and walked into the


    house.


    Meanwhile, Rachel massaged her wrist as she got out of the car.


    Ivan immediately spoke to her, "Miss Be, you misunderstood Mr.Sullivan''s intention."


    "I did? Last time, he asked me to drink with that horrible Trevor guy, and now, he''s asking me to sleep


    with another man.I don''t think I misunderstood him.He''s just using me as a puppet to get what he


    wants," Rachel sneered.


    "The reason he brought you here is because you''re the only woman who knows this project manager''s


    likes and dislikes, and only you can avoid taboos during a conversation with him."


    Right after he said that, Ivan went to catch up with Victor, leaving Rachel stupefied.


    ¡®''Did I really misunderstand Victor? If he wasn''t nning to ask me to seduce the project manager, why


    didn''t he just say so?¡¯'' Rachel looked at Victor''s direction, blinking her eyes.


    After a moment of hesitation, she followed in their tracks, strutting towards the house in her high heels.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Soon, Ivan caught up with his boss.


    They were about to enter the hall when he noticed that Rachel wasn''t with them yet.


    After pausing for a moment, he asked Victor, "Shall we wait for Miss Be?"


    Upon hearing that, Victor stopped in his tracks.


    His eyes dimmed as Rachel''s eyes kept shing through his mind.


    He had to admit that her eyes were truly beautiful.


    They glimmered like diamonds, and there was a light in her eyes whenever she was smiling.


    In the past, she used to look at him with admiration and obsession, and she only had eyes for him.


    But now, all Victor could see in those eyes were anger and mockery.


    The love Rachel used to have for him seemingly disappeared into thin air.


    Every time he thought of that look in her eyes, Victor became infuriated.


    "No, we won''t."


    "A gentleman shouldn''t leave his femalepanion behind.Victor, you''re supposed to be a gentleman


    tonight, right?" Rachel said as she lifted her dress while walking up the steps.


    When she caught up to them, she overheard their conversation.Victor turned around and saw her


    standing right behind him.She was dressed in white.Her graceful figure made her all the more attractive


    against the backdrop of the moonlight and lights.


    As she stood there in all her beauty, she outshone every well-dressed youngdy in the area.


    Every man passing by couldn''t help but nce at her more than a few times.


    Seeing that Victor wasn''t responding, Rachel thought that he might still be angry with her.


    Actually, it didn''t matter to her whether he was angry or not.


    What did matter was the fact that if she couldn''t calm him down, he might actually go through with his


    threat of shutting the Be Group down.


    Thus, she didn''t have much time think about a way out.


    Besides, Shelia felt guilty that she might have misunderstood him.


    If the Be Group were to go bankrupt because of her, then all the hardships she went through, and


    all the efforts she put into saving thepany would be in vain.


    There was no way she could let that happen!


    "Victor¡­" Rachel called out to him after weighing the pros and cons.


    Suddenly, he grabbed her arm, pulling her close to his body.He stared down at her and said, "Rachel, I


    thought you didn''t want toe?"


    "When did I say that? It''s just a birthday party.What''s stopping me from going? Is there a monster here


    that will eat me alive?" Rachel looked him dead in the eye.


    Her red lips curled up, and her eyes blinked innocently.


    As Victor looked at her, he wanted to read her thoughts through that expression on her face.


    Rachel didn''t mind that he was examining her face, and just smiled at him.


    "Aren''t you worried that I''ll send you to someone from the KD Group as a gift?"

 Chapter 59: I Am Victors Ex-wife

    Chapter 59: I Am Victor''s Ex-wife


    There was a bright smile stered on her face, but her eyes were devoid of emotion.


    Upon sensing the insincerity of her smile and noticing the way she was fawning over him.


    Victor felt annoyed again.He frowned and let go of her.


    Without waiting for her response, he turned around and walked into the hall.Rachel was stunned.


    ''This man must''ve been an obscure book in his former life.Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so difficult to


    understand him.His mood swings are so vtile! I really can''t read him.'' Rachel took a deep breath,


    took a step forward, and held his arm as they entered the hall together.


    "Mr.Sullivan, if you really want to send me to someone else''s bed, I bet you already figured out a way to


    do it.Even if I manage to escape this time, I''m sure I won''t be able to do it every time." Rachel lowered


    her voice to the point that only the two of them could hear her.


    "As long as you can bear the consequences, it wouldn''t matter if I''m afraid or not.Maybe when I meet


    this man, we''ll hit it off! He is wealthy, isn''t he? Marrying and living with him somewhere abroad doesn''t


    seem so bad."


    Victor was infuriated to hear her say that, and his eyes turned cold.


    "You wish."


    Seemingly unaffected by his remark, Rachel just smiled and said, "You''re right, Mr.Sullivan.Since this is


    just a wish, I should expect to get something good out of this rather than think about how bad it could


    be.Isn''t that right?"


    "I didn''t even know you were expecting something to happen," Victor replied sarcastically.


    "Of course, I''m expecting something bad to happen."


    Suddenly, Rachel looked into his eyes and said, "Sometimes, people expect the worst to happen so


    that they can mentally prepare for it, and I''m no different than they are."


    When Victor looked into her eyes, he didn''t know how to react for a moment.


    For some reason, he didn''t want to listen to her talk anymore.


    Perhaps he subconsciously didn''t want to know about the bad things she thought could happen.


    "Victor."


    A deep voice came from behind them, interrupting their conversation.


    "Mr.Sullivan, Mr.Schultz is here to greet you," said Ivan.


    With narrowed eyes, Victor leaned close to Rachel and warned, "You''d best behave yourself, or else


    you''ll regret it."


    "Oh, I can''t guarantee that, but I''m not going to cause trouble myself.Besides, I''m your female


    companion.If I don''t defend myself when someone is picking on me, it''s only going to disgrace you and


    the Sullivan Group!"


    Rachel grinned as she caught a glimpse of the woman standing next to Mr.Schultz.


    It was Alicia, the woman who once pursued Victor.


    Judging from the way Alicia was looking at her, Rachel gleaned that this woman still hadn''t given up on


    Victor.


    Or maybe she had given up before, but now that she knew that Victor had gotten divorced, her love for


    him was rekindled.


    When he saw Rachel grinning, Victor''s eyes dimmed.


    "Remember to keep your word!"


    She just smiled at him without saying a word.


    Secondster, Drake and Alicia walked up to them.


    Victor''s tense expression rxed a little as he spoke to Drake with respect.


    "Mr.Schultz, I''m d to see you looking so well."


    "Ah, you finally have some spare time to visit me, I see! I''ve been inviting you to my birthday parties


    over the past two years, and you''d always tell me that you''re busy.Every year, all you did was send


    someone in your stead to deliver your birthday present to me without showing up all! As your previous


    mentor, I don''t feel like I''m that important to you.Otherwise, why would you refuse to attend my birthday


    party every year?"


    Drake remarked with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Grandpa, that''s not what you said when Victor couldn''te to your birthday party.You told me he was


    busy, and that we shouldn''t get mad at him for not attending.Why are you getting worked up now that


    he''s here?"


    Alicia teased Drake while holding onto his arm.


    Afterwards, she cast a nce at Victor.


    It had been two years since theyst saw each other.


    Seeing him now, she realized that her heart was racing as fast as it did the first time they met.


    Victor hadn''t changed much after all these years.


    The only difference was that he now looked more mature and reliable, and thus it made him much


    more attractive to her.


    While Alicia was staring at Victor, Rachel examined Alicia.


    The woman was wearing a camel-colored dress, making her look like a beautiful fairy.


    Her long hair went all the way down to her waist.


    At a nce, it seemed casual, but upon a closer look, it was actually carefully styled.


    It was apparent that Alicia was really looking forward to this party.


    Although she wasn''t a natural born beauty, she still stood out among the female attendees.


    The Schultz family was a rtivelyrge family, but Alicia was the only girl in three generations.


    And because of that, she was her family''s apple of the eye.


    Among Drake''s grandchildren, she enjoyed the most love and attention.


    "You''re such a naughty girl.How could you not side with your grandpa? You''re not even married yet,


    and you''re already antagonizing me! What if you get married one day? Are you going to abandon me?"


    Drakeined while chuckling.


    His eyes glinted while turning to Victor.


    "If you don''t believe me, ask Victor."


    Upon hearing that, Alicia looked at Victor as well, and her cheeks started blushing.


    "Grandpa! You''re embarrassing me!"


    Drakeughed heartily because of his granddaughter''s reaction.


    Just then, he noticed Rachel, who had been standing next to Victor all this time.His smile faded, as he


    looked at him in confusion.


    "Victor, who''s your friend?"


    Alicia had already met Rachel, but Drake hadn''t.


    Rachel could feel that they were all staring at her.


    Drake was curiously gazing at her, but Alicia, on the other hand, was looking at her with jealousy.


    Thus, she felt ufortable with their stares.


    When drake asked that question, the atmosphere became a little awkward because nobody was


    answering.


    After moments of pondering, Rachel took the initiative to introduce herself.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr.Schultz.I''ve heard a lot of great things about you.I''m Rachel Be."


    Two years ago, when Victor got married, he didn''t hold a wedding ceremony, so Drake never got the


    chance to meet his wife.


    In addition, since he had retired, he had been enjoying his leisure time in Yaprye, and he rarely showed


    up in the social gatherings of the upper ss in Yaprye.


    He didn''t even know the full name of Victor''s wife, aside from the fact that her surname was Be.


    Additionally, he had heard rumors that she and Victor had gotten divorced not long ago.


    When he heard that her surname was Be, his eyes darkened.


    "Did you just say your surname is Be? Hang on¡­ isn''t the surname of Victor''s ex-wife also "


    "Mr.Schultz, you''ve got an excellent memory.I am his ex-wife,"


    Rachel admitted, putting on a smile.


    Her voice wasn''t that loud, but right after she said that, the eyes of everyone around them fell on her.


    "Victor, haven''t you divorced her already? Wait, are you two-"


    Alicia hesitated to finish her sentence.


    Upon realizing how beautiful Rachel was and seeing how she held onto Victor''s arm, Alicia felt hurt.


    It hurt her so much that she wanted to pull them apart and keep them away from each other.


    However, she resisted the urge to do that because she was ady from an eminent family, and there


    were numerous guests in the house.


    "Alicia! That''s impolite!" Drake rebuked her sternly.


    Alicia''s eyes welled up with tears at once.


    "Grandpa, you have no idea what this Rachel had done in the past.There''s nothing wrong with what I


    said! She and Victor are divorced, so why is she still pestering him? It''s obvious that she''s a¡ª"


    "Alicia! Just keep your mouth shut, okay?" Drake scolded her before she could say something vulgar.


    "But Grandpa!" Alicia protested.


    The veins on Drake''s temple bulged.


    He didn''t expect that his obedient and sensible granddaughter would be so discourteous in public.


    "Alicia, go and see why your mother hasn''t arrived yet.Tell her toe here immediately to entertain


    our guests."


    As she bit her lower lip, Alicia red at Rachel with eyes turning red.


    Afterwards, she turned around and walked away.

 Chapter 60: The Man Who Wanted To Be Rachels New Companion

    Chapter 60: The Man Who Wanted To Be Rachel''s New Companion


    A glimmer was visible in Drake''s eyes as he watched Alicia storm out of the hall.


    When her footsteps faded away, he turned to look at Rachel and said, "Miss Be, I''m sorry.I also


    apologize on my granddaughter''s behalf."


    "That''s okay, Mr.Schultz," Rachel said, casually waving the apology away.


    She could tell that he was observing her, but she masked her difort well with a casual smile.


    "She''s not wrong, though¡ªI''ve done many stupid things before.It''s only fitting that people bear the


    consequences of their actions, so I don''t me her.In fact, I sincerely ept her criticism," she replied.


    Drake''s eyes widened slightly in surprise.


    There was no trace of displeasure on her face.


    On the contrary, she seemed genuinely decent, generous, and epting of criticism.She really


    seemed unbothered by Alicia''s outburst.


    This made him doubt the rumors he had heard about her.


    "I''m impressed, Miss Be.You really are generous.Alicia ought to learn from you," Drake said,


    scanning her with an unreadable expression.


    Then, he looked at Victor and said, "When I heard you had divorced, I nned to ask you what


    happened.However, I remembered you might be busy with work, so I decided not to disturb you with


    silly questions.It seems you two are back together and n to remarry, yes?"


    He asked with a dark expression.


    "Mr.Schultz, Rachel is just an employee of the Sullivan Group now," Victor replied calmly.


    His meaning was quite clear: Rachel was here just for work.


    Mr.Schultz had presumed wrong¡ªthere was nothing between them.


    The darkness in Drake''s eyes vanished instantly, and so did his frown.


    "I see.Again, I apologize for my Alicia.You know she has a short temper.I me myself for doting on


    her too much.It''s why she''s childish and impolite.I''m sorry she threw a tantrum with no idea of what''s


    truly going on."


    It was the second apology he was making on her behalf, but Rachel, who raised her eyebrows, wasn''t


    buying it.


    After all, she could see these things for what they were.It seemed Alicia was still in love with Victor.


    Drake still desired to marry his granddaughter off to Victor, and anything that appeared to threaten that


    goal would trigger his ire.


    When Victor rified that Rachel only worked for him, Drake was quite satisfied, so he asked about


    Victor''s wellbeing, changing the topic of conversation.


    More guests soon arrived at the hall, and Drake asked Victor to apany him to wee these


    guests.


    It was unclear if he was doing this just to show off his favorite student to the guests or because he


    considered Victor his future grandson-inw.


    When the two men left to greet the guests, Rachel was all alone.


    She could still feel many gazes on her.


    The guests were quite interested in her, even more so after learning that she was the infamousdy of


    the Be family.


    It wasn''t long before it seemed everyone was looking at her.


    Some onlookers were quite bold.


    They were watching her with a twinkle of fondness in their eyes.


    Unfortunately, some were watching her with eyes full of disgust.


    It was clear they were looking down on her, thinking she had employed underhanded methods to fool


    Victor into bringing her to such a prestigious asion.


    The female guests were looking at her with jealousy, disregarding the fact that she was all alone at the


    moment.


    Rachel didn''t like being stared at like the newest animal at a zoo.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In her difort, she spotted an empty balcony nearby.


    She didn''t think Victor would ask anything of her anytime soon, so she walked to the balcony without


    hesitation, ignoring the pointed stares.


    There was a waiter in her path, holding a tray of drinks.


    She stopped briefly to take a ss of orange juice from him before continuing on her way.


    When she arrived at the empty balcony, she sighed.


    Then, she rxed her arms on the balustrade and looked into the distance.


    The Schultz family''s home was at the seaside.


    Rachel could hear the sshing of waves in the distance.


    The cool breeze kissed her delicate face, and the faint salty smell of the sea permeated her nostrils.


    "A beautiful woman shouldn''t be all alone in a ce like this! Your malepanion can''t be a


    gentleman."


    A man''s voice resounded from behind Rachel.


    His teasing undertone didn''t elude her notice.


    She turned around and saw a man in a silver-gray suit standing at the balcony''s arched entrance.


    When she saw his face, she was surprised but also vignt.


    ¡®''What a coincidence,''¡¯ she thought, making quick calctions in her mind.


    However, she masked her caution well, smiling the moment she saw him.


    "You''re not wrong; mypanion really isn''t a gentleman."


    Her smile fascinated the man, who couldn''t help but stare for a bit.


    Try as he might, he couldn''t find a suitable word with which to describe her beauty, Rachel blinked


    slightly as she spoke, causing the man''s attention to divert to her long eyshes.


    They were supple and fluttery, and he couldn''t help feeling a slight tickling sensation in his heart.


    The desire to walk up to her and caress her face was nigh overwhelming, but he swallowed hard and


    contained it.


    However, he couldn''t hide the twinkle of passion in his eyes.


    "How about letting me take his ce? I came here alone tonight, and it just so happens that you''re all


    alone now, unsatisfied with yourpanion.We could pass the remaining time together as a couple,


    you know," he said.


    "Sir, there are many here who want nothing more than to be mypanion. Why should I choose


    you?" Rachel replied, smiling proudly.


    Eli Her reply wasn''t out of ce.


    Not only did it make her appear more attractive and sexy, but it also implied she wasn''t someone that


    could be hooked up with casually.


    The man''s eyes brightened.


    His gaze intensified as his desire for her had increased.


    Then, he took a business card out from the inner pocket of his suit and handed it to her.


    "I''m Dannis Powell, the project manager of the KD Group.Do you think this is enough for you to choose


    me?"


    Rachel smiled and took a step back, leaning against the balustrade.


    However, she didn''t take the card¡ªshe just looked down at it with a wry smile.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s enough," she said.


    Dannis frowned.


    It was the first time a woman was rejecting him even after he had revealed his identity.


    The KD Group was an international conglomerate of great renown.


    The women he had met in the past fought tooth and nail to stand beside him when they realized he


    worked for the KD Group, even though he was only a project manager.


    Most women would be ttered if he approached them for a chat.


    "Don''t you know the KD Group?"


    Her reaction made him suspect she knew little of the KD Group.


    His tone contained traces of arrogance.


    "I know a little," Rachel replied with a slight smile, gently tucking her hair behind her ear.


    "Its headquarters is on Wall Street.It started in oil exploration industry, but it has since expanded its


    scope of business into the diamond and jewelry industries.Today, it''s the biggest supplier of raw


    diamonds and gemstones in the world."


    Dannis was taken aback slightly.


    "If you know the KD Group is this famous, then you should know that having me as apanion will


    make you look good," he said.


    He didn''t think she would know anything about the KD Group.


    Anyone would wonder why she still rejected him, despite knowing this much about where he worked.


    Her calm smile made him suddenly doubt whether he really understand women¡ªa feeling he was


    experiencing for the first time.


    Even if he understood women perfectly, it was clear he wouldn''t understand the woman in front of him.


    Her smile was bright, but it also seemed it could vanish in a second.


    It made her appear not to care about anything, but she still seemed to have everything under her


    control-a puzzling oxymoron.


    Although Rachel was right in front of Dannis, it felt as though an imprable veil separated them.


    His inability to read her only strengthened his need to know more of her.


    "I don''t care who you are or whatpany you work for.Neither means anything to me.I''m looking for a


    companion, not a sugar daddy," Rachel said.


    "Then, my beautifuldy, what do you expect from apanion? Do I qualify?" Dannis asked, smiling.


    His interest in her had grown.


    "It depends on whether you can exceed my current one," Rachel casually said, tilting her head slightly


    to look behind him.


    Following her gaze, Dannis turned around and saw Drake close by, chatting with guests.


    Alicia and Victor were standing beside him.


    Although Drake was standing between Alicia and Victor, anyone who saw them would think they were a


    perfect match.


    Most people believed Alicia would marry Victor and be a part of the Sullivan family.


    Dannis'' eyes widened in surprise.He had undoubtedly recognized Victor.


    Although he had not met him personally, he had heard a lot about Sullivan Group and its CEO,


    Victor.He looked back at Rachel in surprise.


    This woman had surprised him much more than he had expected.


    "So, Mr.Sullivan, the CEO of Sullivan Group, is yourpanion?"

 Chapter 61: Dance With Me

    Chapter 61:Dance With Me


    "What''s the matter? Is it that strange to see us together?" Rachel said casually while looking back at


    him.


    "No, it''s nothing.I just didn''t expect you''re Mr.Sullivan''s woman."


    Dannis suddenly lost interest in Rachel.


    After all, he couldn''t afford to offend someone like Victor.


    As a matter of couldn''t find any useful information on him, so he had to pay a hacker to investigate


    everything about Victor.


    Unfortunately, he still ended up with nothing.


    As the KD Group''s project manager, Dannis was vital to thepany, so they paid a high price to hire


    apetent hacker from the Red Hackers Alliance to hide every detail about his existence.


    Hiding his information was sessful, but they never managed to conceal everything.


    If a person really wanted to find out about Dannis, they might be able to do it with enough


    perseverance.


    However, Dannis could never find any info on Victor aside from the ones he willingly revealed.


    With that in mind, he realized how powerful an adversary Victor could be.


    And so, for his own safety, Dannis did not dare to covet Victor''s femalepanion.


    He then nced at Rachel and replied, "It seems that I''m indeed not qualified to be your date.If we


    ever meet again in the future, and you are no longer with Mr.Sullivan, I will definitely ask you to be my


    date."


    Rachel was surprised to hear that, but she was also amazed at how intimidating and powerful Victor


    was.


    It would appear that most people were wary of how terrifying he could be.


    Chuckling, Rachel replied, "Mr.Powell, you misunderstood me.I''m not Mr.Sullivan''s woman.I''m just an


    insignificant employee working for the Sullivan Group."


    "You''re an employee of the Sullivan Group?"


    "Indeed.Do I not look like one to you? It''s no wonder you mistook me for his woman! I suppose


    everyone attending Mr.Schultz''s birthday party are either famous or distinguished individuals, except


    me," she said with a smile.


    "Moreover, I think Mr.Sullivan no longer needs me as his date."


    After saying that, she looked at a direction behind Dannis again.All of a sudden, he felt a chill run down


    his spine.


    The air around him dropped a few degrees.


    When he turned around, he saw Victor walking towards them, arm in arm with Alicia.


    Rachel straightened herself, putting down the ss of orange juice on the nearest table, and standing


    beside Dannis.


    Soon, Victor and Alicia were standing face to face with them.


    "Miss Be, I must say, you are quite charming! In a short span of time, you managed to attract a


    man already.I bet you enjoyed flirting with him, didn''t you?"


    Alicia said with Ever since Shelia was reborn in Rachel''s body, she had heard all sorts of sarcastic,


    bitter remarks from different people, so she had grown immune to them.


    However, Alicia was spoiled by the Schultz family, so she didn''t know how to regte her manner of


    speaking even in important asions.


    She was oblivious to the fact that her remark also offended Dannis.


    Originally, she only intended to insult Rachel, but Dannis felt like she was also mocking him.


    Her words invoked a bit of his ire, and his face changed slightly.


    "You''re mistaken, Miss Schultz.This wonderfuldy and I just met by chance, and we were just having a


    friendly conversation."


    "Huh? All I said was that she was flirting with you, not vice versa.Why are you in a hurry to defend her?


    Is it because the two of you actually did something dishonorable?"


    Alicia pressed her lips with dissatisfaction.She really hated it when people talked back to her.


    Meanwhile, Rachel just lowered her head in silence, acting like this conversation had nothing to do with


    her at all.


    At this time, Victor looked at her with sullen eyes.


    He had nned to leave Rachel alone during the party and ignore her for the rest of the night.


    But for some reason, when Drake asked him to greet the guests, he couldn''t help but nce at her


    from time to time.


    The only instance he managed to focus his conversation with others was when she went to the balcony


    with orange juice in hand.


    Now, when he checked on Rachel again, he saw her happily speaking to a man.


    He couldn''t really hear what they were talking about, but he found the smile on her face annoying.


    So much so that he could barely resist the urge to rush towards them and pull Rachel back to his side.


    For a time, he managed to not look at the balcony and focus on the conversation he was having.


    However, Alicia also noticed that Rachel was speaking to a man with such glee in her eyes.


    During their conversation, she intentionally mentioned Rachel''s name over and over.


    And when Victor heard that name, he subconsciously got distracted by the fact that Rachel was now


    smiling at another man.


    The mere sight of it got on his nerves.


    He pulled a long face, and his eyes turned grim.


    Lost in thought, he no longer paid attention to anything Alicia was saying during the conversation.


    When she offered to see who Rachel was talking to, he acquiesced to the proposal and they quickly


    went to the balcony.


    Upon seeing Rachel stand shoulder to shoulder with Dannis, Victor could not hide his displeasure; the


    veins on his temples were practically pulsating.


    Displeasure was also written on Dannis'' face.


    "I''ve heard that the Schultz family are a schrly and well-mannered family.Miss Schultz, I''m afraid that


    your groundless spections about my connection to thisdy here makes me doubt your manners."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Schultz family were strict in raising their children.


    Drake would indulge Alicia in all her needs and wants, but he would never disregard her education, and


    he would never allow her to forget her manners.


    "I¡­" Alicia had no rebuttal to Dannis'' remark.


    "There''s nothing left for you to do here.Go wait in the car.Ivan is there, too,"


    Victormanded Rachel.


    She was surprised by hismand.


    ¡®''Didn''t he take me here because he wanted me to get close to Dannis? If I stayed and talk to Dannis


    longer, then I''ll get to know him better, which in turn, will benefit the partnership of the Sullivan Group


    and the KD Group.Why is Victor asking me to leave now?''¡¯


    Before she could figure out what Victor was up to, a melodious sound of violin engulfed the hall,


    interrupting her thoughts.Alicia frowned and said, "Victor, leave her alone.Let''s go dance, shall we?


    Today is my grandpa''s birthday, so let''s perform a dance number for him!"


    After casting another nce at Rachel, Victor nodded.


    Alicia smiled at his response, and then she nced at Rachel and Dannis with a scoff.


    Afterwards, she held onto Victor''s arm as they went into the hall.


    Once again, Rachel and Dannis were left alone together.


    While she was thinking of going back to the car as Victor hadmanded her to do so, Dannis


    suddenly held out his hand to her.


    As he stood in front of her, he bowed slightly as a courteous sign of inviting her to the dance floor.


    "Miss Be, right? Will you dance with me?"


    The wind was getting stronger, and it blew across Rachel''s hair and her dress.


    Against the backdrop of the moonlit night, she gazed into Dannis'' eyes with a smile.


    The mere sight of her beauty enthralled him.


    She looked so elegant.


    Her calm and leisurely outlook to everything was quite attractive.


    The moment he found out that she was Victor''s date, he hesitated to get to know Rachel better.


    But now, after seeing her in all her beauty, he could no longer hold back his desire to know her more.


    "Mr.Powell, I seem to recall that you wanted to stay away from me just because you were concerned by


    the fact that I''m Mr.Sullivan''s woman," Rachel said coldly.


    However, she didn''t say anything that implied she was refusing his invitation.


    "Well, it turns out that you''re not.So, Miss Be, will you do me the honor of having this dance with


    you?"


    ''If she really is Victor''s woman, then he wouldn''t have given her the cold shoulder.''


    After thinking it through, Dannis'' interest in Rachel was reignited.


    ''Besides, even if she is Victor''s woman, it would do no harm to dance with her.Victor might be a


    powerful and intimidating business man, but Dannis himself, was not a man to be trifled with, for he


    was the KD Group''s renowned project manager.


    Dannis thought that Victor wouldn''t try to harm him for the sake of the KD Group.


    Since he didn''t have that much information on Victor, all he knew was that Victor was the influential ceo


    of the Sullivan Group.


    He had no idea just how terrifying Victor could be whenever he was mad.


    As a result, Dannis wasn''t afraid of him that much.


    "dly," Rachel replied.


    This time, she took Dannis'' hand and smiled.


    The moment she stood close to him, the aromatic fragrance of her body wafted into his nose Rachel


    was fatally charming.


    Any man would be obsessed with her if they weren'' determined enough to resist her charm.

 Chapter 62: Try Me And See If I Wouldnt Dare

    Chapter 62: Try Me And See If I Wouldn''t Dare


    Inside the hall, the band was ying music.Victor was Drake''s favorite student, and Alicia was Drake''s


    granddaughter.


    The pair attracted a lot of attention during the party.


    And this was the perfect moment for them to perform the opening dance.


    While they were dancing, they coordinated so well that it seemed like they were indeed a perfect


    match.


    Alicia was nimble and graceful, while Victor''s every move was steadily calcted.


    Halfway through their performance, more and more people joined them on the dance floor.


    Dannis led Rachel to the dance floor.


    One of his hands was holding her hand, and the other was carefully ced on her waist.


    As the romantic music yed, they slowly danced along to its tune.


    A whileter, Dannis was pleasantly surprised by Rachel''s dancing skills.


    "Miss Be, I must say, you''re quite good at dancing than I''ve thought!"


    "I actually learned how to dance when I was a child, but I was azy student, so I''m not really that good


    at it as a realdy should be." Rachel looked into his eyes and smiled.


    "Please don''t me me if I identally step on your foot, Mr.Powell."


    After saying that, she winked impishly.


    Surprised that she blinked at him, Dannis blurted out, "How could I me you?"


    In response to his question, Rachel just smiled without saying anything.


    "Say, Miss Be¡­ Are you married?"


    Dannis was thinking that any man married to Rachel was fortunate, so he popped that question without


    thinking about it.


    Only when he said it out loud did he realize how abrupt and awkward that question was.


    But before Rachel could respond, he said, "I apologize for asking you such a question.I just think you''re


    quite beautiful and extraordinary! You must have a lot of pursuers."


    "Perish the thought, Mr.Powell.I''m not unwilling to tell you about myself."


    If he knew Rachel''s full name and had her investigated, it would be easy for him to know everything


    about her past.


    It was something she couldn''t avoid.


    Shelia didn''t want to deny the old Rachel''s deeds in the past.


    After all, she was Rachel now, and she must take responsibility for her past.


    "I used to be married, but about a month and a half ago, I got divorced,"she said.


    Dannis was stupefied for a moment.


    The fact that Rachel told him the truth so calmly was astonishing.


    He didn''te to his senses until she identally stepped on his foot.


    "I''m curious to know who would be so stupid to divorce a beautiful woman like yourself, Miss Be,"


    he said.


    "If I were him, I would nevermit the same mistake."


    On the other side of the dance floor, Alicia caught sight of Rachel and Dannis dancing together.


    She frowned and muttered unhappily, "Why are they dancing together?"


    Her voice wasn''t loud, but Victor heard it clear, for they were dancing face to face.


    He then stared at the direction Alicia was looking at seconds ago.


    Upon seeing Rachel and Dannis dancing together, his face turned serious, and the air around him


    became frigid.


    Alicia couldn''t help but shudder at his expression.


    "Victor, are you okay?"


    He didn''t respond to her question.


    Judging from the look on his face, she could feel how angry he was.


    She then pursed her lips and had a vague feeling that the reason Victor was mad was because of


    Rachel.


    When that thought crossed her mind, it made Alicia upset.


    "Victor, you¡ª"


    Before she could finish talking, Victor suddenly brushed her aside.


    Caught off-guard, Alicia lost her bnce as she staggered backwards.


    Not long after, she fell onto Dannis and Rachel.


    Fortunately, Dannis managed to notice that Alicia was falling towards him, so he quickly let go of


    Rachel and caught Alicia.


    Rachel didn''t expect that Alicia would fall onto them.


    While she was too stunned to react, someone grabbed her by the hand.


    The following moment, she was pulled into Victor''s arms before she even realized it.


    "What are you doing, Victor?"


    When she smelled his familiar fragrance, it brought her back to her senses.She was annoyed by what


    had happened.She then turned around to see how Dannis and Alicia were doing, only to see that they


    were looking at her at the same time.


    Dannis looked surprised, while Alicia was biting her lip with so much anger and jealousy in her eyes.


    As Victor held Rachel''s waist, he said, "Rachel, focus on dancing."


    He increased the strength of his grip, and she felt the pain.


    And so, she withdrew her gaze and followed his steps.


    "Why are you doing this, Victor? Don''t tell me that it was an ident that Alicia fell onto us. I saw what


    you¡ª"


    "It''s none of your damn business, Rachel," Victor interrupted her.


    "Are you mad at me for ruining your sweet moment with Dannis? Huh? You can''t be Mrs.Sullivan, so


    you want to be Mrs.Powell instead?"


    Upon hearing that, Rachel didn''t want to dance anymore.


    She had been feeling guilty because she misunderstood Victor''s intention of taking her to this party.


    When she came across Dannis, she wanted to get closer to him, thinking that it would aid Victor''s n


    of cooperating with him in the future.


    If not for that reason, she would''ve left Dannis right away.


    She had thought that helping Victor would convince him to give her more time to save the Be


    Group.


    But now, it seemed like she was just wasting her time and kindness.


    Rachel struggled to break free from his grasp, but Victor''s grip on her waist was too strong for her to


    handle.


    Coldly, he warned her, "Rachel, I advise you to give up on that idea at once! Do you honestly think that


    Dannis will like you?"


    "How do you know that he won''t?"


    Rachel gave up on struggling.She thenughed at Victor''s statement.


    "Actually, he just asked me if I had a boyfriend.If you hadn''t intervened, I might have¡­"


    Victor suddenly lifted her up, and carried her out in his arm.


    "Victor what the hell are you doing?" she eximed.


    Ignoring her, and everyone''s gaze, he then walked away from the dance floor shouted, "Victor! What is


    the matter with you? I said put me down!"


    Victor stopped in his tracks and stared back at her.


    "Are you sure?"


    Right after he said that, he put down his hands, immediately causing Rachel to fall.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Caught off-guard, she quickly wrapped her arms around his neck.


    And now, she was hanging on his body, swaying from left to right.


    "You asshole!" Rachel''s face turned pale.


    If she didn''t react fast enough, she would''ve fallen to the ground, and she might''ve lost the child in her


    womb.


    With a stern face, Victor lifted her up again, and continued walking out of the hall in silence.


    Meanwhile, Dannis and Alicia remained on the dance floor, wearing different expressions.


    Through gritted teeth, Alicia shouted, "Victor!"


    Ignoring her, Victor went on his way with Rachel still in his arms.


    Once again, Rachel began to struggle.


    She really wanted to get out of this man''s arms.


    What happened seconds ago really freaked her out.


    While she was struggling, Victor said, "Rachel, if you move another muscle, I''m going to throw you into


    the sea!"


    Heeding his warning, Rachel dared not move again. She could tell that it wasn''t an empty threat.


    Outside, Ivan had been waiting for the party to finish.


    When he saw Victor walking out of the house with Rachel in his arms, Ivan was stunned.


    ''What is going on?'' he wondered.


    S econdster, Victor put Rachel into the backseat of the car and said, "Rachel, if I want it to happen,


    Dannis will lose everything he has now.And you won''t be able to live a good life as his wife."


    "Victor, I don''t think you would dare to¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Victor grabbed her chin, and snarled at her with a ferocious re.


    "Try me, and see if I wouldn''t dare."

 Chapter 63: Childish Behavior

    Chapter 63: Childish Behavior


    Rachel was absolutely furious with Victor.She gritted her teeth and fantasized a thousand ways to kill


    him.


    And after a while she was much calmer and even managed to fall asleep.


    When she opened her eyes again, she realized that the car was moving.


    They were finally on the way back to the hotel.


    She turned to look at the seat next to her.


    Victor was there, his eyes closed and the first two buttons of his ck shirt unbuttoned, giving her a


    perfect view of his corbone.She couldn''t stop herself from thinking that he was so very sexy right


    now.


    His eyes suddenly flew open then, as if he had sensed Rachel''s gaze.


    Startled, she looked away, turning her head to look out the window.


    Her stomach gave a loud rumble in protest, reminding her that she was starving.


    To get to the hotel they had to pass by a busy outdoors market.


    There were stalls selling all kinds of street food and through the slightly open window, she could hear


    clearly the vendors fishing for clients.


    The smell that drifted in was tantalizing, especially that of spicy prawns on a stick.


    Being pregnant, she got sick with the faintest smell of food, so she hadn''t had a normal meal in days.


    And when she managed to eat something, she would just throw it up minutester.


    But today, she felt no nausea at all at the smells that wafted from the food stalls.


    Maybe it was because she was really starving, or perhaps spicy prawns were too damn hard to resist.


    The growling of her stomach was so loud now that everyone in the car could hear it.


    Rachel kept looking outside her window, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Victor had been typing a reply to a message on his phone when he heard it.


    He paused, fingers poised over the screen.


    "Grrr!"


    There it was again.


    Rachel''s stomach was growling Victor immediately called out to the driver.


    "Stop the car."


    The car pulled over in the blink of an eye and Victor turned to Rachel.


    "I''m in the mood for some spicy prawns.Go get me some."


    Rachel''s eyes widened in disbelief and she took a look outside.


    Not too far away, there was a stall selling spicy prawns.


    There were seven or eight people waiting in line so, obviously, it was a popr one.


    Waiting in that line would take too long! She was hungry and tired, and she wasn''t in the mood of


    standing around in line.


    But she was certain that if she refused to do Victor''s bidding, he would once again threaten to destroy


    the Be Group.


    She was under his thumb and he knew it, so she had no choice but to do as he said.


    Giving him her best fake smile, she said, "Of course! I''ll be back in a minute!"


    She threw the car door open and climbed out.


    As she walked towards the stall, she drew a lot of attention, dressed in a gown and wearing high heels.


    "Mr.Sullivan, the doctor warned you not to eat prawns and shellfish.You are allergic to them.Your throat


    will close up and¡­"


    Ivan started, looking cautiously at Victor through the rearview mirror.


    "I know," Victor interrupted him curtly.


    "Then why did you¡­"


    Ivan looked perplexed, but stopped talking immediately, noticing the look Victor was giving him.


    He got the message and stopped talking, trying his best to hide his curiosity.


    Ivan had in Victor''s employ for two years now.


    He knew when to mind his own business.


    Victor rolled down the window, rest his arm against the window frame and saw Rachel standing in line


    for the spicy prawn.


    In her long, white dress, she looked ethereal and graceful, standing out in the non-descript crowd.


    Victor couldn''t help but think of her in Dennis'' arms, dancing and enjoying herself at the party tonight.


    He felt a hot surge of jealousy stirring inside him.


    He threw his phone to Ivan and barked, "Send these to the KD Group."


    Ivan caught the phone and nced at the screen.


    His face transformed into a shocked grimace.


    "Mr.Sullivan, this is evidence that Dennis embezzled the KD Group''s money."


    Things like that were a prettymon urrence in mostpanies, so that wasn''t what shocked


    Ivan.


    It was the fact that Dennis had been sellingpany secrets to their rivals, and he had ess to pretty


    much everything due to his position as project manager.


    If the senior executives of the KD Group knew all that, they wouldn''t let Dennis get away with it easily.


    Firing him would be the least they could do to him.


    Suing him for a lot of money aspensation would be ruining his life.


    Victor wouldn''t reveal how he got that evidence, even if Ivan had the nerve to ask.


    He was used to ordering people around, like a king deciding whether someone would live or die.


    Ivan felt the night breeze growing colder at that thought.


    Looking at Victor through the rearview mirror, his heart sank.


    He had just realized that he didn''t really know anything about his boss.


    He thought he knew pretty much everything about the man after working for him for two years, but it


    turned out that he knew next to nothing. He had always feared that Victor might be manipted by


    other members of the board, but now it seemed that he didn''t need worry about it.


    After all, the man had found out what.


    Dennis had done without breaking a sweat.


    But if Victor wasn''t wary of the board, why did he tolerate them and did nothing to expose their


    shenanigans? Rachel''s returned snapped Ivan out of his reverie.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She got into the car, with a bag of spicy prawns in her hand, looking a little tired.


    With her fake smile still on, she turned to Victor.


    "Well, here''s your food, Mr.Sullivan.Enjoy!"


    "Just throw it out,"Victor said without even ncing at her.


    "What?" Rachel looked down at the food container with a puzzled expression.


    "Didn''t you say you were in the mood for spicy prawns? I waited in line for ten minutes to get it.Why


    throw it out? You were never going to eat it, right? You just wanted to have some fun with me, have a


    goodugh.Someone should probably have told you years ago that such behavior is childish."


    "Rachel, need I remind you that you are just an employee of mine? You have no right to question my


    decisions.All you need to do is obey my orders.If you think you can''t do it, you could always quit," Victor


    said, a dangerous look crossing his face.


    Rachel red at him, tightening her grip on the container.


    After a couple of moments, she managed to calm down a little and said, "Alright, I''ll throw it out!"


    She was about to get out of the car and find the nearest trash can, when Victor said in a low voice, "I


    don''t have time for this.You can do it when we get back to the hotel."


    Then he turned to the driver and told him to get moving.


    Rachel red at Victor, gritting her teeth all the way to the hotel, trying not to jump at Victor and smash


    his face in.


    Twenty minutester, the Bentley finally arrived at the hotel, driving directly into the underground


    parking.


    Rachel got off the car and used the elevator to get to her hotel room, so she didn''t find any trash can.


    She ended up carrying the food all the way to her hotel room.


    She sat on the sofa and rubbed the soles of her feet, looking at the box of prawns.


    The longer she looked at it, the angrier she got.


    She grabbed it, ready to throw it into the trash can when her stomach growled again.


    The smell made her mouth water.


    It was prettyte at night, and the hotel was far from the downtown, so she couldn''t even order takeout.


    She hadn''t eaten anything all day.


    Even if she didn''t want to eat-which she did- the little one inside her had to eat something.


    ''¡¯Anyway, he won''t know if I threw the prawns out or not.And I hate wasting food.¡±Rachel put the


    container back on the table, opened it and began to eat.


    Victor decided to return to Apliaria the next day.But he didn''t do so alone¡­ Alicia apanied him.


    She was a graduate student in the Apliaria University- which was located in Apliaria- and she decided


    to go with Victor, even though her sses wouldn''t start for another month.

 Chapter 64: Caroline’s Scheme

    Chapter 64: Caroline¡¯s Scheme


    In the private ne, Alicia cut some fruit and served them to Victor.


    Worried that he had been dealing with business for too long, she closed the lid of hisptop directly.


    A hint of displeasure shed in Victor''s eyes when he looked up at her.


    Taking a seat across him, Alicia smiled sweetly.


    "Victor, have some rest, and eat something.Work can wait.You are a human, not a machine."


    She picked up a piece of watermelon with a fork and brought it to Victor''s mouth.She looked at him


    expectantly, waiting for him to eat it.


    From the corner of his eye, Victor noticed Rachel watching them.He opened his mouth and let Alicia


    feed him.


    "Sweet, isn''t it?" Alicia asked, her eyes lighting up.


    "It is," Victor answered casually.


    His attention was not on the woman across him, but on Rachel.


    She nced at them, then lowered her head and continuing to y with her phone, as if she didn''t


    even notice the flirting between Alicia and Victor.


    Victor''s eyes darkened and he felt a pang of disappointment somewhere in his heart.


    "I''m d you like it.More?"


    Alicia picked up another piece of watermelon, ecstatic that Victor was paying attention to her.She didn''t


    even notice the change of expression on his face.


    ncing at the piece of fruit as if it had somehow offended him, Victor said, "I don''t want any more.


    Why don''t you eat it?"


    "But I made this for you.Victor, why¡­"


    "I don''t like being disturbed when I''m working.I''ll forgive you this time.I hope you won''t do it again."


    Victor interrupted her, opening hisp top screen.


    The smile froze on Alicia''s face.


    If Victor had talked to her like that two years ago, she wouldn''t have minded.


    Butst night, she had seen him fuming when he saw Rachel dancing with another man.


    He had grabbed that bitch''s arm in a possessive way and left the party with her without any


    exnation.


    And today, he was so cold with Alicia.She found that she couldn''t stand it.


    After all, she was the prized daughter of the Schultz family, loved and spoiled all her life.She was


    arrogant and willful and she had never been treated like this before.


    Her eyes started to swim with tears and she sulked.


    "I''m sorry.I won''t bother you any longer."


    She stood up and took a seat on the sofa on the other side of the cabin, ring at Rachel the whole


    time.


    The nended at the Apliaria International Airport in the afternoon.


    After disembarking, Victor ordered Ivan to make sure Alicia got to the Apliaria University safely.


    She seemed unwilling to leave Victor''s side, but she didn''t really have a choice.


    She got in the car reluctantly, but then she suddenly got out again and walked directly to Rachel.


    "You won''t win this time! Sooner orter, he will realize that I am the one for him! Just wait and see,"


    she spat out, her eyes full of hatred.


    Meanwhile, Alice was looking at Rachel''s physical exam results.


    There was a knock on her office door and a momentter, the door opened a crack.


    "Miss Jenkins, this quarter''s¡­"


    "Get out! I am busy," Alice barked impatiently.


    The employee''s face turned pale and he quickly closed the door.


    A great tter apanied the man as he retreated hastily, and he realized what it was after a minute


    or two; everything that had been on Alice''s desk had been swept off and thrown to the ground.


    Furious wasn''t enough to describe what Alice was feeling right then.


    She crushed the report in her hand, her neat and long nails almost piercing the paper.She had asked


    Wilson to arrange a physical examination two days ago in order to get her hands on Rachel''s blood.


    The two tubes of her blood were not used for a simple regr blood test, but to detect the HCG levels


    in Rachel''s blood.


    That would tell Alice for certain if that bitch was really pregnant.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice took a look at her phone and answered it in a hoarse voice, "Mom¡­ She is really pregnant.What


    do I do? What now?"


    "I''m on my way there.Meet me in five minutes.You need to stay calm and don''t let anyone see you are


    upset, okay?"


    Caroline reminded her daughter Alice bit her lower lip and murmured, "Okay, Mom."


    She hung up the phone and took several deep breaths before she left the office, her high heels clicking


    on the marble floor.


    In the first-floor cafe, Caroline had already found them a table.She sat there looking elegant and


    poised.When she saw Alice, she waved her over.


    Alice walked quickly towards her mother and didn''t even wait until she had taken a seat before she


    asked, "Mom, what should I do now? This child can''t be born!"


    "Alice, I''ve told you many times.No matter what happens, you must stay calm," Caroline said and took


    a sip of her coffee.


    "How do you expect me to do that? Victor would rather take Rachel on a business trip than me¡­ If he


    finds out Rachel is pregnant with his child, he will run back to her," Alice hissed.


    "Mom, you must help me.It took me a lot to get where I am today."


    "Really? What is it?" An evil smile appeared on Caroline''s face.


    She motioned for Alice to get closer and then whispered her well designed n in her daughter''s ear.


    "We will tell Rachel that Jack is sick to trick her into going to the hospital.I''ll arrange for someone to


    wait for her there and knock her out.Then, she will be taken into the OR to have an abortion.While that


    is happening, you call Victor and tell him you just found out that Rachel is getting rid of his baby."


    "No! Are you nuts? I can''t let Victor know she''s pregnant! That''s exactly what that bitch wants!"


    "So what? By the time he finds out, the baby will be gone! And when Victor hears that Rachel decided


    to get an abortion without even telling him, he will be pissed off.When he sees hete out of the OR


    with his own eyes, he won''t believe a word she says," Caroline said, looking excited at how well-


    thought-out her n was.


    Rachel would be in a world of trouble! "How could Victor ever believe the woman who killed his own


    child? He will surely kick her out of the Sullivan Group, and the Be Group will be crushed.


    Without Victor''s support and protection, she is nothing.You can do whatever you want to her.


    Alice lowered her eyes, lost in thought.


    She could almost see Rachel kneeling in front of her, begging her to spare her.


    An evil smile formed on her lips.


    ¡®''Rachel, you will suffer as I have suffered!¡¯''


    Later that night, after Rachel got home from her trip, Abby looked her up and down carefully.


    "Miss Be, can you turn down going on business trips in the future? You look thinner than ever and


    you''ve only been away for two days," she said, concern etched on her face.

 Chapter 65: Stood Up For Abby

    Chapter 65: Stood Up For Abby


    "Really?"


    On the contrary, Rachel felt her appetite for the past two days had been much better.Now, she wasn''t


    sure if this was because the food in Yaprye suited her better or because her baby finally decided to cut


    its mother some ck.


    "Of course."


    "Then, I''ll be sure to eat more from now on,"


    Rachel promised with a smile.


    Then, she changed into her slippers and said, "I''m getting sleepy, Abby, so I''ll rest for a while.Wake me


    up when dinner is ready."


    Abby nodded.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Be.I''ll cook a meal you''ll enjoy."


    Rachel smiled and nodded, and then she made for the bedroom.


    However, she stopped after a few steps, as something had urred to her.


    Without turning around, she asked, "By the way, how''s Andy''s divorce case going?"


    Abby, who was just heading for the kitchen, stopped and replied, "Oh, he won the case.The husband


    won''t be getting even a penny after the divorce.Mr.Torres said he won only because you provided him


    evidence of the husband''s affair."


    After a slight pause, she smiled and asked, "Miss Be, how on earth did you get those photos of


    that man having an affair?"


    "Well." Rachel smiled.


    "It was easy.I spent quite a bit of money to get a private detective to investigate."


    "But Mr.Torres said his client had hired a private detective, too, but couldn''t get any evidence despite


    having the husband followed for three months.On the other hand, the private detective you hired found


    solid, admissible evidence in just a few days.He is pretty skilled!" Abby said with admiration.


    A bright smile appeared on Rachel''s face, but she said nothing and went upstairs to the bedroom.


    Unbeknownst to Abby, her assessment was spot-on.


    Rachel''s private detective was more than capable¡ªhe was Quintin, the second-best hacker in the Red


    Hackers Alliance.


    Rachel shook her head with a smile and closed the bedroom door behind her.


    When she sat down on the bed, her phone rang.


    She took the phone out and checked the caller ID for only a moment before swiping the red button on


    the screen, instantly decline the call.


    Her expression didn''t change even once.


    But before she could turn her attention to other things, the phone rang again.


    It rang only once, though, because she had declined the call again.


    However, the caller refused to give up, calling again right after the previous call was declined.


    The person seemed determined to reach her and wouldn''t take "No" for an answer.


    So, Rachel answered the call this time, albeit with a cold expression.


    "Rachel, why the heck did you reject my previous calls and take so long to answer this one? Do you


    know our father is in the hospital now?"


    Alice hollered on the other end of the line.


    ¡®''Jack is in the hospital?¡±


    "Now, I know," Rachel indifferently said as she casually rxing against the headboard.


    "Then,e to the hospital right now!"


    Alice hissed in a loud voice and hung up the call before Rachel could reply.


    Rachel sneered at the phone.


    Then, swiping the screen, she navigated to her call logs, located Alice''s number, and blocked it.


    The next day A loud bang reverberated across the archive as the door was mmed open.


    "Rachel!"


    Alice bellowed, storming in the room in her high heels.


    "Why didn''t youe to the hospital to see our father yesterday?" she screamed.


    Abby was sorting out some materials for Rachel when the door was mmed open.


    Taken aback by the yell, she quickly hurried over and greeted the angry guest, "Hello, Miss Jenkins."


    Alice ignored her at first and looked around the archive.


    When she didn''t see Rachel, her expression darkened even further.


    "Where''s Rachel?" she asked Abby.


    "Miss Be went to deliver the documents.Do you mind telling me what you want Miss Be for,


    Miss Jenkins? I can pass on a message¡­"


    "p!"


    A sharp sound rang out as Alice pped Abby across the face in rage.


    The sudden strike forced Abby to turn her head sideways.The sting caused her pupils to dte and


    water.


    "Miss Jenkins, how could you¡­" she muttered in shock.


    "What? You are just a lowly servant.Why can''t I p you?" Alice asked with a sneer.


    "You are such a traitor.Do you really think Rachel can protect you? Dream on! She can''t even protect


    herself." Alice cackled with a wicked grin.


    Ignoring her stinging cheek and watery eyes, Abby grabbed Alice''s hand and demanded, "What do you


    mean, Miss Jenkins? Why did you say Miss Be can''t protect herself? Is something wrong with


    her?"


    Alice''s face contorted in disgust, and she wrenched her hand away.


    "Don''t touch me! You''re disgusting!"


    Tears filled Abby''s eyes as she whimpered.


    Alice''s words seemed to imply that something terrible would¡ªor already had¨Chappened to Rachel, and


    she couldn''t bear the thought of that.


    Ovee with anxiety, she turned and ran out of the archive in search of Rachel.


    Rachel was on her way to the archive, having just returned from delivering the documents.


    A silhouette in the distance caught her attention.


    She squinted her eyes and saw it was Abby running towards her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Abby? Why are you here?" she asked in surprise.


    As Abby struggled to catch her breath, Rachel noticed a crimson hand imprint on her cheek.


    She quickly walked over and asked seriously, "Who pped you?"


    "Miss Be, you''re fine! That''s great!"


    Abby eximed with bright, teary eyes.


    Seeing Rachel here, safe and sound, filled her with relief, and she no longer had the strength to hold


    back her tears.


    ¡®''You''re fine? Why would Abby think I was not fine? Was something going to happen to me?¡¯'' Rachel


    thought with a frown.


    Seeing Abby cry so pitifully, she couldn''t bring herself to ask what had happened.Instead, she quickly


    took a piece of tissue paper out of her pocket and wiped Abby''s tear-streaked face.


    "Gee, Rachel, you''re so affectionate!" Alice sneered, walking out of the archive.


    When Rachel saw her, she instantly understood what had happened.She cupped Abby''s cheek,


    comforting her.Then, she walked up to Alice and looked her dead in the eye.


    "Alice, did you p Abby?" she coldly asked.


    "Yes, I did.So what? Yesterday, I asked you to go to the hospital.Why didn''t you go? Do you know our


    father waited for you in the hospital the entire night? Since you didn''t listen to me, I came to teach you


    a lesson on our father''s behalf.But I couldn''t find you, so I taught this little traitor a lesson.What''s wrong


    with that"


    A sharp sound rang out as Rachel pped Alice hard.


    The resounding p made Alice gasp.She cupped her cheek and looked at Rachel in shock.


    "Rachel, how dare you p me?" Another loud sound echoed outside the archive.


    Rachel had pped Alice again!


    "It seems I have shown you too much mercy that you now think I don''t dare do anything to you,"


    Rachel coldly said, walking over menacingly.


    "I pped you twice because you shouted at me."


    Alice''s cheeks burned, and her eyes turned red with madness.


    "Rachel! You''re a bitch!"


    Rachel, who didn''t take kindly to that insult, pped Alice multiple times in quick session.


    Alice''s face had swollen up, and her ears were ringing.


    Even moving her lips caused her tremendous pain.


    Rachel massaged her sore wrist with a haughty expression. Looking down at Alice with a cold


    expression, she said, "I pped you even more because you pped Abby.You need to pay back with


    interest."


    "Bitch, I''ll kill you!"


    Alice screamed maniacally and charged at Rachel, disregarding the gutting pain she felt.


    "Look out!" Abby yelled.


    Rachel sneered and stepped sideways in the nick of time, dodging the attack.


    As Alice ran past her, Rachel grabbed her wrist and tugged it with all her might.


    Bang!


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Alice crashed to the ground with a scream.


    Her back hit the ground so hard that it seemed all her organs were on fire.


    The pain was so intense that she curled into a fetal position.


    Rachel walked up to her and coldly said, "If you try something like that again, Alice, I''ll make your life a


    living hell."


    The pain Alice felt was so intense that she wheezed.


    When she heard Rachel''s warning, she froze in horror, feeling as though all the blood in her body had


    stopped flowing.


    Without another nce at her, Rachel walked up to Abby and led her back to the archive.


    When they shut the door behind them, Rachel brought out a medical kit to treat the wound on Abby''s


    face.


    She took a small gauze pad out of the box, but Abby stopped her, taking the gauze pad away.


    "I don''t need the ointment, Miss Be.It''s not a big deal."


    "It''s not a big deal? Will you still think it''s not a big deal when your face is disfigured? You silly girl.Stop


    squirming, or I won''t be able to apply the ointment evenly," Rachel scolded, snatching the pad back


    with a frown.


    Then, she began dabbing the pad on Abby''s wound.She didn''t do it gently, though, so Abby''s subtle


    gasps could be heard within the archive.Rachel nced at her and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    ¡°Yes, it hurts."


    "That''s right," Rachel said in a stern tone.


    However, she began dabbing the wound carefully and gently after that.


    "You must remember this feeling."

 Chapter 66: Dad Wants To See Me

    Chapter 66: Dad Wants To See Me


    Abby turned her eyes to the ground.She lowered her head and said in a low, guilty voice, "I''m sorry I''m


    so useless, Miss Be."


    Rachel finished applying ointment to Abby''s wound and threw the used swab in the trash.


    As she turned her head back to Abby, she saw the sad, hopeless expression on her face.


    Rachel sighed softly as she said, "Abby, I''m not ming you for what happened.I just want you to


    remember this.Remember how much this hurt.If something like this ever happens again, I want you to


    fight back.And if you can''t fight, you need to run as fast as you can.Do you understand me?"


    "Miss Be¡­" Abby''s eyes filled with tears.


    "Abby, I can''t always be there every time someone you bullies you.The best I can do is punish those


    who hurt you.But what happens one day when I don''t even know who to punish? I''ve never expected


    you to protect me¡­ All I ask is that you protect yourself," Rachel said earnestly


    "I will do my best, Miss Be," Abby answered softly.


    Rachel gave an affectionate smile, reached out and gently ran her fingers over Abby''s head.


    "I think you''ve made great progress.Maybe I''m just being too demanding.Take your time; do things your


    way.I have full faith that one day, you''ll be strong."


    There was no denying that Abby had already started to change for the better.


    Rachel could ount for that.She remembered that in the past Abby had been too timid to speak up


    for herself when she was getting bullied.But she was still worried.


    While Abby was making good progress, she needed to learn how to protect herself quicker.


    Ever since Rachel had taken Abby and Andy to be her friends, she''d started to care about them more;


    to the point where she was always afraid that she wouldn''t be able to protect them from getting hurt.


    In the past, she wouldn''t have given them a second thought.


    The Rachel from the past was cold and indifferent.


    She wouldn''t have cared if someone got hurt or bullied¡­ But not anymore.


    Yes, Abby had changed.


    But so had Rachel.


    Abby and Rachel went to thepany''s canteen for lunch.


    They enjoyed their food and idle banter, and once they were done, they decided to head to the archive


    for a little break.


    They''d just stepped into the hallway when they noticed a familiar figure standing there.


    "Why is Mrs.Jenkins here?" Abby said in surprise.


    "Is she here because of what happened to Miss Jenkins this morning? What are we going to do, Miss


    Be?" Rachel smiled calmly.


    In a casual, almost conversational tone she said, "What else can we do but let her do as she pleases?


    If she wants to get justice for her daughter, let her.The only thing I''d be able to do for her is give her a


    solid p as well."


    "That''s allowed?" Abby said and turned to look at Rachel.


    She wasn''t surprised by what she''d said, and she was also inclined to believe her.


    Rachael was different now.


    After all the unbelievable things she''d already done, Abby wouldn''t put it past her to make good on her


    word.


    If Rachel wanted to smack her stepmother in public, she probably would.


    Rachel just smiled in response.


    Abby frowned at her, then looked towards Caroline again.


    She took a deep breath to steady her words, and then said seriously, "This time, I will help you.Don''t


    worry, Miss Be."


    Caroline spotted them as soon as they stepped into the hall.


    She gracefully walked over to them, her elegant, handmade cheongsam hugging her body in all the


    ways that were ttering.


    "Rachel," she called gently as she approached.


    "Are you here to seek justice for your daughter, Caroline?" Rachel asked coldly.


    Caroline''s hands tightened on her handbag.


    She narrowed her eyes at Rachel for a moment, like a predator sizing up their prey, then quickly


    regained herposure.She wanted nothing more than to tear Rachel apart at the moment.


    The sight of Alice''s red, swollen face staring up at her from the hospital bed had been enough to make


    her bloodthirsty.


    Caroline wanted to hurt Rachel the way she''d hurt her daughter.


    Not to mention the fact that Alice''s cyx was fractured because of how hard she''d hit the ground.


    It was enough to make her blood boil, and she was only just barely managing to keep her rage


    contained.


    The only thing preventing her from beating this bitch Rachel ck and blue was the baby in her belly.


    Caroline put up a good front, soothed her anger, and chose to y the victim.


    "I know this was probably Alice''s fault.As her stepsister, it''s understandable that you''d want to teach her


    a lesson every now and then.Alice told me that her fall had nothing to do with you.She said she was


    just being careless and ended up hurting herself."


    Rachel arched her eyebrows in disbelief.She could hardly believe Alice would say something like


    that.But she didn''t voice her thoughts and chose to stay silent.


    "I''m actually here to ask you a favor, Rachel," Caroline said, and quite suddenly, she started to tear up.


    "I know you don''t like me and Alice. And because of this, I know you dislike your father at times." Her


    voice was strained as she tried to fight back the urge to cry.


    The hall was starting to get crowded as lunch break ended and workers returned to their offices.


    Caroline was speaking loud enough that it attracted more than a few curious stares.


    Some people even stopped to listen; though they did their best to pretend that they weren''t


    eavesdropping Rachel smiled in a way that would have been encouraging, had it not been for the


    mocking light glittering in her eyes.


    She crossed her arms and titled her head, feigning interest in what Caroline had to say.


    "Your father wants nothing more than for you to go and visit him in the hospital.Rachel, I''m begging


    you.Please go and see him.Even if it''s just once.I can''t bear to see him so upset and disappointed¡­


    Please¡­"


    As Caroline spoke, the tears she''d been trying to hold back slipped down her cheeks. She stepped


    forward and reached out to take Rachel''s hand.


    Rachel stepped back, twisting her body away.


    "Rachel¡­"


    Caroline''s eyes flooded with tears again as she stared desperately at Rachel.


    She looked like she was barely holding back from throwing herself on the floor and kneeling before her.


    The onlookers all switched their gazes from Caroline to Rachel.


    Their expressions turned cold when they saw how she was behaving.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They''d all harbored secret thoughts that Rachel wasn''t a good person, but now she was giving them


    more reasons to believe they''d thought right.


    Rachel stared expressionlessly at Caroline''s pitiful face for a long while.


    ¡®''She''s a lot better at ying the victim than her daughter is.What makes her think Jack wants me to


    visit him? He''s a cold-hearted bastard.I find what she''s saying impossible to believe.There has to be


    something more to this.Otherwise, why would Caroline and Alice keep trying to convince me to go to


    the hospital to see him? Now Caroline has gone so far as to try and manipte the public opinion to


    force me to agree.¡±


    As she stood there mulling through her thoughts, something suddenly urred to her.She thought


    back to the strange check-up from a few days ago that had been arranged way ahead of schedule.


    Her eyes narrowed suspiciously, and her expression darkened.


    "You said Dad wants me to visit him in the hospital?"


    "Yes," Caroline said with a nod.


    "You know out of all of us that your father cares for you the most."


    She held Rachel''s gaze as best she could, trying to mentally will her to look past the obvious guilt in


    her heart, and the light sheen of sweat on her forehead.


    She was afraid that Rachel had seen right through her lies.When had this bitch''s eyes gotten so sharp?


    Caroline was starting to find it difficult to breathe through her anxiety.It felt like something was


    constricting her chest, and pushing down on her shoulders.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the hospital with you."


    Rachel only agreed because she wanted to find out why Caroline and Alice were willing to go through


    so much effort to get her to go visit her father.


    "Miss Be, I''ll go with you," Abby said, feeling suddenly concerned.


    She had the suspicion that Caroline and Alice were up to no good, and she didn''t want Rachel to go


    alone.


    "There''s no need for that.I''ll be just fine on my own," Rachel said.


    If something did happen, there was no way Rachel could guarantee Abby''s safety.It was better that she


    just went alone.


    "But-" Abby protested.


    "Why don''t you go home and cook something nice? I''ll be back before you know it," Rachel said, giving


    Abby aforting pat on the shoulder.


    With that said, Rachel and Caroline left.


    They went outside and hailed a taxi to take them to the hospital.


    The drive was awkward and silent.The most interact they had were the intermittent nces Caroline


    threw at Rachel''s belly.


    Rachel was only about a month pregnant.Her stomach was still t with no bump in sight.


    Caroline turned her head to look out the window.


    An unspeakable wave of jealous rage rose in her when she thought back to the results on the report.


    ''How is it that this little bitch is so lucky to get pregnant after just one night of sex? If she hadn''t ruined


    Alice''s n that night, Alice would have been the one sleeping with Victor! Alice would have been


    pregnant with Victor''s child.Not Rachel.I would have been Victor''s mother-inw, and grandmother of


    the future sessor of the Sullivan Group. I would have been the envy of all the other rich, upper-ss


    ladies..But this little bitch ruined everything.This baby has to go.She can''t keep it.She can''t! I lost to you


    before, Elise.But I won''t allow my daughter to lose to your brat.Never!'' Caroline''s fingers twisted


    violently in the strap of her bag.


    She gritted her teeth and took a deep breath to try and suppress the wild hatred coursing through her


    veins.

 Chapter 67: Trafickers In Ward 1206

    Chapter 67: Trafickers In Ward 1206


    Caroline struggled with her wildly changing mood the entire drive to the Municipal People''s


    Hospital.What was even more infuriating was Rachel''s rtively calm demeanor.


    She''d spent the entire 10-minute drive ying on her cellphone, not so much as changing her


    expression.


    If Caroline had looked at Rachel''s phone, she would have seen there were codes constantly popping


    up on the screen.


    As the taxi approached the hospital, it slowed down.By the time it reached the gates, it was crawling


    along at a safe pace for an area with so many pedestrians.


    It pulled to a stop in front of the in-patient building.


    Caroline got out the taxi first.She hurried around the side and opened Rachel''s door for her.


    "Here we are, Rachel," she said pleasantly.


    As she got out of the taxi, Rachel nced towards the crowd gathered near the entrance of the


    building.


    She subconsciously slipped her phone into her pocket to keep it safe.She''d only just pulled her hand


    out when her phone started buzzing.She narrowed her eyes coldly.


    "You father is in Ward 1206 on the 12th floor," Caroline said.


    "He''s been waiting the entire night for you to visit.I''m sure he''s going to be overjoyed to see you.I won''t


    being with you.I think the two of you should have some alone time.I''ll be waiting here for you when


    you''re finished."


    She smiled warmly at Rachel as she hung her hands innocently in front of her body.


    Rachel gave Caroline a sidelong nce, then nodded stiffly.


    Without a word, she headed up the steps that led into the building.


    Caroline leaned up against the taxi, watching as Rachel disappeared among the crowds of people.


    The warm, tender smile she''d had a moment ago slowly warped into something twisted and evil.


    A malicious light glimmered in her eyes, making her look almost demonic in a way.


    She slipped her hand into her pocket and pulled out her phone.


    Her fingers fluttered quickly over the screen as she typed out a message, saying, "She''s on her way.


    Once your mission isplete, I''ll transfer another 500, 000 dors to your ount."


    As she clicked send, she saw Rachel suddenly whirl around to face her.


    "Caroline," she called.


    Caroline was so surprised that she fumbled her phone, nearly dropping it onto the ground.Once she


    had the device firmly sped in her hand again, she raised her head to look up at Rachel.


    She hoped she wasn''t as pale as she thought she was, and she hoped she didn''t look as guilty as she


    felt.


    "What¡­ What''s wrong, Rachel?" she stammered.


    Rachel smiled sweetly at Caroline''s guilty expression.


    "Nothing is wrong.I just forgot to ask you something."


    "What is it?"


    "Is my dad really sick in hospital?"


    The smile that Caroline had been trying so hard to keep on her face froze.She felt her heart lurch in her


    chest, and then squeeze tight.She slowly moved the hand holding her phone behind her back.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Of, of course he is.Why would I lie to you about your father''s health?"she said anxiously


    "I just wanted to make sure,"Rachel said with a half-smile.


    Then she turned around and carried on walking towards the building.


    Caroline only released the breath she''d been holding once she could no longer see Rachel in the


    crowds.


    Her muscles felt suddenly weak from the guilt, and from the way she''d tensed up.


    Before anything else could happen, she climbed into the backseat of the taxi and took a few deep


    breaths to steady her breathing.


    Then she took out her phone and read the message that had juste through.


    That malicious spark ignited in her eyes, and the evil smile curled over her lips again.


    Rachel took the elevator and waited patiently for it to arrive at the 12th floor.


    The elevator made a soft pinging sound as it pulled to a stop and the doors slid open.


    Rachel stepped out and made her way to Ward 1206, navigating by looking at the numbers on the


    other wards.


    When she stopped outside Ward 1206, it was to find that the door was closed, and that the curtain was


    drawn over the small window in the door.


    She couldn''t see inside.


    But she didn''t open the door.


    Instead, she leaned her shoulder against it and fished her phone out her pocket.


    She opened an Inte browser and logged onto a website.


    On the way to the hospital, Rachel had hacked into the hospital''s security system.


    Currently, she was watching the surveince footage from Ward 1206, and she already had a very


    good idea of what was happening behind that closed door; even though the video quality wasn''t that


    good.


    Jack wasn''t in the room.


    But there were three men standing near the door, waiting for her toe in.


    Rachel''s expression turned grim and she sneered down at the footage on the screen.


    If she hadn''t been so discreet in the beginning and hacked into the system, she may not have left the


    ward alive.


    Rachel pressed her lips together in consideration, trying to decide what the best course of action was.


    As an idea slowly formed in her head, she put her phone in her pocket and straightened up.


    Then she ran to the nurse station shouting, "Help! Somebody help me! Security! Is there anyone who


    can help me?"


    Her performance was enough to startle the nurse on duty.


    The nurse straightened up, at full attention and said, "Miss, what happened? What''s wrong?"


    Rachel reached out and clutched desperately at the nurse''s hand.


    "Someone is after me.My father is in a great deal of debt and wants to sell me to pay it off.I''m scared!


    They''re going to take me and sell me to a brothel! Please! Help me! They''re human traffickers!"


    "Traffickers? Human traffickers?"


    The nurse''s face went pale as she listened to Rachel''s story.


    Rachel pinched herself hard without the nurse seeing.


    The sharp pain was enough to bring tears to her eyes so she looked like she was crying.


    "Please, please help," she begged pathetically.


    "I don''t want to be taken away! I don''t want to be sold like some type of animal¡­"


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" said a familiar, gentle voice.


    "Dr.Jimenez!" the nurse said, her relief all too obvious.


    She nced at Rachel''s tearful expression, then quickly exined everything Rachel had said to her.


    As ra listened to the nurse''s exnation, a small frown formed on the corners of her lips.


    She looked towards Rachel and studied her carefully, trying to decide whether she was telling the truth


    or not.


    With a small inkling of doubt she asked, "Traffickers? Are there really human traffickers here?"


    "Yes!" the nurse said angrily.


    "These traffickers are getting bolder and bolder by the day.What type of persones into a hospital to


    kidnap people? How dare they, in fact? Dr.Jimenez, we can''t let them go so easily!"


    Rachel hadn''t managed to get a word in between ra and the nurse''s conversation.


    She was still too surprised by ra''s sudden appearance.


    Her eyes were still glittering with tears from when she''d been pretending to cry, only adding onto the


    pity the nurse already felt for her.


    "How many of them are there?"


    ra looked towards Rachel with an unreadable expression.


    "Three,"


    Rachel answered as she looked up at her.


    She held the doctor''s gaze for a moment, trying to ce where she''d seen her before, because she


    was almost certain this woman was more than familiar.


    "Where are they?"


    "Ward 1206.I came to visit my father.When I peeked into the window at the door he wasn''t there.Only


    those three men.I was lucky that they didn''t see me when I looked in."


    Rachel wasn''t sure whether ra believed her or not.But right now, she didn''t care.


    ra had asked questions, which meant she was eithermitted to helping her, or was invested


    enough to entertain her story for a little bit longer.


    When Rachel continued to study ra, the doctor reached out her hand and rested it gently on


    Rachel''s shoulder.


    "It''s alright.Don''t be afraid," she said in a soothing voice.


    If she didn''t believe Rachel''s story, she was putting on a very convincing performance that she did.


    She asked the nurse to put a call through to the security office, and ask them to send some guards up.


    While this was all happening outside Ward 1206, the three thugs that Caroline had hired were still


    patiently waiting.


    One of them started to get restless and nced down at his phone to check the time.


    He frowned as he said to the other two, "We''ve been waiting for half an hour already.Where is the


    target?"


    "I''m starting to get a little suspicious as well, boss.I think we should call our employer and ask what''s


    going on.This can''t be a trick, right?" one of the other thugs said.


    The leader, the man they called "boss", raised the bat in his hand and gently knocked them on their


    heads.


    "Calm down.She''s already paid a deposit.I don''t think she would have done that if she was just ying


    the fool.Just think, once we''re done here, we''ll be another 500, 000 dors richer! We won''t have to


    work for the next few years! We will be free to enjoy ourselves as we see fit! Keep your chin up and


    have faith."


    The twockeys immediately stood a little straighter and looked towards him.


    "Yes, boss! Understood!" they said in unison.


    As their voices died down, the sound of footsteps echoed from the corridor outside.


    The boss, gestured them all to silence, then held his index finger to his lips as an extra precaution.


    The three of them hunkered down intobat stances, sticking close to the wall, ready for action.The


    door knob turned, and slowly the door opened.


    They couldn''t properly see who''d entered the room from the positions they were in, but they stayed still


    until the figure stepped inside.


    They exchanged nces with each other, nodded, and rushed towards the person.


    "You little bitch! You kept me waiting for so long- Ouch!" the boss cried and immediately cringed away


    from the pain.


    "Ah!" one of the other men screamed.


    "Ouch! Who hit me?" the second one cried.


    More cries of pain and shock rose from the three thugs.


    Sounds of struggling and fighting came from the ward.But it didn''tst long.


    It died down after a few moments, leaving behind an eerie silence.


    The three thugs were cowering on the ground in front of two security guards.


    They had fresh bruises blooming on their faces, and swollen, split lips from where they''d been hit.


    Rachel and ra stepped into the ward once they knew it was safe.


    "Dr.Jimenez," said the head security guard as he approached them, "what would you have us do with


    them?"


    ra didn''t answer him.She turned to Rachel and raised her eyebrows in question.


    Rachel carried on with her pitiful act by lowering her head, and saying in a pathetic voice,


    "Dr.Jimenez¡­ Would you mind if I asked them some questions? I¡­ I can''t believe my father would sell


    me to these people¡­ I never thought he was this cruel and heartless¡­"

 Chapter 68: Femoral

    Chapter 68: Femoral


    Arteryra nodded at the security guard and said, "Tie them up first, and leave thisdy alone for an


    interrogation."


    The daughter of that security guard was around the same age as Rachel.


    Knowing what had happened to her, he felt really bad for her.


    With a nod, he replied, "We''ll be waiting for you outside.Don''t worry.They''re not gonna hurt you again."


    "Thank you, sir." Rachel forced a smile.


    These security guards were all veterans.


    It only took them a moment to tie up the three goons, and then they walked out of the ward.


    Thest one to leave was ra.


    She even closed the door for Rachel.


    Once the door had closed, the innocence and vulnerability in Rachel''s eyes turned into a steely gaze.


    She picked up a shard of the vase that had been shattered during the fight earlier, and the she


    approached the three people struggling on the ground, and squatted down.


    The way she moved slowly made her seem more intimidating, and it frightened her adversaries.


    Her gaze sent shivers down their spines.


    One of them noticed the shard of vase in her hand, and his pupils quivered.


    "What¡­ what are you nning to do with that?"


    Rachel fiddled with the shard in her hand.


    Its sharp tip glistened beneath the sunlight.


    And as they stared at it, fear overcame their hearts.


    With a sinister smile, she pointed the tip of the shard on at the man''s thigh.


    "What do you think will happen if I plunge this shard into this part of your leg?"


    "Y¨Cyou¡­ I¡­"


    The man was breaking into cold sweat, and his face was as pale as a ghost.He couldn''t utter a word


    while looking back at her.


    "Since you don''t know, allow me to educate you," Rachel said in kind tone.


    "You see, there''s a blood vessel here called the femoral artery.Three centimeters beneath your skin


    here, I can stab right at it."


    At this point, the man was trembling.


    "Don''t! You can''t do that.Murder is a crime!" Rachel blinked innocently.


    "Don''t be so nervous.I''m not even done talking.Anyway, have you ever seen a fountain? I bet you


    have.But it doesn''t matter if you haven''t.Because once I cut your femoral artery, your blood will gush


    out like a fountain.If the cut is deep enough, perhaps you''ll see your own blood sttering onto the


    ceiling.Around five or six minutes of agonizing pain, you''ll die from extreme blood loss.Doesn''t that


    sound fun?"


    As she spoke, she suddenly strengthened her grip on the vase shard.


    The tip of the shard pierced through the man''s cloth, grazing his skin.


    Instantly, the man felt the writhing pain and all color drained from his face.


    Due to the pain and fear of getting hurt, he screamed, "No! No, please!"


    "Shush."


    Rachel put her index finger to her lips to hush him, and smiled maniacally.


    The man''s eyes widened in horror, and beads of sweat fell from his forehead.


    "What¡­ what do you want? I''ll tell you whatever you want.Just please don''t kill me.I''m begging you!"


    "Who said I was going to kill you? Didn''t you say that murder is a crime?"


    Rachel grinned, drew back the shard of ss, and stared daggers at the three people.


    "I''m only teaching you about human anatomy."


    Each of these men were now too scared to utter a word.


    To them, the woman standing before them was not human, but a demon originating from the furthest


    depths of hell.


    "Now that I''m done teaching you.Let''s get to the point, shall we?"


    Rachel sat on the floor cross¨Clegged, fiddling with the shard of vase with her fingers.


    "Tell me, what was your original n?" she asked.


    When she finished talking, the three goons exchanged nces.


    They were all hesitant to tell her the truth.


    Rachel wasn''t in a hurry, so she smiled at them one by one.


    From time to time, she would fiddle with the shard of ss by flicking it with her fingers.


    Each time her well¨Cmanicured nails knocked on the shard, it would make a harrowing sound.


    To the goons, every time they heard that sound, it felt like a countdown to their deaths.


    The man who Rachel threatened to cut earlier was scared shitless, so he was the first one to speak.


    "We...We were nning to knock you unconscious or drug you once you arrive."


    "And then?" Rachel looked at the second goon.


    Noticing her gaze, the man trembled and said, "And then we''ll pretend to be doctors and send you to


    the operating room.After that, we''re supposed to send our client a message.She will then arrange a


    doctor to perform a surgery on you."


    Rachel''s eyes glinted with malice.


    "What surgery?" she asked.


    Finally, the third man chimed in.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "An abortion."


    Suddenly, Rachel''s eyes darkened, and the atmosphere in the ward became frigid.


    With a scoff, she muttered, "Caroline, Alice, why am I not surprised? An abortion, huh? What a good


    n!"


    Now, the men trembled with fear and begged, "We''ve already told you the whole truth, so please¡­


    Please let us go! We promise, you''ll never see our faces again."


    Rachel got up with her brows raised.


    "Okay, but there''s one more thing that I need you to do for me."


    "What¡­ what is it?"


    "Send a message to your client, and tell her that you have aplished your mission."


    Fifteen minutester, the police arrived and took the goons away through the help of the security office.


    ra finished her statement with the police, and walked out of the office.


    She was surprised to see that Rachel was outside.


    Upon seeing rae out, Rachel greeted, "Dr.Jimenez."


    "I thought you''d already left."


    Surprised, ra asked, "Is there anything else you forgot to tell the police?"


    Rachel stepped forward, and said, "No, but I was actually waiting for you, doctor."


    "And why is that?"


    "I need you to do me a favor," Rachel said frankly.


    As ra looked at Rachel, her eyes glinted.


    She subconsciously nced at the ajar office door behind Rachel.


    Some police officers were still there, so ra suggested, "Let''s talk in my office."


    To reach her office from the Inpatient Building, they had to go through a long bridge connecting the two


    buildings.


    After that, they continued walking for a while, and soon, they arrived at her office.


    Once they were inside, ra took off her white coat and hung it behind the door.She rolled up her


    sleeves and poured a cup of water for Rachel.


    "Here, drink some water."


    "Thank you."


    Rachel took a sip as she looked at ra.


    ra sat behind her desk in silence.


    Momentster, she said, "Those thugs didn''te here to collect what they were owed, did they? And


    your father didn''t sell you to them, either.Am I right?"


    With her elbow on the table, and her chin resting on her palms, Rachel nodded.


    "That''s correct.They''re not human traffickers, and they''re not here to collect money, but they are indeed


    targeting me."


    "They are?" ra frowned.


    "To be precise, their target is the child in my womb."


    Rachel nced down at her abdomen and said, "I''m actually pregnant.And the person who hired those


    men doesn''t want me to give birth to this baby, so she hired those hitmen to catch me and force me to


    have an abortion."


    "This mastermind your speaking of¡­ Who could it be?"


    ra asked tentatively, her eyes blinking with curiosity, "My stepmother."


    ra was a well¨Ceducated woman, so it was hard for her to imagine that someone would do


    something so sinister.She held her cup of water tighter, and it slightly deformed the paper


    "Dr.Jimenez, there''s something I''ve been meaning to ask you,"said Rachel.

 Chapter 69: With Child

    Chapter 69: With Child


    "What?" ra asked, looking at Rachel in bafflement.


    "You knew I was lying, so why help me?" Rachel paused for a moment before she added, "We¡­ We


    haven''t met before, have we?"


    ra looked away, a peculiar smile on her lips.


    "No, we haven''t.To be honest, I suspected you might be lying but I wasn''t sure.That''s why I got along


    with what you said."


    "I see," Rachel murmured, lost in her own head.


    ra''s eyes slid to Rachel''s stomach.


    "You said you wanted to ask me a favor.What is it?"


    "I need to get an abortion," Rachel said in a low but clear voice, locking eyes with ra.


    "Y-you¡­" ra stuttered in surprise, but Rachel hurried to exin.


    "Please, Dr.Jimenez, just hear me out.I won''t actually get an abortion.I just want people to think I


    did.My stepmother won''t rest until this baby is dead.So, I just need her to think that it''s gone.I just found


    out she was nning to knock me out and perform the abortion without my consent.It was pure luck


    that I got away.Next time though, who knows what she''ll think of? I won''t sit back and let her hurt me


    and my child."


    When Rachel stopped talking, the office felt eerily quiet.


    Through the partway open window, a gust of wind was sweeping the curtain flimsy curtain back and


    forth and blowing the two women''s hair across their faces.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, I will help you," ra finally said, breaking the oppressing silence.


    After making sure she saw Rachel entering the hospital with her own two eyes, Caroline went in


    herself, heading to Alice''s room.


    Then they just sat there, waiting to hear from the men they had hired to put their n in motion.


    "Mom, it''s been half an hour and nothing.Do you think something went wrong?"


    Lying on the hospital bed, Alice tried to sit up a little, as if staying still was impossible in her agitated


    state.


    The movement had her crying out in pain, her face turning white as a sheet.


    Caroline stood up from the visitor''s chair and hurried to her daughter''s side.


    Seeing the forming bruise shaped like a hand on her daughter''s cheek, she felt a wave of pity and tried


    to help Alice sit up.


    "Of course not, sweetie.These people are professionals.As you said, it''s only been like thirty minutes,


    so I guess they have already knocked that bitch out and shipping her to the OR."


    This didn''t seem to calm Alice''s fears, though.


    "Just call them."


    "Fine! I''ll send them a message."


    Caroline was trying to hide her own worry.She took her phone out of her purse and typed a short


    sentence.


    ''Is it done?'' Barely ten seconds had passed before her phone chimed.


    The reply was just as short as her own question.


    ''She is in the OR."


    Caroline breathed a sigh of relief.She showed the text to Alice.


    "See? I told you it would work.Now you can rx and get some rest.You''ll be a member of Sullivan


    family soon.I will make sure of that."


    Alice leaned forward carefully and hugged her mother''s waist.


    "You are the best mom in the whole world."


    "I love you so much, honey.I just want you to have everything you want," Caroline said softly, stroking


    her daughter''s hair.


    "Alice, it''s time for you to let Victor know.I''m just going to check how your father is doing."


    When Caroline left the room, Alice made the call.


    Victor was in a meeting, so he had left Ivan in charge of his phone.


    When Alice''s name appeared on the screen, Ivan rolled his eyes.


    This was Victor''s private number and under normal circumstances, Alice would never dare call.


    He hesitated for a few seconds, but then knocked on the door of the meeting room and walked in.


    He bent over Victor''s head and whispered, "Sir, you have a call from Alice."


    He handed the phone to Victor, who nced at it with an unfathomable expression on his face before


    answering the call.


    "What?"


    The chill in his voice was unmistakable, freezing Alice to the spot.


    She swallowed her fear and affecting a pretty convincing tremble in her voice she said, "Mr.Sullivan,


    there is something you need to know! You muste to the hospital ASAP! Rachel is here¡­"


    Victor snorted unkindly.


    "You''re calling me just to tell me that Rachel is in the hospital?"


    "But Rachel.."


    "Alice, for thest time, I don''t give a shit about Rachel."


    Alice suppressed a shiver at Victor''s rising temper.


    He was about to hang up when Alice cried, "Victor, she is pregnant!"


    No sound came from the other end of the line.


    Her words had stunned Victor and he just sat there, eyes wide, his mouth opening and closing but no


    sound came out.


    The hand holding his phone tightened unconsciously and he swallowed hard before asking slowly,


    "What, did you just say?"


    "I- I¡­"


    Alice had turned pale, fear paralyzing her whole body.


    "What.Did.You.Say.What''s wrong with Rachel?"


    Victor was on the verge of exploding with rage, the veins on his temples bulging slightly.


    "Rachel is with child.She is in the hospital right now.She wants to terminate her pregnancy.I just


    thought you had the right to know!"


    Alice said, using her most self-righteous voice.


    Crack! The tip of his pen broke off, leaving a small dent on the desk.


    The meeting room was terribly quiet as everyone held their breath, looking at Victor.


    His expression would terrify even the bravest of men.


    He threw the pen on the ground and strode out of the room calling over his shoulder, "Ivan! Get the car


    ready! We are going to the hospital!"


    A few minutester, Victor''s SUV was on its way to the Municipal People''s Hospital.


    In the back seat, Victor scanned his contacts for Rachel''s number but he suddenly realized he wouldn''t


    find it.


    They had been married for two years and he didn''t even have her number saved in his phone.


    As hard as it was to believe, it was the truth! Holding his phone tightly, Victor called out to Ivan.


    "Call Rachel NOW!"


    "Yes, sir," Ivan replied and dialed Rachel''s number and put it on speaker.


    A recorded message popped up.


    "The number you have called is unavable right now¡­"


    The temperature in the car seemed to drop several degrees, yet both the driver and Ivan had to wipe a


    thinyer of sweat from their foreheads.


    Victor barked, "Call her again!"


    Ivan did as he was told, but no matter how many times he called, it always went straight to voicemai l.


    Victor clenched his fists, his veins bulging on the back of his hand.


    Through the rearview mirror, Ivan studied him carefully.


    He was sure that Victor was fighting a losing battle restraining his anger.


    Soon, he would explode and all hell would break loose.


    Each time the recorded message came up, he was one step closer to losing it.


    At the same time, Alice''s words kept ringing in Victor''s head.


    With child¡­ Rachel was pregnant with his child!

 Chapter 70: How Dare You

    Chapter 70: How Dare You


    Victor thought back to his conversation with Rachel that night on the rooftop.She had denied being


    pregnant then.She had even drank a whole bottle of wine to prove it.


    If she knew she was with child, how could she consume all that alcohol endangering the baby? The


    image of Rachel bending over and vomiting shed in his mind.


    It had been a month and a half since that night and now that he thought about it, Rachel had many


    symptoms of an early pregnancy the whole time.


    That night she had thrown up not because the wine had gotten to her, but because she was already


    feeling nauseous.


    The only reason she had drank the wine that night was to hide the truth from him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Because she didn''t want to keep the baby.


    He didn''t really know how he felt about that.


    Suddenly, he remembered what Rachel had asked him that night.


    ¡®What would you do if I''m really pregnant?¡¯'' He still remember the look on her face when she asked him


    this question.


    Before he could answer, she had denied being with child and changed the topic.


    Now, that question held more gravity than ever.He shouldn''t really be so angry considering he didn''t


    care about Rachel at all.


    But then again, why did he feel so hurt that Rachel decided to have an abortion without even telling


    him? It was like he was losing something he had always craved without even realizing it.


    The SUV stopped outside the hospital.


    "We are here, Mr.Sullivan," Ivan said before he got out of the car to open the door for his boss.


    Victor regained hisposure and got out of the car.


    He strode into the hospital, closely followed by Ivan.They got in the elevator and pressed the button


    marked ''5'', where the Department of Gynecology was.


    The elevator pinged, announcing their arrival on the fifth floor and Victor walked out with Ivan on his


    heels.


    Checking his phone for the directions he had managed to assort, Ivan said, "Mr.Sullivan, she is in OR


    No.5.She''s been there for half an hour now¡­"


    They looked up and saw that the room they needed was just two doors down, but as they started


    moving towards it, the doors slowly opened, and Rachel walked out.


    "It is her¡­"


    Ivan murmured, looking dazed.


    Rachel waspletely unaware of the two men standing in the corridor, looking for her.


    She was looking at her phone, checking if her message had reached its receiver.


    A smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.


    All of a sudden, she felt a hand grabbing her wrist.


    Someone pushed her and her back hit the wall hard.


    The pain seemed to radiate from her back to the rest of her body, leaving her breathless.


    She felt dizzy from the impact as her head had also crashed into the wall, yet she struggled


    nheless, but her attacker''s grip only tightened.Another strong hand flew to her chin, forcing her to


    look up.


    Rachel shook her head to dispel the dizziness and her vision finally became a little clearer.She realized


    who her attacker was when a familiar scent hit her nose.


    A shiver ran up her spine when she looked into his eyes that were filled with malice.She knew that look


    all too well.


    He was furious to the point that he would dly strangle her to death.


    His grip on her wrist was so painful that Rachel whimpered.


    Unable to control her hand anymore, the piece of paper she held in it fell to the ground.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Victor saw the words at the top.


    ¡®''OR No.5.Procedure Pregnancy Termination''.


    At the bottom of the page, there was the doctor''s signature as well as Rachel''s.


    "What have you done?"


    The look on Victor''s face was terrifying.


    Every syble seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth, his eyes full of mindless rage.


    "Let go of me!" Rachel struggled to escape his grasp.


    A bruise had already started forming on her wrist.


    "What''s wrong with you?" she shouted at Victor.


    "How dare you, Rachel! How dare you get an abortion without my consent?!"


    Victor was struggling to hold back his anger, veins pooping out on his forehead and hands.


    Rachel gritted her teeth and tried to kick Victor away.


    He dodged her attack but had to loosen his grip in the process, giving Rachel the opening she needed


    to escape his grasp.


    Instinctively, she took a couple of steps back as her hands flew to her stomach, as if to protect her


    unborn child inside.


    She turned around, looking at the elevator, ready to make a run for it.


    "If you dare move, you''ll never leave this building alive," Victor said in a low, menacing voice.


    Rachel froze and turned around to look at him, Her face was pale, her eyes brimming with tears.She


    watched him approach and finally stop in front of her.


    He grabbed her chin again, his eyes burning with anger.


    "Go ahead.Why aren''t you running away?"


    Rachel bit her lower lip so hard it almost bled.She looked straight at him without uttering a word.


    "Say something," Victor roared, shaking her shoulders.


    Rachel was terrified, but forced herself to smile.


    She snorted and shot back in a hoarse voice, "What do you want me to say? That I was indeed


    pregnant? Or that the baby is gone? Would you rather hear¡­"


    Rachel didn''t finish her sentence as Victor grabbed her chin harder.Her jaw felt like it was going to be


    dislocated soon and the pain was nearly unbearable.


    "How can you even say that?"


    "Why the hell not?" Rachel sneered.


    "I don''t understand why you are so angry."


    Her words seem to stun Victor to silence.


    Rachel went on slowly.


    "Have you forgotten what you said a year and a half ago?"


    He didn''t say anything, but the look on his face was an answer in itself.


    "If you''ve forgotten, I''ll be happy to remind you," Rachel spat at him.


    "You said you wouldn''t allow me to carry your child.That even if by a miracle I got pregnant, I''d have to


    get rid of it.That we would never have a child together.Never."


    Rachel paused, taking a deep breath to withstand the pain.


    "Do you remember now?" Victor''s eyes twitched.


    She was right.


    These had been his own words! He was supposed to be d that the baby was gone.


    Rachel wasn''t worthy to carry his child.


    But then¡­ Why was he so angry? After learning that Rachel was having an abortion, he had


    completely lost his mind.


    "You didn''t have the right to decide the fate of the baby alone," Victor said, trying his best to conceal his


    mixed feelings.


    "What''s done is done.The child is gone.I have proof of that." Victor''s eyes darkened.


    He brought her face closer.


    "I''ll ask you onest time.Tell me the truth.Is the baby¡­"


    "Didn''t you hear me? I said the baby is gone.I am no longer pregnant.Didn''t you see the paperwork?"


    Rachel spat at him.


    Her face was pale and her eyes red-rimmed.


    Bang!

 Chapter 71: Then She Could Accompany Her Baby Down There

    Chapter 71: Then She Could Apany Her Baby Down There


    With a loud thump, Rachel was pushed to the wall again.This time, however, she covered her lower


    belly with both hands before she hit the wall, protecting her unborn child.


    Unfortunately, this prevented her from knocking Victor''s hand away, and he grabbed her slender, white


    neck.


    "Rachel, you''re asking for this!" he bellowed in fury.


    He ruthlessly squeezed his hand, tightening his grip on her neck.


    The color on Rachel''s face quickly faded, and she started wheezing in a struggle to breathe.


    She raised one hand and feebly tried to pry his strangling hand off whilst protecting her lower belly with


    the other.


    Victor''s eyes were murderous, though, and he didn''t let go.


    After having a few words with the nurses, ra left the operating room.


    When she saw Victor strangling a feeble Rachel in anger, her face turned pale.


    "Let go of her, now!"


    If you don''t stop, you will kill her!


    "Good.Then, she can apany her baby down there!"


    ra froze when she heard that.


    ¡®''Apany her baby?¡¯''


    In her shock, her gaze shifted to the paper on the floor, and understanding dawned on her.Her eyes


    darted to Rachel, who was now making gurgling sounds.


    ra could tell she was dying.


    "Victor, the baby is still alive!" the doctor screamed.


    Victor stiffened when he heard that.


    His grip loosened, and Rachel crumpled in a heap, passing out before her body hit the ground.


    "What did you say?" Victor asked, turning to look at ra with wide eyes.


    His anger had already evaporated.


    ra didn''t have the time to answer him, though.She ran past him instead and crouched in front of


    Rachel to check if she still had a pulse.


    Her expression worsened, and she quickly took out her phone and rang the nurse station, asking them


    to send nurses over immediately to take Rachel to a ward.


    The nurses arrived quickly, and Rachel was ced on a gurney and wheeled away.


    A whileter, ra was standing beside a hospital bed, watching IV fluid drip from the infusion bottle


    into Rachel''s arm.


    She seemed lost in thought.


    Suddenly, her phone rang out loud, jolting her from her reverie.


    She took the phone out of her pocket and checked the caller ID disyed on the screen.


    Then, she snuck a nce at Rachel, who was still unconscious, Satisfied that Rachel hadn''t woken up


    and wouldn''t hear her, ra answered the call right there.


    "ra, are you busy?"


    A gentle male voice echoed through the phone.


    It was her brother.


    "I was a little busy, so I missed your call earlier.Is anything wrong?" ra replied with a smile.


    It was easy to discern from her gentle tone that she loved her brother very much.


    "No, there''s nothing wrong.I just want to tell you I''ll be back home next Wednesday," Roger Jimenez


    said.


    He was standing in front of the French window with one hand in his pocket.


    ra''s eyes lit up with joy, and she eximed, "Are youing back?"


    "Yes, and this time, I''ll stay forever," he replied.


    "Dad and mom will be very happy! You don''t know how much they have looked forward to your return,"


    she said with a bright smile.


    "Besides, Riley is almost two years old, and you haven''t seen her yet."


    Roger smiled and looked out the window, taking in the towering, luxurious buildings that filled the


    metropolis.


    "I really look forward to seeing her."


    "What time will your flight arrive next Wednesday? I''lle to pick you up at the airport."


    "I haven''t bought a ticket yet.When I buy it, I''ll tell you the time of arrival.You don''t have toe and


    pick me up if you''re busy.I can go home myself." ra smiled.


    "No matter how busy I am, I''ll make time toe pick you up.You are my dear little brother.Nothing is


    more important than you."


    "Okay, that''s settled then," Roger said.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door behind him.


    He turned around and shouted, "Come in."


    The door opened, and someone came in with a document.


    "Mr.Jimenez, this document needs your signature."


    "Put it on the table.I''ll sign itter," he replied with a dismissive wave.


    "I''m sorry, Mr.Jimenez, but I''m afraid you''ll need to sign the document now.It''s of great importance," the


    man said respectfully.


    Roger sighed and shifted his attention back to the call.


    "ra, I have to go.There''s something I need to deal with right away.When Ie back, I''ll treat you


    and my brother¨Cin w to dinner.How does that sound?"


    "Great! Okay then, you should get back to work " ra said with a warm smile.


    Suddenly, her gaze shifted to Rachel for a moment.


    After a brief hesitation, she said, "Roger, you"


    But before she could go on, Roger had hung up.


    ra slowly lowered the phone and pursed her lips, staring at the nk screen for some time.


    Then, she decided to leave the ward and let Rachel rest.


    When she opened the door, she saw Victor waiting outside.


    "Miss Be is fine.Since she was severely shaken up, she will need to rest properly for a few days,"


    she said right away.


    Victor eyes darkened.


    "Thank you, Miss Jimenez," he replied.


    ra was shocked that Victor had recognized her so quickly.


    However, as someone very experienced, she had long since expected him to discern her true identity


    at some point, albeit not this soon.


    She quickly regained herposure and said, "You''re wee.I''m just doing my job."


    She made to leave but stopped after a few steps, visibly debating within herself.


    After a few moments of silence, she said, "Miss Be didn''t have an abortion.However, she was


    terrified, and that''s bad for her and the baby.Please, I implore you, don''t be violent with her again.The


    first three months of pregnancy are the most dangerous, as the fetus hasn''t fully developed yet.The


    chance of a miscarriage is very high, and even mental duress can trigger it!"


    With that, she walked away without looking back.


    She had said all she could, after all.


    As ra''s footsteps dissipated down the hallway, Victor stood there, staring at the ward''s door.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The scene of Rachel crumpling to the ground yed in his mind over and over again.


    Her face, which was as white as a sheet, was the feature that showed most vividly in his head.


    There was blood oozing down both sides of her mouth.


    During the struggle, she had bitten her lips so hard that she had drawn blood.


    The blood had entuated her paleness.


    Even after she had fainted, her brows remained furrowed.


    It was as though she was still in great pain.


    At that moment, she didn''t exude her regr domineering aura; she was just vulnerable.


    Victor clenched his fists hard.


    He had yet toe to terms with the fact that he almost strangled her to death.


    When his hand was wrapped tightly around her neck, he wasn''t pleased.


    As he watched her lose consciousness after struggling so much, his heart tightened as though it was


    being squeezed by an equally powerful hand.


    Every breath he took at the time brought him a lot of pain.


    The sound of approaching footsteps interrupted his thoughts.


    The footsteps belonged to Ivan; he hadpleted the paperwork for Rachel''s hospital admission.


    "Mr.Sullivan, it''s done.I have also gotten the results of Miss Be''s medical examination," he


    reported.


    Victor''s eyes narrowed, and he said in a deep voice, "Tell me."


    "Miss Be is indeed six weeks pregnant, but all her biological measurements are almost below the


    rmended levels.If they continue to fall, the fetus will be in danger, I''m afraid," Ivan replied.


    It had been more than an hour since he found out that Rachel was pregnant, yet he was still in shock.


    Even more shocking was the fact that she was carrying Victor''s baby.


    Fate really was the ultimate trickster.


    Its tricks could nail just about anybody.


    Ivan could tell by how furious Victor had been that he wanted to keep the child.


    However, the child''s mother was Rachel, a woman who Victor was not the least bit fond of.


    He would care for the child, though, and this will be a weakness that Rachel could exploit.


    When the time came, she could demand that he remarry her.


    After all, she was the child''s mother.


    Ivan didn''t think he had gone too far with his assumptions.


    He had witnessed¨Cwith his own eyes¡ªthe evil acts Rachelmitted in the past.


    He knew what she was capable of.


    If Rachel ended up getting her way and remarried Victor, what would the future hold? He didn''t dare


    imagine any further and shrugged those thoughts away.


    He looked at Victor and wondered what he was thinking.


    "Mr.Sullivan, do you want to go in and see Miss Be?" Ivan asked after a moment of hesitation


    Victor''s expression turned cold.


    He stared at the door a bit more before turning around.


    "Have someone stand guard here.When she is discharged, bring her to my vi," he coldly ordered.


    Then, he left without another word.

 Chapter 72: Confinement In The Hospital

    Chapter 72: Confinement In The Hospital


    That night, Shelia had a long dream.


    All the memories of her past life, and everything she experienced as Rachel were entangled together.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was overwhelmed by this dream.


    In addition, there were strangers chasing after her in the dream.


    Through the darkness, she ran as fast as she could, for fear that if she stopped, those people would


    drag her into the abyss, and she would never be able to escape it.All of a sudden, Shelia saw a beam


    of light ahead of her.


    She kept running towards it as a relieved smile appeared on her face.


    She then reached her hand out to touch the light, but someone appeared in the light abruptly.


    The moment she recognized who it was, she stopped dead in her tracks.


    She couldn''t help but tremble in fear as her face paled.


    "Rachel, you can never escape from me."


    The next second, a man walked out of the light.


    He was talking to her, and his eyeballs werepletely ck and filled with malice.


    Instinctively, Shelia stepped back.


    The figure of the man in front of her was reflected in her eyes.


    "No!"


    She woke up, breaking into cold sweat, and sitting upright with her chest heaving up and down. Around


    this time, the nurse was just about to check on Rachel.


    When she pushed the door open, she saw Rachel sitting on the bed with a pale face, clearly scared out


    of her wits.


    The nursed approached her, and asked gently, "Miss Be, are you okay?"


    Upon hearing that, Rachel regained herposure.


    "I¡­"


    When she looked around, she realized that she was in an unfamiliar room.


    She wanted to ask where she was, but the moment she tried to speak, her throat began to hurt, and


    her voice sounded hoarse and weak.


    Subconsciously, she wanted to touch her neck, but the nurse quickly held her wrist to stop her.


    "Miss Be, we''ve only just applied an ointment on your neck.Please don''t touch it.Otherwise, it''ll be


    rubbed off.¡±


    ¡°An ointment?''¡¯ Rachel looked down and saw the red mark on her wrist.


    Within an instant, everything that happened between her and Victor before she passed out shed


    through her mind like a movie.


    All these bruises on her body were caused by that man.


    "Please try not to touch the wounds on your wrists and neck, okay? In a few days, those bruises will


    heal up with the help of the ointment I was talking about."


    The nurse informed Rachel about her situation when she noticed that Rachel was staring at her


    bruises.


    The first time the nurse saw Rachel''s bruises, she was horrified.


    She wondered what kind of person would be horrible enough to mistreat a woman like this.


    And because she was a woman too, the nurse felt sorry for Rachel.


    She looked at her with eyes filled with empathy, and said, "Miss Be, if there''s anything you need,


    just let me know, and I''ll do my best to help you."


    "Can you get me a ss of water?" Rachel said in a hoarse voice.


    Every word she uttered made her throat feel like it was breaking.


    The pain was so bad that it distorted her face every time she felt it.


    At once, the nurse nodded and poured a ss of warm water for Rachel.


    Enduring the pain, Rachel took a few sips of the water to moisten her throat.


    "How long was I unconscious for?"


    "About four hours.Are you feeling hungry? Would you like me to run down to the canteen to get you


    some food?" the nurse asked with concern.


    "No, thanks."


    "Even if you''re not hungry, I''m sure that baby in your womb is."


    All of a sudden, the door opened from outside.


    With one hand in the pocket of herb coat, ra walked in.


    The moment Rachel heard ra''s voice, she nced at the door and saw two bodyguards in ck


    suits and sunsses guarding the door.


    On their chests were droplet-shaped brooches made of obsidian, indicating that they were working for


    Victor.


    Upon seeing ra, the nurse greeted, "Hello, Dr.Jimenez."


    With a modest smile, ra nodded in response.


    "Oh, hi.I think you should go to the canteen to buy some light porridge for Rachel.After all, pregnant


    women can''t be starved."


    The nurse nodded in agreement, put down the ointment she was nning to apply on Rachel, and then


    she left the ward.


    Not long after, ra opened the ointment, sat at Rachel''s bedside, and said, "Let me help you apply


    the ointment."


    Without waiting for her to respond, ra applied the ointment on her neck using a cotton swab, and


    then applied it on her wrist.


    ra''s movements were so gentle, and she was focused on the task.


    "Sorry for breaking my promise."


    Once she was done applying the ointment, ra wrapped the cotton swab with a tissue and threw it


    into the trash bin.


    Seeing Rachel like this, ra could only me herself.


    To her surprise, Rachel smiled and shook her head.


    "You don''t have to feel bad.Honestly, I should thank you.If it weren''t for you, I would''ve been dead by


    now."


    Suddenly, something dawned on her, and she subconsciously put her hands on her lower abdomen.


    Reluctantly, she said, "Dr.Jimenez, how is"


    "You can rest assured that your child is fine."


    ra inferred what Rachel was about to ask, so she answered the question before Rachel could even


    finish her sentence.


    Upon hearing her answer, Rachel breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But if you''re determined to keep this baby, you''re gonna have to be more careful from now on.Right


    now, you''re too exhausted, and all your biological measurements are just slightly over the lowest


    rmended level for pregnant women, which is very bad for you and that baby," ra said seriously.


    Gently, Rachel stroked her belly as she nodded along.


    A whileter, the nurse returned with a bowl of porridge in hand.


    After asking the nurse to help Rachel eat, ra left.


    When ra opened the door and left the room, Rachel caught a glimpse of the two guards outside


    while she was eating the porridge with a spoon.


    Once she finished the porridge, Rachel told the nurse that she was tired and that she wanted to rest, so


    that the nurse would leave.


    Now that the nurse was gone, Rachel wanted to call Abby to inform her that she was safe.


    Rachel had been out cold for four hours, and in totality, she had been unreachable for five hours


    straight since she left thepany with Caroline.


    Abby was worried when Rachel refused to bring her along.


    It had been a while, so she must be very anxious right now.


    Rachel knew how much Abby cared about her.


    What worried her the most however, was the fact that Abby mighte to Caroline to ask of her


    whereabouts.


    If that were to happen, not only would Abby fail to find out Rachel''s whereabouts, she would also be


    putting herself at risk, because Caroline might get furious and then want to get rid of her, too.


    When that thought crossed Rachel''s mind, she looked around the room in search of a phone.


    Ten minutester, she found nothing.


    Her phone wasn''t here.


    Rachel pursed her lips while thinking of something.


    And then, she went to the door to open it.


    The two guards instantly blocked her path when they heard the door open.


    "Miss Be, Mr.Sullivan has ordered us to not let you leave this ward," said one of the bodyguards.


    "Get out of my way," Rachel replied coldly.


    "I''m sorry, but we can''t let you leave.Please go back inside."


    It didn''t seem like the bodyguards were fazed by her intimidation.


    With that in consideration, Rachel looked them dead in the eye and asked, "What if I''m determined to


    leave this ce today? Will you knock me out or tie me up, so that I won''t be able to escape?"


    "If you insist on leaving, I''m afraid we might have to do so."


    Rachel clenched her fists; her eyes, brimming with fury.She just stood at the door, staring at the


    bodyguards in silence.


    Momentster, one of the bodyguards noticed that Rachel was determined to leave, so he thought that


    they shouldn''t just stand like this all day.


    ¡®''Perhaps I should call the boss and ask for his opinion,¡¯'' he thought.


    Just then, Rachel broke the silence.

 Chapter 73: Back To The Sue Garden

    Chapter 73: Back To The Sue Garden


    "Fine, I won''t leave," said Rachel.


    She remembered what ra had told her.Now that she was pregnant, she shouldn''t put herself


    through stressful situations.She wasn''t allowed to be angry, nor exhausted.Otherwise, it could


    endanger her child.These bodyguards were fiercely loyal to Victor.Without his approval, she would


    never get out of this ce.Wasting her time with these bozos was pointless, so she decided to give up


    for now.


    "Thank you for cooperating, Miss Be."


    In a solemn expression, the bodyguard said, "If there''s anything you need, just tell us.We''ll do our best


    to satisfy your needs."


    "I want to make a phone call."


    Three dayster.


    ra was standing at Rachel''s bedside, checking her wounds and bruises.


    "Once your discharge papers are signed, you can leave the hospital.However, your bruises still haven''t


    recoveredpletely, so keep applying the ointment on them when you go home."


    Rachel nodded in response.


    Then, ra turned to look at the men standing guard at the door.


    Over the past three days, there had been three pairs different bodyguards taking shifts, and they were


    all sent by Victor.


    "I''m off duty this afternoon.Do you need me to send you home?" ra asked while looking at Rachel.


    Rachel looked back at her.


    Upon seeing the concern in ra''s eyes, she immediately understood why ra asked that question.


    It was clear that she was worried that those men at the door would maltreat her just like Victor.


    "I appreciate the kind offer, but no.I can get home by myself."


    Rachel had no idea why ra pretended as if they haven''t met before, but she still didn''t want to get


    this woman involved in her own problems.


    "I see.In that case, I''m going back to work now.Take care, Rachel."


    A puzzled and concerned look shed in ra''s eyes.


    Since Rachel seemed adamant on her decision, she decided to let it go, and left the ward.


    Soon, Ivan showed up.


    Upon his arrival, Rachel was looking at the garden of the hospital from the balcony.


    It was already autumn, and what once were green leaves had now turned yellow.


    As the wind blew by, the yellow leaves danced in midair, until they finallynded on the ground.


    As Ivan looked at Rachel''s back, he was taken aback for a moment.


    She was standing in front of the balustrade, reaching out to catch one of the leaves, and her hair was


    fluttering with the breeze.


    This scene was so picturesque.


    Rachel was dressed in a blue and white hospital gown.


    The one she was wearing was the smallest size, but it still looked a bit loose on her.


    Her figure looked frail and vulnerable.


    It was difficult to perceive her as the same woman who showed no sign of fear despite being tortured


    by Victor three days ago "Miss Be."


    After collecting his thoughts, Ivan said, "Your discharge papers have been signed."


    Rachel then turned to look at him calmly.


    It didn''t surprise her that Ivan was here to help her sign the discharge papers.


    As she walked back inside from the balcony, she said, "I''m just going to change my clothes."


    Afterwards, she picked up the clothes she was wearing three days ago, and went into the bathroom.


    Ivan was surprised by how calm she was at this moment.


    He had initially thought that Rachel would ask him why he was here, or perhaps demand him to let her


    go.He had imagined a myriad of reactions from Rachel, but never did he expect her to be this calm.


    At this point, he had no idea what was going on in her mind.


    Momentster, Rachel came out of the bathroom and said to him, "Let''s go."


    "Miss Be, where are we going?"


    Seeing that she was headed for the door, Ivan frowned and stopped her.


    "Shouldn''t I be the one to ask that question? I''m assuming you came here to sign my discharge papers


    under Victor''s orders, didn''t you? So, lead the way," Rachel said indifferently.


    For a moment, Ivan tried to read her thoughts by examining her expression.


    But in the end, he failed.


    He could only clear his mind, and order the bodyguards to follow him and Rachel.


    Not long after, the group left the hospital.


    The Maybach had been driving along the road for about forty minutes now.


    While Rachel was surveying the scenery outside, she soon figured out where they were heading.


    They were on their way to the Sue Garden, the ce she once lived for two years.


    Named after Victor''ste mother, the garden was his retreat; a ce in memory of his biological


    mother.


    Victor being an illegitimate child of the Sullivan family was not a secret to the public.


    Before he turned seven years old, he was living alone with his mother.


    However, when he turned seven, his live underwent a tremendous change. Since Tomb-sweeping Day


    was approaching, he and his mother hitched a ride back to their hometown to pray at his deceased


    maternal grandparents'' grave.


    However, along the way, a truck''s brake was busted, and it crashed against their car.


    The driver couldn''t react fast enough, and it resulted in a collision with the oing truck.


    Three people died on the spot in that ident, and Victor was the only survivor.


    Later on, when Victor''s paternal grandmother heard about what happened, she sent someone to take


    him back to the Sullivan family, and decided to raise him.


    Soon, the Maybach drove into the Sue Garden.


    It had already passed through the front garden, and finally pulled over on the open space in front of the


    main building.


    Ivan opened the door for Rachel and said, "Miss Be, we''re here."


    When she got off the car, she saw a row of servants standing in front of the building with varying


    expressions.


    Who would''ve thought that Rachel, who had once been driven out of this ce in such a humiliating


    way, would evere back here one day? Neither she nor those servants ever expected that God


    would y such a cruel prank on them.


    "Ma''am," the butler greeted her as he approached.


    Lukas the butler used to work for Victor''s grandmother.


    When the old woman passed on, he continued to serve Victor.


    He remembered back when she was still alive, she loved and doted on Rachel so much.


    Thus, despite the many brazen acts that Rachel had done, Lukas still treated her with respect.


    Shelia knew who this butler was.


    He was the only person who had ever been nice to Rachel aside from Victor''s grandmother.


    Everyone else in the Sue Garden was either indifferent or mean towards her.


    On top of that, Shelia still remembered on the day she was reborn, Lukas was the one who begged


    Victor to have mercy on her.


    This man was the one who saved her life.


    And so, whether she was Rachel or Shelia, she was eternally grateful to Lukas.


    "Lukas, I''m not Victor''s wife anymore.Just call me Rachel from now on," Rachel said with a smile as


    she looked back at Lukas.


    He was taken aback by what she said, and he immediately noticed the change in her personality.


    In the span of one month, she had changed from inside out.


    In the past, Rachel was a resentful and vindictive woman.


    Even though she held a certain degree of respect for Lukas, she still acted arrogant and petty around


    him.


    But now, she was a lot like her mother, Elisa, the most famous female socialite. The autumn breeze


    blew past them, and it was now getting colder by the minute.


    Lukas noticed that Rachel was wearing thinyers of clothing, so he suggested, "Miss Be, it''s cold


    out here.Let''s go inside, shall we?"


    She then looked at the gate, and realized that her only choice was to enter the house.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    No matter how much she wanted to leave, she must wait for Victor toe back first.


    After a moment of contemtion, she nodded and followed Lukas into the house.


    As Rachel''s figure disappeared from her sight, Ivan got in the car and ordered the driver to take him


    back to thepany.


    Not long after, Lukas led Rachel to the third floor, and opened one of the doors.


    "Miss Be, this shall be your bedroom from now on.You have everything you might need inside.And


    if you need anything else, please don''t hesitate to tell me.I''ll send someone to buy it as soon as


    possible."

 Chapter 74: Thanks To You, Little Baby

    Chapter 74: Thanks To You, Little Baby


    When Lukas left, Shelia walked into the room.She stood by the bed, taking in her surroundings.The


    room was well-lit and cozy.The queen-sized bed was dressed in bright yellow sheets and the floor was


    covered with a fluffy light grey carpet.All sharp edges in sight had been baby-proofed.


    "Well, little one, all this thanks to you," she said softly, putting a hand on her belly.


    This was much different than the storage room she had called "her room" in the past month and a half.


    She walked out to the balcony and was surprised to discover that she could see the garden from up


    there.


    The wind blew across the small pond in the middle of the garden, creating countless ripples on its


    surface.


    asionally, a koi fish would jump up and then dive back into the water.


    While Victor''s grandmother was still alive, she would take Rachel to that same pond, where they had


    tea and chatted.


    That had been the time of Rachel''s life.


    Even Victor''s indifference wouldn''t ruin her mood after a day like that.


    But after the olddy passed away, Victor hardly ever came back home.


    If Rachel wanted to see him, she had to go to the Sullivan Group.


    Victor''s grandma had always looked after her, taking her under her wing and when she died, Rachel


    was left without protection.


    The servants had started being disrespectful towards her and no one cared enough to stop them.


    After all, who would stand up for her, a woman scorned by her own husband? Lukas had been the only


    exception.


    He had always treated Rachel with respect, but he was usually busy and besides, he was getting on in


    years, so he couldn''t watch her back all the time.


    Knock, knock The sound dragged Shelia out of her reverie.


    She walked back into the room and opened the door.


    It was Lukas, holding a ss in his hand.


    "Miss Be, I brought you some milk with cinnamon and honey."


    The smell of the hot milk hit Rachel''s nostrils, bringing about a wave of nausea.


    "Lukas, I¡­"


    Before she could finish, her stomach lurched violently.


    She covered her mouth and ran into the bathroom, barely managing to reach the sink before the


    contents of her stomach made their appearance.


    Lukas, startled by this strange turn of events, left the ss on the table and followed Rachel.


    He hesitated in the bathroom''s doorway.


    "Miss Be, are you okay?"


    Still gripping the edges of the sink so tight that her knuckles had turned white, Rachel nodded.


    She washed her face and rinsed her mouth and smiled weakly at Lukas.


    "Don''t worry.I''m fine."


    "Was it the milk?"


    "The smell, yes.But it sounds delicious.Why don''t you drink it?"


    As Rachel walked out of the bathroom, she saw the offending beverage on the table and quickly


    covered her nose.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But, the doctor said that milk and honey is really good for the fetus."


    Rachel looked at the ss, then at Lukas''s stubborn face and forced a smile.


    "Lukas, even if I do drink it, I will just throw it upter.You know what? I''ll try againter, when my


    stomach isn''t so sensitive."


    Lukas still looked unconvinced.


    "I really can''t drink it now," Rachel said in a hoarse voice, her throat still raw from throwing up.


    "Alright.You should get some rest.I''ll ask the maid to make you another er,"


    Lukas finally relented.


    He took the ss and turned to leave, but Rachel called out, "Wait¡­"


    "Is there something else you need, Miss Be?" Lukas asked, turning back to Rachel.


    Rachel bit her lower lip before asking hesitantly, "Do you know when will Victor being back?"


    She knew Abby was still waiting for her but she couldn''t leave this house until she had asked for


    Victor''s permission.She didn''t know what he nned to do with her.


    There were several guards in the house as well as in the garden outside, so it would be impossible to


    sneak out.


    And even if she did manage to get out and go back home, Victor would surely track her down and drag


    her back by the hair.


    So there was only one way out of there.


    She had to talk Victor into letting her out.


    "I don''t know, Miss," Lukas replied kindly.


    "Perhaps you could call him and ask?"


    Call Victor? Lukas had already left the room when Rachel realized that she didn''t even have Victor''s


    phone number.


    In fact, she had never been given his personal number.


    She had always used his work number, but he had blocked her a long time ago.


    If she wanted to get to Victor, she had to reach Ivan.


    She just stayed there sitting on the bed, looking at Ivan''s number on her phone screen.


    Would she really dare press that button and ask to talk to Victor? After a while, she put her phone on


    the bedside table andid down.


    She couldn''t make that call.


    Not out of fear, but because she was certain that if Victor knew she needed to see him, he would take


    his sweet time returning just to spite her.


    It would be best if she just waited.


    On the thirty-third floor of the Sullivan Group, Ivan knocked on the CEO''s office door twice before


    entering.


    He handed the newspaper in his hand to his boss.


    "Mr.Sullivan, the KD Group has let go of Dennis.It''s all over the paper.The FBI has started a formal


    investigation on him."


    If everything went as nned, that bastard''s career woulde to an end, and he would be sent to jail


    for a long, long time.


    In less than a week, Dennis, a promising candidate for the position of the CEO of the KD Group, had


    been fired and marked a spy.


    Everyone in the business world was shocked by the revtion.


    It was such a pity, some said, that a man of Dennis'' potential ended up imprisoned.


    Others, though- the smarter of the bunch- were wondering who on earth did Dennis offend and got


    himself in that spot.


    Becausee to think about it, he had kept all his indiscretions secret for the past two years, so it


    would take a lot of digging to bring them back to the light.


    "The scandal has resulted in the stock price of the KD Group plummeting this morning.Ourpany


    bought a lot of their shares through the ounts of individual investors.Plus we bought more shares


    from several minor shareholders, and as a result, our group is now thergest shareholder of the KD


    Group,"


    Ivan finished his report It wasn''t until theint was emailed to the board of the KD Group that Ivan


    realized Victor had never truly intended to do business with the KD Group.


    He had never intended to finance thepany in exchange for a share of its profits.


    All he ever wanted was to take control of the wholepany.


    Victor''s eyes scanned the cover of the newspaper.


    The headline read ''The KD Group''s Project Manager Fiasco''.


    "There is one more thing, sir."


    "Out with it, Ivan."


    "Miss Be was discharged from the hospital.She is at the Sue Garden," Ivan said.


    Victor''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    He turned to Ivan and asked, "Did she say anything?"


    "No."


    Ivan paused, before adding hesitantly, "She had a quarrel with the bodyguards when she first woke up,


    but in the next three days, she seemed much morepliant.She didn''t ask questions or caused any


    trouble.I went to the hospital myself to pick her up today at noon and took her back to the Sue


    Garden.She didn''t argue at all; she just came quietly."

 Chapter 75: Victor Decided To Keep This Baby

    Chapter 75: Victor Decided To Keep This Baby


    Surprisingly, Rachel was being cooperative.But the more she cooperated, the stranger she seemed to


    Victor.


    "I see.You may take your leave," he said.


    Ivan nodded in response before he left the office.


    Slowly, Victor cast his gaze upon the floor¨Cto-ceiling window, staring at the scenery outside; his eyes


    glinted with suspicion.


    ¡®''Rachel, what are you up to?¡¯''


    That night, in a private room of the Crown Club, several colorful lights were shing in the room,


    shining on the people seated at the sofa from time to time.


    Along with the lights, the deafening music went on and on..


    "Hang on, what did you just say?"


    Carson couldn''t help but raise his voice.


    He sprang to his feet, staring at Victor with widened eyes.


    The moment he finished talking, the music in the room suddenly stopped, and the half naked dancers


    on the miniature stage also halted.


    Now, the entire room fell silent.


    Carson pinched himself and cried out in pain.


    "Damn, that hurts! So, this really isn''t a dream, huh? I didn''t mishear you, did I? Victor, are you saying


    that you''re going to be a father?" he eximed.


    Victor raised his head to look back at him, speechless.


    At the moment, it appeared as though he was staring at an idiot.


    "Oh, my God! This is shocking news!"


    Carson covered his face with both hands, flinging himself unto the sofa.


    "Mr.Scott, Mr.Sullivan is the one who''s about to be a father, not you. Why are you so worked up about


    this?"


    Ivan really didn''t get why Carson was freaking out, although, he, himself had also been utterly shocked


    for days since he found out about Rachel''s pregnancy.


    Carson nced at Ivan and said mournfully, "How could I not be upset, Ivan? Victor is a divorced man,


    and yet he''s about to be a father! My dad has been urging me to get married.If he finds out that Victor''s


    about to be a father, it will make my life even more difficult than it already is! Just think how much


    my dad will pester me to get married after hearing about this.I don''t even have a prospect of meeting a


    suitable woman right now!"


    Ivan fell silent.


    ¡®''You already have a woman in your arms right now¡­''¡¯ he thought.


    However, he couldn''t speak his mind aloud.


    "Hold on."


    Carson shivered at the thought of how much his life would get worse in the future, but something


    dawned on him all of a sudden.


    He turned to Victor and asked, "You got Rachel pregnant?"


    Victor looked back at him without saying anything.


    Carson rxed upon realizing that.


    "Oh, God, that''s a relief! You hate that woman.I don''t think you''d want to keep that baby."


    He paused for a moment, and continued, "Wait, would you?"


    "Actually, I am nning to keep the baby."


    The smile on Carson''s face disappeared.


    He stared at his best friend in disbelief.


    "You''re going to keep this baby?"


    While taking a sip of his wine, Victor answered concisely, "Yep."


    Upon hearing his answer, Carson put on a serious face.


    "Don''t you loathe Rachel?"


    "I do, but the fact remains that the Sullivan Group needs a sessor," Victor said tly.


    He had no ns on getting married again, which meant that it was nigh impossible for him to have a


    child in the future.


    For the time being, the Sullivan Group appeared to be stable and peaceful.


    But in reality, the members of the board of directors had their own ulterior motives.


    Many of them supported Victor''s half¨Cbrother, Odin, to be thepany''s sessor instead of


    Victor, for Odin was the Sullivan family''s legitimate heir.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    But to everyone''s surprise, the illegitimate son, Victor, took over the Sullivan Group, disrupting their


    devious ns.


    In addition, during the past two years since he took office, he had taken drastic measures to deprive


    those scheming scum of their power.


    Although thepany was growing and expanding further day by day, those people hardly got any


    benefits out of it.


    They certainly harbored a lot of resentment against Victor, and none of them gave up on the idea of


    helping Odin take control of thepany.


    When Victor got married, the board members had tried to reason with his grandmother one after


    another in order to prevent the wedding from happening.


    Because once Victor got married, it was highly likely that he would have a child.


    And if that were to happen, even if they managed to force Victor to step down one day, his child could


    still contend with Odin for the control over thepany.


    But no matter what they told Victor''s grandmother, she wouldn''t change her mind.


    She insisted that Victor must seed the Sullivan Group.


    The members of the board had no choice but to ept her decision, and give up.


    Once again, their n was foiled.


    Later on, they found out that Victor hated his wife, Rachel, so they assumed that the couple would


    never have a child.


    Hope returned to their hearts, and they soon began to make new ns.


    Their desire for Victor''s resignation was rekindled.


    They tried to convince Odin toe back from abroad several times.


    During Victor''s first day in office, his first act as president was to assign Odin to take charge of their


    overseas business operations.


    That was why all these years, his brother had been working abroad.


    If it wasn''t necessary, Victor would never allow him to return.


    Therefore, when Victor decided to get a divorce, the first reaction of the board of directors was to stop


    him.


    Only if he stayed married to Rachel could they rest assured that he would never marry someone else


    and have an heir.


    They even faked sincerity as they tried to persuade Victor not to get a divorce, saying that they had all


    been through the same situation.


    They told him that fights weremon in a marriage, and that a couple must learn to forgive and


    forget.


    In order to prevent him from divorcing Rachel, they said a lot of nice things about her against their will,


    completely forgetting that two years ago, they portrayed her as a worthless, despicable woman in front


    of Victor''s grandmother.


    Unfortunately for them, their n was a total failure again.


    Victor and Rachel still got divorced.


    They knew that they must find a way to bring Odin home before Victor got married again.


    Since time wasn''t on their side, they tried toe up with several "bright" ideas.


    For instance, they had repeatedly proposed to transfer Odin back home during meetings, and they had


    requested to hold a general shareholder''s meeting.


    Carson knew about all these political shenanigans within thepany.


    Now that he had heard Victor''s response, he immediately understood what his friend was nning.


    "Are you nning to use this child to make those board of directorspletely give up getting Odin


    transferred back home?" Victor took another sip of wine.


    "No, that''s not it.I think after the shareholder''s meeting, Odin wille home sooner orter."


    "Don''t mess around with me," said Carson.


    "If you don''t want him toe back, he''ll never be able to do so.Fine.Let''s say that he manages to


    return to the country.But even so, he could never be the Sullivan Group''s CEO.Whether hees back


    or not, their ns will not work.The only difference is that if he doese back early, they''ll be made


    aware of that fact earlier." Victor raised his head to look at Carson.


    When Carson looked into his eyes, he knew how serious Victor was.


    Carson pondered for a moment, and said, "Have you really made up your mind? Once that baby is


    born, Rachel will be its mother.If she uses your child as an excuse to badger you"


    "She''ll never have that kind of opportunity," Victor said coldly.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    When he looked at the caller ID, he saw that Lukas was calling him.


    He didn''t answer it, but he put down his wine ss, picked up his suit jacket, and stood up.


    "I have something important to deal with, so I''ll be heading out."


    After saying that, Victor left the room with Ivan without waiting for Carson''s reply.


    As he watched Victor walk away, he raised his eyebrows and smiled with interest.


    Carson sat on the sofa, crossed his hands at the back of his head while casually resting his legs on the


    coffee table.


    "I hope so," he said.


    Upon hearing that, the girl snuggled into his arms was confused.


    In a sweet voice, she asked, "Mr.Scott, what are you hoping for?"


    ¡®''What am I hoping for? Well, I''m hoping that Rachel wouldn''t badger Victor after giving birth to their


    baby.However, once the child is born, will they really be able to cut ties with each otherpletely?¡¯''


    Carson lowered his head, biting the apple offered by the woman.


    He grabbed her chin and transferred the apple into her mouth using his tongue.


    "Doesn''t your boss teach you any manners? You shouldn''t ask your guests questions that you''re not


    supposed to ask.Don''t stick your nose into your customers'' private affairs."


    He then shoved the woman away from him, wiping his mouth in disgust.


    As he got up, he grabbed his coat and headed to the door.


    The woman was stunned.


    "Mr.Scott, I¡­"


    But before she could even finish talking, Carson had already left the room.

 Chapter 76: Youre Not Allowed To Leave If You Dont Eat

    Chapter 76: You''re Not Allowed To Leave If You Don''t Eat


    In the Sue Garden.


    The moment the Aston Martin pulled over at the gate, the driver got off the car to open the backseat


    door for Victor.


    Upon hearing the noise, Lukas immediately came out of the house to greet him.


    "Mr.Sullivan, you''re finally home."


    "So, what''s going on?"


    Victor walked into the house while locking eyes with Lukas.


    "It''s your wife¡ª"


    Lukas reflexively addressed Rachel by her old title.


    He suddenly when he felt Victor starting at him coldly.


    Immediately, Lukas realized that he had made a mistake, and he changed his wording.


    "It''s Miss Be.She doesn''t want to eat anything after she vomited around noon."


    Victor was not pleased to hear that.


    "If she doesn''t want to eat, let her be."


    "But she''s pregnant, Mr.Sullivan.If she doesn''t eat it anything, it could affect the baby''s development,"


    Lukas said with worry.


    "Where is she?" Victor asked.


    "She''s been in her room ever since she came back."


    "Bring her down here this instant!" Victormanded.


    "Yes, sir."


    With that, Lukas went upstairs to find Rachel.


    Inside the room, she had just unlocked her phone, and she was reading an email that she received


    from Quintin a few days ago.


    It was Wilson''s schedule for the past two weeks.


    When Rachel saw Alice''s name on the schedule, she figured out what was going on.


    ¡®''Well, just as I''ve thought, Wilson and that little bitch, Alice are in cahoots.The physical examination


    that I underwent a week ago was arranged upon Alice''s request.''¡¯


    Just then, she heard a knocking from the door.


    "Miss Be, are you awake?" Lukas said from outside the door.


    Rachel gathered her thoughts as she got out of bed to open the door.


    "Lukas, what''s up?"


    "Mr.Sullivan is back," he replied.


    "He''s downstairs, waiting for you."


    Rachel frowned at that.She had thought that Victor wouldn''te back tonight.


    "I see.Let''s go downstairs then."


    Rachel nodded, leaving the room and closing the door behind her.


    Afterwards, she followed Lukas to the dining room.


    The moment she stepped foot in the dining room, she felt the familiar frigid atmosphere.


    She scanned her eyes along the table and found Victor at the end of the table, sitting there while


    wearing a stern expression.


    Upon seeing him, she couldn''t help but think of how he strangled her with his bare hands, almost killing


    her.


    She clenched her hands into fists.


    ¡®''Three times.Victor has tried to kill me three times.¡¯''


    The first time it happened was during the day she was reborn.


    The second time was because of the Be Group.


    And the third was when he found out that she was pregnant.


    Rachel took a deep breath, and sat down at the table.


    After she was seated, Lukas looked at the maids, signaling them to serve the food.


    Soon, all sorts of dishes were served on the table.


    "Miss Be, these dishes were made under the advisement of a nutritionist, which is specifically


    catered for pregnant women.Aside from that, the nutritionist has taken your current condition into


    consideration,"


    Lukas exined as he stood beside the table.


    When the aroma of the food wafted into her nose, Rachel''s stomach grumbled, and her face turned


    pale.


    She then stood up, wanting to leave, but to her surprise, two bodyguards suddenly appeared behind


    her, and pressed her shoulder down without saying a word.


    "Victor, what the hell are you doing?"


    "Eat everything,"


    Victormanded, still wearing his stoic expression.


    Rachel gulped when she saw how much food there were on the table.


    Even though she wasn''t suffering from nausea, she was certain that she could never eat so much food.


    She then nced at the bodyguards on both sides of her seat, and took a deep breath to suppress the


    nausea she was feeling.


    "I''m not hungry."


    Rachel frowned and said, "If you''re hungry, you can eat these all yourself."


    "I said, finish these dishes.Don''t make me repeat myself again.If you''re not hungry, then sit there until


    you are! If you can''t finish them all at once, you can take a break until you''re able to eat more,"


    Victor responded.


    "Miss Be, you haven''t eaten anything for an entire day.You should at least have some.It''ll be good


    for you and your baby,"


    Lukas suggested, handing her a bowl of light millet porridge.


    "I really can''t-urgh!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly retched.


    She kept retching for a long time, but there was nothing in her stomach that she could throw up, and it


    caused her face to turn pale.


    Her eyes were turning red, and her hands were clenched against her chest.


    The pain in her throat and the burning sensation from her stomach was bing more and more


    unbearable.


    Upon seeing this, Lukas immediately poured a ss of warm water for her.


    "Miss Be, please drink some water."


    Rachel took the water to moisten her throat.


    Afterwards, she pushed away the bowl of millet porridge in front of her, and then she cast Victor a cold


    stare.


    "Let''s talk," she said.


    Looking back at her, Victor caught a glimpse of her wrist.


    He only saw it because she was covering her mouth with her hands just now, and her sleeves were


    slightly rolled up, revealing the bruises on her wrist, which hadn''tpletely recovered.


    Once again, the scene of Rachel falling to the ground shed through his mind again.


    His eyes dimmed, and he suddenly had a hard time breathing.


    Victor sprang to his feet, looking down at Rachel.


    "I will not talk to you unless you finish eating."


    Afterwards, he said to Lukas, "Stay here and make sure she finishes everything.If she doesn''t finish


    them all, don''t let her leave."


    With that, Victor left.


    Rachel bit her lower lip so hard that it bled.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lukas sighed and said, "Miss Be, for the sake of your baby, please eat some."


    Rachel looked into his eyes for a while before she nodded in agreement.


    "Fine, I''ll eat."


    Soon, she managed to eat everything on the table, and just as expected, she threw them all up.


    When Lukas saw her face turn pale, he felt concerned.


    "Are you okay?"


    Rachel grabbed the edge of the table, clenching it hard.She felt horrible, but the fierce look in her eyes


    never wavered.


    "Don''t worry, I''m still alive," she joked in a hoarse and feeble voice.


    "But Miss Be,"


    "Lukas, please get me another ss of warm water."


    She had vomited so much for so long that she had grown exhausted.


    Lukas immediately followed the order and gave her another ss.


    Rachel drank half of the ss'' contents in one gulp, and fortunately, it relieved some of the paining


    from her stomach.


    Then, she put down the ss, stood up, and left the dining room.


    This time, the bodyguards didn''t stop her.


    Worried, Lukas followed her and asked, "Miss Be, are you going back to your room to rest?"


    "No, I want to talk to Victor."


    Rachel took a deep breath as she pressed the elevator button to the third floor before Lukas could say


    another word.


    "Ding!"


    The elevator door opened.


    Once she stepped out of the elevator, she noticed that there was a study nearby.


    The door was slightly ajar, and she could see the lighting from the crack of the door.


    That light felt cold, much like Victor.


    For a long time, she just stood at the door, before she knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Victor said.


    After hearing that, Rachel opened the door and entered.


    She saw him sitting behind arge desk, checking emails on hisputer with a mouse in hand.


    From her angle, she could see only the side of his face.


    He had dashing eyebrows, deep-set eyes, and a high nose.


    The bright light shone down on him, making him look like an aloof noble.


    He looked rather handsome this way.


    The mere sight of him could sweep people off their feet.


    Indeed, he was handsome.


    But beneath that beautiful exterior,y a horrible man.


    Subconsciously, Rachel looked at her bruise-covered wrists.


    With a grim look on her face, she said, "Let''s talk, Victor."

 Chapter 77: The Agreement

    Chapter 77: The Agreement


    Victor could see Rachel reflected in hisputer screen.Slowly, he turned around to look at her.


    "What do you want to talk about?" he asked.


    "Let me go.Please.I promise I won''t bother you again."


    Rachel stared right into his eyes as she said this, willing him to see how serious she was.


    "You want me to let you go? Listen to yourself.What makes you think I''m going to let you go when


    you''re pregnant with my child?"


    Before Rachel could say anything else, Victor grabbed the stack of papers he''d had waiting for her and


    tossed them at her feet.


    "Sign it," he said stubbornly.


    Sign it? What exactly was she supposed to sign? Rachel stared at him in shock, then slowly turned her


    eyes to the papers lying on the ground.


    She crouched down and picked them up, carefully neatening them into a pile.


    As she patted them into ce, she quickly read over what was written there.


    Her expression darkened.


    It was an agreement.


    One that stated she was to remain in the Sue Garden for the duration of her pregnancy.


    Once the child was born, Victor would have full custody of the baby.


    It also stated that he would grant her arge sum of money, and then she was to leave Apliaria and


    never return.


    She would have nothing to do with her own baby.


    The only interaction she''d have with the child was the nine months she''d be pregnant.


    Rachel scrunched the documents in her hand.


    They made a crunching sound as the papers crinkled and warped in her fist.


    She gritted her teeth and fixed him with a cold, sour stare.


    "50 million dors? That''s so generous of you, Mr.Sullivan."


    Victor shuffled ufortably in his seat.


    Heced his fingers together and looked up at her.


    In a low voice he said, "If that''s not enough, name your price.As long as it''s within reason, I''ll pay you


    whatever you want."


    "Alright then.How about this.This baby is also your child.Which means this child is a potential


    sessor of the Sullivan Group.If you think about it, 50 million dors isn''t nearly enough," Rachel said


    with a smile.


    But it was a cold smile, one that didn''t reach her eyes.


    She looked down at the ground to hide the malicious expression she knew was crawling over her


    features.


    Victor''s expression darkened at her swift response.


    His expression was almost as icy as hers was now.


    So his previous judgment had been right; she was still just as greedy as she''d been before.


    "How much do you want?" he asked.


    Rachel raised her head to look at him.Her cold, eerie smile widened.


    "I don''t want money.Money is not going to fix a broken heart.Do you really think I want my child to grow


    up thinking their mother abandoned them? That I was just some woman who valued money more than


    them? Shame on you.I still have my dignity.I know what I want.And I¡­" she trailed off and locked


    gazes with Victor.


    "I want to be the CEO of the Sullivan Group."


    The temperature in the room plummeted.


    It felt like someone had suddenly locked them in a freezer.


    Rachel''s smile stretched even wider as she took in his reaction.


    The evilness in her smile faded somewhat, leaving her looking more smug than anything else.


    "Mr.Sullivan, since this child means so much to you, and you want them so badly¡­ Surely you''d be


    willing to give up the position of CEO in the Sullivan Group? You''d do that for your child, wouldn''t you?


    But I mean¡­ It''s your choice.If you don''t adhere to my requirements then¡­" she paused dramatically,


    making sure to maintain eye contact with him the entire time.


    She wanted him to see how the coldness crept into her stare.


    Then she said slowly, "I won''t sign the agreement."


    ¡®''Does this man think I''m a joke? Does it look like I''d have ever taken that 50 million? I do need the


    money¡­ But my child is worth more than 50 million dors.''¡¯


    With her part said and her mind firmly made up, Rachel turned to leave the study.


    Since they couldn''te to an agreement, there was no need for her to hang around any longer.She''d


    wanted to discuss this with him in a peaceful, mature way.


    But it seemed that was impossible.


    As she raised her hand to open the door, she suddenly heard what sounded like voicesing from


    behind her.


    She paused, straining her ears to hear what was being said.


    "Are you Andy Torres? You''ve been reported for taking bribes when you were the director of the legal


    department of the Be Group."


    "Bribery? You must be joking.I think you''ve made a big mistake."


    "Your cooperation in this investigation would be appreciated.Pleasee quietly."


    "Why would I take bribes? Sir, you must have made a mistake! I didn''t¨C"


    The rest of the words were cut off by the sound of handcuffs being snapped into ce.


    Andy was cuffed.


    "Mr.Torres! Sir! You''ve got the wrong person! He would never do such a thing! Mr.Torres!" Another


    voice said.


    Through all the raised voices and chaos, Rachel could just make out the sound of Andy and Abby''s


    voices.


    She slowly lowered her hand from the door knob, then turned around to see there was a video ying


    on theputer screen. It showed the current scene at the Be family''s vi.


    Five or six policemen had broken into the house and had Andy and Abby surrounded.


    Andy was in cuffs.


    Two policemen were holding him by shoulders and were forcing him towards the police car.


    Abby was running after them, desperately trying to exin and free him.


    But she tripped over a stone and ended up falling to the ground.


    "Victor.What did you do to them?" Rachel said in a trembling voice.


    She clenched her fists and gritted her jaw, barely able to restrain herself.


    Victor casually tapped a key on his keyboard and paused the video.


    Then he turned the screen properly so she could see the scene he''d stopped on.


    It was of Abby, sitting crying on the ground.


    "Three days ago, I sent Ivan to do some investigating on the Be Group''s ounts.He found a


    massive transaction from 30 years ago that looked quite suspicious."


    As he spoke, he swept his gaze over the bruises on Rachel''s neck and wrists.


    His eyes were so cold and indifferent that it nearly made Rachel shiver.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In a level voice he continued, "At that time, thewyer in charge of the deal was Andy."


    A suspicious transaction record from 30 years ago? And there was some problem with the deal Andy


    had handled? Ever since Elisa''s death, the Be Group had lost a lot of money and was basically


    running at a loss.


    If there had been something suspicious going on, and if there was something shady with its operation,


    it wouldn''t have declined to the state it was currently in.


    Thepany had been running for nearly 70 years, and had passed through three Be Family


    generators in its time.


    How much had Jack and Caroline suffered to let it get this bad? How many bribes had they taken that


    theirpany had fallen to such ruin? Those were all questions Victor could have easily found the


    answers to if he''d sent someone to investigate.


    But he hadn''t.


    He''d ignored all the other shady business and targeted only Andy.


    Rachel knew there had to be a mistake.


    She didn''t believe Andy would do such a thing as taking bribes.


    If he was that greedy, he never would have given her Elisa''s will.


    When Elisa passed away 24 years ago, Rachel had still been a baby.


    And Jack and Caroline had been having hard time in their rtionship.


    It was unstable.


    If Andy had been that desperate for cash, he could have used the will against them to coerce them into


    giving him arge sum of money.


    He''d never have had to work again.


    But he didn''t.


    Instead, he''d stayed in a shabby basement and waited for 24 years, just so he could keep his promise


    to Elisa.


    "You''re an awful person!"


    Rachel shouted angrily at Victor before she could stop herself.


    Victor pushed himself up from his chair and strode over to her.He grabbed her chin tightly and forced


    her to look at him.


    "An awful person?" he said sarcastically.


    "That''s a little bit redundant, isn''t it? Coming from such a shameless, awful person like yourself.Believe


    it or not, Rachel, I can be even worse¡­ Would you like me to show you?"


    "You¡­" Rachel wanted to say something but she just couldn''t find the words.


    "That maid in the video, her name is Abby.Correct?" Victor said.


    "Now picture this: a woman can''t find a job and she is running out of money.Someone offers to help her


    out with her situation.Isn''t it logical that she will be grateful and do whatever is asked of her to repay


    her debt?"


    Rachel''s heart skipped a beat.She clenched her jaw tightly then screamed, "You bastard! What did you


    do to Abby?"


    "Nothing major.I simply kicked her out of that house.The rest of her fate is in your hands now.What


    happens to her next depends entirely on you."


    Victor roughly let her go and went back to his desk.He pulled open one of the drawers and took out the


    extra copy of the agreement.He held it out to her.


    "At 10 o''clock tomorrow morning Ivan wille and get the agreement.If your name is not on these


    papers by the time he fetches the agreement, Sullivan Group''s indictment on Andy will be sent to court,


    and your precious maid, Abby, will be sent to the Crown Club.I believe the manager there has a lot to


    teach her¡­"


    Then he pped the papers down on his desk and left the study without another word.


    Rachel stayed rooted to the spot.


    Her face was pale as she stared down at the papers on the desk.Her eyes glittered with horrible anger,


    and she''d curled her fists so tightly that her nails were biting into her palms.


    She was breathing so hard in an effort to control herself that her chest was heaving up and down.She


    could barely draw enough breath to curse, "Victor! You are a bastard! A bastard!"

 Chapter 78: Sign The Agreement On Three Conditions

    Chapter 78: Sign The Agreement On Three Conditions


    The next morning.


    Rachel woke up exhausted, to her chagrin.


    Not only had she fallen asleep at midnight, but she had also contended with many strange dreams, all


    of which made her sweat profusely throughout the night.


    It took a few moments for her eyes to focus, and the ceiling came into view.


    She sat up and looked out the window as the zing-yellow sun rose slowly into the sky.She was lost


    in thought as sunlight covered every inch of the room.


    Suddenly, her smartphone vibrated, jolting her from her reverie.


    She looked down at the phone and saw a red dialog box that had just popped up on the screen.


    It was filled with code that meant one thing: the search had failed, yet again.


    Her eyes darkened as she closed the dialog box and clenched her fists in frustration.


    She could no longer keep count of how many times she had seen the dreaded red pop-up of failure.


    "Search Failed" were the two words that had been engraved in her mind, and it seemed she would be


    unable to forget it even in death.


    Abby''s whereabouts still eluded her.


    Victor said he had sent Abby packing from the Be family''s house but didn''t take her away.


    If that was the case, why couldn''t she find her whereabouts? It was as though she had vanished into


    thin air.


    Rachel had even hacked Apliaria''s traffic monitoring system and sifted through all surveince videos


    of every ce within ten leagues of the Be family''s house, the Sullivan Group''s building, and the


    hospital.


    However, the videos didn''t turn up any trace of Abby''s whereabouts¡ªlike smoke, she hadpleted


    vanished.


    Frustrated, Shelia logged out of the monitoring system and checked the time at the top of the screen.


    It was seven o''clock, and there wasn''t much time left.


    Rays of sunlight shone in through the ss door, illuminating the edge of the bed.


    The warm, gold light soon covered the bed entirely, like a scene from renowned drama flicks.


    As she basked in the sunlight, her eyes glimmered for a moment.She had made up her mind.


    With a hint of determination in her eyes, she got from the bed a whileter, took a shower and changed


    her clothes.


    Then, she left the bedroom and went downstairs to the dining room.


    As she walked into the room, she ran into Victor.


    He had eaten breakfast and was about to leave.Lukas was also nearby.He didn''t wake Rachel up early


    because he wanted her to sleep in, as she was pregnant.


    Although he was surprised to see Rachel suddenlye to the dining room, he still walked over and


    respectfully greeted her.


    "Good morning, Miss Be.Why did you wake up so early? Don''t worry.I''ll have the servants bring


    you a nutritious breakfast right away."


    "Don''t bother, Lukas.I''m not hungry," she replied in a hoarse voice, with her expression rather cold.


    Yesterday, she ate an entire course of nutritious food and had vomited it all.


    Now, she couldn''t bear to hear Lukas rmend that she eat "nutritious" food; it made her want to


    puke.


    Victor gave her the once-over and noticed how pale and exhausted she looked.


    A trace of contempt shed in his cold eyes as he said, "Do you n to go on a hunger strike? Rachel,


    don''t think I''m not aware of what you''re up to.You present yourself as poor, weak, and out of options


    because you want me to pity you and release your friends, right? What a waste of time; I know you''re


    just acting."


    Rachel couldn''t help but chuckle at the usation.She found it funny that Victor could be this ridiculous


    while keeping a straight face.


    ¡®''Acting? Me?¡¯''


    Trying to win this jerk''s pity by starving herself was an exercise in futility one she would be foolish to try.


    She just didn''t have the appetite to eat anything.


    "There are still three hours left before ten o''clock," Victor coldly said, ignoring her chuckle.


    "Give up this idea as soon as possible.Even if you kneeled right here, right now, I wouldn''t relent


    because a woman like you deserves no pity from me.If you want to save them, there''s nothing you can


    do but sign the agreement," he said and coldly walked past her, heading for the door.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he stopped dead in his tracks when he heard Rachel''s voice a momentter.


    Although she didn''t yell, he clearly heard what she had just said.


    "I will sign the agreement, but I have three conditions."


    Victor turned around and narrowed his eyes with great disdain.


    "Who do you think you are to bargain with me?"


    Rachel didn''t back down, though.


    Instead, she looked him dead in the eyes and replied, "You''re right-I''m worried about Andy and Abby,


    but I''m moremitted to ensuring that my interests aren''tpromised.If I have to choose between


    safeguarding my interests and saving them, I''ll choose to protect my interests at their expense.Don''t


    forget, even for a second, that the baby is in my belly.If I decide I no longer want it, do you really think


    you can stop me from doing anything?"


    Suddenly, the corners of her lips curled up into a wry smile.


    "I won''t die if I fall, but it''s hard to say if the baby will survive.In the first three months of pregnancy, the


    fetus is feeble and at risk, and anything can happen if it isn''t properly cared for, right?"


    Victor''s face turned ugly.


    "Rachel, you are so heartless!" he bellowed.


    Rachel raised her eyebrows for a moment and shook her head slowly, causing a lock of her hair to drop


    and cover her eyes for a few moments, hiding the fiery coldness that had suddenly appeared in them


    from Victor''s view.


    "Everyone pursues self-interest eventually, Victor," she slowly said.


    "What''s more, you already know the kind of person I am, don''t you? I''m just a greedy, shameless, and


    stubborn woman who won''t stop pestering you, no?"


    Those words were quite familiar to her.


    Victor had used these words time and time again to describe the old Rachel.


    Every time she heard them, she would get hurt; the words were like sharp knives stabbing at her heart.


    She didn''t know if she had felt this way in the past because the words were too harsh, but now, all they


    did was infuriate her.


    This was quite unusual, though, because she knew such words shouldn''t have angered her, because


    she was Shelia, not Rachel.


    But she was pissed off anyway.


    The angrier she got, the colder her eyes became.


    This time, her fierce expression was in for all to see.


    Victor was stunned.


    For some unknown reason, he felt hurt when he heard those words, but the pain vanished as quickly


    as it came.


    "What are your conditions?" he asked in a deep voice.


    Rachel tucked the loose hair behind her ear and looked at him quietly.


    A few momentster, she said, "One, I want all the shares you have in the Be Group.Two, I can


    agree to live in the Sue Garden for the duration of my pregnancy, but you can''t prevent me from going


    out.And three¡­"


    She paused at this point and looked him straight in the eyes with an unfathomable expression.


    "I want to you fire Alice."


    Victor was surprised at first.


    "Fire Alice?"


    Then, he smiled coldly.


    "You really don''t want to give up on me, do you? Do you think you will be the Sullivan family''s


    hostess again if I fire Alice?"


    ¡®''The Sullivan family''s hostess? How impertinent!¡¯'' Rachel sneered in her heart.


    ¡®''Whoever wants to be the Sullivan family''s hostess is free to strive as hard as they want.I don''t


    want it, neither do I care about it.''¡¯


    "Think whatever you want," Rachel replied with an indifferent expression.


    "Those are my conditions.If you agree to them, I''ll sign the agreement.Furthermore, I don''t want the fifty


    million dors you included in the agreement."


    Victor looked at her silently for a while.He seemed to be thinking hard.


    Rachel didn''t say anything more, either.She was in no hurry, after all, so she just stood there quietly,


    awaiting his answer.


    The room was dead silent, and the temperature seemed low.Victor''s eyes darkened after a while.


    "Fine, but I want to add something to the second condition.You''ll be allowed to leave the Sue Garden at


    will, but someone must go with you."


    "Sure," she replied right away.


    "Then, I''ll have Ivan draft a new agreement.I want to see your signature on it before ten o''clock," Victor


    indifferently said.


    With that, he turned around and left.


    Rachel remained expressionless until he was entirely out of sight-only then did she breathe a sigh of


    relief.She looked down at her palms, and they were covered in sweat.


    However, no one could see the glow of cunning in her eyes because she had lowered her head.


    Lukas, who hadn''t dared interrupt the conversation, hurried forward and earnestly said, "Miss Be,


    nutrition is the most important thing for a pregnant woman.No matter how nauseous you feel, you have


    to eat something for the baby''s sake.Besides, now that you''vee to an agreement with Mr.Sullivan,


    you don''t have to worry about anything else.Just focus on resting well in the Sue Garden.A few months


    will pass in the blink of an eye."


    Rachel smiled at him but said nothing.


    Just rest for a few months? And then what? It was a certainty that she''d be driven out right after the


    baby''s birth.


    From then on, the baby would have nothing to do with her.


    ¡®''That''s impossible! Victor, now that you''re being heartless, don''t me me for being ruthless, too.¡¯''


    All she needed was a month¡ªjust one-to settle Andy and Abby.


    After that, she would make her move.She was actually curious to see how Victor nned to stop her


    from getting her own baby.


    At that point, not even God would be able to stop her.

 Chapter 79: Just Here For The Show

    Chapter 79: Just Here For The Show


    Ivan arrived at the Sue Garden at ten o''clock and found Rachel waiting for him in the living room.He


    handed her the agreement and a pen.


    "Miss Be, this is a new draft.Read it thoroughly and if everything works for you, you can go ahead


    and sign it."


    Rachel didn''t bother reading any of it.She clicked the pen and signed her name on thest page before


    handing the document back to Ivan.


    This reminded him of the day her divorce to Victor became official.


    He had been the one to bring the divorce papers to her then and he clearly remembered her signing


    her name without even reading a line.


    Back then, if anyone had told him that in less than two months Rachel would not only be pregnant with


    Victor''s child, but also living in the Sue Garden again, he would haveughed his head off.What a


    surprising turn of events!


    "The legal department has withdrawn thewsuit against Andy.He should be released this afternoon,"


    he said in a businesslike tone as he returned the agreement to his briefcase.


    "Where is Abby?" Rachel asked, frowning at Ivan.


    "Abby? Do you mean your maid?"


    "Yes," Rachel replied curtly.


    "Where is she?"


    "Don''t worry, Miss Be.She is safe and treated well.But we can''t release her just yet," Ivan said.


    Rachel eyes were shooting daggers at him.


    "And why is that?"


    "Mr.Sullivan doesn''t trust you, given your history in breaking promises.Just to be sure, he will wait until


    the baby is born to release the girl, but only when he is sure you are out of the city."


    Rachel clenched her fists.She was furious, yet not at all surprised by Victor''s actions.She took a deep


    breath and regained herposure, rxing her hands.


    Ivan was certain that Rachel would explode when she heard what Victor had in store for her maid, so


    he was taken aback seeing her so calm.He checked his watch and said, "You will have to excuse me


    now if there''s nothing else¡­"


    He looked at her inquiringly but when she didn''t respond, he turned to leave.He was almost at the door


    when Rachel stopped him in his tracks.


    "Ivan, wait."


    "Yes, Miss Be? Is there something else you need?"


    "You are on your way to Victor''s office, right?"


    Rachel grabbed her purse and moved towards Ivan.


    "I need to get to the Sullivan Group too.I''ll just tag along."


    Some matters required her attention.


    They had been left unresolved for too long, and now was the time to settle them and punish those that


    deserved to be punished.


    In the public rtions department of the Sullivan Group, everyone was surprised to see Alice returning


    to work so soon.


    She had been in the hospital for a few days, but now she could finally get out of bed and walk.


    Thinking Rachel getting that abortion, she felt truly ted.She didn''t listen to her mother''s suggestion to


    stay at home for a couple more days.She was dressed in thetest fashion, carrying her most


    expensive designer bag.Her red high heels clicked on the floor as she entered the building.


    One of her colleagues spotted Alice first and her eyes lit up.


    "Miss Jenkins, you are here!"


    Alice flipped her carefully coifed hair and shed the woman a broad smile.


    "I''ve ordered drinks for everyone.They''ll be here soon."


    "Thank you, Miss Jenkins!"


    Everyone shouted, looking really excited to have a reason to party.


    "Miss Jenkins, are you wearing Ois? This year''s autumn collection if I am not mistaken?"


    Alice scanned the crowd and found the woman that had asked the question.She was happy to see that


    her eyes were wide as saucers.


    Alice raised her chin slightly and gently touched the pearls adorning her sleeves.


    "It is! I didn''t think you''d recognize it."


    "Oh my God! This dress is a limited edition! It was all but sold out two days after it reached the market!


    Some friends of mine waited in line all night outside the shop to buy a dress like this, but before they


    even got inside, there wasn''t any left.How did you get it, Miss Jenkins?"


    All the women in the office were looking at Alice with undisguised envy.


    And she enjoyed it immensely! She tried to look modest as she said casually, "Oh, I just happened to


    know the chief designer of Ois, so I asked her to set one aside for me."


    That elicited a collective gasp from the women around her.


    The chief designer of Ois! This brand was maybe the third-best luxurious one in the world! Its chief


    designer was bound to be someone truly extraordinary and even seeing their face was a faraway


    dream for most people.


    But Alice knew them personally.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After all, she had asked them to keep a dress for her.


    Every single woman in that room would give their right hand to be in Alice''s ce.


    Alice smiled smugly, her eyes glinting with pride.


    "Oh, and by the way, I have a client who wants some materials.I''ll print out the list.Could someone help


    me send it to Rachel in the archive? She needs to gather everything and send it to me."


    A dead silence seemed to spread over the previously cheerful crowd at her words.


    The man standing right next to Alice told her in a low voice, "Miss Jenkins, didn''t you hear about


    Rachel?"


    "No! What happened?"


    Alice tried her best to look surprised and confused.


    "I took a few days off.Did anything happen while I was gone?"


    "Rachel was fired," someone cried.


    "Fired?"


    Alice frowned, not unconvincingly.


    "How is this possible? Didn''t she just apany Mr.Sullivan to his business trip in Yaprye?"


    "Pfft!"


    The man rolled his eyes.


    "She had us all fooled! She is not as innocent as she wanted us to think she was! Probably she used


    some dirty means to go on that trip! People say she threatened Mr.Sullivan! Of course she got fired!


    Did you know she used to be married to Mr.Sullivan? I just found out! What man could put up with her?


    And pestering Mr.Sullivan after their divorce? What a tramp!"


    "Come on, now.After all, she was his wife¡­"


    "Bah! She''s not good enough for our boss! I believe that Miss Jenkins would be a much better match


    for Mr.Sullivan," another woman said.


    Alice tried to hide her smile at that, but she pretended to be annoyed at such talk.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s the truth! You are so much better than Rachel."


    She paused a little before adding, "Besides, Rachel won''t being back this time."


    "What do you mean?" Alice asked.


    "Mr.Sullivan looked absolutely terrible at the meeting that day, and Malcolm from sales department told


    me that he had overhead that person talking on the phone about Rachel.Mr.Sullivan was so furious that


    he broke his pen! Furious, I tell you!"


    Alice lowered her eyes to hide her satisfaction at everything she just heard, but didn''t say anything ¡®''I


    win! How does it feel, Rachel, being kicked out just as I said you would be?''¡¯


    Meanwhile, a Maybach stopped right in front of the Sullivan Group''s building.Ivan got out and opened


    the door for Rachel.


    "Mr.Sullivan is in a meeting.If you want to¡­"


    "Who said I am here to see Victor?"


    Rachel shot back as she climbed out of the car.


    "Then¡­ why did youe here?" Rachel checked her phone to see if her message had been sent.


    An enigmatic smile formed on her lips.


    "I am just here for the show."

 Chapter 80: The Vixen Who Seduced Someone Elses Husband

    Chapter 80: The Vixen Who Seduced Someone Else''s Husband


    ¡®''It would be boring to watch today''s show through surveince videos on a phone, so I think I''d rather


    watch it in person,'''' Rachel thought.


    As soon as she finished talking, she entered the building.Ivan, on the other hand, was left stunned by


    her words for a moment before he could follow her.Of course, he didn''t forget to send Victor a message


    about this.


    On her way to the elevator, Rachel happened to see the shop assistant of the cafe on the first floor,


    waiting for the elevator as well next to her.She had dozens of varying beverages, stashed into several


    brown paper bags.On the bags, "Public Rtions Department" was written.


    Her eyes shed as she walked towards to the woman.


    "Excuse me, are you nning to deliver those drinks to the public rtions department?"


    "Indeed, I am.Is there a problem?"


    "Not at all.I just wanted to say that I could deliver these drinks for you, as I''m heading to the public


    rtions department myself," Rachel said with a friendly smile.


    The shop assistant was reluctant to ept her help at first.


    After remembering that their cafe was packed with customers at the moment, and that they were short


    on manpower, she nodded gratefully.


    "That would be great! Thank you so much!"


    "Oh, it''s nothing, dear."


    Rachel smiled while ncing at Ivan.


    "Ivan, carry these for me, will you?"


    The corners of his eyes twitched as he replied, "Miss Be, I''ll have you know that I''m Mr.Sullivan''s


    personal assistant."


    He was implying that he wasn''t Rachel''s assistant, so he was under no obligation to listen to her


    commands.


    Rachel raised an eyebrow and said casually, "Of course, I know that.However, I''m pregnant at the


    moment, and there are too many drinks for me to carry.These things are heavy, you know! Pregnant


    women aren''t supposed to carry such heavy things.If you don''t agree to help me, I''ll end up carrying


    everything by myself.But if I identally tripped myself or something, I''m sure I''ll be fine, but I don''t


    think I can say the same for my baby¡­"


    "Alright, let me help you."


    Ivan immediately took the beverages from the shop assistant.


    Meanwhile, Rachel ced her hand on her belly and grinned.


    "Thank you, Ivan."


    Obviously, her wordscked sincerity.


    Not long after, the elevator door opened.


    She then walked in and pressed the button to the floor where the public rtions department was


    located.


    Ivan''s mouth twitched, but he followed her into the elevator withoutints.


    A short whileter, the elevator arrived at the designated floor.


    Rachel walked out, followed by Ivan.


    He immediately looked at the half-opened ss door of the public rtions department.


    From where he was standing, he could see everything happening inside the office.


    It was peaceful, and everyone was minding their own business.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡®''She''s here to watch a show? What kind of show is she looking for here?''¡¯ Ivan looked at Rachel with


    suspicion and asked, "Miss Be, may I ask what you''re nning to do in the public rtions


    department?"


    While looking at the timestamp on her phone, Rachel murmured to herself, "It''s about time."


    She then turned around, looking at the other elevator.


    The number on the screen above the door showed that the elevator was slowly ascending from the first


    floor.


    "Miss Be,"


    "Let''s go inside and look for a seat with a better view, shall we?"


    Before Ivan could understand what she meant, Rachel had already entered the nearest office.


    Upon hearing the noise, the people working inside the public rtions department raised their heads.


    The moment they saw Rachel, varying expressions swept through their faces.


    The employee nearest to Rachel stood up and scolded her with disgust, "Rachel, what do you think


    you''re doing here?"


    Meanwhile, Alice was telling Caroline the good news over the phone when she suddenly heard the


    commotion.


    She immediately disconnected from the call, walked out to check what was happening.


    Upon seeing Rachel, the smile on her face disappeared.


    "What are you doing here?" she grunted.


    Rachel looked back at Alice and asked, "What''s the matter? Are you that surprised to see me here?


    What''s got you so worked up, huh?"


    Alice stepped back and replied, "What nonsense are you spouting? I''m not ''worked up''.You''ve been


    fired, Rachel! It''s only natural for me to ask why you''re here!"


    "Oh, I see.I thought you were panicking because you did something horrible so you''re afraid to see


    me," Rachel said with a fake smile; her eyes glinted with ire.


    "You''re the one who did something wrong! Why should I be afraid of you? Mr.Sullivan fired you, and


    you''re no longer a part of thispany.If you don''t leave this instant, I''m going to call security!"


    Alice''s eyes fell on Rachel''s t belly.When she saw how pale Rachel''s face was, she became more


    certain that her baby was gone.


    Emboldened by that fact, she strutted towards Rachel Before Rachel could utter a word, Alice reached


    out to grab her.


    Ivan immediately reacted when he saw what was happening.He strode forward, putting himself in front


    of Rachel.


    Alice froze upon seeing him.


    "Ivan, why are you protecting her? She got fired, didn''t she? I just wanted to kick her out of here.Why


    are you trying to stop me? Are you two¡­"


    She didn''t finish her sentence.


    Now, her eyes were filled with suspicion.She then looked back and forth between Rachel and Ivan, and


    something popped into her head.


    Alice was implying that something was going on between Ivan and Rachel.


    "Miss Jenkins, please mind your words."


    Ivan''s eyes became sharp.


    Alice was frightened when she saw the look in his eyes, but she refused to back down.


    Through gritted teeth, she said, "If there''s nothing dishonorable happening between you two, then why


    are you stopping me? You''re protecting her, which means I''m right!"


    Ivan''s face turned grim.


    However, he didn''t want to exin himself to Alice.


    Instead, he turned to Rachel and said, "Miss Be, I think it''s best that we leave."


    He regretted ever allowing Rachel to do as she pleased.


    With an impish grin, Rachel nced at Alice, and then she turned to Ivan.


    "There''s no need to rush, Ivan! Let''s stick around for a little longer."


    Ivan didn''t look happy to hear that, but it looked like Rachel had no ns of exining as well.


    She walked up to him, taking out a cup of freshly squeezed orange juice from the bag he was carrying.


    As she took a sip, she scanned her eyes along the entire office.


    When Alice and Ivan could no longer hold their silence, Rachel pointed at an empty desk and said to


    Ivan, "That seat has the best view.Let''s go there."


    Having said that, Rachel walked straight to the desk, not caring whether Ivan followed or not.


    At the same time, the elevator doors opened.


    A woman stepped out and walked towards them aggressively.


    Gnashing her teeth, Alice was about to grab Rachel''s hand to stop Rachel, but she nimbly avoided


    Alice.


    Fuming with rage, Alice raised her voice and shouted, "Rachel! This is the public rtions


    department.You''re not allowed to much!"


    All of a sudden, someone grabbed her hair and pulled it back so hard that it almost tore off her hair


    from her scalp.


    Alice staggered back uncontrobly because of the pain.


    Instinctively, she tried to shove her attacker away.


    Her face was now turning red, for she was using every strength in her body to struggle.


    "Who are you and why are you doing this to me?"


    "Who am I? How dare you ask me who I am? Alice, you little bitch!"


    The woman behind Alice looked disgruntled.


    She loosened her grip on Alice''s hair, and instead grabbed Alice''s arm with one hand, and pped


    Alice using the other.


    The sound of the p resonated throughout the office.


    Judging by the sound alone, anyone could tell just how hard the woman pped Alice.


    Meanwhile, Alice covered her face and red at the woman in front of her in disbelief.


    "How dare you hit me! You"


    Once more, the woman pped her face.


    "So, what if I hit you? You''re a shameless bitch who seduced someone else''s husband! I Whore!"


    Without hesitation, the woman pped Alice again.

 Chapter 81: The Legal Wife Showed Up

    Chapter 81: The Legal Wife Showed Up


    Alice was utterly shocked.


    The employees who were angry with Rachel''s sudden intrusion were also startled.


    Nobody imagined that a woman would appear out of nowhere and p Alice.


    Aside from that, the woman was using Alice of being a shameless whore.


    Ivan was the first to regain hisposure since he had handled simr situations in the past.


    His eyes darkened as he thought, ''¡¯Is this the show that Rachel mentioned before?¡±


    Considering that they were inside thepany, it could badly damage thepany''s reputation if this


    kerfuffle became worse.


    Ivan pondered for a moment, ready to stop the confrontation between Alice and the woman, but Rachel


    grabbed his wrist, dragging him back to the seat beside her.


    "Miss Be,"


    "Shush!"


    Rachel pressed her index finger against her lips while staring at him.She then helped him put all the


    drinks onto the table.


    Afterwards, she took a cup of coffee, stuck a straw into it, and ced it onto his hand.


    "Have you ever heard of this saying, Ivan?" she said.


    "That men shouldn''t meddle in a war between women, lest they want to suffer the consequences.Just


    have a cup of coffee and watch the show in silence."


    Ivan lowered his head, staring at the cup of coffee in his hand.He then nced at Rachel in confusion.


    She was sitting on a chair, casually drinking orange juice while enjoying "the show".


    Noticing that he was looking at her, she said without looking at him, "Stop staring at me.Focus your


    eyes on them.It''s not every day that you get to see a show like this one.Such scenes are more


    interesting than movies and TV dramas.Don''t miss out on the chance to see it all unfold."Miss Be,


    do you recognize that woman?"


    Ivan directed his gaze towards Alice and the woman, and found that they were now brawling.


    Suspicion arose in his heart.


    Clearly, Rachel knew that this woman would show up, and that the woman had a score to settle with


    Alice.


    However, it didn''t seem like Alice knew her at all.


    ¡®''Who is that woman, and how did Rachel know about her? Did Rachel hire that woman to incriminate


    Alice in some way?'' As those thoughts crossed Ivan''s mind, his face darkened.


    "You''d best not cross any lines, Miss Be.Mr.Sullivan has already promised you that he''ll fire


    Alice.You didn''t have to humiliate her like this."


    Rachel turned to Ivan, raising her brows at him, "Are you saying that I hired this woman to trouble


    Alice?"


    With a face devoid of emotion, Ivan remained silent.


    But he did look at her defiantly, as if to say "Am I not telling the truth?"


    "You''re right, I know who that woman is, but I didn''t hire her to humiliate Alice.Don''t use me of


    things I didn''t do."


    Rachel took a sip of orange juice, watching those women fight with great satisfaction.


    This was the first time that she had the pleasure of watching such a dramatic scene unfold.


    Simr situations happened in the Red Hackers Alliance back when she was still Shelia, but she never


    had any interest in them.


    Now that she was reborn, she suddenly felt that she had missed out on so many interesting things in


    her previous life.


    Life was all too boring for the old Shelia.


    As Rachel, she would like to do things she had never done before, and enjoy the things she missed out


    on.


    She wanted to make the most out of this life.


    "You''re a shameless home¨Cwrecker! You seduced my husband, you whore! I''ll kill you!"


    "Ah! Let me go! Someone call the security! You crazy bitch! I don''t even know who you are! Why on


    earth did you p me?"


    "Why? Because you''re a tramp! I''ve been wondering why my husband has been reluctant to stay at


    home almost every day, and now I know why! It''s because of you!"


    "I don''t know your husband!"


    "Oh, you don''t, huh? That''s fucking hrious! If you don''t know him, how could you afford that dress


    you''re wearing right now? I''ve been working my ass off to support him, and he''s spending my money


    on you, you dumb bitch! I''m going to tear you apart!"


    At the door of the office, Alice and the woman were locked in a heated battle.


    Both of them were bruised and battered already, but neither showed any desire to be the first one to


    throw in the towel.


    They kept pulling each other''s hair and smashing objects onto each other''s faces.


    The people in the office were shocked to see them fighting each other.


    No one dared to stop them, for they were all afraid of getting caught up in their battle.


    Upon seeing that the fight was getting worse by the second, Ivan stepped forward again, intending to


    stop them.


    However, Rachel prevented him from doing so again.


    She red at him and said, "I said, enjoy your coffee, Ivan.Sit down.If you try again to stop them, go


    ahead and know that I''ming with you.They''re fighting so ferociously right now, and I''m sure they''re


    not even paying us any attention.If something were to happen to me, and potentially hurt Mr.Sullivan''s


    sessor, do you think you''ll get away with it?"


    When Ivan heard that, he immediately stopped. Rachel looked at him with satisfaction before leaning


    back.


    With a triumphant smile, she added, "Oh, I forgot to tell you.That woman is actually connected to the


    Sullivan Group."


    Ivan looked at Rachel in bewilderment.Her voice was loud enough for everyone in the office to hear.


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes shifted from the fighting women to Rachel, waiting for what she would say


    next.


    Rachel blinked and said, "That woman is Wilson''s wife.You do know Wilson, right? I seem to recall that


    he''s the director of the personnel department."


    Right after she said that, a man rushed over.


    When he saw Alice and the woman crawling on the ground, worry and fear was stered on his face.


    He quickly stepped in to stop them.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Honey, let go of her!" he said to the woman.


    Everyone in the office were shocked when they heard that.


    They didn''t expect that Rachel was telling the truth! The man holding back the unknown woman was


    the director of Sullivan Group''s human resources department, Wilson Patel.


    When his wife saw him, she was livid.


    She broke free from his arms, pping him without saying anything.


    The p was so hard that Wilson''s head tilted to the side a little.


    "How dare you stop me? You still care about this bitch? You phndering bastard! Wilson! I was so


    blind to have married you despite my family''s objection! I left my family for you, while you''re out here,


    using my money to support a mistress behind my back, you swine!"


    Blood seeped from the corner of Alice''s mouth, which had been injured during the fight.


    She stood up, disheveled by the heated confrontation.Her face turned pale when she saw Wilson.


    "Honey, I¡­ I didn''t do any of that," Wilson said unconvincingly.


    He looked really timid in front of his wife.


    Alice felt humiliated.


    She thought that if she didn''t exin her side right now, then her good image in thepany that she


    worked so hard to maintain would be ruined.


    Her eyes welled up with tears, and she tried to sound as pitiful as she could.


    "Mrs.Patel, Wilson and I are colleagues, nothing more.There''s nothing going on between us.How can


    you use me of something so scandalous if you don''t have the evidence to back it up?"


    Wilson''s wife looked at them, her eyes brimming with anger.


    She chuckled and said, "You think I don''t have any evidence?"


    "Honey, please stop it.We''re still in mypany.Let''s go home and talk about this, okay?"


    Wilson was scared when he heard his wife''s hystericalughter.


    He reached out to grab her hand, wanting to take her away.


    However, she quickly avoided him, and took out her phone to open an email.


    She threw the phone into Wilsons'' arms and said, "There''s the evidence you''re asking for.You two are


    beyond shameless! Do you dare say that the people in those photos aren''t you two?"


    Wilson didn''t expect that his wife would be able to get ahold of these photos.


    His face was filled with anxiety when he caught the phone and saw the photo on the screen clearly.


    There were three pictures in total.


    In the first one, Alice and Wilson were walking into a hotel, arm in arm.


    The second picture showed them kissing passionately at the door of a hotel room.


    Thest photo was taken when they came out of the room.


    It could be inferred from their faces that they had done something dishonorable in there.


    The photos were of high quality, and their faces were clearly seen, so there couldn''t be a mistake.


    When Alice saw the photos, her pale face turned livid.


    Quickly, she cried, "Those are fake! They''re clearly photoshopped! This is a mistake! Someone is trying


    to set me up on purpose!"

 Chapter 82: You Should Thank Me

    Chapter 82: You Should Thank Me


    "Frame you? Are you saying that something is wrong with the surveince video of the hotel? Do you


    take me for a fool? "


    Wilson''s wife screamed in anger.She was so furious that her chest was visibly heaving in short bursts.


    "I checked the surveince video of the hotel myself, and it was definitely you two! Moreover, you


    sshed a whopping one hundred thousand dors that night!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Wow...


    Everyone gasped when Wilson''s wife said that.


    One hundred thousand dors was spent in just one night! Alice trembled visibly.


    She wanted to refute the usations and defend herself, but she was at a loss for what to say¡ª


    Wilson''s wife''s usation was irrefutable, after all.


    "Honey¡­" Wilson timidly called out to his wife.


    "Scram!" she roared.


    "Otherwise, I''ll beat you up, too!"


    Wilson shrank back in fear.


    Alice''s eyes reddened when she saw him do that.


    "Wilson, do you really n to do nothing as your wife bullies me like this? You and I"


    Before she could finish, however, Wilson was shoved aside.


    Wilson''s wife marched over, grabbed her hair, and pped her forcefully before she could react.


    Alice''s scream rang out across the office.


    Ivan narrowed his eyes.


    He had been watching quietly, and at this point, he couldn''t help ncing at Rachel.


    Rachel appeared unaffected by the chaos, though.


    She had been drinking a cup of juice nonchntly and felt full after only drinking half of it.


    When she noticed Ivan''s silent stare, she stuffed the cup into his hands and said, "Don''t look at me like


    that.I just sent Wilson''s wife three photos by ident."


    Ivan was speechless.


    By ident? Seeing that Wilson''s wife, who was going ballistic on Alice, had utterly gained the upper


    hand, Rachel exined, "The family of Wilson''s wife, Julia, isn''t insanely wealthy, but they do run a


    smallpany.Thispany has pulled in some profit from emerce in recent years.Wilson was a


    promising graduate from our country''s top university when he met Julia.She had just graduated from


    college, and he pursued her relentlessly.Julia fell in love with him because not only was he talented, but


    he was also quite considerate to her.She shunned the suitor her family had arranged for her and


    insisted on marrying Wilson, who was poor at the time.They got married and had two children-a boy


    and a girl.When Julia''s parents saw their daughter living a happy married life, they slowly epted


    Wilson.Time passed, and Wilson got promoted to director of Sullivan Group''s personnel


    department.The promotion came with a lot of different perks, including increased attention from


    women.At that time, Julia, who was happy in her marriage, put on some weight after childbirth, so


    Wilson, who was being approached by many beautiful young women, began to cheat on her.The


    Sullivan Group was paying him a handsome sry, but his expenditure was too high a burden for him


    to bear¡ªnot just anyone could afford to buy a ten-thousand-dor bag for their mistress every day,


    after all.So, to cover the expenses, Wilson lied to Julia that he intended to make an important


    investment with the dowry her family had given in him.She agreed, unaware that he was, in fact, using


    the money to support his mistress.Julia remained in the dark until I sent her those three pictures,"


    Rachel said, looking back at him squarely Ivan frowned.


    He couldn''t help but wonder the real reason she sent the photos.


    "Ivan, you really don''t know women," Rachel said with a smile.


    Then, seeing the puzzled expression on his face, she decided to borate.


    "You must be thinking that Julia would have lived a happy life if she remained blissfully unaware¡ªwith


    nobody to tell her the truth ¡ªthat her husband was cheating on her."


    "Am I wrong?" Ivan coldly asked.


    "Yes, you''re wrong," she replied, and her eyes darkened a little.


    Then, clenching her hands tight, she gritted her teeth and said, "Living in an illusion can indeed make


    people happy, but there is nothing hidden under the sun.Nothing stays a secret forever; it will be


    brought to light someday.Julia would have still learned of the truth in the end, either from others or her


    husband and his mistress themselves.Let''s take thetter as an example.If she remained in the dark


    and is one day conspired against by her husband and his mistress, both of who suddenly reveal their


    affair to her directly in the hopes of getting rid of her¡­"


    Rachel paused for a moment and narrowed her eyes.


    "Then, she will not only lose her happiness but will also copse because she won''t know what to


    believe in anymore.The news will destroy her, and she might also¡­.kill herself," Rachel finished darkly.


    When Ivan heard thest two words, his eyes widened in shock.She looked away from him, hiding the


    glint of malice in her eyes.


    "I think the show is almost over.Ivan, call security," she said, changing the topic of conversation.


    Ivan was quiet for only a moment, and then he took out his phone and put a call through to the security


    guard.


    While he was talking to the guard, he caught a glimpse of Rachel''s phone screen.


    A video live-streaming website was currently open on her web browser.


    He saw her click on a stream that was titled "New: A man''s lover gets pped by his wife! Don''t miss


    this!"


    It was a live video of the fight currently happening between Alice, Julia, and Wilson.


    The number of people watching the stream was shown at the top left side of the page-it was currently


    five hundred thousand.


    Ivan''s face quickly changed, and he asked, "Miss Be, what are you watching?"


    Rachel smiled and blinked innocently.


    "Don''t you know what this is?" she asked.


    "I''m watching a live stream."


    Of course, Ivan knew it was a live broadcast, but who was filming? He looked at her suspiciously.


    Rachel could tell what he was thinking, and she shrugged and raised her hands innocently.


    "I don''t know, and it''s not my business, anyway.As you can see, I just happened toe across this


    live stream."


    Then, she stole a nce at the camera facing the office door, and a smile surfaced on her face.


    Not only had she "identally" sent three photos to Julia, but she had also "identally" hacked into


    the public rtions department''s camera and connected it to a live stream room.


    She couldn''t help nursing a desire to invite some Inte users to enjoy the show with her.


    The live stream took the Inte by storm, causing a lot ofmotion.


    It quickly became a trending topic on multiple social media tforms, and some sites even had their


    servers crashed because of the explosive number ofments they were getting.


    "Who did this?! Find out who is behind this!"


    In the office, Victor''s expression was cold as he issued an order to the technology department''s senior


    managers.


    They were all standing in a row, and their heads were hung low.


    "Yes, sir!"


    They answered in unison, beads of sweat oozing from their foreheads.


    Then, they left the office in order.


    As soon as they left, Ivan knocked on the door and came into the office.


    "Mr.Sullivan, trending topics and hashtags rted to the video have been removed, and the live stream


    room has been closed.However, the video is all over the Inte already, and I''m afraid this most


    exposure can''t be suppressed.", Victor looked furious.


    His gaze shifted to Rachel, who was sitting on the sofa, and growled, "Is this what you want to see?"


    Rachel held up her cup of orange juice and looked at him innocently.


    "What do I want to see? Victor, don''t nder me.I can''t hack the Sullivan Group''s monitoring system.If I


    cannot do even that, how could I broadcast the feed?! I also didn''t hand over Alice''s personal


    information to Julia.I just sent three photos without saying anything.If you don''t believe me, you can ask


    Ivan.He has been with me the entire time, so he knows better than anyone else that I didn''t do it," she


    replied.


    Ivan lowered his head and said, "It''s not a lie.Miss Be just sat there and watched everything


    unfold.She didn''t say or do anything else."


    Deep down in his heart, however, Ivan was still suspicious.


    Although he had no proof, he still felt that Rachel had something to do with everything that had


    happened.


    "There you go.I was just watching the show," Rachel said, smiling innocently at Victor.


    The stern expression on Victor''s face was visible on her pupil.


    "Does it hurt you to watch Alice being pped around like that, Mr.Sullivan?" A chilling aura exploded


    from Victor when she said that.


    He narrowed his eyes and slowly said with fury, "Does it hurt me?"


    "If you aren''t hurt, then why are you so angry? Alice was a home-wrecker who got punished by her


    lover''s angry wife.It''s a personal matter that has nothing to do with the Sullivan Group, right? In fact,


    Victor, you should thank me."

 Chapter 83: Alices Reputation Was Ruined

    Chapter 83: Alice''s Reputation Was Ruined


    The veins on Victor''s temples bulged in rage.An explosively ice-cold glint appeared in his eyes as he


    gritted his teeth and slowly said, "I should thank you? Rachel, what the hell are you talking about?"


    "Have you forgotten already? You promised me three conditions, the third one is to fire Alice.She just


    got exposed to all and sundry as a loose woman having an affair with a married man.Not only was the


    chaotic confrontation here streamed live, but the affair has be a trending topic of multiple social


    media tforms; this much negative exposure must be damaging for the Sullivan Group''s image, right?


    This is a good enough reason to fire her.If you fire Alice now¡ªwithout trying to make any public


    rtions cover for her¡ªthen the public, including social media users, will consider the Sullivan Group a


    reliablepany with zero tolerance for immoral employees,"


    Rachel replied matter-of-factly.Her words were reasonable, and most would apud her train of


    thought.


    Victor would have apuded, too, and praised her for her astute take on the matter if he didn''t already


    know what she was up to.


    "The mistress working for the Sullivan Group?"


    "The mistress was pped by the legal wife?"


    "Alice Jenkins?"


    Although topics about the matter had already been removed from social media tforms ''trending lists,


    comment sections in media websites, gossip blogs, and social media ounts were still abuzz with


    talk about the scandal.


    It wasn''t long before these topics made their way back to the top of many trending lists, and this time,


    nothing could be done to remove them.


    Sullivan Group''s employees probably knew nothing of Alice''s background, but Apliaria''s upper-ss


    ladies definitely knew who Alice and Caroline were.


    And, they looked down on both of them.


    That it wasmon for men from wealthy families to keep mistresses or bear illegitimate children did


    not change their opinion of the two.Most people didn''t dare to make their dislike known to the public,


    though, as it was akin to airing their dirty linen in public, while others simply turned a blind eye.


    However, Alice and Caroline were too brazen in their affairs, so people loathed them.


    Rachel was notorious, too, but people still couldn''t deny the fact that she was a legitimate daughter of


    the Be family.


    Therefore, she was nobler than Alice and Caroline, both of whom were experts in destroying people''s


    families.


    This scandal, part of which was caught on tape, had gone viral on the Inte, and people saw Alice


    for who she really was.


    Her image of virtue and innocence, which she had worked hard and spent years to maintain, had been


    destroyed.


    The chaotic scenes in the office had gone on for some time.


    Julia had gone to town on Alice, beating her ck and blue.


    Finally, the police arrived and quickly mediated, and Alice was let go.


    Then, Julia grabbed Wilson''s ear and dragged him out of the office and back home.


    Alice was a mess.


    Her face was covered in bruises, and her limited edition dress was torn in many ces.


    She looked so miserable that it seemed she was on the verge of copse.  Caroline arrived a short


    whileter, looking as though she had rushed there, and she was heartbroken to see Alice in that state.


    Caroline hurried over, covered her with a jacket and took her home.


    Alice''s phone rang the moment she arrived home.


    It was a call from Sullivan Group''s personnel department informing her she had been fired and that


    they would never hire her again.


    "Ah, ah, ah¡­"


    Alice cried out as her teary eyes reddened with anger.Suddenly, she smashed her phone against the


    wall in a fury.Tears welled up in her eyes as she trembled.Seeing Alice on the verge of a breakdown,


    Caroline walked over and hugged her.


    "Honey, please calm down.Don''t hurt yourself!" she cooed, trying tofort her daughter.


    "Mom, how can I calm down? Tell me how I can calm down!" Alice cried, pushing Caroline away.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she bawled.


    "I was fired, mom! The Sullivan Group fired me! You know how hard it was for me to enter the Sullivan


    Group and how long I toiled before I could be the manager of the public rtions department.I


    had to work really hard before I could approach Victor! But now, I''ve been fired! And they will never


    rehire me!"


    Caroline gently held her hands and encouraged her.


    "Alice, I know you feel awful, but no matter how bad things get, we have to live on.It doesn''t matter that


    the Sullivan Group won''t rehire you.There are many otherpanies you can choose to work for.When


    you be a senior executive of anotherpany, you will get the chance to¡ª"


    "Mom, you don''t understand at all!"


    Alice yelled, shaking off Caroline''s hands.


    "The Sullivan Group fired me and informed me, in no uncertain terms, that they''ll never rehire me! Do


    you know what that means?" she shouted with red


    "What?" Alice clenched her fists and tearily muttered, "Otherpanies will never employ anyone the


    Sullivan Group doesn''t ept!"


    Caroline''s face turned pale, and she murmured in disbelief, "How could that be? Alice, you graduated


    from our countries best university-in flying colors, too.There''s just no way you''d be unable to find


    another job!"


    "Mom, please help me.I can''t leave the Sullivan Group.I don''t want to leave the Sullivan Group! Mom!


    Once I leave, I will never see Victor again.I don''t want that!"


    Alice panicked, grabbing her mother''s hands desperately.


    Caroline was hurt to see Alice look this way.


    If it were possible, she''d choose to bear this pain on her daughter''s behalf.


    ALEC Romaron Was Ruined


    "Alice¡­" she murmured helplessly.


    "Mom, can you ask dad for help?" Alice suddenly asked hurriedly.


    "Dad can talk to Victor and ask him to keep me.I don''t want to leave the Sullivan Group! How could you


    and I face those upper-ssdies if I lose my job? Mom, think about it¡­" Alice pleaded.


    She had changed tactics when she noticed Caroline''s hesitation at the thought of asking Jack for


    help.She knew being looked down on was what Caroline feared the most.


    Her mother loathed the days Elisa overshadowed her.


    After Elisa died, the upper-ssdies were kind to her and her daughter on the surface, but they


    looked down on them in secret.


    Caroline was clever, so she easily saw through their facade.


    That was why she eagerly wanted Alice to marry Victor.


    It was why Alice''s words had a nerve in her.


    "Okay.I will tell your father when he returns," Caroline said.


    "Rachel''s mother saved the life of Victor''s grandma once before, so the Sullivan family owes the


    Be family a favor.I think Victor will change his mind for your father''s sake." Alice nodded and wiped


    her tears.


    When she had calmed down, Caroline pulled her to the bed to sit.


    "Baby daughter, I still don''t know how things ended up like this.Can you tell me what happened?"


    Alice''s eyes turned murderous.


    "It was Rachel.It must be her!" she growled.


    "Rachel?"


    "Mom, didn''t you tell me her baby was gone? Why does Victor still protect her then?"


    Caroline frowned as she thought about it.


    "That''s impossible."


    "Mom!"


    "Alice, listen to me," Caroline said, her eyes darkening.


    She held her daughter''s hand and looked at her seriously.


    "Don''t provoke Rachel anymore for now.It doesn''t matter if she''s still pregnant or not.If she truly lost the


    baby and is pretending otherwise, her secret will be exposed one day! If her baby is still safe, on the


    other hand, we still don''t have to worry.Do you think she will give birth smoothly? Remember that the


    Sullivan family has another man besides Victor.Furthermore, the woman living in the Sullivan family''s


    old house won''t permit this baby to see the light of day.When the time is right, all we''ll need to do is


    take advantage of them and enjoy a free ride."


    Alice was silent for a moment, and then she quickly looked up at Caroline with wide eyes.


    "The man you speak of is Odin, right?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was only after three days had passed that talk of Alice''s scandal on the Inte began to die down.


    Although the scandal had little to do with the Sullivan Group itself, it involved Alice, the manager of its


    public rtions department at the time, and the director of its personnel department.


    Therefore, the conglomerate had to take the scandal seriously and investigate how the video got


    leaked.


    In the CEO''s Office on the thirty-third floor.


    The director of the technology department swallowed nervously and said, "M-Mr.Sullivan, we have


    been working overtime, but we still haven''t locked on to the hacker''s IP address.This hacker is very


    cunning.He didn''t leave any trace, so we¡­"


    He swallowed again in fright as he felt Victor''s cold stare be more pointed.


    The pressure on him seemed to increase at an exponential rate, and beads of sweat slid down his


    forehead.


    He couldn''t help stuttering, "W-we really can''t find out who the person is."


    Victor''s eyes turned vicious, and he coldly said, "You can''t find out?"

 Chapter 84: Hes Holding A Grudge

    Chapter 84: He''s Holding A Grudge


    "M-Mr.Sullivan we¡­ We tried our best."


    The director of the technology department was barely holding back tears as he spoke.


    The people who worked in this department in the Sullivan Group were the best of the best.


    They hardly ever failed or made mistakes.


    Except for now.


    The wless security system they''d designed had been so easily hacked into that it looked like the


    hacker had enjoyed themselves.No one had even noticed when the system had been breached.


    But worst of all, they still couldn''t track down the hacker, no matter how hard they tried.


    In all the director''s long years of working in the technology industry, he''d never seen something like this


    before.


    It was supposed to be impossible to hack into the Sullivan Group''s security system.


    But apparently it wasn''t that impossible, because someone had managed to get it right.


    "That''s not the answer I was looking for," Victor said ndly.


    "I want to make this very clear to everyone; the Sullivan Group has no room for ipetent


    employees.Seeing as you and your people can''t find the hacker, I have no need for you lot.I suggest


    you all leave.Now."


    "Mr.Sullivan¡­"


    The director''s eyes widened in horror.He studied Victor''s face, looking for the slightest trace of


    mercy.But he found none.


    Only his hardened expression and a cold light glimmering behind his eyes.


    He swallowed the rest of his words and bowed his head.


    He managed to choke out a feeble, "Yes, sir," before he turned and left the office.


    The atmosphere in the office was oppressive and cold once the director had left.


    As Ivan watched the director leave, he felt his heart start pounding in his chest.


    This was going to be a problem.


    He was never going to be get any sleep.


    It had taken him three whole days to find perfect candidates to rece Alice and Wilson''s positions of


    director of personnel department, and manager of public rtions department.


    Now that the entire staff of the technology department had been fired, he was going to have so many


    sleepless nights trying to find suitable candidates to rece them as well.


    If he had known this was how things were going to go, he''d never have agreed to bring Rachel from the


    Sue Garden to the Sullivan Group three days ago.


    He may have justnded himself in serious trouble.


    "Ivan, have you found anything on the matter I asked you to look into?"


    Ivan quickly shoved his own thoughts aside and turned his attention to Victor.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I have sent people to investigate it.The hacker connected our security camera to a remote


    live streaming tform.Something like this had happened in the past." Victor said nothing.


    He just stared darkly at Ivan, waiting for him to continue.


    Ivan handed him the tablet.


    It was open on an email he''d received earlier that morning.


    "Four years ago, something like this happened abroad.A senior executive of one of somepany


    was having an affair.His wife found out and hired a private detective to try and get evidence so she


    could get arger settlement in the divorce.Three yearster, and she still had no solid evidence.So


    she turned to a hacker.The hacker got into the monitoring system of the hotel where her husband and


    his mistress were.Mind you, this hotel imed to have the tightest security around.Tums out it didn''t


    stand a chance against the hacker.Anyway, the hacker connected the camera feed to one of the most


    popr live streaming tforms.All their bedroom activities were live online for the entire world to


    see.This caused quite a stir, because now people didn''t trust the hotel''s security system


    anymore.People stoppeding, and the hotel was in serious danger of closing down.This ce had


    been running for over 100 years already¡­ The wife of the senior executive took the evidence to court


    and sued her husband for all he was worth.ording to the senior executive''s ex-wife, the hacker


    was."


    "The King of Hearts,"


    Victor cut in before Ivan could finish the rest of his sentence.


    "Mr.Sullivan? How did you know?" Ivan said in surprise.


    Victor just nced at him coldly.


    Instead of answering his question he tly said, "Continue."


    "When our monitoring system was hacked, it was also connected to a live streaming tform.Just like


    the King of Hearts did to that hotel four years ago.It makes me wonder if the King of Hearts is perhaps


    behind this scandal of ours as well," Ivan said with a frown.


    This was nothing more than a wild guess, but it was all he had.


    He''d spent hours following all the clues and tracking down every scrap of information he could found on


    the case.


    So far, he''d found out that the King of Hearts had disappeared shortly after the whole affair had been


    revealed.


    No one knew who the hacker was, let alone if they were a man or a woman.


    But no manner of temptation likerge sums of cash or desperate, would-be clients could tempt the


    King of Hearts out of hiding.


    If what had happened really was the King of Hearts'' work, that begged the question of why.


    Why would this person do this? 3 It wasn''t exactly umon for a man''s wife to go after her


    husband''s mistress.


    So why now? Why would the King of Hearts go through so much effort to hack the Sullivan Group''s


    monitoring system and broadcast the spectacle? Was it for money? Ivan had checked into Julia''s


    background and family history.


    Her parents were well off enough to live afortable life, but their funds would be pitiful in the face of


    what it would cost to hire the King of Hearts.


    Even if they delved into all their savings and funds, they wouldn''t have been able to afford this hacker.


    Three years ago it had cost close to 20 million dors to hire this hacker.


    After the disappearance, people had offered up to 80 million.


    Had King of Hearts done this simply out of kindness? But that didn''t sound like something the King of


    Hearts would do.


    Rumor had it that the King of Hearts was a cold-hearted person.


    There was one particrly well-known story of a man that had recorded himself kneeing on the floor,


    begging the King of Hearts to help him find his missing child.


    The King of Hearts had refused.


    But the incidents were so simr that Ivan couldn''t just brush off the possibility that it might be the King


    of Hearts.


    While it was true that someone could be mimicking the methods, perhaps trying to take over the


    acimed name, they''d still have to be as good a hacker as King of Hearts was.


    Which was nearly impossible.


    The King of Hearts was the best hacker in the Alliance of the Red Hackers.


    No one had evere close to that same skill level, and it was doubtful that anyone ever would.


    So it just didn''t seem like a copycat.


    Victor was silent for a long while.


    He just stared at the wall in front of him with his eyes narrowed.


    The office was so that Ivan''s own heartbeat was too loud in his ears, and his breathing sounded like a


    heavy wind.


    Another few tense, quiet minutes ticked by before Victor coldly said, "You can leave now."


    Ivan barely managed to stop himself from sighing in relief.


    "Alright," he said with a small bow, and then hurried out the office.


    For a few moments there, he''d thought Victor was going to fire him like he''d done to the people from


    the technology department.


    Victor waited until his office door was closed.


    Then he waited a little longer to make sure no one else was suddenly going to enter.


    Once he was certain he was alone, he fished his phone out his pocket and looked down at the screen.


    It showed a caller ID, as well as the time ticking by of how long the call had been active.


    "Did you hear all that?" he said in a voice devoid of emotion.


    "Hmm,"


    Carson hummed in response from the other end of the phone.He''d heard Victor''s entire conversation


    with the director of the technology department and Ivan.


    "And? What do you think?" Victor said slowly.


    Carson was currently lounging on the sofa while he was on call.He had his phone wedged against his


    ear, and was the picture of rxation andziness.


    "I agree with Ivan.There is no one else who could have done this except for the King of Hearts."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Victor''s already gloomy expression darkened even further.He drew a breath to speak but Carson beat


    him to it.


    "But no one has heard from the King of Hearts in three years," Carson said.


    "I just can''t understand why this person would suddenly reappear just to hack into your system and


    broadcast the fiasco like that.And if it really is the King of Hearts, there are only two reasons for doing


    something like this."


    "Go on," Victor said.


    "Either the King of Hearts is holding a grudge against Alice, or it''s against you."


    There was a note of self-satisfaction in Carson''s voice as he said this.


    "In my opinion, it could be both.I mean, what are the odds of this happening otherwise? Out of all the


    companies, the King of Hearts chose yours.And I think we all know that the Sullivan Group has the


    tightest security system in the world.We''re not exactly an easy target."

 Chapter 85: Jacks Visit

    Chapter 85: Jack''s Visit


    In one of the bedrooms of the Sue Garden, Rachel was currently taking a rather disheartening call.


    "Boss, I still can''t find her."


    Quintin''s voice came over the phone speakers.


    "This is so strange¡­ How is it that a person can disappear so seamlessly?"


    Rachel stared down at the mocking words "search failed" that had popped up on her phone screen.


    Her eyes unfocused as she looked hopelessly down at them.For the past three days, she''d been


    staying at the Sue Garden.


    She was by no means idle though.She''d been busy.


    Busy searching for Abby.She''d expanded the search area and even enlisted Quintin''s help.


    But still, Abby was nowhere to be found.


    Two knocks echoed in rapid session from the door.


    As the sound faded, Lukas said from the other side of the door, "Miss Be, I''ve brought you some


    fruit."


    Rachel didn''t reply to Lukas.


    All she did was narrow her eyes at the door and carry on speaking to Quintin.


    "Broaden the area.Keep searching."


    "Sure thing, boss.I have received no other orders of recent so I will do everything in my power to help


    you find your friend.No stone will go unturned nor corner unchecked."


    "Thank you," Rachel said softly.


    She was about to hang up the phone when Lukas knocked again and called, "Miss Be, are you


    awake?"


    "Yes! I''m awake! Just give me a moment!" Rachel called back loudly.


    She clicked the button on the side of her phone to disconnect the call.Then she swung herself out of


    bed and walked towards the door.


    "Boss? Who are you talking to?" Quintin asked in confusion when he heard Rachel talking to someone


    else.


    Before he could speak another word, Rachel disconnected the call.


    Rachel opened the door to see Lukas'' smiling face.He had a te of various cut up fruits bncing on


    one hand.


    "Miss Be, I see you very much enjoy eating these type of fruits these days.I noticed that you threw


    up quite a lot at lunch today, so I thought I''d bring you something to eat."


    As he spoke, Lukas kept darting nces into the room.


    It was obvious he was suspicious.


    He''d thought he''d heard someone just now when he''d been waiting outside.


    "Miss Be, were you speaking to someone on the phone?" he asked as casually as he could.


    Rachel only had to think for a second before she realized he must have heard her speaking to


    Quintin.She quickly came up with a convincing lie.


    "No," she said calmly with a smile, "I was watching TV."


    There was nothing in her expression to suggest she was lying, so Lukas smiled and said with an air of


    relief, "I see.But if I may make a suggestion, Miss Be? I think it would be wise if you watched less


    TV.Just like a cell phone and tablet, it has radiation waves that can be harmful to the baby''s


    development."


    "I see," Rachel said obediently with a nod.


    She reached out and took the te from Lukas.As she took it, Lukas couldn''t help but nce inside


    again.


    He was obviously still a little bit antsy.


    Rachel narrowed her eyes before she quickly forced her expression neutral again.


    "Is there something else, Lukas?"


    "No, nothing more."


    Lukas shook his head.


    ¡°Rest well, Miss Be."


    He left without another word.


    Rachel watched him leave from the doorway, making sure he''d disappeared down the stairs before she


    stepped back into her room and closed the door.


    She looked skeptically down at the te of fruits in her hand and raised an eyebrow.


    She knew that he''d only brought the fruits as an excuse to check that she was staying in her room.


    Lukas had been a servant to the Sullivan family for most of his life.


    He was a quiet, unobtrusive person who was usually quite content to mind his own business and follow


    orders.


    But Rachel knew him well enough to know that he''d been trying to gauge her responses to his


    seemingly harmless banter.


    Lukas wouldn''t have been suspicious that something strange was going on in her room unless


    someone had told him something.Just who could that "someone" be?


    Suddenly, her phone started ringing.


    It broke through her thoughts and brought her back to reality She took one nce at the caller ID


    before she hurriedly answered the phone, "Andy, what''s wrong?"


    "Miss Be, your father is here." Andy said to her.


    As he spoke, he turned his head to look at Jack.The man was sitting in the living room as if he owned


    the ce.


    "Wait for me," Rachel said and put the phone down.


    After an agonizingly long wait, Andy saw a Maybach pull up outside the Be family''s house.


    At first nce, Andy thought he was hallucinating, but once he''d shaken his head and squinted his


    eyes, he realized what he was seeing was real.


    After he''d been released from custody three days ago, Andy had rushed back to the Be family''s


    house, only to find that neither Rachel nor Abby were there.


    That same evening, Rachel had called him to tell him to stay at the house.She''d exined that she


    wouldn''t be able toe home for a little while.


    Back then, Andy hadn''t understood what she''d meant.


    But now, seeing the familiar license te of the Maybach, he finally realized what had happened.


    Rachel must be staying with Victor; and he had a feeling it wasn''t voluntary.


    Once the car stopped, Rachel climbed out, followed by two bodyguards.


    Andy shook his head to get himself back to his senses.


    He hurried over to her to greet her, and couldn''t help but look over her shoulder, hoping to see Abby.He


    didn''t.


    All he saw were the two nk-faced bodyguards.


    He felt his stomach twist worriedly.


    "Miss Be, are you okay? Where''s Abby? Why didn''t shee here with you?"


    "I''m fine." Rachel raised her hand to dismiss his worries.


    "As for Abby¡­"


    Rachel''s eyes darkened at the mention of Abby''s name.


    She forced herself to remain calm as she said, "I didn''t think she''d be much help in this situation.I


    thought it was a better idea if I didn''t bring her along."


    Andy''s worry visibly eased.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank goodness that''s the case.I''ve been so worried about her


    recently.Miss Be, please don''t hide things from me.I know there isn''t much I can do to help you, but


    I will do everything I can."


    Rachel smiled at him.


    "I know.And I thank you for that."


    "Your father has been waiting for you inside," said Andy, jerking a thumb over his shoulder.


    When Andy had called her earlier, Rachel hadn''t left immediately to go back to the Be family''s


    house.She''d told Andy just to carry on like normal, and to act as if nothing was out of ce.


    Two hourster, she''d finally decided to go home.


    Rachel nodded gratefully at him.


    "Thank you.You can carry on with whatever work you have."


    Andy didn''t move away.


    He nibbled his lip nervously, cleared his throat and said in a serious tone, "I think the waiting has made


    Mr.Jenkins a little impatient.If I could be so bold as to say, he may lose his temper any moment


    now.Please, try and keep your cool if he says something unpleasant."


    "So you''re defending him now?"


    Rachel cocked an eyebrow at him.


    "Of course not! I''m looking out for you.After all, you are a woman and he is a man, and now¡­"


    Andy trailed off as he nced at the two bodyguards standing near her.


    He lowered his voice and stepped closer to her.


    In a near whisper he said, "And now that you''re pregnant, you''re even more vulnerable.If you and


    Mr.Jenkins get into an argument and end up fighting, that could seriously endanger you and the baby."


    Rachelughed at the serious look on Andy''s face.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Miss Be, please.This is noughing matter.I''m here to keep you safe, but what happens if I''m too


    slow? I can''t promise that you''ll be safe¡­" Andy said with a frown.


    Rachel reached out and took hold of his sleeve, She tugged him closer and tipped her head over her


    shoulder.


    "Look behind me."


    Andy turned and looked at the two stone-faced bodyguards.


    They were standing a few steps away with their arms at their sides and their heads facing forwards.


    While their eyes were guarded by sunsses, it was easy to tell by the lines of their mouths and noses


    that they were serious and solemn.


    "If Jack and I do end up getting into a fight, what makes you think he''ll get close enough to hurt me?"


    Rachel asked with a smile.


    The corners of Andy''s mouth twitched like he wanted to smile.


    Then heughed softly.


    "I guess I''m just a little bit overreacted."


    "Can we be on our way now that I''ve put your mind at ease?" Rachel asked.


    Andy gave a single nod and turned to head to the living room.


    Rachel walked after him, followed by the two bodyguards that were always five steps behind them.


    Meanwhile, Jack''s patience was starting to run thin.


    He took out his phone to check the time yet again.He scrunched up his nose in irritation and clenched


    his jaw.He''d been waiting for a long time already.He reached out to pick up his teacup, only to discover


    it was empty.He shoved it away angrily and shouted, "This is my third cup of tea! When is Rachel


    getting here?"


    "You''re in quite a hurry, aren''t you? What''s the rush? Did you forget that my mother once waited three


    days in the hospital for you, yet you never showed up?" Rachel said as she walked into the living room.


    Her lips were twisted into arge, fake smile that she was going to try her best to hold onto.


    "You''ve only been waiting a mere two hours.It''s quite pathetic inparison to three whole days and


    nights."

 Chapter 86: Debt

    Chapter 86: Debt


    Jack didn''t expect Rachel to suddenly show up.He was stunned for a moment, a weird expression on


    his face.


    "I¡­ You know nothing.When you were born and your mother was in the hospital, I had to take charge


    of the Be Group.You have no idea how much work that was.I was working around the clock, so I¡­"


    Rachel had enough of his excuses.


    "You were so busy that you didn''t have time to visit my dying mother.Is that what you''re saying?" She


    took a seat on the sofa, crossed her legs and leaned back, looking straight into Jack''s eyes.


    His face pale visibly.


    Thest thing he wanted to talk about was his ex-wife, Elisa.


    Just the mention of her name reminded him of his choice to marry into her family and move in her


    home.


    He couldn''t handle the humiliation.


    Even though Elisa had been dead for twenty-four years, no matter how hard he tried to forget, he was


    still living under the shadow of being a kept man.


    "Rachel! Is this how you talk to your father? I thought you were raised better than that! There were


    several matters that needed my attention at that time, and that''s why I wasn''t with your mother when


    she breathed herst.Is that so hard to believe?" Jack snapped at his daughter.


    "Matters that needed your attention¡­"


    Rachel'' sneered, her eyes shing with anger.


    "Perhaps I have been too harsh with you.Running apany is indeed time-consuming! I have a


    question, though.Since you were so busy at the time, Mr.Jenkins, where did you find the time to go to


    the Civil Affairs Bureau for a marriage license? You know, to get married to Caroline.And that was less


    than a week after my mother''s death."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Jack stammered, looking like a flopping fish..


    Rachel looked at him through narrowed eyes.


    "My mother waited for you three whole days.And you''reining that you had to wait two hours for


    me? Trust me, it can never make up to what you have done."


    Jack shivered under her hard stare.Andy poured a ss of water for Rachel and walked forward.


    "Here.You must be parched after all that talking."


    Rachel seemed genuinely confused for a second.She didn''t understand what came over Andy, until she


    saw Jack''s livid face.


    And it hit her! Andy wanted to back Rachel up after hearing what Jack said.


    So, he deliberately poured water for her whilepletely ignoring her father and the empty tea cup


    before him.


    Jack had never been treated like this before.He was used to Caroline sweet-talking him and his


    servants bending over backwards to please him.


    Now he was looking at Andy furiously, that insignificantwyer who would dare ignore him like he was


    nothing! Jack''s face had turned a deep crimson.


    "You are an ungrateful little brat.I raised you and supported you¡­"


    Jack shouted, spittle flying from his mouth, but Rachel cut in.


    "If you came here today just to tell me how much money my upbringing cost you, then be my


    guest.Perhaps we can also figure out where did all my mother''s money go.The Be family''s fortune,


    I mean."


    Jack''s anger was off the charts now, but he couldn''t ignore the guilt gnawing on his insides.


    Every single penny he had spent thesest years, had actually belonged to the Be family.He didn''t


    have a dime to his name.


    "Andy, could you please fetch me a pen, a piece of paper and a calctor? I need to run some


    numbers," Rachel said, turning to face Andy in an attempt to hide the smile that tugged the corners of


    her mouth at the sight of the guilty look on Jack''s face.


    "That''s not why I''m here today," Jack hurriedly said, unable to conceal his uneasiness.


    Rachel raised her eyebrows but didn''t say anything.She just took a sip of water, waiting for her father to


    continue.He regained hisposure and sat back down, clearing his throat.


    "You know what happened to your sister, right?"


    "My sister?"


    Rachel shot back casually, "Mr.Jenkins, You must be mistaken.I have no siblings.My mother passed


    away not long after she gave birth to me, and since I''m her only child¡­ So, you see, I don''t have a


    sister."


    At Rachel''s sarcastic reply, Jack was enraged, mostly at the sound of the sarcastic words on his


    daughter''s lips.


    He snapped.


    "Rachel! I''m your father and I demand that you show some respect! Calling me Mr.Jenkins as if I am a


    stranger? I raised you better than that! Remember your manners." Rachel smiled.


    "My manners? You have such a poor memory, Mr.Jenkins.I never really knew my mother and my


    father¡­ Well, you were always working! And when you had some time, you chose to spend it with your


    new wife and her daughter.There was never any time for me.So you see, no one ever taught me


    manners."


    Jack looked like a cornered animal and tried to change the subject, "As I was saying, your sister, Alice,


    was fired.And you were there when it all happened.That''s why I came here today."


    "Oh, I see." Rachel pretended to look surprised, blinking innocently.


    "Indeed, I was there and yet did nothing.Did Alice tell you she lost her job because of me? Is this why


    you came here today? To me me?"


    "Alice didn''t say anything like that.She is not that kind of person," Jack spat back smugly.


    Rachel was smiling, but it didn''t reach her eyes.


    "I''m here because I hope you can persuade Victor to change his mind and hire Alice again," Jack said,


    as if it was a sure thing that Rachel would help Alice.


    Rachel had always known that her father was a useless, pathetic scumbag, but she didn''t expect that


    he could also be so shameless.


    Rachel burst intoughter, "Help Alice get her job back?"


    "Yes.No matter what happened between you two, remember she is your sister.You may not like it, but


    it''s the truth.And now your sister needs your help," Jack said, trying to sound like a good father,


    breaking up a fight between his naughty children.


    "First of all, Victor fired Alice, not me.Second, he and I are divorced, so he won''t be doing me any


    favors.What makes you think I can change his mind? Things have been pretty bad between ustely,"


    Rachel said coldly, her eyes full of disdain.


    "I can''t help Alice.Find someone else.Andy, please, see him out."


    Jack frowned at her blunt refusal.


    "Nonsense!"


    Rachel narrowed her eyes and stared at her father silently, which seemed to make him really


    ufortable.


    He licked his dry lips and went on.


    "Well, some of it seems about right.Victor won''t change his mind easily.But your mother saved his


    grandmother''s life! He owes you a life debt.He agreed to marry you because of it and you were


    together for two years even after his grandmother died.Such a debt can''t be paid so easily.If you beg


    him to take Alice back for your mother''s sake, he will."


    Bringing up the debt, that was low, even for Jack.


    Looking at his face, Shelia felt disgusted.


    She had known clearly what kind of person he was, but still she didn''tpletely cut ties with him


    because he was Rachel''s biological father.


    And now she regretted that decision.


    "Alice is a brilliant girl.She graduated from one of the best universities in the country.She worked hard


    for a long time before she got the chance to join the Sullivan Group.She was fired not because of the


    quality of her work, but due to personal issues.I think it''s really unfair.And if the Sullivan Group


    announces that they''ll never hire her again, her future will be ruined.You can help her; you can''t just sit


    and do nothing¡­"


    "Fatherly love! So touching,"


    Rachel interrupted, not even trying to conceal her sarcasm.

 Chapter 87: Bow Before The Tomb To Apologize

    Chapter 87: Bow Before The Tomb To Apologize


    Jack felt displeased by Rachel''s sarcasm, but he concealed his emotion and continued, "Rachel, if you


    help Alice get her job at the Sullivan Group back, I truly believe that she''ll be able to be one of its


    senior executives one day.She''s talented andpetent enough to aplish that.And by then, I''m


    sure she won''t forget how you helped her."


    "Dad," Rachel blurted out.


    Upon hearing the word "dad", Jack was stunned. Before he could react, she continued, "I just want to


    ask you a question."


    Silence befell him before he answered, "What is it?"


    "If I do ask Victor to change his decision about firing Alice from the Sullivan Group and letting her stay,


    he might ask me for my life in exchange.Knowing that, would you still want me to plead this case to


    him?" Rachel said tly.


    Such words were usually spoken with bitterness, but she sounded calm and casual about it.


    Upon hearing this, Jack''s pupils dted in shock.


    After a moment of hesitation, he slowly answered, "But that''s impossible.Why would he want your life?


    There''s no point in asking such questions, Rachel! I''m not asking you to trade your life for Alice''s job


    .I''m just asking you to use a debt of gratitude-"


    "Let me stop you right there,"


    Rachel interrupted him as she stood up, and walked closer towards him.


    While staring him dead in the eye, she said, "So, in your eyes, Alice''s future is more valuable than my


    life, isn''t it?"


    Jack felt ufortable to hear her question.


    To him, this question was so ridiculous that it felt like Rachel was just using it as an excuse not to help


    Alice.


    Frowning, he said, "You have the capacity to help your sister.That''s something you can do! What''s the


    point in asking such an absurd question?"


    A smile appeared on Rachel''s face, and her eyes were as cold as ice.


    "Very Good."


    She turned around and sat back down on the sofa, crossing her legs.


    After witnessing her nonpliant attitude, Jack was confused about what she meant.


    His face darkened when he asked, "What are you trying to say, Rachel?"


    Slowly, she looked into his eyes and replied, "You want me to ask Victor to change his decision


    regarding Alice''s dismissal from her position in the Sullivan Group, right? That''s a piece of cake.I can


    promise you that."


    Upon hearing that, Jack''s eyes lit up.


    "I knew that you''re my good daughter.You"


    "Your good daughter?"


    ''¡¯It''s so ironic to hear him praise me like that.It''s like he haspletely forgotten that he calls me an


    ungrateful daughter whenever he''s angry.''¡¯ Rachel''s eyes narrowed.


    "Mr.Jenkins, don''t thank me yet."


    Realizing that she addressed him differently again, Jack was caught off-guard again.


    This time, Rachel turned to Andy and smiled.


    "Andy, please be my witness for this matter."


    "dly."


    Although he had no idea what she was nning, he knew that Rachel had bright ideas and sensible


    reasons of her own, so he decided to trust her.


    Andy nodded and started filming.


    Jack was still confused, but when he thought that Alice would have a chance to return to the Sullivan


    Group, the smile on his face remained.


    "Rachel, now that you''ve agreed to my request, and since I''m already here with you today, why don''t


    you call Victor and ask him now?"


    "Oh, Mr.Jenkins, you grossly misunderstood me.I said I can promise you I''ll do that, but it doesn''t mean


    I''ve agreed to do it," Rachel responded.


    "What¡­ what do you mean?"


    "I have three conditions.As long as you ept them, I can plead with Victor to give Alice her job back."


    This time, the smile on Jack''s face disappeared, and was reced by a stern expression.


    "Are you trying to bargain with me?" he asked with displeasure.


    Rachel grabbed the ss of water, unhurriedly taking a sip.


    Upon hearing the displeasure from Jack''s voice, she maintained herposure, and said lightly,


    "Mr.Jenkins, you''re a businessman, correct? Then you should know that favors like the one you''re


    asking for right nowes at a price.If you don''t find my conditions eptable, then I won''t force you


    to do business with me.You may leave if you want to, but I''m afraid I can''t see you out."


    Jack was livid.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Rachel was Elisa''s daughter and that she was the only person who could


    ask Victor a favor, he wouldn''t have waited here for more than two hours and tolerated her arrogance!


    Through gritted teeth, Jack said, "Fine.What are your conditions?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "First, you''re going to write down an official document renouncing me as your daughter.


    In that document, you will dere that from now on, you and I have nothing to do with each other."


    Jack''s eyes widened with disbelief.


    "You,"


    But Rachel wouldn''t give him a chance to speak.


    Calmly, she continued, "Second, I want you to transfer all of the shares you have in the Be Group


    to me.And third¡­"


    She paused to look at Jack''s face, noticing how sullen he looked at the moment.


    In a tone devoid of emotion, she added, "I want you, Caroline, and your precious daughter Alice, to


    kneel in front of my mother''s tomb, and beg for her forgiveness."


    Everyone present was utterly shocked.


    Andy was so startled to hear that that he almost dropped the phone he was holding to record the video.


    Jack, on the other hand, was livid.


    His face turned red as he stammered angrily, "Rachel, you ¡­ you!"


    "You have one minute to make a decision.If you can''t make up your mind, I''ll make that decision for


    you."


    She then took out her phone and started the countdown.


    With every second that passed, the ticking sound of a clock was heard.


    Beads of sweat formed on Jack''s forehead with every tick-tock he heard.


    While gasping for air, he wiped his sweat using the back of his hand.


    Just before the timer could run out, Jack said in a hoarse voice, "I''m willing to ept the first two


    conditions! But as for the third one-"


    "Either you agree to all of my conditions or Alice''s future is ruined."


    Rachel showed him no mercy.


    Jack fell into a moment of silence again as he gritted his teeth.


    "Okay! I ept your terms!"


    As soon as Jack agreed, Rachel smiled at Andy and said, "Andy, prepare a pen and a piece of paper


    for Mr.Jenkins."


    When night fell, the afterglow of the setting sun shone down on the porch.


    Rachel stood at the door, gazing at the front yard of the Be family''s mansion.


    As the autumn wind blew by, the swing in the yard gently swayed along.


    Once Jack had signed the equity assignment agreement, and had written his renouncement of Rachel,


    he left in a huff without looking back.


    Andy had juste down from the study after making two copies of the documents mentioned when


    he saw Rachel standing by the door.


    He paused to look at the papers in his hand, and he couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    ¡®''Jack is indeed a scum, but he''s still Rachel''s biological father.She must be feeling sad that her own


    father would give up her life in order to make life easier for his mistress and their daughter.Something


    that horrible would certainly break anyone''s heart.Even if she''s not very expressive of her emotions, I''m


    sure she feels sad right now.¡±


    With that in mind, Andy approached Rachel and said, "Miss Be, some people don''t deserve to be


    called a father.You have no need to feel sad for him."


    She turned her head to look at Andy.


    Realizing that he had misunderstood her, she smiled and said, "No, I''m not sad.I''m actually happy."


    "That''s not possible.You don''t have to pretend to be strong all the time."


    Rachel took the files from his hand.


    "Nothing is impossible for me.I have solved our troubles, and earned money at the same time."


    Andy doubted her words.


    "If there''s anything you''d like to tell me, Miss Be, please do so at once."


    Rachel nodded, and then he looked at the two bodyguards outside.


    "Actually, I do have something to tell you.But let''s go to the study, shall we?"


    "Got it," Andy replied.

 Chapter 88: The Maids Slur

    Chapter 88: The Maid''s Slur


    Rachel and Andy headed upstairs to the study.Rachel closed the door behind them once they were


    inside.As she walked closer to Andy, she pulled a bank card out of her pocket and held it out to him.


    "There are five million dors in this ount," she said.


    Andy''s eyes widened when he looked at the card.


    When he heard what she said, his eyebrows nearly shot up into his hairline.


    "Miss Be, where did you get so much money?"


    He was so surprised because he knew that Rachel was down on her luck when it came to money.He


    knew she only had this vi, and 1% shares of the Be Group.


    Apart from this, she had next to nothing.


    As far as he was concerned, she''d be lucky to have even one hundred thousand dors in her ount


    at this stage.


    In the past, when things had been going well, five million dors would have seemed like a trivial


    amount.


    But now, with all that was currently going on, five million dors felt like a fortune.


    Rachel grabbed his quivering hand and shoved the card into his palm.She curled his fingers tightly


    around it, then let him go.


    "You don''t need to know where I got the money from.All you need to know for now is that I got it


    legally.Just take it.Use it for emergencies and if something happens to the Be Group or yourw


    firm.You don''t need to ask my permission to use it; consider this me granting you all the rights to it.I


    don''t know when I''ll be able toe back here.So please, take it."!


    What she said was true.The five million dors was all legal.She''d asked Quintin to lend her the


    money; in fact, she had only asked for two million.


    But Quintin had been only too excited to help his boss.


    He''d agreed without hesitation and transferred the required amount, plus an extra three million, to


    Rachel''s ount.


    "I¡­ I don''t need all this money¡­ I''m only running a smallw firm.But Miss Be, you can be rest


    assured that I will keep an eye on the Be Group for you.You don''t have to worry about a thing,"


    Andy said, standing up a little straighter and raising his chin.


    "There is onest thing," Rachel said.


    "Anything."


    "I know you used to work in the legal department of the Be Group.Do you still have those


    connections? I know you quit quite a while ago, but I was just wondering," Rachel said slowly.


    "In all honesty, I''m not sure.I haven''t spoken to anyone from there in a very long time.If I may ask, Miss


    Be, why do you want to get into contact with them?"


    Andy asked with a frown.


    Rachel went to sit at the desk.She leaned back in the chair andfortably rested her arms on the


    desk in front of her.


    "I want to go over all the project contracts that Jack and Caroline handled over thest twenty-four


    years,"she said, pursing her lips and raising her eyebrows.


    At that, the two of them entered in a deep, important conversation.


    Afterwards, Rachel returned to the Sue Garden.


    As she got to the door, she heard the sounds of muffled voices talking.


    She recognized them as two maids.She then stopped to listen.


    "I''m really pissed off.After all the shameless things that woman has done, I can''t believe Lukas told me


    not to say anything bad about her.I mean, what has she done to bewitch Lukas?" one maid said angrily.


    "What do you think?" the other maid sneered.


    "It must have been something truly nasty.Lukas was always too soft on her when she was Mr.Sullivan''s


    wife.But even now that they''re divorced, he''s still protecting her.There must be something going on


    between them!"


    "You mean to say they''re¡­?" The first maid couldn''t even finish her sentence.


    She was too shocked at what herpanion had said.


    "It makes sense, doesn''t it? Why else would he always be so nice to her? It makes me wonder who the


    real father of her baby is¡­"


    "Don''t talk such nonsense!" the first maid cried out.


    She couldn''t believe her friend was saying such scandalous things.


    "It''s not nonsense! I have my reasons!" the second maid said stubbornly.


    She fixed her friend with a serious, piercing gaze.


    Rachel had stopped to listen to the gossip, hoping it would be something lighthearted andughable.


    But the longer she listened, the darker her expression became.


    It made sense now why Lukas had suspicions of her having an affair.


    Obviously, it was because these two maids were gossiping about her.


    She gritted her jaw and let herself in as quietly as she could.


    Then she snuck up to stand behind the two maids.


    With her hands held behind her back and a pleasant smile on her face she said, "Oh? You have


    reasons? Well, I''d like to hear them."


    The two maids didn''t realize that it was Rachel standing behind them; they thought she was another


    maid.


    They didn''t even nce at her to see who she was.


    The maid that had made such bold ims raised her chin arrogantly and said, "Well, firstly, Mr.Sullivan


    has always hated Rachel.I''m almost certain she lied and cheated her way into his bed that night.And!


    They only had sex once! What are the odds of¡­"


    She trailed off as she was suddenly taken by the strangest feeling that something was wrong.


    Her expression creased thoughtfully.


    Who''d asked the question? Simultaneously, the two maids jumped around to face Rachel.


    Their faces paled when they saw her, and their eyes widened in horror..


    "What¡­ What are you doing here?" the second maid said, swallowing heavily as a nervous sweat


    broke out on her forehead.


    "Where else am I supposed to be?" Rachel said in the most innocent voice she could muster.


    "Please, don''t let me stop you.I want to hear the rest.I''m listening."


    The maids looked at each other, terror clearly evident all over their faces.


    But the more arrogant maid of the two quickly gathered her wits about her and said, "I don''t want to


    discuss it anymore.


    Who do you think you are? Why should we listen to you? Come on.


    Let''s get to work."


    She grabbed the other maid''s hand and started dragging her away.


    Rachel stepped in front of them and held her hand up to stop them.


    The innocent, fake curious expression on her face had disappeared, to be reced by a cold light.


    "How about you finish what you were about to say?"


    "Who do you think you are to demand that of me, Rachel?" the maid said.


    "Who do I think I am?"


    Rachel narrowed her eyes at the maid and stepped closer.


    As fast as a striking cobra, she reached out and grabbed the maid''s chin.


    "I am the biological mother of the future heir of the Sullivan Group.That is who I know I am.Who do you


    think you are to tarnish my name behind my back?"


    The maid averted her eyes, choosing instead to look down at the floor.


    "I didn''t! That''s absolute nonsense!" she whined.


    Rachel let go of her chin, roughly shoving her away.


    "Right.So let''s settle this then.You have two choices in this matter, as far as I can see.Either you


    apologize to me right now, or we go to Lukas and ask him to add some insight into this matter.I''m sure


    he''ll be able to clear up whether I''m talking nonsense or not."


    "No!" the maid said in a shrill voice.


    "Everyone knows that you and Lukas are having an affair."


    The rest of her words were lost as a sharp, solid p rang through the air.


    Rachel''s hand stung a little from how hard she''d pped the maid, but it was worth it.


    The sound was so loud that it brought Lukas running out to see what was going on.


    "Miss Be, what happened?" he asked as he approached.


    "How dare youy a hand on me?" the maid cried, covering her burning cheek with her hands.


    She looked absolutely furious.


    Rachel briefly nced at Lukas, then back at the maid.


    "How dare I?" she sneered.


    Lukas immediately realized what had happened.


    He''d already spoken to these two maids about gossiping about Rachel behind her back, but it seemed


    that they had paid him no heed.


    "You two! Apologize to Miss Be! Right now!" he said strictly.


    The more timid maid instantly went even paler than before.


    She lowered her eyes to the ground so she wouldn''t have to look into Rachel''s furious stare anymore.


    Her lips trembled as she started to form an apology, but before she could say anything, herpanion


    piped up again.


    The second maid pointed an using finger at Rachel and seethed, "Lukas! She''s the one who


    pped me! Why should we apologize to her?"


    "You¡­" Lukas'' face darkened.


    "What''s going on here?" said a low, cold voice near the door.


    Rachel felt her skin prickle at the sound, and she was sure she could feel his eyes boring into her.


    "Mr.Sullivan, you''re back," Lukas said and turned around to face him.


    Before he could say anything else, the arrogant maid threw herself to her knees in front of Victor.She


    gazed up at him with eyes shimmering with tears, making herself look as pathetic as possible.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr.Sullivan, please help me!"


    Victor looked down at her with that neutral expression he wore so well.


    But that changed when he saw the angry red handprint on her cheek.


    His face darkened as he said, "Who hit you?"


    The maid reached up and covered the mark with her hands.


    Her lips were quivering as though she were struggling to speak, and her body was shaking.


    But it was all for show, that much was obvious.


    In a halting voice she said, "Tell me!"


    Victor cut in roughly.His icy eyes were glittering with impatience at her show.

 Chapter 89: The Sullivan Groups Successors Mother

    Chapter 89: The Sullivan Group''s Sessor''s Mother


    For a moment, the maid was silent.Then she blurted out, "It was Miss Be!"


    The maid pressed her face into her hands and forced herself to sob even harder.Then she turned her


    tear-stained face up to Victor and whimpered, "Recently, whenever I go up to Miss Be''s room, I


    always hear a man''s voice.She so rarelyes out that I started to get worried¡­ I just asked her if


    there was something wrong, but she started shouting at me.She didn''t even give me a chance to speak


    or exin.She used me of being nosy and then¡­"


    Rachel cocked an eyebrow as she listened to the maid''s nonsense story.But she had to give her credit


    where it was due; the maid did give a very convincing performance.If she hadn''t known that the maid


    was lying, she would have been inclined to believe her.


    Not to mention that the maid had somehow willed herself to be able to sob the way she was.


    It made her look even more pathetic.


    The maid rubbed her palm across her cheek to try and dry off some of the fake tears, then sped her


    hands in front of her body.


    "When Miss Be came home just now, I asked her if she''d had any dinner.I knew she''d been out the


    entire day and I just wanted to make sure she''d had something to eat.I even offered to make her some


    food.I think Miss Be misunderstood what I saying, because she pped me out of the blue.She¡­


    She also said¡­"


    Victor''s gloomy face pinched in irritation.


    "What did she say?" he asked coldly.


    "She also said that she is the mother of the Sullivan Group''s sessor.She told me that if she so


    wanted, she could have me thrown out the Sue Garden, and ensure that I would never be able to find a


    job or even a ce to stay in Apliaria again."


    The maid turned to Rachel and pathetically kowtowed to her.


    "Miss Be," she started in a trembling voice, "please forgive me! I know I was wrong.I promise I


    won''t interfere again.Forgive me, please¡­"


    Victor''s expression had been getting angrier and angrier the longer the maid had been speaking.


    By now he was gritting his jaw so tightly that the veins in his neck and forehead were bulging.


    His dark eyes were glinting with malice, and he barely seemed to be holding onto his temper.


    "The mother of the Sullivan Group''s future sessor?"


    Slowly, he turned his head and sneered at Rachel.


    The maid immediately stopped crying once Victor was no longer looking at her.


    A sly smile curled the corners of her lips.


    Lukas could see that the situation was rapidly bing sour.


    He couldn''t let Victor lose his temper with Rachel because of some story the maid had spun, Rachel


    was pregnant with Victor''s child after all.


    Lukas felt he had to speak in her defense.


    "Mr.Sullivan, there has been a great misunderstanding. Miss Be was just-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Victor strode forward and grabbed Rachel by the chin.


    Rachel did nothing but frown in pain.


    She stayed quiet, not even bothering to try and exin what had really happened.


    She knew Victor wouldn''t have believed her anyway.


    "So, you not only want to be the hostess of the Sullivan Group again, but you also want the entire


    group for yourself.You truly are ambitious! I was right about you from the very start, Rachel.You are


    such a greedy woman! Who said that baby would be the sessor of the Sullivan Group? The


    mother of the Sullivan Group''s sessor? Of its future No,you''re not."


    Victor jerked away from Rachel like she was carrying some type of disease.


    Rachel took a few steps back, trying to put some distance between herself and him.She shook her


    head to relieve the pain in her chin from where Victor had been holding her.


    "From now on,"


    Victor said coldly, "Rachel is a servant of the Sue Garden.Her duties are now those of her fellow


    servants."


    Lukas was horrified.He nearly stumbled over his words as he said, "Mr.Sullivan, please consider this


    carefully.Miss Be is pregnant.If she works like a servant, she is going to exhaust herself.What if


    something happens."


    "If something happens, I will tell the doctor to prioritize the baby," Victor said coldly, staring straight at


    Rachel''s pale face as he said this.


    That night, Rachel was moved out the guest bedroom and into the storage room where she used to


    live.


    As she stood in the middle of the room, taking in the familiar sights, sounds and smells, a bitter smile


    curled over her lips.


    She sighed softly and whispered to her belly, "I''m sorry, little one.You''re having to go through so much


    because of me."


    A knock at the door silenced any further words she might have had.


    "Miss Be," Lukas called from the door.


    Rachel squeezed through the narrow passage to get to the door.She pulled it open.


    "Lukas, what''s wrong?"


    "I brought you a heater," Lukas said.


    "The heating in this room isn''t working properly.It gets very cold at night during autumn¡­ I didn''t want


    you to get cold."


    He held his heater out to her.It was very old.He''d been using it for more than ten years already.


    "It''s a little old, but it works just fine."


    Rachel couldn''t help but smile.


    "Oh Lukas, you shouldn''t have.This isn''t necessary.You keep it.I''ll be fine."


    "Miss Be-" Lukas tried to protest.


    "Take a look inside," Rachel cut him off.


    "Do you really think this room is big enough for me and a heater? Anyway, I''m sure I won''t get cold.A


    pregnant woman''s body temperature is higher than normal.I think I''ll be alright if I wrap myself in


    nkets for the night.Don''t worry about me.Thank you, though."


    Lukas didn''t push her any further.


    He could see it would be fruitless; she''d already made up her mind.


    He nodded and said, "Miss Be, I''m so sorry about this¡­ I''m going to speak to Mr.Sullivanter this


    evening and see if I can''t get him to change his mind."


    Rachel smiled at him again.She didn''t try and change his mind.She knew he''d go and speak to Victor


    anyway, even if she did get him to promise her he wouldn''t.She also knew that he wasn''t doing this for


    her, but for her unborn baby.


    "I will leave you now.Rest well, Miss Be," said Lukas.


    Rachel nodded a goodnight to him and watched him leave down the corridor.She remained standing at


    the door until Lukas had rounded a corner and was gone.


    Up in his study, Victor was sitting contemtively at his desk.


    He had his eyes narrowed at the wall, and he was leaning back in his chair.


    His mind kept taking him back to what Carson had said to him earlier.


    "I think your best bet would be to start investigating the people around you, instead of trying to figure


    out the hacker''s identity.For example, have you offended anyone recently? I personally don''t think the


    hacker is one of your opponents in the business world.If he was, I''m sure he''d be more interested in the


    group''smercial secrets, rather than something as trivial as a mistress being pped.Secondly, I


    think this hacker is a woman.Only women are interested in this kind of drama."


    So, the hacker was a woman with a grudge against him and Alice¡­ Victor closed his eyes in thought.


    Suddenly, the image of Rachel''s face shed through his mind.His eyes flew open.


    It could have been her.


    It wouldn''t be the first time she''d hacked into the Sullivan Group''s surveince cameras though.


    The previous time she''d done it, she''d been using Ivan''s phone.


    It would have been easier for her back then because the phone had ess to the monitoring system.


    But after that incident, Victor had demanded that the monitoring systems be upgraded as soon as


    possible.


    It had been done overnight.


    Up until now, it had been a force to be reckoned with.


    No one in their wildest dreams would have been able to break into the system¡­ It was impossible that


    a no body like Rachel would be able to get it right.


    No matter how hard he tried to convince himself that it was impossible, he couldn''t deny the fact that he


    had a vague feeling that somehow, Rachel was mixed up in this.


    Even if she hadn''t been the one responsible for actually hacking into the monitoring system, she may


    have had something to do with the hacker.


    He just couldn''t find any evidence.


    Someone knocked on his door at this moment.


    The sound interrupted his thoughts and destroyed the careful thought process he''d had.


    He cleared his throat, sat up straight and said, "Come in."


    The door opened to admit the maid Rachel had pped.


    Victor frowned when he saw her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The maid''s confidence faltered when she realized just how intimidating Victor was.


    It didn''t help that he was staring at her like she was a bug under a microscope.


    The self-assured smile she''d had on her face froze for a moment, and traces of nervousness crawled


    through her chest.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    But when she thought back to how Victor had punished Rachel for her sake, she took a deep breath


    and stepped further into the study.


    She carefully put the cup of coffee she''d been carrying onto the table.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I made you some coffee," the maid said, lowering her eyes to the table.


    In a sweet voice she said, "Thank you for helping me earlier¡­"


    "It wasn''t a problem.You can go now," Victor said dismissively.


    The maid bit her lip and nibbled it nervously between her teeth.


    Then she looked up at Victor and felt her heart squeeze at the sight of him.


    He was so painfully handsome that she couldn''t help but be tempted by him.


    She took another deep breath and curled her fingers into her palm.


    Now was not the time to back down.


    She took a few steps forward and then knelt in front of him.


    She reached out a hand towards Victor''s thigh.


    "Mr.Sullivan, actually¡­ I wanted to offer myself to you.I would like to bear a child for you¡­ Nothing


    more.I¡­"

 Chapter 90: Lukas Left The Sue Garden

    Chapter 90: Lukas Left The Sue Garden


    Before she could finish talking, Victor kicked her away, causing her to fall t on the ground.


    Thanks to her reflexes, the maid managed to protect herself using her palms to soften the fall.


    But as a result, her wrist was fractured, and her face paled in an instant due to the pain.


    "Mr.Sullivan¡­ Sir¡­" Victor''s eyes were frigid when he nced down at her.


    "You want to bear a child for me, you say?How dare you have such a pipe dream?" The maid was


    trembling in fear.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I¡­ I just¡­"


    "Fuck off!" Victormanded.


    "You''re fired.From now on, you don''t work here anymore!"


    By now, the maid was panicking.


    Completely disregarding the pain from her wrist, she knelt on the ground, and crawled to Victor''s feet.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I''m so sorry.I was wrong to suggest something like that.I waspletely out of my mind,"


    Victor kicked her shoulder again before she could even finish talking.


    Bang!


    The maid fell heavily on the ground again.


    Her entire body was trembling with pain and fear.


    "I''m giving you three seconds to get the hell out of my house!"


    Victormanded.


    This time, she didn''t cling to any trace of hope.


    She immediately got up and stumbled out of the study.


    Lukas happened to be on his way to the study, so he saw the maid fleeing the room in embarrassment.


    For a moment, he was surprised by what he witnessed.


    Afterwards, he knocked on the open door.


    "Mr.Sullivan."


    ncing at Lukas, Victor calmed himself down, though the anger on his face was still apparent.


    Lukas had served his grandmother in the past, and she had asked him to take care of Victor after her


    death.


    Thus, Victor regarded him with a certain degree of respect.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lukas pursed his lips and said, "Sir, I''m afraid that you''ve misjudged Miss Be this time.I''ve already


    checked the surveince footage.The reason Miss Be said those words which vexed you was


    because the maid had insulted her first, and."


    "Lukas, remember who you work for,"


    Victor interrupted him in amanding voice.


    Obviously, he was trying to warn him.


    Lukas'' heart sank.


    He could tell that Victor was too angry at the moment to listen to him, so he immediately lowered his


    head and replied, "I remember, sir."


    "Oh, you remember, huh? In that case, do not disobey my orders again and again for someone else''s


    sake!"


    Lukas fell silent.


    Victor''s eyes darkened.


    He got up, and walked to the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window.


    After a moment of silence, he asked, "Lukas, how long have you been working for the Sullivan family?"


    Lukas was taken aback.


    He didn''t know why Victor would suddenly ask him that, but he answered the question honestly.


    "In two weeks, it''ll be my fiftieth year of working for this family.The Sullivan family took me in when I


    was only fifteen years old.I worked for ten years as a servant, until your grandmother noticed my loyalty


    and appreciated my hard work.As a result, she promoted me as the family butler."


    In all honesty, Lukas had devoted his entire life to the Sullivan family.


    Time fleeted by, and he was now sixty-five years old.


    "I heard that your daughter, grandson, and granddaughter have been living abroad all this time." Victor


    turned around to look at him intently.


    "That''s right, sir."


    "You once served my grandmother for so many years, and even after her death, you kept working here


    in the Sue Garden.Decades have passed, and you''re getting old now, Lukas.I think it''s time for you to


    enjoy your remaining time with your family.Since your children and grandchildren are living abroad, you


    should go find them and live with them.I''ll tell Ivan to book a flight ticket for you, and arrange everything


    necessary for the trip.You''re leaving tomorrow."


    Upon hearing that, Lukas'' face was overcame with shock.He immediately got on his knees.


    "Mr.Sullivan, are you sending me away?"


    Meanwhile, at Jack''s house.


    Jack returned home, infuriated.


    Caroline and Alice had been waiting for him in the living room.


    When they heard the door open, they immediately stood up to greet him.


    "Dad, what did Rachel say? Did she agree to help me?" Alice asked anxiously.


    Jack nced at Alice.


    It looked like he was about to say something, but in the end, he just let out a sigh.


    Upon seeing him sigh, Alice frowned and turned to Caroline, indicating her to do something Caroline


    immediately took the hint.She took Alice''s hand to calm her down.


    Afterwards, she said to the housekeeper, "Vi, bring me the herbal tea I made today.People are


    prone to getting anxious during autumn.Drinking some tea can help calm down."


    She then turned to Jack and said, "I know that what you did was difficult, considering Rachel has a


    problem with me and Alice¡ª"


    "She agreed,"


    Jack interrupted her.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Alice''s eyes lit up.


    She immediately ran to hold Jack''s arm.


    "Dad, I knew you could do it!"


    There was strange look on his face when Jack drew his hand back, and went to the living room to sit


    down.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "She agreed to help us in exchange for three conditions."


    Hearing that, Alice and Caroline exchanged confused nces.


    Afterwards, they looked at Jack together.


    "Conditions, seriously? How dare that Rachel bargain with her own father?!"


    Alice gritted her teeth; her eyes were brimming with anger.


    Compared to her, Caroline was calmer.Sheforted Alice, and then sat next to Jack.


    "If there are conditions, it''s fine.But I''d like to know what those conditions are."


    Jack looked at his wife, and guilt shed through his eyes.


    It had been a while, but he still hadn''t said a word.


    Unable to wait any longer, Alice urged him to speak.


    "Dad, just tell us! What are the conditions you''re talking about?"


    "Rachel asked me to renounce her, and demanded me to transfer my shares of the Be Group back


    to her," Jack said in a barely audible voice.


    The smile on Caroline''s face disappeared.


    Alice, on the other hand, clenched her fists and shouted, "She asked you to transfer your shares to


    her? That Rachel is so greedy and shameless!"


    Jack fell silent.


    Caroline frowned and pretended to scold Alice.


    "Alice, mind your words.She''s still your sister! The Be Group originally belonged to her.Now that


    she wants it, we should just give it to her."


    "Mom!"


    Ignoring Alice, Caroline turned to Jack and held his hand.It seemed that she was ming herself.


    "I didn''t expect that Rachel hated Alice and I so much that she would sever her ties with you."


    Jack snorted, "That girl is nothing but an ungrateful daughter.Your kindness is wasted on her.If she


    wants to cut ties with me, then so be it! It''s not your fault."


    Alice pursed her lips as she exchanged nces with Caroline again.


    They really didn''t care if Jack renounced Rachel or transferred his Be Group shares to her.


    After all, their equity in thatpany was insignificant, and thepany was already on the verge of


    bankruptcy.


    Giving Rachel those shares was no big deal.


    "Dad, didn''t you say that Rachel demanded three things from you? You''ve only mentioned two of those


    conditions.What''s the third one?" Alice asked.


    Jack wanted to speak up, but then he bit it back.


    It took him a long time before he managed to tell them the third condition.


    When Alice and Caroline heard it, their faces wereden with shock.


    "Wait a minute.Are you saying that Rachel wants us to kneel in front of Elisa''s tomb and beg for her


    forgiveness?"


    Alice''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Then, in a shrill voice, she cried, "No way! Are you serious? Why should I bow to Elisa''s grave and beg


    for her forgiveness? There''s no way I''m going to do that!"


    Caroline didn''t expect to hear the third condition.


    Her face turned pale, and her hands clenched subconsciously.


    At this time, Jack lowered his head in silence.


    "Dad, did you¡­ agree to her demands?"


    Alice came to her senses when she saw the look on Jack''s face.


    Upon hearing her inquisitive tone, he was displeased.


    Talking to Rachel had already pissed her off, but he dared not lose his temper during their


    conversation.


    Now that he was back home, he was being interrogated like a criminal, and it made him lose his


    patience.


    He was so angry that he sprang to his feet and shouted, "So what if I agreed? If you hadn''t insisted on


    going back to the Sullivan Group, I wouldn''t have yielded to Rachel''s conditions in the first ce!


    Besides, we just need to bow before Elisa''s tomb.What''s the big deal? If you don''t want to do it, then


    don''t!"


    Having said that, Jack went upstairs looking angry.

 Chapter 91: Caught Stealing Food

    Chapter 91: Caught Stealing Food


    Alice never would have expected Jack to lose his temper so suddenly.


    With wide eyes and a pale face, she turned to Caroline and said, "Mom, how could Dad¡­"


    Caroline sprung to her feet and pulled Alice closer to her.She said gently to her daughter, "Rachel


    humiliated him.He was already in a bad mood when he got home and you continuously asking


    questions only made him worse.I don''t me him for losing his temper."


    "But¡­ But I don''t want to kowtow to that bitch Elisa''s tomb.I don''t see why I should."


    For a moment, Caroline''s eyes darkened dangerously.


    But she quickly took a deep breath, calmed herself down and said in a level voice, "Alice, listen to me


    carefully.We have to do it."


    "Mom?" Alice said in confusion.


    "Why are you still afraid of a woman who''s been dead for 24 years already?" Caroline said.


    "We''re going to sweep the tomb anyway, but no one has to know whether we kowtowed or not.We can


    just go through the motions to keep the peace.Right now, the most important thing is getting you back


    to the Sullivan Group as soon as possible.Otherwise when Rachel has already hooked up with Victor, it


    might already be toote to put our n into action."


    Alice listened carefully to Caroline.When she''d finished exining her reasoning, Alice pursed her lips,


    hesitated, then nodded.


    The following day, Jack, Caroline and Alice all set out to the cemetery in the suburbs where Elisa was


    buried.Once the fancy BMW had eased to a stop in the parking lot, Alice opened her door and got out.


    She was followed closely by Caroline, with whom she linked arms.She looked around the cemetery


    with a faint hint of disgust on her face.


    This was the first time she''d been here since Elisa had died.


    Coming here wasn''t her idea of how she wanted to spend her day, but if she wanted to get back in with


    the Sullivan Group, she was just going to have to swallow her pride and deal with it.


    She nced at Caroline out of the corner of her eye and then said in surprise, "Mom, why are you so


    pale?"


    Caroline reached up with her free hand and touched her face.She forced a smile.


    "Am I really?"


    Caroline had been feeling ufortable from the moment they''d entered the cemetery.


    It was like someone had run their icy fingers down her spine, causing her to break out in a cold sweat


    and filling her with a feeling of dread.


    Every time she''d blinked, she''d seen Elisa''s face behind her eyelids.


    Elisa had been dead for the past 24 years, but Caroline was still haunted by her.


    Alice narrowed her eyes and looked at Caroline suspiciously.


    Caroline looked away, refusing to meet her gaze, "Alright, let''s go find Elisa''s tomb."


    "Okay," Alice answered.


    It took the three of them a long while to find Elisa''s tomb.


    Jack wasn''t much help in searching for it either; he hadn''t been to visit the cemetery for quite some


    time.


    When they did eventually find it, it was exactly how they remembered it to be.


    At the head of the tomb was rectangr, marble headstone with the words, "Here Lies Elisa Be"


    engraved on it.


    The ck and white photo of Elisa in the upper right corner of the headstone showed her smiling


    charmingly down at them, her gentle eyes almost seeming to be alive.


    Elisa had always been elegant and delicate.


    The photo had captured that aspect of her very well.


    When she''d been alive, she''d had the most even temper and civil manners.


    It wasn''t hard to see that she was the daughter of one of the most famous female socialites.


    "That''s strange.I wonder who elsees here aside from us,"


    Alice muttered when she noticed the bouquet of lilies in front of the tombstone."


    Caroline was just as surprised as her daughter.She had thought they''d arrive here to find Elisa''s


    tombstone covered in weeds and dirt.


    But it was clean, well kept, and the lilies had obviously been left here not too long ago.She turned her


    puzzled gaze to Jack, only to see he looked just as confused as she did.


    "Mr.and Mrs.Jenkins, you''re here."


    Andy suddenly appeared near them.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He was dressed in a decent ck suit, looking neat and presentable.He''d just so happened to have


    heard Alice''s question.


    "The flowers are from me.Lilies were Mrs.Be''s favorite."


    His eyes glossed over them, down to their empty hands.


    They''d brought nothing.


    Alice frowned.


    "What are you doing here?" she said irritably.


    "Miss Be has entrusted me with ensuring that the three of you keep your promise," Andy said with


    a smile.


    "I''ve been waiting here for you lot for quite a while now.Miss Be asked me to take a video of the


    three of you kowtowing and apologizing.She said she would very much like to see it."


    Alice''s eyes widened.


    They were never going to kowtow to Elisa''s tomb.


    They had nned toe to the cemetery, sweep the tomb, and then leave.


    They never would have expected Rachel to find someone to watch them.


    Obviously, their n wasn''t going to work.


    A little whileter, Rachel''s phone alerted her to a new message.


    She cleaned the dirt off her hands¨Cshe''d been busy weeding, and unlocked her phone to see Andy had


    sent her the video.


    Lukas had specificallye to find Rachel before he left the Sue Garden.


    He''d spoken to her seriously, offering her many advices and suggestions.


    But in the end, he''d warned her not to disobey Victor.


    Her disobedience could be dangerous and detrimental to the baby''s well-being.


    And right now, the safety of the baby was the most important thing.


    "Rachel, why are you cking off?" a sharp female voice said from behind her.


    Rachel slipped her phone into her pocket and stood up.


    She turned to see who was speaking to her, but with the bright sun shining directly into her eyes, it took


    her a moment to properly focus.


    When she''d managed to blink away most of the stinging sensation from the blinding light, it was to see


    the new housekeeper of the Sue Garden, Olivia.


    She also just so happened to be the other maid who''d been gossiping about Rachel.


    She was the more timid of the two, and had kept silent during the dispute between Rachel and the


    arrogant maid.


    Olivia nted her hands on her hips and nced down at thewn where Rachel had been working.


    "What exactly have you been doing?" she shouted.


    "All I asked you to do was weed.Why has it taken you so long to pull out a few weeds?"


    Rachel just lowered her eyes and said nothing.She was too tired to fight with Olivia right now.


    Olivia had woken her up early that morning and sent her to weed without breakfast.


    It was nearly noon now, and she''d still had nothing to eat.It was also very hot outside.


    The sun was merciless and had sapped any remaining strength she''d had.


    Rachel''s silence and apparent nomittal attitude made Olivia furious.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Olivia demanded.


    Rachel slowly raised her head to look up at Olivia.She could see arrogance and pride written all over


    her face.


    Rachel''s quiet, almost dull stare made Olivia vaguely ufortable.She also felt a little timid in her


    gaze.


    She quickly puffed her chest up and squared her shoulders, trying to look tougher than she felt.


    "Don''t forget your ce, Rachel.You''re now nothing but a servant in the Sue Garden.Don''t think you''re


    better than the rest of us just because you''re pregnant.You''re nothing more than a servant who has to


    weed.Do you understand? Don''t look at me like that.I suggest you¡­"


    Olivia trailed off to swallow the nervous well of saliva in her mouth.


    Why was she feeling so timid? She finished speaking after a short pause, "I suggest you hurry up and


    work! Don''t just stand there looking at me."


    "Alright," Rachel said indifferently and knelt down again.


    She didn''t feel like fighting with Olivia, it was just easier for her to carry on weeding.


    Rachel''sck of response almost disappointed Olivia.She''d been hoping for a little more fight, or a little


    more sass.


    This indifferent attitude was boring.


    It also urred to her that she had probably been looking for trouble where there was none.


    Instead of leaving the situation as it was, Olivia got angry.


    She gritted her teeth and wrinkled her nose in annoyance as she said, "There will be no dinner for you


    tonight unless you pull out all those weeds.Do you understand?"


    Rachel raised her head obediently and put on a fake smile.


    "Yes," she said, then went back to her work.


    Olivia snorted indignantly and left.


    Rachel only finished weedingte that afternoon.


    By the time she trudged back to her bedroom, she was so exhausted that she fell asleep the moment


    her head touched her pillow.


    It wasn''t until midnight that she woke up because she was starving.


    She had to find something to eat.She snuck out of her bedroom and up towards the main hall of the


    building.


    There wasn''t much security.


    Only a handful of sleepy guards that didn''t notice when she slipped inside.


    She didn''t care what she ate right now, as long as it was something.She hadn''t eaten since yesterday.


    Rachel hurried downstairs to the kitchen.


    After a quick search, she found some bread and milk in the fridge.


    She took them, and hurried back out into the dining hall.She was going to take the food to her room to


    eat, but the sound of an engine being turned off caught her attention.She froze, blinking in thought.


    It was toote at night for there to be visitors, so it must be Victor returning home.


    Rachel knew she couldn''t let him catch her secretly eating.


    If he saw her, he was probably going to punish her further.


    Rachel hurried to the living room and crouched down behind the sofa.She was nning to hide there


    until Victor went up to his room, then she was going to run back to hers.


    "Mr.Sullivan, you''re back," said a servant.


    Rachel heard the steady tap of Victor''s footsteps as he walked into the room, very near to where she


    was hiding.


    Rachel pressed closer to the sofa, making sure she was as out of sight as possible.


    It waste, she was tired, and she couldn''t help that she yawned.She listened as the sound of his


    footsteps came closer and closer, then stopped.


    Rachel waited tensely for him to move again, he didn''t.Then she looked up, directly into his cold


    stare.He''d found her.

 Chapter 92: Victors Warning

    Chapter 92: Victor''s Warning


    Rachel was shocked.She couldn''t believe he''d seen her so easily.She didn''t know what to say.She was


    torn between so many different emotions.


    "What are you doing in here?" Victor asked in a deep voice.


    "Enjoy the moonlight," Rachel said calmly.


    She stood up to face him, hiding the bread and milk behind her back.


    Victor stared at her expressionlessly for moment, then he narrowed his eyes as he said, "Show me


    what you have."


    Rachel furrowed her brows in mock confusion, trying to pretend she had no idea what he was talking


    about.


    "What do you mean?"


    She even managed to make herself sound surprised.


    "I don''t have anything."


    "You have three seconds to show me," Victor said in a voice sopletely devoid of emotion that it


    was oppressive.


    Rachel suppressed a shiver, and it wasn''t just from the cold night air.


    However, she didn''t say anything.She just stared right back at him.


    Victor''s already dark eyes darkened even further, making them look like endless ck pools.


    "Three," he said, starting to count.


    "Okay fine.Here," Rachel said in exasperation.


    She took a deep breath and held the bread and milk out to him.


    It was useless to try and hide anything from him, especially when he already knew something was


    amiss.


    The hard, cold expression on his face softened slightly when he saw the food.


    Bread and milk? Why had she snuck out here at this time of night just to steal bread and milk? Victor


    looked between her and the food.


    He narrowed his eyes in suspicion and said, "Rachel, what are you up to? What kind of game are you


    ying at?"


    Game? His callousment made Rachel angry.


    "Believe it or not, I just came here to get bread and milk."


    She stared bravely up at him as she spoke.She could see by the look on his face that he was


    suspicious.


    He thought she''d stolen something else, like a damn thief.


    Without another word, she turned around and left.


    Victor red at her retreating back, then down at the bread and milk in his hands.


    His expression darkened.


    Olivia knew when Victor would return home.She''d rushed over to greet him, and had been just a minute


    too slow to intervene in the interaction between Victor and Rachel.


    But she had heard most of their conversation.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I''m so sorry about this.This is my fault.I didn''t have anyone stationed to guard the kitchen.I


    didn''t think she''d sneak in and try to steal food.I-"


    Olivia immediately fell silent when Victor looked up at her with a murderous expression.


    "You didn''t let her eat anything?" he said almost too calmly.


    Olivia blinked in shock.


    What Victor said was true.


    She hadn''t allowed Rachel to eat the entire day, and she''d withheld her dinner from her as a


    punishment.But she couldn''t admit that to Victor.


    If he knew what she''d done, he would show her no mercy.


    Olivia immediately knelt down in front of him.


    In a trembling voice she said, "Mr.Sullivan, please don''t misunderstand.I would never do such a


    thing.You told me to treat Rachel like a servant, but I still care about the baby.I didn''t let her do any


    heavy lifting, and I most certainly wouldn''t have starved her!"


    Olivia paused, trying toe up with something else to say to make him believe her.


    "If you don''t believe me, Mr.Sullivan, you are wee to ask the others.Thest thing I''d want to do is


    starve her."


    She was convincing enough that Victor believed her.


    The blood that had been rushing furiously through Victor''s veins from his earlier anger began to calm.


    His breathing evened out and he rxed.


    Without a second thought, he threw the bread and milk on the ground.  So Rachel had just been


    pretending.


    She''d made sure he''d find her, clutching the bread and milk like she''d been starved.


    She''d obviously wanted nothing more than to garner his pity.


    Victor''s eyes were glittering with malicious intent now as he stepped forward.


    He stomped on the bread as he walked in the direction in which Rachel had gone.


    When she returned to her room, Rachel drank two sses of warm water to try and ease her hunger


    somewhat.


    After she''d drained thest drop of her second drink, she stared at the ss until her eyes unfocused


    and she became lost in thought.


    She had to buy food.


    Without proper sustenance, she wouldn''tst a week under the workload Olivia had given her.


    Suddenly, the door to her room mmed open.


    Rachel snapped towards the sound, immediately preparing herself for the worst.


    It was Victor, and judging by the look on his face and the way he was walking, he was angry.


    ¡®''Seriously? Is this man really this angry about me stealing some bread and milk?¡¯'' Rachel watched as


    he approached.


    She unconsciously moved her hand to cover her stomach, trying to protect the baby from anything that


    might happen now.


    When Victor saw her defensive movement, the icy look on his face turned dark.


    To him it seemed that she was only pretending to care about the baby so she could use it again him.


    "Vic-" Rachel started, but didn''t get very far.


    "What are you up to this time, Rachel?" Victor snapped.


    Rachel was instantly confused by his usation.


    As he stalked closer, she started backing up.


    Victor was only further angered by her retreat, but he had no idea why.He whipped out his hand and


    grabbed her tightly around the wrist.


    "You were pretending to be hungry just now, weren''t you? You deliberately went to the kitchen to steal


    food when I came back.You nned it all out so I''d see you and feel sorry for you.You''re just


    pretending to be starved and mistreated."


    "Excuse me? Are you insane?"


    Rachel blurted out before she could stop herself.


    Victor''s groundless usations were making her furious.


    She''d been starving and had just wanted to get something to eat.


    Now Victor was here using her of pretending, just so he''d feel sorry for her.


    Victor narrowed his eyes and snapped, "Say it again.I dare you."


    Rachel lowered her eyes just in time to roll them without Victor seeing.


    While she was standing meekly before him, she was silently cursing him to hell and back.


    ¡®''I said what I said,''¡¯ Rachel thought to herself.


    ¡®''You''re insane.But I''ll be damned if I''ll say it again.I''m not stupid.I don''t want to give you any more


    reason to punish me.''¡¯


    Rachel put on the biggest fake smile she could muster and looked up at him.She blinked her eyes


    innocently, but said in a voiceced with venom, "What do you want me to repeat? I didn''t say


    anything.It''ste, Mr.Sullivan.You''re tired.I suggest you go to bed and rest.I know I have to rest.After all,


    I have to look after myself now.I''m alone in this world."


    "Rachel, I''m warning you.Don''t y games with me.You are not alone, and you know it.Just keep in


    mind,"


    Victor reached out and clutched tightly at her chin, "that you could be dead.And with you, that baby."


    Rachel''s facial muscles twitched, then she paled at his threat.


    Before she could say anything, Victor let her go and stormed towards the door.


    As he left, he mmed the door so hard behind him that Rachel felt the sound in her bones.


    But the noise was enough to bring her back to her senses.


    She swallowed hard as she stared at the closed door, afraid that he''d change his mind ande back.


    When it seemed that she was safe, she flopped down on the bed and pressed her hand over her


    stomach.She could feel her heart racing in her chest from the adrenaline and fear.She wasn''t afraid of


    death, but she couldn''t bear the thought when it came to her baby.


    Rachel looked down at her stomach.


    Recently, she had been attaching more and more importance to the unborn baby.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was starting to care for the little life more than she''d thought she ever would.She used to be an


    egoist.She used to think of her fetus as nothing more than a cluster of cells.


    Something she''d rid herself of the moment it threatened her life and her interests.


    But now¡­


    Just the thought of something happening to the baby made her heart ache in a way she couldn''t


    exin.


    If something were to happen¡­


    She shook her head.


    No, she would make sure it never did.


    She would give up her life to save this baby if necessary.


    She was now a totally different person than she''d been before; she couldn''t decide whether that was a


    good or bad thing.


    "Don''t listen to you father, little one," Rachel whispered to her belly.


    "I''m going to keep you safe.Do you understand? Your mommy is a capable woman.She isn''t some


    simpering damsel who is going toy down and get stepped on.When I find your Aunt Abby, we will all


    run away together.I promise, you''re going to get the life that you deserve.Just trust me."


    Rachel fell asleep shortly after that.


    When she woke a few hourster, it was to find that it was raining.


    The autumn wind was pumping outside, driving the rain hard against her window.


    Rachel raised her head and looked out the window at the sky.


    The heavy grey clouds and the oppressive fog made her feel all the more sleepy.


    The baby didn''t mess with her appetite much these days.


    However, she''d felt more tired recently than she had in a long while.


    She wasn''t sure if her fatigue was being caused by her pregnancy or the autumn weather.


    The quiet, restful atmosphere of her room was broken by someone banging loudly on the door.


    The sound startled Rachel awake, driving away any remnants of sleep that had still been lingering in


    her body.


    "Rachel!"


    Olivia yelled from outside as she continuously pounded her fist on the door.


    "Do you even know what time it is? Get up!"


    Rachel hadn''t even had the chance to get out of bed before Olivia barged into her room.She obviously


    had a spare key.


    "Rachel! Are you deaf? Did you hear me?"


    Olivia demanded as she came to stand at the end of Rachel''s bed.

 Chapter 93: Roger Was Back

    Chapter 93: Roger Was Back


    Rachel sat upright on the bet.


    Due to being awakened by the startling noise, her eyelids still felt a little heavy, and there was obvious


    displeasure in her gaze.


    When Olivia looked into her eyes, she couldn''t help but feel intimidated.


    In a slightly trembling voice, she suggested, "You should go shopping today! Here''s a shopping list."


    Olivia tossed a notepad onto the bed and continued, "These are the items you''ll need to buy


    today.Everything on that list must be bought from the designated stores.Oh, one more thing.You must


    buy every item on that list.Otherwise, I''m going to punish you for it!"


    Having said that, Olivia turned around and left.


    Rachel scanned through the notepad and found more than twenty items on the list.


    At first nce, the list wasn''t that long.


    But upon a closer inspection, the designated stores for each item was far away from each other.


    It would take at least fifteen minutes to drive from one store to the other.


    And her biggest problem was the fact that she didn''t own a car.


    Olivia was deliberately making things difficult for her.


    Rachel''s eyes dimmed, but she wasn''t necessarily upset.


    On the contrary, she thought that this was a good chance to go out and buy some food for herself in


    secret.


    And so, Rachel took a shower, changed her clothes, and left the Sue Garden along with the list.


    On the front porch of the main building, Olivia was standing with her arms crossed.


    She watched as Rachel walked out while holding an umbre, with a contemptuous, arrogant look in


    her eyes.


    She snorted, "How dare you tell Mr.Sullivan on me? Rachel, we''ll see who has thestugh!"


    Just when Olivia was about to go back inside, she noticed a young maiding out of the kitchen with


    a steaming ss in hand.


    The maid was on her way to Rachel''s bedroom.


    Olivia''s eyes darkened, and she blocked the maid''s path.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s that in your hand?"


    Olivia took a step forward, ncing down at the beverage.


    The young maid lowered her head and replied respectfully, "Miss Brooks, this is milk with cinnamon


    and honey.The dietitian had specially prepared it for Miss Be."


    Upon hearing that, Olivia''s eyes glinted with annoyance.


    "Miss Be, you say? Why haven''t I heard that there''s a ''Miss Be'' in the Sue Garden?"


    "I''m so sorry, Miss Brooks.I meant Rachel¡­"


    The maid immediately understood what Olivia was trying to say, so she quickly changed the way she


    addressed Rachel.


    "Remember, the only person we''re required to serve is Mr.Sullivan.Rachel is just another servant,"


    Olivia sneered.


    The maid nodded firmly as a response.


    Olivia stared at the ss of milk in the maid''s hand, and figured that it was something really good.


    The milk was fresh, considering that it had been airlifted here, and top¨Cquality cinnamon and honey


    were added into the beverage.


    Clearly, this milk could do wonders to the skin.


    The first time Olivia saw Rachel drinking it, she was only a maid, and all she could do back then was to


    watch her enviously.


    But now, she was the housekeeper, while Rachel was a maid like all the others.


    A tinge of contempt shed through Olivia''s eyes as she ordered, "Bring that ss of milk to my room."


    "What?"


    The young maid was stunned.


    Olivia red at her because of her reaction.


    "Did you not hear me the first time? Do you want to keep working in the Sue Garden? In that case, just


    do as I say, and don''t ask any stupid questions!"


    When the maid heard this, she remembered how humiliated the other maid was when she was literally


    kicked out of the Sue Garden.


    The young maid''s body quivered in fear as she quickly shook her head and replied, "I''m sorry for


    questioning you, Miss Brooks.Please, don''t fire me! I''ll bring the milk to your room at once."


    Olivia smiled with satisfaction.


    "Good.I''m just worried that some sneaky maid might drink it secretly.If that were to happen, how will I


    ever exin it to Mr.Sullivan? I''m telling you to bring it to my room, so that nobody will ever have the


    chance to drink the milk other than Rachel."


    ¡®''It''s obvious that Olivia just wants to drink the milk herself, but she still made up an excuse.I''m not an


    idiot,''¡¯ the young maid thought to herself.


    However, she could only keep her mouth shut about this matter.


    Meanwhile, Rachel took a taxi downtown.


    After searching for a long time under the rain, she finally managed to cross off a few items on the list,


    and now, her hands were full.


    Perhaps due to pregnancy, her physical strength had diminished by arge fraction.


    Just a few minutes of shopping had already siphoned her energy.


    After ncing at the list, she directed her gaze towards the gray, gloomy sky.


    She figured that she should rest for now, so she went into a mall and found a seat in a cafe, where she


    immediately sat down to rest.


    During this time, there were a few customers in a men''s clothing shop diagonally opposite from the


    cafe she was in.


    Slowly, the door of the fitting room opened from the inside, and then a man came out.


    He was dressed in a dark blue suit, highlighting his slender figure.


    The shop assistant stared in awe at this man, at a loss for words of how handsome the man was.


    Meanwhile, a woman sitting on a sofa and reading a magazine stood up when she saw the man walk


    out.


    When she walked towards him, the shop assistant finally came to her senses.


    "Sir, you look dashing in that suit!"


    "Thank you," the man replied politely.


    Then, he turned to the woman.


    The woman helped straighten his tie, and then took two steps back.She eyed him from head to toe,


    while nodding in satisfaction.


    "That suit does do your figure and your face justice.You should wear it when you go to work the day


    after tomorrow."


    "In that case, I''ll take this suit," the man said as he looked at himself in the mirror.


    The woman took out a VIP card from her purse and handed it to the shop assistant.


    With a smile, she said, "We''ll take this one, along with the other suits he tried on earlier.Please wrap


    them all up."


    The shop assistant''s eyes widened in surprise, and she quickly took the card.


    Hurriedly, she wrapped up the suits, and swipe the card, for fear that the woman would change her


    mind.


    After all, it was quite a big order.


    "ra, you do know that you don''t have to buy me so many suits, do you? I already have a lot of


    them," he remarked, ncing at the woman disapprovingly.


    "A few suits won''t cost me that much.Just consider them as a congrattory gift for bing the new


    general manager.You don''t have a choice but to ept them now."


    While ra was speaking, she carried Riley.


    The little girl was currently eating a candy on the sofa when her mother carried her.


    Afterwards, ra asked softly, "Riley, do you think Uncle Roger looks handsome?"


    Riley looked at Roger with her doll¨Clike eyes as a bright smile appeared on her face.


    "Yes, he does look handsome!"


    The sound of her voice was so sweet.


    Roger smiled back at the girl as she took her from ra''s arms.


    "I''m ttered you think so, Riley.You''re a sweet little girl.I''ll give you another candyter."


    Riley nestled into his arms, grinning from ear to ear.


    Soon, the shop assistant aplished the bill, and handed back the VIP card back to ra.


    In a respectful manner of speaking, she said, "Miss Jimenez, Mr.Jimenez, your bill has been


    settled.We''ll deliver these suits to your address this afternoon."


    ra nodded and said to Roger.


    "Let''s go.We still have time to look at the other stores."


    "Sure.Perhaps we''ll find a beautiful dress for Riley."


    Roger pinched Riley''s nose with affection, while the little girl smiled happily in his arms.


    Shortly, they all walked out of the store.


    ra was about to say something, when she noticed Rachel sitting inside the cafe.


    Roger didn''t notice that ra had stopped, so he walked on before he noticed that she wasn''t following


    him.


    He then turned around and asked in confusion, "ra, is something wrong?"


    Upon hearing his question, ra quickly averted her gaze from Rachel.


    Panic arose in her eyes, and a strange look appeared on her face.


    Shaking her head, she said, "No, it''s nothing.Let''s go."


    Roger creased his eyebrows, doubting her answer.


    He looked at the direction she was looking at, but before he could figure out what caused her to stop,


    ra suddenly said, "Didn''t you mention that you wanted to buy a dress for Riley? There''s a children''s


    apparel store over there.Let''s go and have a look, shall we?"


    "Hey, ra¡­ Are you okay?"


    This was the first time Roger had seen her so anxious, so he was a bit worried about her.


    ra''s lips twitched unnaturally when she said, "Yes, I''m okay.What could possibly go wrong?"


    Roger examined her expression.


    And after a while, he still couldn''t gather what was going on with her.


    For the time being, he decided to drop the subject and followed ra into the children''s apparel store.


    Once they were inside, Roger picked out different dresses with Riley in his arms.


    During the entire time they were there, ra just followed them in silence.


    Nobody could tell what was on her mind.


    After a while, Roger was still worried about her.


    "ra, are you really not hiding anything from me?"

 Chapter 94: Claras Secret

    Chapter 94:ra''s Secret


    "Of course," ra lied, looking directly into Roger''s suspicious eyes.She casually pursed her lips and


    said, "I just want to go to the restroom.Wait here with Riley."


    "Alright," Roger said with a nod.


    ra smiled warmly at him.


    "I won''t be long.Don''t give Riley anymore candy while I''m gone; wait for me to get back."


    She looked between the two of them again then left the children''s clothing shop.


    As she exited the store, she unconsciously quickened her pace.She hurried over to the cafe where


    she''d previously seen Rachel.


    Rachel was still there.


    She was currently drinking a ss of fresh orange juice and checking the weather on her phone.


    ording to the forecast, it was supposed to stop raining soon.


    Finally, she''d be able to continue with her shopping.


    Once she''d finished her juice, she set the ss down on the table and gathered her things.


    She picked up her shopping bags, and was about to leave the cafe when she noticed a very familiar


    woman approaching her.


    She squinted at her, trying to remember who she was¡­ Then she raised her eyebrows and said in


    surprise, "Dr.Jimenez?"


    "Miss Be, it''s nice to see you again,"


    ra greeted her.


    Rachel smiled at her.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here.But it doesn''t look like you''re here to sit down and have a coffee."


    ra had left her bag and phone with Roger.


    It was rather obvious she hadn''te here to buy anything.


    "Miss Be, you''re so observant,"


    ra smiled sweetly and looked down at all the bags in Rachel''s hands.


    "I took Riley to buy some new clothes.I saw you sitting here and thought I''de and say hello."


    She narrowed her eyes and tipped her head towards Rachel''s bags.


    "Are you shopping alone, Miss Be?"


    "Sort of," Rachel replied with a blink.


    "Are you...Are you leaving now?" ra asked, starting to sound a little more concerned.


    "I am.I''ve got something else I have to buy at another store," Rachel said with a nod of affirmation.


    "I see."


    The tense expression on ra''s face visibly rxed.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It was so obvious that Rachel noticed her change in demeanor almost immediately.


    This only made Rachel more suspicious.


    "Dr.Jimenez, is there something wrong?"


    Rachel asked casually, pretending that it was nothing more than a friendly question.


    "No.What could be wrong?"


    ra blinked and changed the subject, "Miss Be, you are carrying so many things.It''s not


    convenient for you to hold them all by yourself, especially  you are pregnant now.I could ask my driver


    take to you to your next destination."


    This only made Rachel even more suspicious that ra was hiding something from her.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, but not enough for ra to see.


    But she needn''t have worried.


    At the exact moment, ra had nced out the window to look at the children''s clothing store.


    She could see it from where she was standing.


    ra tilted her head a little to get a better view, and was able to see Roger and Riley inside.


    Roger was carrying Riley now, and was patiently standing listening to the saledy talk.


    When Rachel didn''t answer, ra shook her head and smiled warmly at her.


    "I''m sorry.That was a little out of bounds.I won''t be offended if you decline, I thought it would help-"


    "It''s actually not a bad idea at all.Thank you Dr.Jimenez, I really appreciate it," Rachel replied with a


    smile.


    She had no idea why ra was so eager to know where she was going, and when she''d be leaving the


    cafe, but she trusted ra enough to know she wouldn''t hurt her.


    ra had saved her life once, after all.


    "It''s my greatest pleasure," ra said and took some of Rachel''s bags to help her carry.


    She turned and apanied Rachel downstairs.


    The two of them didn''t speak much on their walk.


    They were each lost in their own thoughts ra and Rachel silently reached the gates of the shopping


    mall, where ra''s driver had been waiting for her for some time already.


    ra fussed over Rachel.


    She insisted on helping her get all her bags in the car, and making sure she was settled.


    Only once the car had pulled into the road and rejoined the traffic did she finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    She closed her eyes for a moment, allowing her thoughts to overwhelm her before she raised her head.


    She opened her eyes again and turned to head back to the clothing shop.


    "Mommy!"


    Riley''s sweet voice reached her ears the moment she turned around.


    ra''s heart thudded nervously against her ribs and her eyes widened in astonishment.


    Rodger was standing behind her, holding Riley in his arms.


    He''d seen everything.


    ra could do nothing but stare at them for a long while.


    She tried multiple times to say something, but every time her words failed her.


    Finally, she managed to say, "Roger, ¡­"


    In Apliaria, in one of the most famous and wealthy neighborhoods, was the Jimenez Mansion.


    The maid bowed respectfully to Cynthia and ra as she said, "Mr.Jimenez has said that the two of


    you should eat without him.He said he has work to do and won''t be joining."


    The maid straightened up to nce quickly around the dining room.


    "What is wrong with this man, honestly,"


    Cynthia Jimenez said in irritation as she put her spoon down.


    "Food is such an important part of staying healthy.If he keeps skipping meals because of work, his


    stomach is going to suffer.I''ll go and talk to him."


    She stood up, clicking her tongue disapprovingly.


    ra quickly shot to her feet when she saw Cynthia was going to Roger.


    She managed to keep the dark expression off her face as she said, "Let me go talk to him, Mom.I think


    he''s got jetg.It''s perfectly normal for him to have no appetite."


    "I don''t care if he''s jetgged.He can''t eat nothing.If he refuses toe here and eat with us, you can


    bring his food to his room," Cynthia said stubbornly.


    ra smiled and nodded.


    "Alright, Mom.Just don''t worry about him too much.You know he''s a workaholic."


    "I know that all too well.I don''t see why he can''t put his work aside for a bit now that he''d back.He


    needs a break.I also remember him saying something about resigning from his job in America.What on


    earth could he possibly be so busy with in that case?"


    ra looked up from speaking to the servant when she heard what Cynthia said.


    She''d been asking the servant to prepare a te of food for Roger, but now she was smiling in


    embarrassment at her mother.


    "He''s going to report back to thepany here in a few days.I think he wants to be well prepared."


    Cynthia sighed dramatically and shook her head.


    "I wish he''d put as much effort into finding a girlfriend and getting married as he does into work.I''m tired


    of worrying about him.He''s making me old before my time."


    raughed softly at her mother.She walked closer to her andid aforting hand on her


    shoulder.


    "I don''t think you should worry so much about him.Roger is something special.There are many girls out


    there who have a massive crush on him.Marriage shouldn''t be a problem.If a man like Roger can''t find


    a girlfriend, what hope do those male colleagues of mine have? They won''t stand a chance."


    "But how can I not worry about him? I know you said there are many girls who have a crush on him, but


    the problem is that he doesn''t like any of them.Most people his age are already married with kids.But


    just look at your brother.He doesn''t even have a girlfriend."


    The more Cynthia spoke, the more evident her worry for her son became.


    "I mean, Victor and Roger are the same age! Victor has already been married and gotten divorced."


    ra squeezed her mother''s shoulder gently.She drew a breath to speak, hesitated, and slowly said,


    "Mother, there is no need to rush into marriage.Just be patient, things will all work out in the end."


    "You always were good at defending your brother," Cynthia said with another heavy sigh.


    Then she nced lovingly at her daughter and said with a small smile.


    "I have a feeling that Roger won''t be getting married any time soon.He''s too busy with his own things¡­


    But what about you?"


    "Me?"


    ra couldn''t keep the surprise out of her voice.


    They''d just been talking about Roger, and now somehow she''d be the topic of conversation.


    "What about me?"


    "When are you going to have another baby?" Cynthia asked with a smile.


    ra took the te of food from the servant when it was brought over.She shook her head slowly,


    tapping her fingers against the te.


    "Riley is only a year old.I''m already so busy with taking care of her on my own.And you know how busy


    work is¡­"


    "Okay, Okay.You''ve made your point.You and Roger are always so busy.When he was abroad I didn''t


    even bother asking him to rest.I knew he wouldn''t listen to me and I''d just be wasting my


    breath.Especially because I only got to see him a few times a year.And you? You work right here in


    Apliaria but I barely see you either! Every time I want to see you, or invite you over to dine with me, you


    always tell me you''re busy with work."


    Cynthia snorted indignantly.


    "You''re ady from a distinguished family, yet you insist on being a surgeon.Do you really think I won''t


    be able to support you? You go into work every day to wield scalpels and needles and other horrible


    looking things.You have to see death, and blood and gore¡­ I really don''t think that type of lifestyle is


    good for ady."


    ra stayed silent for the moment.


    What was she supposed to say? Every time she came home to see her mother, it was always the same


    lecture.


    In response, she just smiled and murmured, "I know", and "You''re right".


    Before her mother could start off on another tangent, ra quickly said, "Mom, let me take this food up


    to Roger and convince him toe down.Then you can lecture us both.How does that sound?"


    "Off you go then," Cynthia said and waved her hand dismissively.


    ra nodded and hurried upstairs to Roger''s room before her mother could say anything else.

 Chapter 95: Roger Once Loved Rachel

    Chapter 95: Roger Once Loved Rachel


    ra had been standing at the door of Roger''s room for a while, before she finally mustered enough


    courage to knock on the door.Secondster, she heard footstepsing from inside, and soon, the


    door was opened.


    Roger had changed into his pajamas.


    When he saw ra at his door, he was a bit surprised.


    In a hoarse voice, he greeted, "ra."


    "Mom is worried that it''ll be bad for your stomach if you don''t eat anything.That''s why I''m here to bring


    you some food," she replied while making her way into the room.


    Roger closed the door once she was inside, and took off his sses. He just nodded and hummed in a


    tone devoid of emotion.


    "Roger, I''m so sorry.I never meant to lie to you."


    When he heard ra speak, he was sorting out some documents.


    For a moment, it made him pause and lower his gaze without saying anything.


    "Roger, are you nning never to talk to me again?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ra''s eyes were filled with regret and guilt.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw the documents he was sorting.


    Her eyes quivered upon seeing them.


    "Wait a second¡­ Are you nning to go back to America?"


    Roger set aside the papers and didn''t answer her question.


    Instead, he looked at her and asked, "Had I not seen her today, how long were you nning to hide


    this from me?"


    ra was rendered speechless.


    "Sister, you, of all people, know why I came back to this city," Roger said in a calm tone.


    "I¡­"


    ra wanted to speak up, but she found no words to respond to his statement.She then lowered her


    gaze for a moment, thinking of what she should say next.


    Momentster, she said, "Roger, it''s been over two years.I had thought you''ve given up on her


    already.Two years ago, she got married, and it broke your heart to know that it would be impossible to


    be with her."


    Roger''s eyes darkened.


    "But now, she''s divorced, isn''t she?"ra was stunned.


    After a long silence, she clenched her fists and scowled.


    "You think you''ll be able to work things out between you two just because she''s divorced now? Roger,


    open your eyes! Do you think she''s worth all of this effort? My God, Roger! Don''t you know how many


    ridiculous things she''s done in the past two years? She doesn''t deserve¡­"


    "I''m the one who decides whether she deserves me or not,"


    Roger interrupted her abruptly with a frown on his face.


    "Sister, just put the food on the desk.


    If you have nothing else to say, I''m afraid I''ll have to ask you to leave me alone.


    I still have important matters to attend to."


    Upon seeing the displeasure on his face, ra''s eyes welled up with tears.


    "I knew you''d be like this once you see her.


    That''s why I did my best to hide her from you."


    "Do you think you''d be able to stop us from seeing each other for the rest of our lives?"


    Roger asked.


    "I know it''s impossible."


    ra shook her head, and then she pondered for a moment before saying, "Roger, believe it or not,


    the moment I heard that she got divorced, I''ve been contemting on whether to tell you about it or


    not.


    After she got married, you went abroad.


    During the past two years, you hardly ever visited home.


    Dad and Mom are getting older, and their deepest wish is to see you get married and have children.


    All they want is for you to have a loving family, but you¡­"


    ''Youpletely disregarded their feelings.'' ra didn''t finish her sentence.


    After a moment of silence, she continued, "I know you came home this time because you heard that


    she''s divorced now.


    As your sister, I also wish for you to be happy.


    That''s why I''ve been thinking, as long as you''re willing toe home to pursue her, it wouldn''t matter


    how bad her reputation had gotten.


    All I can do now is to help you persuade our parents to ept her.


    I will do that, for you, my dearest brother!"


    Truth be told, Roger was moved by his sister''s words, but he didn''t say anything.


    ra took a deep breath, held his shoulders, and looked into his eyes.


    "But you have to know one thing¡­ Rachel is pregnant."


    Roger was taken by surprise.


    In a quivering voice, he said, "What did you say?"


    "Roger¡­"


    ra was heartbroken to see the look of devastation on her brother''s face.


    Roger hadn''t been in a rtionship for a long time.


    One time, his mother got so anxious that she once doubted her own son''s sexuality.


    It even took her a long time to ept the possibility that it might be true.


    Once she had mentally prepared herself for it, she told Roger that it was okay if he were gay.


    As long as he could live a long, happy life with his loved one, she would always support him.


    When he heard his mother say that, a wry expression appeared on his face.


    However, unlike their mother, ra knew everything.


    She knew the reason Roger hadn''t gone out with women all this time was because the woman he truly


    loved got married two years ago.


    He was in love with Rachel.


    ra knew that all too well.


    There was a time when she saw him go into a bakery despite the fact that there was a storm, just so he


    could learn how to bake a cake for Rachel''s birthday.


    And it broke her heart to witness her beloved brother sit on a stairwell, drinking alone during Rachel''s


    wedding day.


    From the moment ra saw the look on her younger brother''s eyes when he was walking side by side


    with Rachel, she already knew that he would love this girl for the rest of his life.


    Anything remotely rted to Rachel, Roger would always volunteer to take care of it himself.


    That was why ra didn''t want him to see that woman again.


    It frightened her that Roger wouldn''t be able to contain himself around Rachel.


    Even though she knew that it would be impossible to prevent them from seeing each other for a life


    time, she really didn''t want to see her brother in the same state he was two years ago.


    Back then, he was no better than a walking dead.


    And on that same day ra saw him heartbroken, she vowed to hide the truth for as long as possible.


    "She¡­ When did she get pregnant?"


    Roger said in a hoarse voice; his eyes welling up with tears.


    "I only found out a few days ago, but ording to the prenatal examination, she''s been pregnant for


    over a month."


    ra paused to look at her brother with pity in her eyes, and continued, "She got pregnant during the


    time when she and Victor got divorced."


    The moring sound of falling papers resonated throughout the room.


    Roger dropped every sheet of paper he was carrying, too shocked to hold onto them.


    Tears were about to fall from ra''s eyes.


    She stepped forward, holding her brother.


    "Roger, it''s time to let her go.


    Some people are just not destined to be together.


    No matter how hard you force it, nothing wille of it."


    Roger''s eyes fell on ra''s face; the look in his eyes turned grim.


    It took him a long time before he managed to find his voice again.


    "ra, I have loved her for nine long years.


    The love I have for her has been engraved into every fiber of my being.


    How am I supposed to let her go."


    ra just looked at her brother, too hurt to utter a word.


    "From the first time Iid eyes on her during high school, I couldn''t stop thinking about her."


    Roger smiled bitterly.


    "If it were that easy to forget her, I wouldn''t have stayed abroad for the past two years! So, please, stop


    trying to dissuade me from my decision.


    It''s not gonna work."


    "But she''s pregnant! Roger, the two of you¡ª"


    "Sister, how did you find out she''s pregnant?"


    Roger interrupted her.


    ra couldn''t say a word.


    She paused for a moment, averting her gaze from Roger''s eyes.


    Embarrassment shed through her eyes.


    Pretty soon, she regained herposure, but he still noticed the unnatural expression on her face.


    He could tell that she was hiding something from him, so he grabbed her shoulder, "ra!"


    he shouted her name.


    ra stared back into his eyes.


    After a long time, she decided to tell him everything that she had seen and heard regarding Rachel.


    During this time, Rachel had bought every item on the list.


    She put all the bags at her feet, and stood outside a building.


    When she went shopping in the building, the rain stopped, and the sun was about toe out.


    However, by the time she finished shopping and came out, it was raining cats and dogs.


    From time to time, she could feel raindrops seeping into her skin due to the strong gusts of wind.


    While she was trying to figure out a way to get home, her phone rang.

 Chapter 96: Pregnant Woman Shouldnt Get Sick

    Chapter 96: Pregnant Woman Shouldn''t Get Sick


    Rachel picked up her phone to see who was calling.It was a number she didn''t recognize, so she


    ignored it.


    After a while, her phone stopped ringing.


    Then it started again.She checked the screen again to find it was the same number calling her.


    Rachel sighed and answered the phone.She hadn''t even managed to draw a breath before a sharp


    voice started berating her from the other end.


    "Rachel! Why is it taking you so long to get the stuff I asked for? There''s so much work that needs to


    be done at the Sue Garden! And none of it is possible without the stuff I asked you to buy! Stop


    messing around ande back, right now!"


    Olivia hung up the phone before Rachel had a chance to speak.


    Rachel pulled her phone away from her ear and looked down at the screen with a disgruntled


    expression.


    There was no way she was going back now.


    ¡®''You wish,''¡¯ she thought and put her phone away.


    If she went out in such heavy rain, she was likely to catch a cold or end up running a fever.


    While she didn''t care for her well-being, she had to think about her baby now.


    Rachel was too busy hunkering down from the rain, and wallowing in her own irritation, to notice when


    a Ferrari pulled over to the side of the road.


    "Mr.Scott, why don''t youe upstairs and have tea with me? We''re already here¡­ And I''m scared of


    the storm.The thunder makes me jump and I don''t like the sound of the heavy rain," said a woman


    coyly.


    She was sitting in the passenger seat of the car, dressed in a tight, strapless dress that clung perfectly


    to every curve of her body.


    She was smiling in a flirtatious, charming way that suggested the storm wasn''t bothering her at all.


    Carson, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, leaned over and seductively lifted the woman''s chin with


    his index finger.


    "Just for tea?" he asked with azy smile.


    The woman smiled at him.


    She reached up and held onto his wrist, tilting her head so she could look into his eyes as she


    whispered, "Well¡­ If you want more than tea¡­"


    Carson suddenly caught sight of Rachel where she was standing under the eaves of a building,


    evidently sheltering herself from the rain.


    Carson stopped paying attention to what the woman was saying.


    "Interesting," he said, cocking an eyebrow at the sight of Rachel.


    The woman thought Carson was still talking to her.


    Her smile widened even further, and she tried to edge closer to him.


    "Mr.Scott," she simpered, "you''re such a naughty man¡­"


    "Naughty?"


    Carson blinked at her words and turned his attention back to her.He pulled out a pack of wipes,


    carefully slid one out and cleaned the tips of his fingers.


    "How am Inaughty?"


    "Oh, Mr.Scott, I think you know the answer to that," the woman said with a blush.


    "But that''s alright¡­ I like it when you''re naughty."


    Carson raised his eyebrow at her, but otherwise gave no other response.


    He pulled out his phone and scrolled through his contact list until he finally found the name he was


    looking for.He clicked the dial button and then pressed the phone to his ear.


    "You can leave now," he said to the woman as he waited for the other person to pick up.


    The radiant smile on the woman''s face froze.


    She stared at Carson as her joy at finding a sugar daddy was shattered.She blinked, frowned, and


    finally managed to haltingly say, "M Mr.Scott, you¡­"


    No one answered Carson''s call.


    Carson held his phone out in front of him and frowned down at the screen.He called again.


    "I''m not interested in going up to your kennel," he said in a tone that would have been casual, had it not


    been for the venomced words.


    "You''ve got three seconds to get out of my car."


    The woman''s face paled.Now she was confused and scared.She didn''t know what she could have


    done or said that had offended him so much.But she wasn''t about to hang around and ask questions.


    Carson had already raised three fingers to begin counting, and she didn''t want to find out what


    happened when he got to three.


    She grabbed the umbre and quickly got out of the car.She''d just opened the umbre and turned to


    leave when she heard the window of the driver''s seat being opened.


    "Wait a minute," Carson said.


    The woman clutched the handle of the umbre and turned around to face him, hope radiant on her


    face.


    "Mr.Scott?"


    Carson looked at her with a nk expression.


    "Leave the umbre," he said, nodding towards it.


    The woman''s face darkened and her smilepletely disappeared.Her hands clenched the handle


    and she barely managed to stop herself from gritting her teeth.


    "Mr.Scott, just now you said I should take it. You said you didn''t want me to get wet.Have you changed


    your mind?" She thought he was mocking now.


    Carson came from the wealthy Scott family.


    A single umbre was worthless to them, and they would easily be able to rece it.


    Why did he suddenly want it back? Carson''s answer destroyed any remaining hope she''d had that he


    was joking.


    "I have," Carson said with a sneer.


    He reclined against the seat, tilting his back against the headrest andzily half-closing his eyes.


    "My family has a rule; I am not to spend money on any woman aside from my wife."


    The woman''s expression pinched in humiliation.


    That was the final straw for her.


    She threw the umbre to the ground and hurried away without another word.


    Carson held his arm out the window and caught the umbre before it hit the ground.He''d already


    stopped paying attention to the woman; now he was focused on Rachel.


    "What''s the matter?" Victor said coldly, finally answering Carson''s calls after his third attempt.


    "Mr.Sullivan, guess who I just saw," Carson said teasingly.


    Victor had been busy signing documents up in his office when he''d got the call.


    He briefly pulled his phone away from his ear to nce at the caller ID before he said, "Carson, have


    you been keeping busy? Or have you been idling along in your life again? The KD Group is in need of


    a manager if-"


    "No, no, no.Absolutely not.I refuse to deal with such a ticking time bomb," Carson cut in before Victor


    could finish his sentence.


    "A ticking time bomb?" Victor asked in that low, rumbling voice of his.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Carson cleared his throat then said, "Isn''t it though? I know the directors of the Sullivan Group have


    been getting antsy with the projects again.My guess is that they''re going to try and get Odin to return


    under the pretext of acquiring a new project from the KD Group.It''s rather obvious that they favor Odin


    to be in charge of the project.I have no doubt that they and Odin would tear me apart if I tried to get


    involved."


    Victor remained silent, totally speechless by what he''d just said.


    Carson shook his head to straighten out his thoughts.


    This wasn''t why he''d called Victor.


    "Back to my previous statement; guess who I saw today," he repeated, trying to get back on topic


    Victor''s hand clenched on his phone.


    His patience was starting to run thin.


    "You have three seconds to cut the crap and tell me," he growled.


    "You''re so boring,"


    Carson groaned, disappointed that his fun had been ruined.


    "I saw Rachel."


    Victor had been in the process of signing a document when Carson said her name.He stopped


    immediately, the point of the pen resting on the paper.


    The ink started to leak out the tip, creating arge, ck blot on the crisp white page.


    "Where?" Victor said coldly as he nced out the window at the heavy rain.


    The weather didn''t look like it was going to let up any time soon.


    In fact, it only seemed to be getting worse.


    Carson yed with the umbre, running his fingers over the metal supports and over the fabric.


    He raised his head and looked out the window, narrowing his eyes to be able to see through the rain.


    "At the gate of a building in the Fifth District.It looks like she''s been shopping.She''s got a lot of bags


    and I think I can see a shopping list in her hand.Victor, you know she''s pregnant.Don''t you think it''s a


    bit much to send her to do so much shopping and expect her to carry it all? You could have at least


    sent a driver."


    Victor swallowed past the angry lump forming in his throat.


    "I didn''t ask her to go shopping."


    "And do you really think she would have offered to do the shopping out of her own free will?" Carson


    said as he rested his elbow against the windowsill.


    He pressed his forehead into his hand and gently massaged his temple.He kept his eyes on Rachel, as


    if she was going to disappear at any given second.


    Victor narrowed his eyes; he knew what Carson was getting at.


    Carson was gently reminding him that there were people in the Sue Garden who were making it their


    mission to give Rachel a hard time.


    As Victor was staring coldly down at his desk, he suddenly remembered that Lukas had brought


    something to the front desk of the Sullivan Group just before he''d left.


    Then the memory of the other night, when Rachel had snuck in to steal food, suddenly resurfaced in


    his mind.


    His eyebrows furrowed in thought, and he pressed his lips tightly together.


    After a minute or so, he pressed the call bell on thendline.


    "Mr.Sullivan, what can I do for you?"


    Ivan pushed the door to his office open a short whileter and gave a small, respectful bow as he


    entered.


    Victor didn''t look up at him as he entered.


    "Lukas left something at the front desk.Go and fetch it for me."


    Ivan nodded and left the office toply with Victor''smand.


    Carson started talking again, "If I''m being perfectly honest, I don''t much like Rachel.She was always so


    dramatic over the smallest of things¡­ But I do feel that I should remind you that she may catch a cold if


    she''s out in such heavy rain.And it''s really not a good idea for a pregnant woman to get sick."


    Carson hung up after that.


    He shifted his car into gear and spun the Ferrari around so it was heading in the opposite direction;


    straight to where Rachel was standing.


    If Victor didn''t want to show her mercy, Carson would.


    She was pregnant with Victor''s baby, and Victor was his best friend¡­ It wouldn''t kill him to give her the


    umbre so she wouldn''t look so pathetic and poor.


    As Carson was heading towards Rachel, a brown Bentley suddenly slowed down and pulled over to the


    side of the main road near the building.


    The back door opened, and, strangely enough, a man wearing pajamas got out.He was holding an


    umbre over his head, and was heading directly towards Rachel.

 Chapter 97: The Jimenez Family Siblings

    Chapter 97: The Jimenez Family Siblings


    Carson slowed his car and narrowed his eyes at the man.He remembered seeing him before, it was


    just taking him a little while to remember his name.


    "Isn''t he one of the children from the Jimenez family? What is his name again?" he murmured to


    himself.


    The man in question was Roger.He came to stand in front of Rachel with a warm smile, and said in a


    gentle voice, "Long time no see, Rachel."


    Rachel looked up at him in confusion.She had a feeling she knew who he was; she just couldn''t


    remember.


    "You''re¡­" she trailed off as a gust of strong wind blew, sshing raindrops against her face and


    clothes.


    She blinked away the water and in that instance, she remembered.


    "Roger, right?" she said with a small frown.


    There had always been a saying in the business world of Apliaria, "When a Sullivan met a Jimenez,


    there was bound to be a tug-of-war."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Both families were powerful, with years of deep history and solid foundations.


    Roger was the perfect idea of what a sessor of the Jimenez family should be.


    Even though Roger and Victor had very little dealings with each other, people oftenpared the two


    families.


    It wasn''t because they were rivals; it was because of the different paths in life that each had taken.


    Victor had been an illegitimate child, born out of wedlock.


    His mother had passed away when he was very young, leaving him in the care of his grandmother.


    When he''d been growing up, he was very rarely seen at social asions held by the upper-ss


    families.


    At the age of 14, he''d been sent to study abroad.


    In direct contrast, Roger was seen as a golden child.


    Growing up, he''d had the best of the best in everything.He''d had the best education, the best care, and


    a good family life.


    He''d been a valued, respected member of society, and by the time he''d be a man, people always


    referred to him as a perfect gentleman.


    Roger and Rachel knew each other because they''d attended the same high school.


    They''d taken the Senior High School Entrance Examination in the same year, around about the same


    time, and Rachel had scored 0.5 points higher than Roger.


    She was the highest ranked student in Apliaria that year.She could have attended any school she liked;


    including the first-rank senior high school.


    And she probably would have, if it hadn''t been for Alice.


    Alice had applied toote and was put on the waiting list, behind thest applicant to the school.


    Caroline and Alice tried just about everything to get her into the school.


    They even went so far as to y on Rachel''s emotions and persuade her to give up her ce to Alice.


    In the end, Rachel had agreed.


    She gave up her spot and chose to attend the second best high school in Apliaria.


    When Roger had heard that someone had scored higher on the test than he had, he was naturally


    curious as to who this person was.


    He wanted to get to know the girl who had beaten him.


    That was why he ended up following Rachel to the second best school.


    He could also have gone to the best school, but his curiosity about her got the better of him.


    His decision to attend the second best school caused quite a lot of scandal at the time.


    There was much talk that the best school in Apliaria was, perhaps, not as good as it was made out to


    be.


    That was how the two of them became schoolmates.


    While they weren''t in the same ss, they knew enough about each other to end up in a friendly,


    ongoingpetition for first ce.


    It became a regr thing for them to take turns in sharing the top spot at the school; this was also


    when they started talking to each other more.


    "Have I changed so much that you don''t recognize me?" Roger asked, chuckling lightly.


    Rachel smiled at him, but it was more out of courtesy than anything else.


    Roger was Rachel''s friend, not Shelia''s.


    "I thought you''d gone abroad.Seeing you here is quite unexpected," she said.


    "I got back a few days ago," Roger said.


    He nced at the bags she was carrying and tipped his chin towards them.


    "Why did you buy so much food? Are you heading home now? Would you like me to give you a ride?"


    Rachel raised her eyebrows at Roger, looking a little confused at his proposition.She couldn''t


    understand his enthusiasm.


    From as much as she could recall from Rachel''s memories, they hadn''t seen each other for so many


    years; in fact they barely knew each other that well, but here he was offering her a ride with great


    concern.


    It made no sense to her.


    To top it off, the original Rachel knew Roger; not her.


    "No, thank you.I''ll be alright on my own," she politely declined his offer.


    "Surely you can''t carry all these things on your own, right? And it''s quite inconvenient for you now, isn''t


    it?"


    Inconvenient? Rachel immediately narrowed her eyes at him.He didn''t have to say what he meant; she


    already knew.


    "And what do you mean by that?" she said sharply.


    She watched as Roger''s eyes widened in realization and horror.


    He''d spoken without thinking, and now it was toote for him to fix his mistake.


    She knew that he knew she was pregnant.


    Rachel took a step back, staring suspiciously at him the entire time.


    The only people who knew she was pregnant were Caroline, Alice, Abby, Andy and the servants at the


    Sue Garden.Roger had just returned from abroad; how did he know she was pregnant?


    "Rachel¡­" Roger said, but couldn''t find any other words to express himself.


    Not with the way she was staring at him, not when she was looking at him like he''d reveled one of her


    biggest secrets.


    He couldn''t help but feel irritated with himself.


    As Rachel was staring him down, she suddenly remembered his surname, Jimenez.


    It was the same as ra''s.


    Rachel remained silent.She just looked him up and down, her lips pouted in thought.


    Back at the Sullivan Group, up in the CEO Office, tensions were starting to rise.


    While the overall impression of the office was that it was tranquil, the oppressive feel of fury hung


    heavy in the air.


    Ivan slowly looked from the paused video on theputer screen to Victor.


    "Mr.Sullivan, would you like to watch it again?" he asked.


    They''d already watched the video three times.


    Victor''s face was impassive.


    It was impossible to tell what he was thinking, or to gauge his next reaction.


    His eyes remained fixed on the screen, just as they''d been since the first ythrough of the video.


    Currently, the video was paused on the scene of the dismissed maid shouting at Rachel, while Olivia


    stood by and did nothing.


    Lukas had collected the footage and left the video for Victor to watch.


    It was evidence that the two maids had ndered Rachel behind her back, and had then provoked her


    until she''dshed out.


    The only reason Rachel had announced that she was the mother of the Sullivan Group''s future


    sessor was to defend herself, and the reputation of her baby.


    If she had merely stood idly and let the maids degrade her further, both of them would have surely


    suffered from whatever gossip would have sprung up.


    She''d used this as herst resort.


    Victor had severely misunderstood her, and the entire situation that day.


    Suddenly, he was finding it hard to breathe.


    It felt like the broken pieces of his heart were piercing his lungs, tearing him open from the inside.


    A violent crack of thunder boomed outside.


    A momentter, a bright streak of lightning snaked over the dark sky, momentarily bathing everything in


    cold white light.


    The rain was relentlessly pelting down from the heavy clouds.


    It was so intense that it looked like it was about to drown the entire city.


    It truly was one of the worst, and most terrifying storms they''d had.


    Victor recalled what Carson had told him earlier on the phone.


    The image of Rachel huddled under the eaves of some building shed through his mind, followed


    shortly by the scene from the previous night where she''d been cowering behind the sofa with bread


    and milk.


    His heart felt like it broke even further.


    He tried to speak, but his first attempt failed.He couldn''t squeeze the words out past the lump in his


    throat.He swallowed hard, and finally managed to say, "Call the people in the Sue Garden.Ask them


    where Rachel is."


    "Yes, sir," Ivan said and dialed the number.


    The phone was picked up on the second ring by Olivia.


    "Ivan, what can I do for you?"


    Ivan turned on speaker phone and looked up at Victor as he said, "Olivia, is Miss Be there? I


    wanted to ask her something, but she isn''t answering her phone."


    Olivia''s heart stuttered fearfully.


    This was not what she needed right now.Why did Ivan suddenly want to talk to Rachel?


    "Yes, she''s here.She''s in her room at the moment.I think she may be asleep.Don''t worry, I didn''t let her


    go out in this downpour.I asked her to help tidy up the living room, but that was all," Olivia said calmly,


    managing to keep her initial spike of fear under control.


    "You said she wasn''t answering her phone?"


    "No, she wasn''t.Would you mind please fetching Miss Be so I can talk to her?" Ivan asked dully.


    Another boom of thunder rolled across the sky.


    Olivia looked out at the murderous weather.


    It was so dark outside it could have been night.


    She flexed her fingers against her palm as a nervous sweat broke out over her body.


    Guilt gued her so intensely that she barely managed to keep it out of her voice.


    "As I said, I think she''s asleep.Maybe she didn''t hear the phone ring.Is there something important you


    wish to discuss with her, Ivan? Can I maybe take a message?"


    "No, it''s alright.I''ll speak to herter.Let her rest," Ivan said after ncing at Victor for guidance.


    Olivia breathed a silent sigh of relief.She was nearly weak at the knees as the tension left her body.


    "When she wakes up, I''ll tell her to call you back as soon as possible," she said.


    Ivan said nothing more and hung up the phone.He and Victor stayed silent.


    The oppressive feel from earlier was nearly suffocating now.

 Chapter 98: A Cold-blooded Man Searching For Someone In The Rain

    Chapter 98: A Cold-blooded Man Searching For Someone In The Rain


    "Mr.Sullivan, if Mr.Scott did see Miss Be, then Olivia must be lying.And ording to the weather


    forecast, the rain is only gonna get worse.Any moment now, Miss Be may not be able to¡­"


    "Get out," Victor interrupted him.


    At once, Ivan mmed up and left the office.


    When the door closed, Victor looked outside the window and saw the rumbling sky, and dark clouds.He


    lowered his gaze, making it difficult to figure out what he was thinking.


    After a while, he put his thoughts aside, and dialed a number.


    The moment the call connected, he asked, "Where is she?"


    When Carson received a call from Victor, he had already gotten home.He had just gotten out of the


    shower, and was wearing only a bathrobe.He put his phone on speaker and creased his brows.


    "Rachel is a little high maintenance, but she''s quite attractive.I happen to be a gentleman who cares


    deeply for the well-being of women.Of course, I came to her rescue and brought her home with me."


    Right after he finished talking, Carson felt a scathing chill run down his spine.


    "Carson, believe it or not, in less than thirty minutes, I can make you appear ten thousand meters


    above another continent."


    Victor sounded really frightening.


    Carson shuddered when he imagined what could happen to him.He could tell that Victor was serious.


    "I have no idea where she is right now.I left as soon as I gave you a call, but I can send you the


    address where I ran into her."


    Before he could even finish his sentence, the call had already disconnected.


    Carson looked at his phone and scoffed.


    ¡®''He really doesn''t like to waste his breath, does he?¡¯''


    The following second, his phone buzzed.It was a WeChat message from Victor, saying, "The address."


    Carson immediately typed the address in and sent it to him.


    Outside the window, the downpour of rain was getting heavier.


    Carson threw his phone onto the bed, and stood in front of his floor-to-ceiling window with his hands in


    the pocket of his bathrobe.


    A triumphant smile appeared on his lips as he whispered to himself, "It seems that Victor has really


    fallen for Rachel."


    Victor was a cold blooded man, and nobody knew that better than Carson.


    Not only was Victor cold blooded with others, but also to himself.


    One time, Carson saw him lying on the bed with blood all over his body.


    Victor asked the nurse to stitch the wound on his wrist without anesthesia.


    In the end, he received 21 stitches.


    Carson saw how the needle pierced into his skin, and blood seeped out of it.


    No ordinary human would''ve been able to endure such pain, but to Victor, it was nothing.


    He didn''t even groan or wince during the entire process.


    Once the stitches were done, Victor didn''t even rest.


    Instead, he changed into a clean suit and headed to the Sullivan Group''s building.


    And just like any normal day, he attended the shareholder''s meeting, sitting calmly on the chairman''s


    seat, as if nothing had happened to him.


    But now, that same cold blooded, heartless man would drop his work and look for Rachel despite the


    heavy rain.


    Victor probably hadn''t realized it himself, but he was slowly changing, and all those changes were


    caused by Rachel.


    "Stop here" Rachel said to Roger as she looked out the window and saw the Sue Garden''s iron gate


    nearby.


    It was raining too hard, and she couldn''t hail a cab, so she epted his offer of driving her back to the


    Sue Garden.


    However, if she went straight into the Sue Garden while she was in his car, it could breed unnecessary


    rumors.


    And so, with that in mind, she nned to get off the car and walk the remaining distance.


    Roger saw that it was still raining cats and dogs, so he was a bit worried.


    "Perhaps it''s better if I just drive you directly to the front door.It''s storming, Rachel, and the roads are


    slippery.You might stumble by ident, and I don''t want that on my conscience," he said while ncing


    at Rachel''s belly; his eyes, brimming with bitterness.


    "No need to bother yourself so much, Roger.I''ll be careful.Thank you," Rachel replied, seemingly


    indifferent towards him.


    Then, she opened the door, held out her umbre with one hand, and carried several bags with the


    other.


    Slowly, she walked towards the Sue Garden''s gate.


    Roger didn''t withdraw his gaze even when Rachel was out of his sight.


    The driver looked at him through the rearview mirror and asked respectfully, "Sir, shall we go back


    now?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did Roger slowly avert his gaze from the manor.He took out a small jewelry box from his


    pocket and opened it.


    Inside the box, a simple, yet exquisite ring rested.


    The diamond embedded into the middle of the ring glinted faintly under the dim sky.


    Before he came home, he bought this diamond ring.He had asked a famous designer to make this ring,


    and had it specially customized for Rachel.


    Although he already found out from ra that Rachel was pregnant, he still chose to bring the ring with


    him.He was hoping that ra was just lying to dispel his intentions of proposing to Rachel.


    But now, thest vestige of hope in his heart was dissipated.


    This ring would never even have the chance to meet its owner.


    Slowly through the half-open car window, the rain drops fell on Roger''s face, making him feel cold.


    Roger closed the small box, and then threw it outside.


    Itnded on thewn, and rolled for a while before it finally disappeared from his vision.


    "Let''s go back," he ordered while rolling up the window.


    The driver wanted to say something, but when he saw the look on Roger''s face, he swallowed his


    words and nodded upon seeing Roger close his eyes.


    He then stepped on the elerator, slowly turning the car around, and made his way to the Jimenez


    Mansion.


    However, a few momentster, Roger suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Stop the car!"


    The driver immediately stepped on the brake.


    Roger got off the car, and ran back to thewn without saying a word.


    As soon as Rachel arrived at the Sue Garden, Olivia heard about it from the other servants.


    She had been jittery all this time, and now, she was finally at ease.


    It was storming today, and if anything bad were to happen to Rachel because she asked her to do the


    grocery shopping, Victor would not even let her live through the day.


    When Olivia saw Rachel slowly walking towards the house, she was livid.


    She had been on tenterhooks for a long time, and she med Rachel for that.


    As she stood at the door, scowling, she shouted at Rachel, "Rachel, are you a tortoise or something? I


    only asked you to do the grocery shopping.What took you so long? Don''t you know that everyone has


    been waiting for you?"


    Rachel hadn''t even caught her breath, and Olivia had already bombarded her with snide remarks.


    Rachel did not utter a word, but he stared Olivia indifferently.


    Stunned by her gaze, Olivia asked, "Why are you looking at me like that? Are you mad because I''m


    scolding you?"


    "Not at all.Say whatever you want," Rachel replied, and then she walked around Olivia, and into the


    house.


    She had no energy, nor interest in quarreling with this woman.


    All she wanted to do at the moment was to put her bags down and go to sleep as soon as possible.


    Noticing that Rachel ignored her, Olivia became furious.She turned around, intending to grab Rachel''s


    arm.


    "Rachel, I''m your boss.What kind of attitude is¡ªouch!" Rachel''s eyes became sharp.


    She dodged Olivia''s hand, twisting Olivia''s wrist, and pressed down her thumb on a nerve point.


    Olivia felt the burning pain and cried out, "Let¡­ let me go!"


    Rachel pressed down harder on the nerve point, and the pain Olivia felt increased.


    It appeared as though her strength was running out.


    In a matter of seconds, Olivia dropped to her knees, and gasped for air.


    "Did you know there''s a way to kill someone without leaving any injuries on their body?" Rachel asked


    with a voice devoid of emotion.


    Olivia''s face turned pale upon hearing that.


    "What?"


    "There are 720 nerve points in the human body, and 36 of them are fatal." Rachel gripped.


    Olivia''s wrist and pulled her closer.


    She put two fingers on a spot a few centimeters above Olivia''s navel.


    Then, she looked into Olivia''s eyes, and said, "This is one of the fatal nerve points I was talking about.If


    I press it hard enough, you''re gonna¡­"


    Olivia''s eyes widened instantly, and bellowed in pain.


    "Rachel, how dare you¡­"

 Chapter 99: Olivia’s Slander

    Chapter 99: Olivia¡¯s nder


    "Why wouldn''t I?" Rachel pressed her finger against the nerve point even harder.


    "Olivia, the only reason I didn''t argue with you before is because I didn''t want to waste my time.And just


    because I did that, it doesn''t mean that I''m afraid of you! You''re right, Victor doesn''t like me.Go ahead,


    use that fact to make fun of me.And while you''re at it, you might as well think about this.If I identally


    press this point too hard and you die because of it, will Victor call the police to have me arrested?"


    ¡®''He wouldn''t.¡¯'' Olivia already knew the answer without thinking twice, for Rachel was pregnant with his


    baby.


    There was absolutely no way Victor would let the heir of the Sullivan family be born in prison.


    Moreover, Olivia was just a servant here.


    He would never punish Rachel for someone so insignificant.


    The moment Rachel saw Olivia''s face turn pale, she gathered that Olivia figured out the answer.She


    then released the housekeeper''s hand, turned around, and left.


    Olivia was left alone, frozen in fear for a long time.Her body trembled as though Rachel was still


    threatening to kill her, and she couldn''t dare to move at all.


    It was only when a servant called out to Olivia that she was pulled back to her senses.


    She watched as Rachel walked away, and clenched her fists so hard that her knuckles turned


    white.Her eyes glinted with anger and malice.


    ¡®''I''m going to do whatever it takes to kick Rachel out of the Sue Garden!¡¯'' Olivia''s desire to get rid of


    Rachel was bing stronger and stronger.


    Atst, Olivia had been driven mad.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    By the time Victor arrived at the address Carson had sent him, Rachel was already gone.


    Ivan was holding an umbre when he returned to the car from the entrance of the shopping mall.


    Once he was inside the car, he looked at the backseat and said to Victor, "Sir, Olivia called me just


    now.Miss Be has returned to the Sue Garden."


    "Then drive me back to the Sue Garden," Victor replied tly.


    Right after her phone call with Victor, Olivia smashed a vase on the table.She picked up the sharpest


    shard of the vase she could find, gritted her teeth, and used the shard to slit her arm.


    The wound was long and deep.


    Blood dripped along her arm, and fell on the carpet, which turned red within mere seconds.


    Olivia''s face was now turning pale from blood loss.She grabbed a light colored silk scarf and wrapped it


    around her wound.


    While enduring excruciating pain, she cleaned up the debris from the vase.


    Afterwards, she patiently waited for Victor''s arrival.


    Around forty minutester, his Aston Martin drove into the Sue Garden, steadily parking in front of the


    yard.


    Victor and Ivan got off the car and entered the main house.


    With a pale face, Olivia greeted, "Mr.Sullivan, you''re back."


    The man nced at her and caught sight of the blood-riddled scarf on her arm.


    "Where''s Rachel?" he asked with obvious impatience.


    Olivia lowered her gaze, and obediently replied, "Sir, she''s still sleeping in her room.I was hoping to


    wake her up and ask her to eat something, but I didn''t expect that¡­"


    She deliberately paused for dramatic effect, and pursed her pale lips, pretending to be a victim.


    It seemed that she was about to say something, but she bit it back.


    Victor looked at her curiously and asked, "You didn''t expect what?"


    "I didn''t expect that she would tell me to mind my own business and leave her alone.And then she


    threw a vase at me.I managed to dodge it, but the vase hit the wall and shattered.One of the shards


    happened to cut my arm," Olivia said with tears in her eyes.


    "Sir, I really don''t know what to do anymore.No matter how hard I try, Miss Be is always so rude to


    me.If it would please her to know that I won''t be around here anymore, then I''m willing to leave the Sue


    Garden."


    When she finished talking, tears ran down her cheeks.She forced a smile, looking at Victor with reddish


    eyes.She was quite a skilled actress.


    "Ivan, wake Rachel up and tell her toe down here,"


    Victor ordered, and then he walked towards the living room.


    Ivan was stunned.


    He looked at Victor''s back, uncertain of why his boss would want to confront Rachel again, despite


    knowing full well that Olivia was setting her up again.


    He had thought that Victor would''ve kicked that horrible housekeeper out of the Sue Garden by now.


    When Olivia heard this, a smirk was stered on her lips, but she kept her head low to hide it.


    ¡®''You''re right, Rachel.Even if I die, Mr.Sullivan won''t trade your life for mine.But you didn''t expect he''d


    kick you out, did you? Once his patience runs out, you won''t be staying in this ce any longer! When


    Ivan told Rachel toe downstairs, she didn''t think much about it and just followed him.


    The moment she stepped foot inside the living room, she saw Victor sitting on the sofa, and Olivia was


    standing aside with her head down.


    The blood-soaked silk scarf on Olivia''s arm was eye-catching, so Rachel immediately saw it.


    All sorts of thoughts ran through her mind, and it didn''t take her long to figure out that Olivia didn''t take


    her warning seriously.


    This woman had set her up again.


    "Tell her what you told me," Victor said to Olivia while ncing at Rachel.


    Olivia bit her lip and paused.


    After a while, she repeated what she said to Victor, in a voice shaken by fear.


    As Rachel listened to this horrible woman''s bullshit, her eyes brimmed with anger, until she had finally


    had enough.


    Victor had been observing Rachel''s expression.


    He thought that she would be so exasperated that she would end up interrupting Olivia halfway through


    the story, and tell him that the housekeeper was lying, anxious to exin her side.


    After all, Rachel had always been an aggressive character and would never pass off an opportunity to


    defend herself whether she was right or not.


    But now, she hadn''t said a word, nor had she done anything.


    Other than the obvious displeasure on her face, she remained quiet.


    Victor was lost in thought.


    ''¡¯The Rachel now is bold enough to bash a person''s head with a bottle.Her tongue is so sharp that even


    Ivan would be rendered speechless before her.She''s be so stubborn, and she wouldn''t cry even


    when she''s hurt.


    Even when people were walking all over her, she doesn''t cause a scene like before.She''s surprisingly


    calm andposed now.


    And she''s always trying to solve her problems on her own.'' When those thoughts flooded into his mind,


    Victor felt a pang in his heart.


    He suddenly realized that Rachel had really be apletely different person, someone he could


    no longer recognize.


    And it seemed as though he could lose her at any moment.


    A feeling of loss arose from his heart, and it annoyed him to have such feelings.


    Victor didn''t even realize that he wanted to hold Rachel in his arms right now.


    Atst, Olivia was done with her story.


    "Rachel, is there anything you''d like to say in your defense," Victor asked, staring at Rachel''s beautiful


    face.


    When she heard his question, she was actually surprised.


    She thought that he would make a decision without even asking for her side of the story.She had even


    considered the possibility that he would either lock her in her bedroom to reflect on her actions, or drive


    her out of the Sue Garden.


    But to her surprise, he wanted to hear what she had to say.


    Rachel turned to Olivia, and she could feel how nervous the woman was.


    She then turned to Victor, and said, "I have nothing to say."


    She had no idea why Victor would want to hear her side, but she was sure that if she denied the


    usation and exined herself, he probably wouldn''t believe her.


    And since she was determined to protect the baby in her womb, she had to mind her words.


    She could no longer say whatever she wanted like before, so she might as well keep her mouth shut


    and save herself the trouble.


    When Olivia heard Rachel''s answer, she looked at thetter in astonishment.


    Victor was surprised as well.


    Apparently, he didn''t expect that Rachel would pass off the chance to defend herself.


    He scowled and asked, "Are you saying that Olivia is telling the truth?"


    Upon hearing that, Olivia was worried again, looking at Rachel vigntly.


    Now, Rachel was confused.


    She never imagined that Victor would say something like that.


    She had led herself to believe that after she declined the chance to voice out her side of the story, he


    would automatically condemn her for hurting Olivia, and that he wouldmand her to apologize to


    Olivia.


    ''¡¯Have pigs begun to fly?¡¯'' Rachel wondered.


    ''¡¯No, that''s impossible.Something strange must be going on in Victor''s brain.¡±

 Chapter 100: Thievery At The Sue Garden

    Chapter 100: Thievery At The Sue Garden


    "If I told you that Olivia was lying, would you believe me? If I said that I don''t know how she hurt her


    arm, and that she never came to my room, would be you believe me? In fact, would you believe


    anything I said?" Rachel looked at Victor challengingly.


    Her tone was level and calm, as if she didn''t care whether he chose to believe her or not.Victor just


    looked at her and said nothing.It came as no surprise to Rachel when Victor remained silent; she''d


    been expecting it.But now that she''d used Olivia of lying, she had to prove it.She''d always lived by


    those morals; keep quiet when necessary, or defend herself until she could prove she was right.


    "Olivia, could you tell me when you came to my room and offered me something to eat? Or better yet,


    what did you offer me?" Rachel asked with a pleasant smile.


    Olivia averted her eyes, choosing instead to stare at a point just past Rachel.


    "Well¡­" she started, "I came to your room about an hour ago.I brought you a ss of milk with


    cinnamon and honey in it."


    "And where is the milk now?" Rachel asked.


    "It¡­ It''s¡­" Olivia suddenly lost her nerve and ability to lie.


    She''d already nned out how she was going to contradict anything Rachel said, so she couldn''t


    understand why she was suddenly struggling to speak.


    "You used me of throwing a vase at you.Can you tell me how big the vase was? Where I got it


    from? How hard I threw it? Was it underhand or overhead?"


    "It¡­ It was a small vase.And you got it from¡­ I don''t know¡­"


    Olivia gave up trying to lie her way through Rachel''s questions and turned to Victor with a pitiful


    expression.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I don''t know why Rachel is asking me these questions.But do you think it''s really


    necessary? Surely you don''t think I would have cut my own arm?" Victor kept his expression perfectly


    neutral.


    "Answer her questions," he said ndly.


    "Wh-? Mr.Sullivan?"


    Olivia''s eyes widened in disbelief.She stared at Victor like he''d suddenly turned a different color.


    Rachel stayed quiet and watched the two of them.She was beginning to think her previous


    assumptions were right; perhaps there was something wrong with Victor''s brain.


    Olivia started to cave under the assault of Victor''s cold stare.


    Tears sprung to her eyes as all the color drained from her face.


    "I¡­" she said in a trembling voice.


    "I can''t remember."


    "That''s alright.Let me ask you this onest question, just to make things easier," Rachel said with a


    triumphant smile.


    "Was there water in the vase when I threw it at you?"


    Olivia''s heart was pounding so fiercely in her chest that she could barely concentrate.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Without thinking, she answered, "Yes.There was water in it."


    "Strange," Rachel said as if she were perturbed.


    "What¡­ What''s strange?" Olivia said, still in a panicked daze.


    "I just find it strange that your clothes somehow didn''t get wet during the whole ordeal.I mean, if one of


    the shards of the vase could gash your arm when it shattered against the wall, then how is it that you


    managed to stay dry? Surely you''d have been soaked?"


    Rachel''s mellow, level voice got louder and louder as she spoke.


    Olivia was already panicking so badly from the guilt at being found out that the questions threw her


    totally off guard.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I changed my clothes afterwards," she blurted out, not even pausing to consider her words.


    She tried to take a step back, realizing that she might be in real danger now.


    But she ended up stepping on herself and stumbling.


    "Really? If you changed your clothes, then why is your sleeve torn?"


    Rachel nodded towards the clothing she was currently wearing.


    When Olivia had first told the story, she''d vividly described how a piece of broken vase had cut her arm,


    and how much she''d bled as a result.


    It was understandable that the clothes she''d been wearing then were torn.


    But it made no sense that the clothing she was wearing now also had a torn sleeve that was covered in


    blood if she really did change her clothes.


    Olivia realized toote that she''d fallen in the trap that Rachel had so cleverlyid out for her.She


    hadn''t even seen iting.Her face nched of color, making her look as though she was going to


    pass out at any given second.She fell to her knees in front of Victor, whimpering as she said,


    "Mr.Sullivan, I didn''t¡­"


    "Have you finished with your questions?" Victor asked Rachel, totally ignoring Olivia''s feeble words.


    "I have," Rachel said and tilted her head in question.


    It was strange that Victor would ask that.


    Victor ignored her look and left the room.


    She could hear him climbing the stairs to the next floor.


    Rachel stared down at Olivia in confusion, while Olivia had her eyes fixed on the floor.


    Olivia was the first one toe back to her senses.


    She shook her head, and a slow, victorious smile started spreading over her face.


    She was just about to get to her feet when two men dressed in ck marched into the living room.


    They grabbed her by the shoulders and forced her back down to the ground.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Olivia cried, trying to struggle against their firm grips.


    Ivan walked up to Rachel and stood calmly at her side.


    He held out an assortment of documents to her, then nodded and said, "Miss Be, these are the


    details to Olivia''s bank ount.Since bing the head housekeeper, she has embezzled 50, 000


    dors from its daily earnings.The money is now yours, you are free to do with it as you will.Mr.Sullivan


    also asked me to tell you that you may punish Olivia as you see fit.You have been granted full


    permission to do whatever you want to her."


    Rachel listened to Ivan, then looked down at the papers he was holding out her.


    She wasn''t stupid, she knew what Victor was ying at.


    He already knew all the awful things Olivia had done.He''d been waiting for a chance to get rid of her;


    and that chance hade in the form of Rachel.He would be meless in this sense, and all the


    weight of guilt and responsibility would be on Rachel.


    Rachel''s mouth twitched in irritation.


    Victor really was a profiteer.


    Olivia burst into tears as reality finally came crashing down on her.


    Victor had seen through her lies and tricks long ago, and it had just been a matter of time before she


    was punished.


    She turned to Rachel and knelt in front of her.


    She could barely speak through her sobs as she begged, "Miss Be, please.Please, let me go.I''m


    sorry.I''m sorry for everything.I''ll do whatever you say.Just tell me what you want me to do and I''ll do


    it.Please don''t report me for embezzlement.I have children and parents to support.My grandmother¡­


    She''s at home, relying on me."


    "Who said I was going to report you?"


    Rachel cut into her pitiful tirade.She didn''t look at Olivia.She turned to the bodyguards and said, "Throw


    her out of the Sue Garden.I don''t want to see her here again.Starting now, she is forbidden from setting


    foot on the property!"


    While she was speaking, Rachel opened her hand and dropped something on the floor.


    No one noticed it; only Olivia.


    Olivia''s eyes widened and she grabbed the item without anyone seeing.


    Then she kowtowed to Rachel, pressing her hands and forehead t on the ground.


    "Miss Be¡­ Thank you, thank you so much¡­"


    The bodyguards hauled Olivia to her feet and dragged her out of the Sue Garden.


    Ivan watched the disy, frowning disapprovingly at Rachel''s actions.


    "Miss Be, are you really going to let her get away with embezzlement? The details on the ount


    are proof enough of her actions."


    Rachel turned to look at Ivan with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Perhaps it''s you who doesn''t want to let her get away with it? I thought you just said that Victor gave


    me free rein to handle this as I saw fit?"


    "I''m surprised, that''s all.I thought you''d give her a heavier punishment than just being thrown out the


    Sue Garden,"  Ivan said pleasantly.


    "Actually¡­ You''re right. I want to do a little more than just kicking her out the Sue Garden."


    Rachel turned to Ivan with an impish smile.


    "Ivan, tell me, if she were to pay back every cent that she has stolen, and then get arrested, how long


    would her sentence be?"


    Ivan blinked in surprise as he considered her question.


    After a moment of silence he said, "I''m not sure. It''s not set in stone, but I think the sentencing ranges


    from 3 months to a year."


    "Three months is definitely not enough."


    Rachel''s eyes glittered with malice, and the impish grin on her face turned nasty.


    "Excuse me?"


    Iyan turned to her, his eyes begging her for an exnation.


    "Ivan, would you be so kind as to call the police and tell them,"she paused dramatically, "that there has


    been a case of theft in the Sue Garden."


    "Pardon me? Theft?"Rachel nodded solemnly.


    "The matching earring of the one I''m currently wearing is missing.I dropped it on the ground just now


    when I was dealing with Olivia, and I can''t seem to find it."


    She reached up and removed the earring in her left ear.Sheid it in her palm and handed it to Ivan.


    "This single earring is worth about 200, 000 dors.How many years do you think the person who stole


    it would get if they were caught?"


    Before Ivan even had a chance to answer, Rachel turned around and left.She was well aware that the


    sentence for stealing an item of such value was somewhere between 3 to 10 years.


    No more, and no less.


    There was no way Rachel would have just idently lost something that valuable.


    There was also no way that it would have fallen out of her ear so easily.


    Rachel had nned this.She''d deliberately dropped the earring so Olivia would steal it.


    Ivan could do nothing but stare down at the earring in shock when he realized this.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    After raining for the entire day, the rain finally stopped that evening. While Victor was working on the


    computer, Ivan reported back to him on how Rachel had decided to deal with Olivia, and how she¡¯d put


    her clever n into action. Victor scowled at the screen, then looked up at Ivan. ¡°Have you managed to


    get the earring back yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we got it back.¡± Ivan dug in his pocket and produced a small, transparent evidence bag. He put it


    on the table for Victor to see. Inside was the earring in question.  He continued to exin with his


    hands held loosely behind his back.


    ¡°The police caught Olivia in a pawnshop just before she managed to sell it. Now the difficult part about


    convicting her is theck of evidence. She said she didn¡¯t steal it, but found it. Sadly, there is no


    surveince footage we can use as proof to show that she¡¯s lying. If she managed to get legal assistance


    it¡¯s possible that herwyer.¡±


    ¡°Well then make the possible into the impossible,¡± Victor coldly cut in. Ivan blinked rapidly in confusion


    for a moment and then he said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Sullivan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s starting to gette. You¡¯d best go home,¡± Victor


    said as he leaned down and picked up the small bag Ivan nodded and left the study. Victor left not long


    after Ivan did. He stepped out the study and closed the door quietly behind him. He stood in front of the


    door, staring down the corridor towards where Rachel¡¯s bedroom was. After a minute more of hesitation,


    he went towards her room.


    He stopped outside her door and knocked. Rachel had just opened a bag of crisps andy down on her


    bed. She was about to get to work on expanding the search area for Abby when she heard the knock.


    She quickly shoved her tablet under the nkets, so her guest wouldn¡¯t see it and start asking questions.


    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± she called. She swung her legs out of bed and slid her feet into her slippers. Then she


    snatched up the bag of crisps and went to open the door.


    She¡¯d been smiling beforehand. But as she cracked the door open she recognized the smell of Victor¡¯s


    cologne. Her smile immediately disappeared. She wanted to close the door, but Victor wedged his foot


    between it and the wall. ¡°So you¡¯d rather eat junk food all day than the nutritious dishes especially


    prepared for you? Don¡¯t you know how bad that stuff is for you?¡± Victor said coldly and snatched the bag


    of crisps out of Rachel¡¯s hand. Rachel was irritated, she only just opened the bag and hadn¡¯t even had


    the chance to eat one yet! The force of Victor¡¯s violent tug scattered more than half the bag of crisps all


    over the ground.


    Rachel reached forward and snatched the bag back. ¡°Nutritious dishes? You mean that pig slop I¡¯m


    expected to eat? I don¡¯t think it would hurt for that stuff to have a little more vor. It¡¯s disgusting and


    nd. At least this tastes good.¡± ¡°Rachel.¡± Victor said irritably, ¡°you¡¯re living at the Sue Garden because


    your baby needs to be properly taken care of. I don¡¯t care if the food is nd, you will¡­¡± he trailed off as


    he struggled to control his rising temper. Why did she have to argue about everything?


    He gritted his teeth and tried to keep the angry expression off his face. Suddenly, Rachel sneezed. dear


    reader  He hadn¡¯t even gotten the chance to finish his sentence. He eyed her skeptically, only now


    noticing how pale she was.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± he asked with a frown. Rachel rubbed furiously at the tip of her nose to try and relieve the


    itch that had started.


    She had just drawn a breath to speak when she sneezed again. Then she sniffed, only to discover her


    nose was now blocked. Victor¡¯s cold hand pressed against her forehead. It was perhaps a little colder


    than it should have been, because she was a little warmer than normal.


    Rachel looked up at Victor with unhidden surprise. Victor dropped his hand to his side, his face nk.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for a pregnant woman to fall ill. I don¡¯t want it to affect my baby. Thest thing I need is a


    child born with some chronic illness because the mother didn¡¯t take care of herself while she was


    pregnant.¡± 1 Rachel¡¯s blood pressure rose in anger. She clenched her jaw and said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Sullivan, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I promise I won¡¯t bother you with my illness. You


    can be rest assured that your child will be fine.¡± She managed to curb her anger before she said


    something she would regretter. She looked down at the floor and took a deep breath. ¡°Is there


    anything else? If that¡¯s all then-¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat what the nutritionist suggests, then what do you


    want to eat?¡± Victor cut in.


    Rachel gave a small shake of her head, as if something had flown into her ear, then she looked up at


    Victor in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡± Victor managed to hide the concern he felt when he had seen


    Rachel¡¯s pale face. He knew he had to be patient with her, no matter how much he wanted to get


    irritated. He owed her that much at least, especially after he had misunderstood herst time. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the


    nutritionist to redesign your meals.


    Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote to have dinner fixed; it¡¯s already been prepared. Seeing as though you¡¯re


    obviously not going to eat it, I¡¯ll ask the kitchen staff to prepare something else for you. So, what do you


    want to eat?¡± Rachel stared up at him, blinking like a deer caught in headlights. She could hardly believe


    her ears. ¡®Since when does Victor care about my opinion?¡¯ ¡°Answer the question,¡± Victor said in his deep,


    rumbling voice when she stayed quiet for too long.


    Guess I was hoping for too much,¡¯ Rachel thought to herself. ¡®Once an asshole, always an asshole.¡¯ ¡°Am


    I allowed to eat whatever I want?¡± she asked. ¡°Tell me what you want and I¡¯ll decide if you can have it,¡±


    Victor answered. Rachel pursed her lips in thought. She nced at the packet of crisps in her hand, then


    back at Victor.


    ¡°I want instant noodles.¡± ¡°No,¡± Victor said almost instantly. ¡°Pick something else.¡± ¡°Then I want spicy


    crayfish.¡± Rachel nearly drooled at the thought of it. Now was the best time of year to eat food like that.


    The cool night breeze would go perfectly with the spicy food, because while the food would make her


    sweat, the wind would cool her off.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Spicy pot.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Rachel stared at him with a deadpan expression. ¡®Is he going to turn down everything I want to eat?¡¯ She


    folded her arms angrily and red at him as she said, ¡°You¡¯ve said no to everything. What do you think I


    should eat then?¡± Victor frowned. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re pregnant now, Everything you¡¯ve suggested is


    unsuitable for a pregnant woman.¡± Rachel lowered her eyes to the ground and nibbled at her bottom lip.


    Victor stared down at her thoughtfully, letting silence fill the space between them before he said, ¡°Come


    down stairs in 20 minutes for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel said with arge, fake smile. She had told him what she wanted to eat, but he had


    rejected all her suggestions. The entire conversation had just been a gigantic waste of time. Rachel


    couldn¡¯t help the fact that she felt a little unhappy and disappointed at his words.


    She stepped back into her room and was about to close her door as Victor turned away, but then he


    suddenly stopped. He turned back to her and said, ¡°And¡­¡± Rachel was about to ask him what more he


    wanted to say, but Victor was faster. He reached out a hand and snatched the bag of crisps. ¡°I¡¯m


    confiscating this,¡± he grumbled.


    Rachel half-opened her mouth at the sheer audacity of his action. She had not even eaten a single chip


    yet! She sulkily stepped into her room and closed the door. After a short 20 minutes¡¯ wait, Rachel made


    her way to the dining hall. She didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d been expecting when she stepped into the dining


    hall, but nothing wasn¡¯t what she had in mind.


    She had thought that perhaps there would be more vorless dishes, but there was nothing. Not even


    Victor was there. ¡°Where¡¯s Victor?¡± she said to the maid that was waiting on her. The maid gave a small,


    respectful bow before she said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan is in the kitchen.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the kitchen? Rachel raised her eyebrows in surprise and immediately went towards the kitchen. She


    cracked the door open so she could peer inside, just in time to see a tall man dishing food out of a frying


    pan onto a te. She could hardly believe her eyes. She had immediately recognized the figure as


    Victor.


    Victor turned with the te in his hand and walked out the kitchen. When he saw Rachel standing at the


    door he paused, looked down at her, then carried on walking to the semi open bar counter. He set the


    te down, turned to her and said, ¡°What are you still doing standing there? dear reader daily newtest


    chapters uploaded on .novelheart Come and have dinner.¡± Rachel came back to her senses


    and noticed that there were three dishes on the counter.


    She walked over to him and asked, ¡°Did you cook all these dishes?¡± Victor chose not to answer her


    question. Instead he said, ¡°The nutritionist has agreed to adjust your diet; starting from tomorrow. For


    tonight, you can eat these.¡± Rachel just stared at the food in front of her in a state of sheer awe. It


    smelled and looked delicious; it was basically mouth-watering. As far as she could tell from the old


    Rachel¡¯s memories, Victor had never cooked for her before. Both Shelia and Rachel had no idea that he


    was even able to cook.


    But perhaps a more important question was why? Why had he suddenly decided to cook? His behavior


    from earlier this afternoon had been easy to understand. He¡¯d wanted to incriminate her so he wouldn¡¯t


    look like the bad guy for punishing Olivia. But now? She just couldn¡¯t understand him. She couldn¡¯t


    believe he¡¯d actually prepared food for her. Rachel made no move to eat. She just stood there, staring


    nkly in front of her, totally lost in thought.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Chapter 102 A Request That Ended On A Bad Note


    ¡°Are these not to your liking?¡± Victor asked, noticing that Rachel wasn¡¯t moving. Rachel sat still, while


    looking at him vigntly. ¡°Are you going to make me sign another agreement after this dinner?¡± ¡®As the


    saying goes, all that glitters is gold. I refuse to believe that Victor would be nice to me all of a


    sudden and without asking anything in return,¡¯ she thought to herself. Before he could answer, Rachel


    picked up her chopsticks again and cut him off. ¡°Forget it. Either way, I don¡¯t have a choice, do 1? If you


    really want me to sign a new agreement, I¡¯ll do


    it.¡±


    When Victor heard that, his gaze became cold. ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± Rachel swallowed a mouthful of food


    while looking at him. She then continued to eat in silence with her head down. Seeing that she didn¡¯t


    respond to his remark, it made Victor feel annoyed and bored at the same time. ¡°Rachel, when Olivia


    tried to frame you, why didn¡¯t you defend yourself?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Rachel burst intoughter. dear reader daily newtest chapters uploaded on


    .novelheart She stared at him, intending to say ¡°Why didn¡¯t I exin myself? You should


    already know why.¡± Rachel was just about to say it before changing her mind. ¡°It makes no difference


    whether I exin myself or not, so I just brushed it off.¡± She valued her life now more than ever. Besides,


    Abby was still in Victor¡¯s hands. She knew that she must think twice before saying anything. Still, this


    man was not satisfied with her


    answer.


    A long silence ensued between them, until Victor finally decided to break it by putting a small bag on the


    table. ¡°Olivia has been caught. Inside that bag is your earring. The police returned it earlier.¡± Rachel took


    one of the earring and examined it. After confirming its legitimacy, she felt relieved. The pair of earrings


    was left behind by the original Rachel¡¯s mother, Elisa.


    Things would getplicated if Olivia pawned one of these. Shelia would feel sorry for the old Rachel if


    that were to happen. Upon seeing the look on her face, Victor¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Lukas to return to


    his previous post in the Sue Garden. I must admit, I made a mistake and misjudged you this time. If


    there¡¯s anything you would like to ask for, just tell me.¡± Rachel stopped looking at the earring and asked,


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Victor stared back at her, not saying another word. ¡°I can ask for anything?¡±


    Afterwards, Rachel put down her earring, and looked at him intently.


    ¡°You can tell me first.¡± ¡®Telling him what I wants is one thing. Whether if he agrees with it is another,¡¯


    Rachel thought to herself. She then put the earring into her pocket. ¡°Fine, I do have a request. Jack


    came to me a few days ago, begging me to let Alice back into the Sullivan Group. I¡¯ve already agreed to


    it.¡± ¡°You want to let that woman back into thepany?¡± Victor¡¯s eyes glinted with confusion. ¡°What the


    hell are you up to, Rachel?¡±


    Rachel put a piece of beef into her mouth, innocently blinking. ¡°Nothing. My father came to me asking for


    help, and as his daughter, I can¡¯t really turn him down, can I?¡± Victor didn¡¯t say anything. Clearly, he


    didn¡¯t believe that exnation. Rachel smirked and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I think that¡¯s a request you can


    satisfy, is it not?¡± Victor¡¯s eyes turned sharp as they fell on her grin. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be asking me about


    the whereabouts of your little maid.¡± The smile on Rachel¡¯s face disappeared, and her grip on the


    chopsticks tightened.


    A momentter, she put on a smile again. ¡°Will you tell me if I ask you nicely?¡± she said. ¡°Nope.¡± Rachel


    took a deep breath, put down the chopsticks, and restrained her annoyance. ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to


    tell me, why should I even bother to ask? I¡¯d rather avoid doing anything useless. You¡¯d best keep that in


    mind.¡± Victor got up, walked around the bar counter, and stood in front of Rachel. He grabbed her chin,


    and said, ¡°Rachel, you better keep your word.¡±


    Silently, she stared back into his eyes, showing no sign of fear. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Ivan to arrange the necessary


    paperwork for Alice to get back.¡± After pausing for a while, Victor let go of her, and said, ¡°You¡¯re not


    allowed to return to your room unless you finish all the dishes on the table. Once you¡¯ve returned to your


    room, pack your things and move back to the guest bedroom!¡± Having said that, he left without looking


    back.


    Rachel rubbed her jaw, and suddenly lost her appetite after looking at the dishes on the table. After a


    heavy downpour of rain, the temperature dropped to around eighteen degrees Celsius. Autumn had


    finally arrived. The following day, Lukas came back from abroad via ne. Everyone in the Sue Garden


    had heard of what happened to Olivia, so they all treated Rachel with more respect; at least that was


    what they did whenever Rachel was present.


    It was early morning when Rachel received a call from Jack. Before she could even get a word in, he


    shouted, ¡°Rachel! You promised that you¡¯ll help Alice get her job back at the Sullivan Group, but what did


    you do?¡± Fortunately, Rachel managed to move her ear away from the phone in time to save herself from


    Jack¡¯s loud voice. She was lying on a recliner when she replied, ¡°Mr. Jenkins, I have no


    idea what you¡¯re talking about. Hasn¡¯t Alice returned to thepany? Victor said that he¡¯d ask Ivan to


    arrange it. I¡¯m fairly certain that Ivan is not an unreliable man, is he?¡± Jack was taken aback as he


    replied, ¡°Well, she has indeed gotten back into the Sullivan Group.¡± ¡°Then why are you calling me?¡±


    Rachel askedzily. Jack was livid with anger. ¡°You know full well why I¡¯m calling you! It¡¯s true that Alice


    has now returned to the Sullivan Group, but now she¡¯s working as a cleaner. Rachel, are you behind all


    this? Otherwise, why would Alice end up as a cleaner?¡±


    Rachel chuckled. ¡°Mr. Jenkins, you overestimate my capacity. Alice¡¯s job after shees back to the


    Sullivan Group isn¡¯t up to me. Why are you ming me for something I clearly have no control over?¡±


    Through gritted teeth, Jack replied, ¡°Rachel, go tell Victor to give Alice her job in the public rtions


    department back! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you¡¯re behind all of this!¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes turned sharp.


    ¡°Jack, what makes you think I¡¯ll agree to that request?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m your father!¡± Jack growled. ¡°Mr. Jenkins, your old age is getting to you. Have you forgotten


    that you¡¯re the one who wrote an official document, renouncing me as your daughter a few days ago?¡±


    Rachel said coldly, before hanging up the phone and not giving Jack a chance to reply. When he realized


    that Rachel had hung up, his chest heaved up and down out of fury Afterwards, Jack mmed his phone


    onto the table.


    Tears welled up in Alice¡¯s eyes when she saw Jack¡¯s reaction. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to be a cleaner.


    How could Rachel do this to me?¡± she cried. ¡°She has already taken your equity of the Be Group.


    How could she go back on her word¡ª¡± 2 ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop crying!¡± Jack got annoyed when he saw


    Alice tearing up. He had been so gentle and kind towards his daughter all this time, but now, he didn¡¯t


    hold back his anger.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°You can either stop crying right now or you can get the fuck out of the house!¡± dear reader daily new


    latest chapters uploaded on .novelheart The sound of his voice frightened Alice. ¡°Alice.¡±


    Caroline had her hand on Alice¡¯s arm. Caroline was about tofort her, but Alice violently brushed off


    her mother¡¯s hand, before running out of the room with tearful eyes. Caroline went after her, but she


    failed to catch up with her daughter.


    She stood frozen in ce, clenching her fists as a sinister gaze appeared in her eyes. Sometimeter,


    Caroline took out her phone and looked for a nameless number on her contact list. It took her a moment


    of hesitation before she finally pressed the dial button. ¡®Rachel, I will never allow you to walk all over my


    daughter! Never!¡¯ Caroline eximed in her head.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 103 by Adolf Dunne


    The old mansion of the Sullivan Group was located on a hillside in the eastern part of Apliaria. The


    majestic mansion spanned across a vast, lushnd. At this very moment, inside the living room of the


    main house, a woman was slowly walking down a spiral staircase; her fair hand, trailing slightly along the


    banister. She was wearing a closely-fitted cheongsam, which fit her beautiful figure like a glove.


    In reality, she was already near her fifties, but because of how well she maintained her skin, her face


    remained young and beautiful. In everyone¡¯s eyes, she looked like she was still in her thirties. dear


    reader daily newtest chapters uploaded on .novelheart ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, Miss Schultz is here.¡±


    A servant approached her, bowing respectfully to the dignified woman. Once Maria was downstairs, she


    gently replied, ¡°Have you prepared her favorite fruits and desserts?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all ready, Ma¡¯am.¡± Right after the servant finished talking, the sound of high heels strutting


    across the floor resonated, apanied by Alicia¡¯s sweet voice. ¡°Aunt Maria!¡± Alicia hugged Maria at


    once. ¡°I really missed you, auntie!¡± Maria rubbed her nose and smiled brightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you missed


    me at all!


    You haven¡¯t visited me even once since you came back to Apliaria this time. If I hadn¡¯t called you to invite


    you here, I¡¯m not sure you would¡¯ve remembered me.¡± dear reader daily newtest chapters uploaded on


    .novelheart Alicia stuck her tongue out, holding onto Maria¡¯s arm. ¡°How could I forget you?


    You¡¯re my dearest aunt!¡±


    The Schultz family and the Sullivan family were rted because Alicia¡¯s mother was Maria¡¯s cousin,


    making Alicia Maria¡¯s niece. In reality, Maria hadn¡¯t had much contact with Alicia in the past, but for


    Drake¡¯s sake, she began taking care of Alicia. That was the reason they grew closer to each other.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    As a matter of fact, the Schultz family wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Sullivan family, but Maria once wanted


    his son Odin to marry Alicia, considering the fact that their families were rtives, and that Drake was a


    fairly influential man. However, instead of Odin, Alicia had fallen in love with Victor, the illegitimate son of


    the Sullivan family. That actually drove a wedge between Maria and Alicia. If the Alicia didn¡¯t want to visit


    her, Maria wouldn¡¯t bother to ask her to do so. ¡°You¡¯ve always been such a sweet girl.¡± Maria chuckled.


    ¡°Boy, you must¡¯ve eaten a lot of sweetstely!¡±


    Alicia and Maria walked towards the living room, hand in hand, and sat on the sofa. Alicia grabbed a


    small te of cake on the table, and gave it to Maria. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten plenty of sweets since I was a little girl


    thanks to you, Auntie Maria. That¡¯s probably why I turned out to be


    really sweet!¡± Mariaughed heartily after hearing Alicia¡¯s joke. Then, Alicia ate a piece of cake herself,


    and her eyes lit up. ¡°Auntie, I must say, this pineapple cake is heavenly!¡±


    ¡°If you like it so much, I¡¯ll ask the housekeeper to pack some for you when you leave!¡± Maria replied. ¡°It¡¯s


    been so long since Ist saw you, my dear Alicia. Look at how you¡¯ve grown! You¡¯re getting more and


    more beautiful by the day.¡± ¡°Aww, auntie, stop teasing me!¡± Alicia felt a bit embarrassed to hear such


    compliments from Maria.


    ¡°I heard that your grandfather¡¯s birthday party happened a few days ago. Did Victor attend as well?¡±


    Maria asked casually, pretending as though she wasn¡¯t that concerned about it. Alicia paused when she


    thought of Drake¡¯s birthday party. She recalled how Victor and Rachel interacted that night. She then bit


    her lower lip, looking displeased as she reluctantly answered, ¡°He did.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why do you


    look so upset? Were you not happy to see him?


    You used to tell me how much you liked Victor. Now that he¡¯s divorced, you have a chance to pursue


    again. So, why do you seem so unhappy?¡± Maria asked in a soft voice while forming spections in her


    mind. In an aggrieved tone, Alicia replied, ¡°The divorce, you say? Auntie Maria, didn¡¯t you hear?


    Victor took Rachel to my grandfather¡¯s birthday party! They¡¯re indeed divorced, but Rachel is still


    pestering him. That night, she¡¯s the reason Victor abandoned me on the dance floor! How could I be


    happy about that?¡± ¡°Victor brought Rachel to Drake¡¯s party?¡± ¡°Auntie, do you not believe me?¡±


    Alicia¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°Of course, I do, dear.¡± Maria patted the back of her hand tofort


    her. ¡°As a matter of fact, I asked you toe here today because I¡¯ve heard some saddening news. I


    thought you might know something about it because you have some ties with Victor.¡± Upon hearing that,


    Alicia looked at Maria in confusion. ¡°Auntie, what are you talking about?¡± Maria smiled faintly. ¡°Actually,


    it¡¯s not that big of a deal.


    It¡¯s just a rumor I heard a few days ago. Perhaps it¡¯s not true.¡± Alicia was worried when she heard the


    word ¡°rumor¡±, and she was especially agitated to know that this rumor was tied to Victor. Anxiously, she


    said, ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Tell me, is it about Rachel and Victor?¡±


    Maria held Alicia¡¯s hand and replied, ¡°It indeed has something to do with Rachel.¡± ¡°Ugh! It¡¯s about her


    again?¡± Alicia was visibly annoyed. ¡°I knew it must be her! She just won¡¯t stop pestering Victor!¡± ¡°I¡¯m


    afraid it¡¯s not going to be an issue whether she pesters him or not.¡± Maria let out a sigh, pretending to


    look worried. .


    Upon seeing the look on her aunt¡¯s face, Alicia had a bad feeling. ¡°Auntie, what is it?¡± Maria stared into


    her eyes, hesitating for a moment. ¡°I heard that Rachel might be pregnant with Victor¡¯s baby.¡±


    All of a sudden, Alicia sprang to her feet and raised her voice. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    That¡¯s what I think as well. Everyone knows that Victor loathes Rachel. He only married her because his


    grandmother asked him to do so. During their two years of marriage, they never had a child. How could


    he get Rachel pregnant now that they¡¯re divorced?¡± Gently, Maria continued, ¡°Alicia, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a


    silly rumor. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. I just thought you might¡¯ve heard about it, so I wanted to


    confirm its legitimacy.


    I was just being curious. Don¡¯t go asking Victor about it!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I ask him?¡± ¡°Silly girl, if the rumors


    are false and you ask Victor about it, he¡¯ll definitely be furious, and it¡¯s almost certain that he¡¯ll throw his


    anger at you! I¡¯m sure you know that he hates it when others pry into his personal affairs,¡± Maria


    exined. ¡°Anyway, just don¡¯t think too much about it, okay?¡± Alicia bit her lip, and remained silent. After


    that conversation, they proceeded to talk about another topic.


    However, Alicia seemed absent-minded throughout their conversation. Once they were finished with


    lunch, Alicia left in a hurry. dear reader daily newtest chapters uploaded on .novelheart The


    housekeeper escorted Alicia to the gate and watched until she had left. When the housekeeper returned


    to the house, she asked Maria, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, you invited Miss Schultz here because you wanted her to


    know that Rachel might be pregnant with Mr. Sullivan¡¯s child, so why did you stop her from asking him


    about it?


    What if she manages to get an answer out of him?¡± ¡°You think so?¡± Maria replied as she fiddled with her


    pearl ne. She was no longer as gentle as she was with Alicia. ¡°Do you think that even if Rachel is


    truly pregnant, Victor will tell Alicia the truth? If Alicia were to ask him directly, that man would suspect


    that I¡¯m the one who put her up to it.


    As long as Odin is still abroad, I¡¯ll have to endure this bastard¡¯s antics and be careful with my every


    move.¡± The housekeeper lowered her head in silence. Every time Maria remembered how her own son


    was abroad, handling the overseas operations of the Sullivan Group, while Victor, an illegitimate child,


    was the CEO of thepany, she would get furious.


    However, she must remain calm.


    She was able to marry into the Sullivan family, because she was different from all the otherdies from


    rich and powerful families. Most of them were narrow-minded, greedy, and easy to read. But not Maria.


    She was smarter and more cunning. All she needed to do now was to wait for an opportunity to find out


    Victor¡¯s weakness. ¡®But waiting doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to tolerate the birth of another little bastard! I¡¯ll do


    anything to get rid of anyone that prevents my son from taking back the Sullivan Group!¡¯

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Chapter 104 Meet Alicia Again On The International Food Festival


    As silence pervaded the room, Maria sighed and closed her eyes, stilling her emotions. When she


    opened her eyes again, the malice in them had vanished; it was as though it had never appeared. She


    stop touching her pearl ne and stood up gracefully. Then, she walked out of the living room to the


    stairs, closely followed by the housekeeper.


    When she got to the stairs, she held the banister gently. ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on her,¡± she


    ordered the housekeeper without looking back. Although Maria hadn¡¯t emphasized who ¡°her¡± was, the


    housekeeper was quick to realize that she was referring to Rachel. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± the housekeeper said,


    bowing respectfully.


    In the Sue Garden¡¯s dining room. Exhaustion had gued Rachel for the duration of the meal. Her


    pregnancy symptoms weren¡¯t easing up as time passed. Drowsiness was one of them, and it had


    continued to grow stronger over time.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She yawned and put her spoon down on the table. She hadn¡¯t seen Victor since their conversation


    ended in an argument that night. The radio silence actually pleased her, she hadn¡¯t bothered to initiate


    conversation and was happy being alone. When Lukas noticed she had finished her breakfast, he quickly


    handed her a ss of warm water and folic acid supplement pills. Rachel took the warm water and


    swallowed the pills with it.


    Then, out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of the weather outside. ¡°It¡¯s a nice day today,¡±


    she warmly said, looking out the window. Following her gaze, Lukas also looked out the window and


    nodded. ¡°Yes, it is. The temperature has dropped steadily for several days. Fortunately, it¡¯s pretty warm


    outside today. Would you like to go out for a walk, Miss Be? It must be bustling outside today,¡± he


    said.


    Rachel rarely left her bedroom, though. Not only had she had to deal with drowsiness in this early stage


    of her pregnancy, but it had also been cold outside recently. dear reader daily newtest chapters


    uploaded on .novelheart For those reasons, she had felt ratherzy and didn¡¯t want to go out.


    However, she knew staying at home any longer would be bad for her health. Going out for a walk would


    do her some good, and she could search for clues about Abby¡¯s whereabouts. As this thought crossed


    her mind, Rachel raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°It¡¯s bustling outside?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Haven¡¯t you read the news on the Inte, Miss Be? Today is the Apliaria¡¯s annual


    International Food Festival,¡± Lukas exined. ¡®The International Food Festival?¡¯


    Rachel wondered. Suddenly, she remembered the advertisements she saw on the Inte a


    few days ago. Every year, Apliaria celebrated the International Food Festival to promote the


    communication of food culture between countries. Shelia had heard Quintin talk about it back when she


    was still a member of the Red Hackers Alliance. Back then, he had hoped to get her to join him to enjoy


    some food. ¡®


    How did I respond to his offer back then?¡¯ Shelia pondered, looking at the garden outside in thought.


    Soon, she remembered what she had said to him. ¡°Quintin, if I hear one more word from that mouth of


    yours, I¡¯ll throw you down,¡± she warned sternly. Upon hearing that, Quintin hurriedly turned away from


    Rachel, who was busy cracking a program, and looked down. They were on a three-meter-high open-air


    balcony. Quintin was not afraid to jump off the balcony. He was nimble and agile, so he was confident


    he¡¯d survive.


    However, the pond below was home to two crocodiles. They hadn¡¯t eaten in a few days and were quite


    hungry. They were gifts from Rachel¡¯s previous client to thank her for fulfilling his order. The crocodiles


    seemed to feel Quintin¡¯s gaze and grew restless. They raised their enormous heads and opened their


    dangerous mouths at him. ¡°¡­¡±


    Cold sweat dripped down Quintin¡¯s back, and he had quickly ditched his thoughts of celebrating the


    International Food Festival. After gathering her thoughts, Rachel stood up and replied, ¡°Since it¡¯s


    bustling, then let¡¯s join them.¡±


    She wanted to see how the International Food Festival was celebrated. It had to be something


    worthwhile since Quintin was keen to take part in it. The Eastern District was the venue for this year¡¯s


    International Food Festival. Hundreds of stalls already filled the district¡¯s massive square. These stalls


    had on disy many special snacks for customers to taste. On the opposite side of the square was the


    largest shopping mall in the Eastern District.


    At that moment, two women walked out of the building holding many bags. ¡°Alicia, people are gathered


    on the other side of the street. Why don¡¯t we check it out?¡± The other woman said, looking at Alicia, who


    was walking beside her. Alicia didn¡¯t seem to hear her, though, causing the woman to frown, ¡°Alicia?¡± ¡°¡­¡±


    Alicia didn¡¯t respond still. She just continued walking. The woman¡¯s frown deepened, and she raised her


    voice. ¡°Alicia!¡± The sudden shout startled Alicia. It appeared she had been deep in thought. She looked


    at the woman and nkly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I should be the one asking that question. Why have you been so absent-minded these past few days?


    What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Have 1?¡± Alicia asked in a low voice as she silently touched her face. ¡°Of course!


    You¡¯ve been absent-minded since you returned from visiting your aunt,¡± the woman said. It was the truth.


    Alicia had been absent-minded a lot in the past few days. She lost her focus even during sses,


    leading to many mistakes in her experiments.


    This caused her teachers to criticize her rather strongly. The woman walking with her was her roommate,


    Lori. Their tutor had just given them a day off, so she took Alicia shopping because she was a little


    worried about her. However, Alicia¡¯s sudden spells of absent-mindedness persisted. ¡°Is something wrong


    with your aunt¡¯s family?¡± Lori asked hesitantly. dear reader daily newtest chapters uploaded on


    .novelheart ¡°No,¡± Alicia replied, frowning.


    She had gotten annoyed when she recalled Maria¡¯s words. She really wished to know if Rachel was


    pregnant or not. However, she knew that asking Victor about this wasn¡¯t wise. She feared he¡¯d get mad


    at her if she tried. However, not knowing the truth left her bitter, angry, and most times, absent-minded.


    1 ¡°Tell me what has happened, then. I could help you figure it out. Trust me¡ªI may be able to help you


    solve your problem,¡± Lori said worriedly. Alicia looked at her and hesitated a little, after which she said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s find somewhere we can sit, and I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡±


    They walked over to the square and found empty benches in a temporary rest area. When they sat


    down, Alicia told Lori what had been bothering her. ¡°Tell me, then. What should I do? I can¡¯t put my mind


    at ease if I don¡¯t find out the truth. It took me two years to ensure Victor divorced.


    However, if Rachel is truly pregnant now, then¡­¡± Alicia paused and gritted her teeth. The longer she


    thought about this, the angrier she became. She didn¡¯t even notice when she ripped the piece of tissue


    paper in her hand to


    pieces. ¡°You just want to know if she¡¯s pregnant or not, right? That¡¯s simple,¡± Lori said with a smile. Alicia


    looked at her in confusion. Lori leaned in close and whispered in her ear, ¡°Aren¡¯t there many things a


    pregnant woman can¡¯t eat? Why not just offer her one? Then from her reaction, you¡¯ll get your answer.¡±


    Alicia¡¯s eyes lit up instantly! ¡°That¡¯s genius! Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Lori leaned back and smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s why they say, ¡®Love often makes a person blind.¡± Alicia chuckled with embarrassment. Satisfied


    that her friend¡¯s mood had improved, Lori smiled and rested her chin on her hands. ¡°I¡¯ve solved a difficult


    problem for you, so you owe me.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Alicia replied. ¡°You couldn¡¯t take your eyes off a handbag a short while ago, right? I¡¯ll buy


    that for you.¡± Lori grinned broadly. ¡°Aww, Alicia, you¡¯re so nice! I¡¯m going to use the restroom now, so


    wait here for me. We can go and buy that handbag when I get back!¡± Lori said, giggling. Then, she stood


    up and hurried to the restroom.


    Alicia smiled as she watched Lori hurry off. She felt better now that her roommate had offered her a


    brilliant solution. In a good mood, she stood up and headed to a stand nearby to buy two cups of ice


    cream. Something caught her eye suddenly. A Maybach had pulled up nearby. Someone familiar soon


    came out of the supercar.


    When Alicia saw this person, her smile evaporated instantly. She quickly took another look at the


    Maybach¡¯s license te, and her heart sank. She clenched her fists in rage, and her eyes turned red.


    Without a second thought, she marched to the car and blocked the path of the new arrival, Rachel, who


    was just about to enter the square. ¡°Rachel, why were you in Victor¡¯s car?!¡± Alicia bellowed.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Chapter 105 Alicia Invited Rachel To Lunch


    When Rachel¡¯s bodyguards saw Aliciaing towards her, they immediately stood in front of her to


    protect her. Rachel was actually surprised to see Alicia here, so she raised her eyebrows with interest.


    Startled by the bodyguards, Alicia¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Rachel, what the hell is this? Why did you ask them


    to attack me?¡±


    When Rachel heard that, the corners of her mouth twitched. ¡®Why does she think that these men will


    attack her?¡¯


    The passersby around all looked at them because of Alicia¡¯s shrill voice. Rachel immediately kept her


    distance from Alicia. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself because of this woman, and besides, she had


    nothing to say to Alicia. In order to avoid the trouble, Rachel passed her by, and proceeded to the venue.


    At this point, Alicia realized that she had overreacted, and embarrassment shed through her face.


    Upon seeing that Rachel was about to leave, she grabbed her sleeve when the bodyguards weren¡¯t


    looking. ¡°Rachel, didn¡¯t you hear me talking to you? Why didn¡¯t you answer my question?¡±


    Displeasure was written on Rachel¡¯s face as she shook off Alicia¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Schultz, your words are


    quite interesting, you know that?¡± ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡± ¡°I just got off the car when you ambushed me with all


    your questions! You even ndered me by iming that my bodyguards were going to attack you. I


    didn¡¯t argue with you because I had no idea what you want to do. I¡¯m worried that if I answer your


    question, you¡¯re going to bombard me with more questions and nderous ims. dear reader daily new


    latest chapters uploaded on .novelheart So tell me, why should I answer your question?¡±


    Rachel looked at Alicia indifferently. ¡°You¡­¡± Alicia was taken aback, but she soon regained her usual


    arrogance. ¡°Haven¡¯t your parents ever taught you to answer questions when you receive one?¡± Rachel


    sneered, ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but they haven¡¯t.¡± Having said that, she walked away without another


    word.


    Meanwhile, Alicia stood frozen before she came to her senses, and her eyes turned red with anger. As


    she watched Rachel walk away, she clenched her fists. She remembered what Maria told her when she


    saw Rachel¡¯s belly. A few secondster, determination appeared on her face, as though she had made


    up her mind.


    She then caught up to Rachel, and stopped her again. ¡°Hang on!¡± Alicia strutted briskly and soon caught


    up to Rachel, grabbing thetter¡¯s arm. Out of the corner of her eye, Alicia nced at the stalls around


    her, and then turned her gaze back to Rachel. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault.¡± ¡®She¡¯s apologizing, huh?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked into Alicia¡¯s. She hadn¡¯t had much contact with this woman, but


    ording to the old Rachel¡¯s memories, and considering their interaction in Yaprvest time, she was a


    hundred percent sure that Alicia saw her as her number one rival in love. ¡®I¡¯m positive this woman will


    find fault in me every chance she gets. So why the hell is she apologizing? It¡¯s so unlike her!¡¯ ¡°Hey!


    Why are you not responding to me, Rachel?¡± Alicia said with a frown. Obviously, she was annoyed that


    Rachel wasn¡¯t responding to her apology. Rachel¡¯s eyes lingered on Alicia for a while before she looked


    away and said, ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Alicia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Ever since she was a child, everyone had


    spoiled her, and there were very few people she would lower her pride enough to apologize to. ¡®In the


    past, any person that I apologize to would be ttered.


    But, not Rachel¡­ This bitch has the gall to treat it like it was nothing!¡¯ Alicia gritted her teeth. Truthfully,


    she wanted to turn around and walk away right now, but she remembered the decision she made just


    now, so she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve epted my apology, you wouldn¡¯t mind having


    lunch with me, would you?¡±


    The look on Rachel¡¯s face right now made it hard for Alicia to tell what she was thinking. Right before


    Alicia had grown tired of waiting for her answer, Rachel finally said, ¡°Yes, I would mind.¡± dear reader daily


    newtest chapters uploaded on .novelheart Afterwards, she walked past Alicia.


    ¡°You!¡± cried Alicia. She never imagined that even though she had lowered her pride so much, Rachel


    would still be so indifferent towards her. This time, she was really frustrated. ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized to


    you. What else do you want me to do?¡± However, she still received no response. Rachel turned a deaf


    ear to her. Through gritted teeth, Alicia shouted as Rachel walked away, ¡°Are you that afraid of me?¡±


    That remark sessfully halted Rachel in her tracks, and turned around to look at Alicia. Upon seeing


    Rachel react, Alicia move forward until she was standing face to face with Rachel.


    ¡°Rachel, you won¡¯t even have themon decency to have a meal with me. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll find


    out your secret?¡± she said while raising her chin proudly. ¡°My secret?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes glinted with


    curiosity. Alicia¡¯s eyes fell on Rachel¡¯s abdomen inadvertently, and jealousy shed through her eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you agree to have lunch with me? If you don¡¯t have any secrets to hide, you wouldn¡¯t mind,


    right? Believe me, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Alicia thought she had hidden her ulterior motives well, but Rachel noticed them all. First, she


    apologized, and then she invited Rachel to lunch. And because of that, Rachel instantly figured out that


    Alicia was up to something. ¡®I can tell she¡¯s provoking me. I suppose Alicia thinks she can coerce me into


    epting her invitation because of this. Unfortunately for her, I¡¯ve seen too much of this kind of trick, and


    I¡¯ve be immune to provocations.


    However, I am interested to know this ¡®secret¡¯ that Alicia blurted out, and I do want to know why she¡¯s so


    eager to have lunch with me.¡¯ ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll have lunch with you,¡± Rachel replied as her eyes glinted. After a


    while, they found a nice, quiet restaurant in the shopping mall and found a table by the window ¡°One of


    this, this, and this.¡± Alicia must¡¯ve ordered five or six items on the menu before handing it back to the


    waiter.


    She then turned to Rachel and said, ¡°I¡¯m familiar with the food in this restaurant, so I took it upon myself


    to order for us. Is that okay with you?¡± Rachel took a sip of lemonade and answered, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    Alicia¡¯s face rxed a little, and she gestured the waiter to start preparing the dishes. Rachel rested her


    elbows on the table, and rested her chin on her hands. Silently, she turned her gaze towards the window.


    From time to time, Alicia nced at Rachel¡¯s t abdomen. No matter how hard she tried, she just


    couldn¡¯t tell whether Rachel was indeed pregnant or not. After a while, the dishes that she had ordered


    were finally served on the table. dear reader daily newtest chapters uploaded on .novelheart


    Rachel nced at the dishes and her eyes suddenly dimmed. In stark contrast to Rachel¡¯s reaction,


    Alicia had an imperceptible smile on her face. She studied Rachel¡¯s expression carefully There was a


    garlic amaranth, red bean and barley porridge, stewed turtle soup, cashew nut with shrimp, and king


    crab.


    It was a culmination of both meats and vegetables. All these dishes looked scrumptious, and they


    smelled really good. However, they both knew that each of these dishes contained something that


    pregnant women shouldn¡¯t eat. ¡°The dishes are ready, Rachel. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Alicia looked at Rachel tensely,


    eager to know whether thetter would eat these dishes or not.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Chapter 106 One Hundred Thousand Dors For An Abortion


    Rachel stared at Alicia calmly. The emotion behind her steely gaze was unfathomable. ¡°Why are you


    looking at me like that?¡± Alicia asked in a nervous voice. ¡°Eat. These are the specialties of this


    restaurant.¡± Rachel put on a smile, picked up her chopsticks, and reached for the edible amaranth with


    garlic. Meanwhile, Alicia stared at the pair of chopsticks in Rachel¡¯s hand. She was so nervous that she


    tightened her grip on her own set of chopsticks.


    After talking with Lori, Alicia did some research regarding food that pregnant women should avoid. She


    found on one of the articles online that amaranths were terrible for pregnant women, as they were more


    likely to have a miscarriage after consuming a certain amount, especially during the early stages of


    pregnancy.


    If Rachel was truly pregnant, there was no way she would dare to touch this dish. But now, she picked


    some up with her chopsticks and put them into her bowl without so much as batting an eysh. ¡®Isn¡¯t she


    supposed to be pregnant? This can¡¯t be! What if she is pregnant and has no idea that these amaranths


    are harmful for pregnantdies? If she really eats amaranths and something bad happens to her, how


    am I ever going to exin this to Victor?


    No, that¡¯s impossible. If Rachel knows that she¡¯s pregnant, she probably already knew what food she


    could and could not eat.¡¯ Alicia¡¯s mind was filled with different thoughts. It somehow felt like there were


    two personas arguing in her mind. Rachel noticed the struggle and confusion on Alicia¡¯s face. Rachel¡¯s


    gaze turned sharp, but her hand didn¡¯t stop. Just when Rachel was about to stuff the amaranth into her


    mouth, Alicia suddenly got up and knocked away the chopsticks from her hand.


    Not long after, the chopsticks fell to the ground, rolling to the feet of the stranger on the next table.


    Unsure of what to say, Alicia stammered, ¡°I, um¡­ I saw a bug on your chopsticks just now.¡± ¡°A bug,


    huh?¡± Rachel cast her sight upon the chopsticks that had fallen. Alicia averted her gaze, grabbed a


    tissue to wipe away her sweat, and acted naturally. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ask the waiter to get me another pair of chopsticks.¡± Rachel was about to ring the bell to


    call the waiter in, but before her hand could touch the bell, Alicia swooped in to grab it. And because of


    that, Rachel¡¯s eyes turned to Alicia. Alicia caught sight of Rachel¡¯s gaze, and her palms were sweating a


    lot. There was no trace of emotion in Rachel¡¯s eyes, but it made people feel a sense of trepidation. It


    somehow appeared as though Rachel had seen through Alicia¡¯s motives for quite some time now.


    Meanwhile, Alicia was feeling guiltier by the second, and it looked like she was out of breath. ¡°There


    really was a bug on that pair of chopsticks, which means that the hygiene of this restaurant isn¡¯t very


    good. You shouldn¡¯t get a new pair, because chances are, there¡¯s gonna be another bug on it. Or maybe


    bugs have crawled all over it!¡± Alicia stammered. She pursed her lips, and reached for her purse, and


    said, ¡°We should go to another restaurant.


    I¡¯m worried we might get food poisoning here or something.¡± Having said that, Alicia was about to leave.


    However, Rachel stopped her. ¡°Alicia, hold on.¡± Alicia paused to look at her. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Rachel leaned back, wearing a faint smile. Alicia¡¯s nervous face and unnatural expression was reflected


    in Rachel¡¯s clear, dark eyes. Then, Rachel nced at the dishes on the table and calmly said,


    ¡°Amaranth, barley, king crab, soft-shelled turtle.


    That¡¯s quite a lot, you know! You must¡¯ve been nning this lunch for a long time, but now, you suddenly


    can¡¯t wait to leave before I even get a bite? Do you have to be in such a hurry? Personally, I don¡¯t think


    this restaurant is unclean, and I¡¯m sure that I won¡¯t suffer through food poisoning. There¡¯s no need to go


    to another restaurant. It¡¯s too wasteful!¡± After saying that, Rachel took a spoonful of barley and red bean


    porridge with a calm look on her face.


    The moment Alicia saw that Rachel was really going to eat the porridge, she immediately grabbed the


    spoon from her hand, causing the food to spill all over the table; some of it even spilled on the back of


    Alicia¡¯s hand. She felt the burning sensation, but she didn¡¯t have the luxury to care about it. ¡°Rachel, are


    you crazy?¡± she screamed. ¡°I just told you that the food here is unclean!¡± Rachel chuckled at that remark.


    ¡°Is it though?


    Or are you worried that something might happen to me after eating these dishes because I may or may


    not be pregnant? And in so doing, you won¡¯t be able to exin it to Victor. Is that right?¡± Alicia¡¯s eyes


    widened upon hearing this. After a long time, she finally found her voice. ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡±


    Rachel¡¯s face turned serious because of that question. The very second she saw the dishes on the table,


    Rachel had already figured out Alicia¡¯s purpose of inviting her to lunch. However, she did think of two


    possible exnations. One was that Alicia wanted her to have a miscarriage, and the other was that


    Alicia wanted to confirm the truth of her pregnancy. And now, Rachel had confirmed that her second


    theory was right. ¡®But who told Alicia that I¡¯m pregnant?


    Was it Alice?


    That¡¯s unlikely. Alice is too busy saving her own ass, and she probably has no time to collude with Alicia.


    Besides, Alicia was born in a schrly, well-mannered family. She despised mistresses, so she wouldn¡¯t


    be hanging out with the likes of Alice, a mistress¡¯ daughter. That¡¯s also why Alicia cut off contact with


    Victor after we got married.


    It¡¯s her way of upholding her pride as thedy of the Schultz family. Maybe Victor told her? Nah, that¡¯s


    impossible.¡¯ Rachel quickly denied that possibility.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it really was Victor who told Alicia, then there was no need for this woman to test her, albeit, this


    method was quite idiotic. Alicia realized that Rachel had seen through her gimmick, so she decided not


    to pretend anymore and sat down. ¡°So, tell me, is that child really Victor¡¯s?¡± Rachel took a sip of


    lemonade and answered, ¡°Answer my question first, and then I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Alicia frowned. ¡°Why should I answer your question?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer, it¡¯s fine. And for that


    matter, we have nothing left to talk about.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t seem worried. She just smiled, and pretended to


    leave. ¡°If anyone asks me about what happened during this lunch, all I can tell them is the truth,¡± she


    said. ¡®She¡¯s going to tell the truth? To whom? Is she talking about Victor?¡¯ Alicia¡¯s mind was racing, and it


    was gradually agitating her.


    ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t you dare.¡± Rachel just nced at her, raising her eyebrows without saying a word. Alicia


    red at Rachel, gnashing her teeth to the point that they might shatter. It took her some time before she


    managed to contain her ire. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m pregnant?¡± Alicia fell


    silent for a moment before she replied, ¡°I just figured it out by myself.¡± Alicia averted her gaze from


    Rachel. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    Do you think I¡¯m that incapable?¡± Rachel smirked and said nothing. Secondster, Alicia cleared her


    throat and broke the silence. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to answer my question. Is your child¡­¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so


    good at guessing, why not take another guess?¡± Rachel interrupted her casually ¡°You!¡± Alicia had no


    rebuttal to Rachel¡¯s remark. Her face turned livid, but she managed to regain herposure the


    following second.


    She then took a deep breath, took out a bank card from her purse, and ced it on the table while


    looking at Rachel. ¡°Fine! I don¡¯t care who the father of your baby is! There¡¯s one hundred thousand


    dors in this ount. Go get an abortion!¡± Upon hearing that, Rachel shed Alicia a cold smile, which


    sent shivers down thetter¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Why are you smiling?¡± ¡°Miss Schultz, that¡¯s quite a generous offer. One hundred thousand dors


    is a lot of money to pay for an abortion,¡± Rachel said indifferently as she picked up the card. Alicia raised


    her chin proudly.


    ¡°I know the situation of the Be family, and I¡¯m well aware that you need the cash. After you get an


    abortion, I can give you another five million dors aspensation¡ªwait! Rachel, what the hell are you


    doing?!¡± She didn¡¯t even get to finish her sentence when she suddenly sprang to her feet with eyes


    widened in disbelief. Rachel had snapped the bank card in half.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 107 by Adolf Dunne


    Meeting Roger Rachel red at Alicia coldly; her stare was like icy daggers piercing through Alicia¡¯s


    skin. Rachel said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who told you that I¡¯m pregnant, but you are out of your mind if you think


    mere a hundred thousand dors is going to be enough to cover an abortion!¡± Rachel said, then stood up


    and left. Alicia stood staring at the ce where Rachel had been sitting. She clenched and loosened her


    fists several times to try and calm herself down.


    Then she turned and ran after Rachel. She grabbed her sleeve and tugged her a stop. ¡°How much do


    you want then?¡± she asked. Rachel stopped and red down at her. Alicia was starting to sound


    desperate. ¡°How much is enough for you to leave Victor? The two of you are divorced for goodness


    sake!


    Do you really think he¡¯ll take you back, just because you¡¯re pregnant with his child? I can tell you right


    now that he won¡¯t! There is no way that it will happen! I, for one, will not allow that to happen. How much


    do you want for the abortion and for you to leave him? Ten million? Thirty million? Just name your price


    and I will make it happen!¡±


    Alicia¡¯s voice quivered with every word she said. She was bing more and more anxious by the


    second. Her hand tightened on Rachel¡¯s clothes in an almost vice-like grip. Time seemed to slow as the


    two of them stared at each other. There was no other sound aside from Alicia¡¯s heavy, nervous


    breathing. ¡°Alicia, if you¡¯re so certain that Victor will never take me back, even though I¡¯m pregnant with


    his child, then what are you so afraid of?¡±


    Rachel stared down at her expressionlessly as she said this, but then she continued with a smile, ¡°If


    you¡¯re afraid that Victor and I will get back together, then why did you stop me from eating the food?


    Even if I lost this baby, I don¡¯t think Victor would do anything to you, for your grandfather¡¯s sake. If you¡¯d


    just let me eat the food, you wouldn¡¯t have had to try and bribe me to have an abortion now.¡± ¡°I¡­ It was a


    test!


    I just wanted to see if you really are pregnant, or if you were lying. I didn¡¯t actually want you to eat the


    food in the first ce!¡± Alicia red at her coldly. ¡°No matter how badly I want you to have that abortion,


    I¡¯m not going to use such evil tricks to get my way. Don¡¯t think so badly of me.


    I¡¯ll give you the money for the abortion; as long as you promise to go through with it. I think that¡¯s a fair


    deal, don¡¯t you?¡± she said arrogantly. It was the first time Rachel realized that Alicia actually had some


    type of moralpass. There was something rather charming about it.


    But not in an alluring way, more like childish and stupid. It wasn¡¯t the first time Rachel wondered how she


    had managed to be a post-graduate student if she was so simple and naive. But just because she


    had morals, didn¡¯t mean that Rachel could forgive her for all the terrible things she had done.


    Rachel wasn¡¯t that kind-hearted. She narrowed her eyes at Alicia and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Such a


    pity then! You missed out on a great opportunity!¡± ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Alicia¡¯s eyebrows


    furrowed in confusion and she frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject. You still haven¡¯t told me how


    much money you want.¡±


    ¡°I mean the chance to get rid of my baby,¡± Rachel snapped and took a step closer to her. ¡°Would you like


    to know what the price is for me to have an abortion?¡± Alicia unconsciously took a step back, suddenly


    scared by Rachel¡¯s attitude. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± Rachel stepped even closer to her and whispered into her


    ear, ¡°My baby is priceless.¡± She didn¡¯t wait to see Alicia¡¯s reaction, or hear whatever it was she was going


    to try and say.


    Rachel snapped around and marched out the restaurant, Alicia¡¯s expression switched between scared,


    shocked and then finally, horror. She had to change Rachel¡¯s mind. She hurried to catch up with her, but


    just as she was about to grab her again, Rachel turned around. ¡°There¡¯s one thing you can be certain of,¡±


    Rachel said. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I will never take Victor back, even if that bastard begs me.¡± Then she left, leaving Alicia to stand and


    stare in a daze at the spot where she¡¯d been standing. As Rachel exited the restaurant, the man who¡¯d


    been sitting at the table behind Rachel and Alicia¡¯s table, stood up. He grabbed the brim of his cap and


    pulled it over his eyes to cover his face and also left. No one noticed anything, and no one thought it was


    suspicious.


    Up in one of the bedrooms of the the Sullivan family¡¯s mansion, Maria was busy with a phone call. She


    was dressed in acy nightdress and a thin silken gown. The material hung tteringly on her figure,


    making her look enticing, even in her nightwear. Her phone wasying screen up on the table. It


    disyed the name of the caller, the duratior of the call, and the highlighted speaker phone


    option. ¡°Are you sure you heard correctly?


    Did she truly admit that she¡¯s pregnant with Victor¡¯s child?¡± Maria asked. ¡°I¡¯m certain of what I heard,


    Madam,¡± said a smooth, respectful male voice from the othe: end of the line. Maria picked up a bracelet


    and held it up in front of her face. Her eyes glinted with a murderous light as she said, ¡°Keep an eye on


    her. Find an opportunity to confirm what you heard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± Maria ended the call and locked her phone. She selected a ne from her array of


    jewelry and turned to the housekeeper standing behind her. ¡°Will you put it on for me?¡±


    The housekeeper nodded and took the ne from her. She looped it over Maria¡¯s neck and fastened


    it at the back. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, if Rachel really is pregnant, do you think we should kidnap her and force


    her to have an abortion?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t kidnap her. Haven¡¯t you heard? She¡¯s got two permanent bodyguards protecting her now. Well,


    those are the two we can see anyway. It¡¯s impossible to tell how many she really has hiding in the


    shadows.¡± Maria pinched the pendant between her fingers. She rolled it thoughtfully then said with a


    sneer, ¡°I don¡¯t think my men will stand a chance if that¡¯s the case.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I¡¯ll have toe up with a detailed n and make sure everything goes ording to that. There is no


    room for mistakes.¡± After her encounter with Alicia, Rachel returned to the square where the International


    Food Festival was in full swing. She really had wasted a lot of time talking to Alicia. It was already lunch


    time and she was feeling quite hungry now. She was about to start looking through the food stalls for


    something tasty to eat, but stopped when someone called her name.


    ¡°Rachel!¡±


    She turned at the sound of the familiar voice. It was Roger. He was approaching her with Riley in his


    arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would see you here.¡± Riley¡¯srge, innocent eyes lit up when she saw Rachel. She


    managed to stop licking therge lollipop she was holding just long enough to say, ¡°Auntie!¡± ¡®Auntie?


    First this child calls me Mommy, and now Auntie?¡¯ Rachel thought. Riley leaned away from Roger and


    reached out her arms towards Rachel. She opened and closed her hands repeatedly, asking for a hug.


    ¡°Auntie!¡± she kept murmuring over and over again.


    Roger blinked in surprise. But his surprise onlysted a moment, because he remembered Riley¡¯s


    reaction from two days ago when she had seen the photo of him and Rachel on his desk. The little girl


    had pointed at Rachel and called her mommy. Riley had met Rachel before, so when she had called


    Rachel ¡°mommy¡±, he had corrected her, and told her that this was Rachel, not her mother. He also told


    her that this was the woman he liked, and had then sighed softly saying, ¡°Perhaps, if I was a little braver,


    she may have been your auntie now.¡±


    He never could have expected that Riley would remember the word ¡°auntie¡± after only hearing it once.


    ¡°Auntie, hold me,¡± Riley said sweetly, stretching her arms out even further towards Rachel. Looking at


    Riley¡¯s innocent little face, Rachel simply couldn¡¯t say no. She smiled softly and lifted Riley out of Roger¡¯s


    arms. She held her gently, swaying from side to side in a rocking motion. Since when had she gotten so


    soft? Perhaps it was because she was pregnant with her own baby that her maternal instincts were so


    strong.


    ¡°You smell good, auntie,¡± Riley cooed. ¡°I¡¯m not your auntie, Riley,¡± Rachel said gently and pinched Riley¡¯s


    round cheek. Roger had been smiling as he was watching them, but when he heard what Rachel said,


    his eyes dimmed a little. ¡°My apologies, Rachel. I think Riley got a little confused when she saw the


    photo on my desk of the two of us in high school. I think she misinterpreted our rtionship.¡± ¡°You have a


    photo of us?¡±


    Rachel asked in confusion. ¡°Yeah, it was that time when our school held a sports meeting. We were both


    juniors in our second years. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t remember it; it was a long time ago,¡± Roger said in a


    soft gentle voice. He was smiling warmly at her, but there was a slight sadness hidden within.


    After Roger exined, Rachel understood. Her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would keep


    that photo¡­ But please, there is no need for you to apologize to me. It¡¯s not the first time Riley has


    called me something I¡¯m not.¡± Roger just smiled in response, managing to hide his bitter feelings.


    That was the only photo he had of the two of them together; of course he had kept it safe. ¡°I¡¯ve kept all


    the photos of our old ssmates throughout high school. Call me nostalgic, but I just can¡¯t help it. Photos


    hold so many memories¡­.¡± Roger said. He raised his head to look her in the eye.


    ¡°Why are you here alone?¡±. ¡®Surely Victor should be with you, right?¡± He was about to voice his thoughts


    but managed to stop himself in time. It wasn¡¯t his ce to ask.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 108 by Adolf Dunne


    Uncle And Aunt Should Be Together ¡°Is it so strange to be strolling alone and enjoying the food festival?¡±


    Rachel said casually. Then, she nced at Roger and asked, ¡°But I¡¯m curious about something. Why did


    you take Riley with you? Where is Dr. Jimenez?¡± ¡°My sister originally nned toe with us, but she


    went back to pick up our parents, so I brought Riley here with me first,¡± Roger exined, taking Riley


    from her arms.


    ¡°Let me carry her. Besides, it¡¯s not convenient for you to carrying anything considering your condition.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. I hope they arrive soon though. I¡¯ll have to go,¡± Rachel said, rubbing her sore arms. She


    had been carrying Riley for a while now. All of a sudden, the aromatic fragranceing from the nearby


    food stalls wafted into her nose, which made her feel starving. She then turned around, ready to grab a


    bite somewhere.


    However, Roger stopped her. ¡°Hang on.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Rachel turned back to look at him. ¡°Is there


    anything else you¡¯d like to tell me?¡± Subconsciously, Roger tightened his hold on Riley, and tried to speak


    in a more casual tone. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯ve only just arrived, right? If you don¡¯t mind, perhaps we can walk


    around here together.¡± Rachel was standing a few paces from him. The autumn sunshine was bright, but


    not dazzling.


    The brilliant sunshine fell on her body, and for a moment, it appeared as though she was coated by a


    warm halo. At the same time, the cool, autumn breeze blew past them, causing her hair to flutter along.


    Roger was mesmerized by her beauty. Every memory he had of her came crashing into his mind, and he


    remembered the first time he everid eyes on her.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    They had just enrolled into senior high school. The freshmen needed to receive military training before


    the start of the semester, so at the end of August, they all received a notice to go through the enrollment


    procedures in advance. Afterwards, the freshmen were made to participate in a week-long military


    training camp.


    Since Roger had been a consistent top student, many parents and teachers had heard of him, and they


    regarded him as a role model for his peers. Aside from that, he was a handsome, modest gentleman


    borne in a rich and powerful family. Naturally, he attracted a lot of attention on his first day in school.


    During the first day of military training, he and Rachel were selected to give a speech onstage on behalf


    of all the freshmen, because of their outstanding performance in the training. Their instructor had woken


    them up early in the morning, and told them to recite the manuscript on the field. It was just before the


    break of dawn, and the wind was quite chilly. Roger was carrying the two manuscripts as he made his


    way towards the field from


    the boy¡¯s dormitory. He saw two figures standing amidst the field from a distance. He gathered that it


    must be Rachel and their instructor. However, they were standing a little far, so he couldn¡¯t see them that


    well, and he couldn¡¯t tell which one was Rachel. During the duration of the summer vacation before he


    officially became a senior high school student, he had been curious of Rachel¡¯s personality. Now that he


    had an opportunity to get to know her, he subconsciously quickened his pace.


    Just before he was able to see Rachel clearly, the first ray of sunshine broke through the clouds and


    shone down on her countenance. She was wearing a camouge uniform, along with a green army T-


    shirt inside. The corners of her top were tucked into her camo trousers, making her look even more


    slender.


    The second sunshine fell on her shoulder, Roger could see her face clearly. ¡®She¡¯s beautiful,¡¯ he thought.


    That was the very first impression he had of Rachel the moment he saw her. Ever since he was a boy, he


    had been pursued by numerous girls. He had seen his fair share of pretty girls, including his sister, the


    prima donna of the upper ss. He had thought that nobody could be more beautiful than ra, until the


    moment he saw Rachel.


    Rachel¡¯s facial features were delicate, feminine, and neat. Whenever she was smiling, her eyebrows and


    eyes curved into perfect crescents. She wasn¡¯t wearing any essories, and the camo outfit she was


    wearing was in, but it didn¡¯t diminish her beauty. Never did Roger imagine that the first time he would


    lay eyes on Rachel would render him unable to forget her for the next nine years. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention


    that you¡¯re waiting for Dr. Jimenez and your parents?


    I don¡¯t wanna impose on you.¡± She was losing interest in the food festival because of the incident


    between her and Alicia earlier. She had nned to go home after getting something to eat. If she were to


    ept Roger¡¯s invitation, she would have to meet people from the Jimenez family.


    She figured it wasn¡¯t a good idea, considering all the rumors about the Jimenez family and Sullivan


    family. Roger lowered his gaze, hiding his disappointment. He immediately understood that Rachel


    declined his offer indirectly, so he didn¡¯t insist anymore. He just put on a smile and said, ¡°I see. Be careful


    out there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, Rachel turned around and left. Meanwhile, Roger stood frozen, and watched her


    gradually disappear from his sight. All of a sudden, Riley struggled violently in his arms. Roger was


    pulled back to his senses. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Riley?¡± ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Riley pointed at Rachel. ¡°Silly Riley, I share


    the sentiment. I also hope she can be your aunt, but it¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s


    not.¡± Roger couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly. He freed one of his hand to touch the little girl¡¯s head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see if your mommy and granny have arrived, shall we?¡± Then, he looked at Rachel¡¯s receding


    figure again. He tried his best to suppress the bitterness he was feeling, and turned around to walk in the


    opposite direction. Riley stared at Roger¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t understand what her uncle meant, but she


    could tell he was sad, and she knew that it was because of Rachel.


    She was in her uncle¡¯s arms, so she could see Rachel¡¯s receding back. ¡®I don¡¯t want Uncle Roger to be


    sad. He was really happy when he saw auntie just now. Maybe if shees back, Uncle Roger will be


    happy again!¡¯ When that thought crossed Riley¡¯s mind, she struggled to break free again. ¡°Uncle, I, um¡­


    I want¡­ walk.¡± Roger paused to look at Riley in confusion. ¡°Riley, did you just tell me that you want to


    walk by yourself?¡±


    Riley nodded fervently. ¡°W¡­ walk!¡± Roger noticed that she was struggling to break free, and it worried


    him that she might fall down, so he had no choice but to gently put her down. ¡°In that case, you need to


    hold my hand tight¡­ Riley!¡± The second her feet touched the ground, she turned around and ran away


    before Roger even had the chance to hold her hand. In a matter of seconds, she had managed to run a


    few meters away from him.


    There were food stalls on both sides of the road. And because of that, the district was crowded. Roger


    could only elbow his way through the crowd, chasing down Riley with difficulty. However, she was a little


    girl, so it was very easy for her to traverse through the crowd. ¡°Riley! Come back!¡± Roger shouted. Riley


    ignored him and even sped up, focusing on Rachel ahead of her. ¡°Riley!¡± At this time, Rachel was


    reading the menu in front of a food stall when she heard someone shouting Riley¡¯s name. She frowned,


    unsure if her ears were deceiving her. ¡®Riley?


    CA


    It couldn¡¯t be the little girl I met, could it? But she¡¯s with Roger right now, so I must have misheard.¡¯ While


    Rachel was lost in thought, a small girl suddenly came to her. Before she could see the child clearly, the


    little girl hadtched onto her right leg. ¡°Auntie!¡± the girl called out sweetly. Rachel was taken by surprise


    as she didn¡¯t expect Riley to appear here.


    ¡®If she¡¯s here, then who¡¯s calling her name?¡¯


    Rachel looked towards the direction of the voice. And not ten paces away, Roger was there, anxiously


    walking towards them. ¡°Auntie!¡± Riley called her again when she noticed that Rachel wasn¡¯t responding.


    Now that Roger had caught up with his niece, he was surprised to see her holding onto Rachel¡¯s leg. He


    had no idea that Riley bolted out of the blue because she wanted to look for Rachel. ¡°Riley,e here.¡±


    Roger said gently.


    But Riley refused to move. Instead, she kept holding onto Rachel and looked up at her. ¡°Uncle and


    auntie, together.¡± She thought that as long as Uncle Roger was with Rachel, he would no longer be sad.


    That was the reason she was so determined to ask Rachel to stay. Both Roger and Rachel were too


    stunned to react because of what Riley had said. ¡°Riley, now be a good girl ande here,¡± he said


    while looking at the little girl.


    He was the first to react between the two of them. Then, he nced at Rachel and noticed that she didn¡¯t


    have any reactions to Riley¡¯s remark. To be honest, it made his heart sink. Riley shook her head


    stubbornly. ¡°Together!¡± ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m so sorry about this. I had no idea that Riley would¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s


    walk around together, shall we?¡±


    Rachel had gotten ahold of herself. Frankly, it was hard for her to refuse Riley. ¡°I¡¯ll go home when Dr.


    Jimenez and your parents have arrived.¡± For a moment, Roger was dazed. The following second, his


    eyes lit up, and a smile found its way to his lips. ¡°Great.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 109 by Adolf Dunne


    Roger and Rachel walked together through all the various stalls set up at the festival. He held Riley in his


    arms, talking casually as they explored all the sights and different foods. Every single dish that


    fascinated Rachel, he bought for her. Her hands were soon full of various containers and packets, and


    they¡¯d only visited half of the stalls! While she was enjoying herself, Rachel couldn¡¯t help that she was


    starting to feel tired.


    She stifled a yawn behind her hand and rubbed her eyes. Roger immediately noticed her fatigue. He¡¯d


    been paying close attention to her the entire time. He shifted Riley in his arms and leaned closer to


    speak to her so he¡¯d be heard over the crowds. ¡°We¡¯ve been walking forever.


    I think it¡¯s time we found somewhere to sit and rest. Don¡¯t you?¡± Rachel swept her gaze through the


    milling crowds and nodded. Luckily for them, there was a rest stop every 10 stalls. It wasn¡¯t long until


    they found one and settled down. Roger put Riley down so his arms could rest, then turned to speak to


    Rachel. He noticed her face was pale. ¡°Are you tired?¡± he asked. ¡°Because you look exhausted. I think


    we should rest here for a while and then I¡¯ll drive you back home.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Rachel sipped at the orange juice in her hand and watched Riley. The child was looking around curiously,


    taking in all the different sights around her. Then she looked up at Roger. ¡°When is Dr. Jimenez getting


    here?¡± Roger was right, she was tired. She felt like she needed a nap. Because of her pregnancy, she


    got tired easily and the smell of food sometimes made her feel sick.


    She had been fine at first, but the longer she¡¯d stayed at the festival, the more difficult it had be for


    her to fight against her body. The only thing stopping her from leaving was Riley. She didn¡¯t want to


    disappoint her. Again, she wondered when she had gotten so soft¡­ It must be because she was


    pregnant.


    If it weren¡¯t for that, she probably would have left already. 1 Roger¡¯s cheeks flushed pink in


    embarrassment at her question. He dipped his hand into his pocket to brush his fingers against his


    phone. Right at that moment, it started to vibrate. Someone was calling him. Instead of answering the


    call, he felt along the side of the phone until his fingers ran over the button on the side. He held it down


    until his phone buzzed once and turned off.


    ¡°My sister hasn¡¯t called me yet. I think there might be an emergency at the hospital¡­ My guess is that


    she¡¯s going to be stuck there for a little while. I don¡¯t think she will be joining us any time soon.¡± Roger


    removed his hand from his pocket and let his arm fall loosely to his side. ¡°If you want to go home, I¡¯ll take


    you back. Once you¡¯re safe and resting, Riley and I


    wille back here and carry on waiting,¡± he said to Rachel. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I said I¡¯d leave once Dr.


    Jimenez gets here. I¡¯m sure I can wait a little longer,¡± Rachel said pleasantly.


    Guilt panged painfully in Roger¡¯s chest. He knew that phone call he¡¯d just received was probably from his


    sister. But he also knew that Rachel would leave if she knew ra and their parents had arrived. He


    wanted her to stay with him, just a little bit longer.


    So he¡¯d lied.


    Just as the feelings of guilt began to overwhelm him, a vendor started shouting, ¡°Whiskey heart


    chocte bar! Get your whiskey heart chocte bar!¡± 1 Roger turned his head in the direction of the


    sound. A smile spread across his face as an idea formed in his head. ¡°Rachel,¡± he said slowly as he


    turned back to her, ¡°would you mind watching Riley for a few minutes?¡± ¡°What?¡± Rachel hadn¡¯t even


    comprehended what he had said before he disappeared into the crowds.


    She was left staring at the empty space where he¡¯d been standing. Rachel pouted in thought, but was


    quickly distracted from Roger¡¯s odd behavior when Riley hopped off the chair and walked shyly up to her.


    Her little face was pinched in embarrassment, and she was fiddling with her fingers. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    Is there something wrong, Riley?¡± Rachel asked in a gentle,passionate tone. She could see the little


    girl wanted to tell her something.


    ¡°Pee¡­¡± Riley said in such a soft voice that Rachel didn¡¯t hear her the first time. Rachel got off the chair


    and crouched down in front of her. ¡°What did you say, Riley?¡± she asked calmly. Riley¡¯s cheeks went red


    with embarrassment. She threw her little arms around Rachel¡¯s neck and whispered into her ear, ¡°Pee-


    pee¡­¡±


    Then she buried her head in Rachel¡¯s neck. Rachel was confused for a moment, but then quickly


    realized what the little girl was asking. She giggled softly, smiled and then scooped her into her arms.


    ¡°You want to go to the restroom?¡± Riley raised her head and looked shyly up at Rachel. She blinked her


    large, dollish eyes and nodded. Rachel gently pinched her cheek. ¡°What are you so embarrassed about?


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.


    Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the restroom without a problem.¡± After Rachel walked two steps with Riley in her


    arms, she suddenly remembered that if Roger came backter and didn¡¯t see them, he might be worried


    about them. Therefore, she went back to the original seat and left a note on it. She also made sure the


    note would not be blown away by wind by pressing something on it. Then she followed the signs and


    walking to the restroom.


    As soon as Rachel and Riley had disappeared into the crowd, a man wearing a cap detached himself


    from all the other shoppers and came over to the bench where Rachel had left the note. He walked past


    the bench, then merged in with the crowds again. But the note was gone with him. Rachel and Riley


    were just exiting the restroom now. Rachel had just helped Riley to wash her hands and was about to


    head back to the bench, when a woman bumped right into them.


    The milk tea the woman had been carrying was knocked out of her hand and spilt all the way down the


    front of Rachel¡¯s sweater. Rachel hadn¡¯t seen the woman in time to dodge, so the best she could do now


    was take a few steps back She didn¡¯t even get the chance to say anything before the woman started


    talking. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I wasn¡¯t watching where I was going! This is such a mess! Here, let me help you


    clean the stain.¡±


    As she prattled on her hurried apologies, the woman reached into her bag and pulled out a packet of


    tissues. She took one out and reached forward to clean the stains off Rachel¡¯s sweater. But Rachel didn¡¯t


    let her. She stepped back with a frown. ¡°No, thank you. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± she said in a voice


    that was a little colder than it should have been. The woman looked guiltily up at her and pursed her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m really, really sorry¡­ I-¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s really nothing,¡± Rachel cut her off. She just had the slightest


    feeling that the entire incident hadn¡¯t been an ident. Rachel quickly studied the woman¡¯s face, but


    didn¡¯t find anything in her expression to suggest she had malicious intent. Perhaps she was overthinking


    this¡­


    The woman apologized again before she turned and left the restroom, muttering to herself the entire


    time. Riley was now looking up at Rachel in concern. Rachel nced down at her sweater. Not a lot of


    the tea had spilt onto it, but it was still enough to ruin the fabric if she didn¡¯t do something about it soon.


    She had to take it off anyway. She couldn¡¯t go out in public like this. ¡°Riley, can you wait here for me?¡±


    she asked sweetly. Riley gave an obedient nod. Rachel tenderly rested her hand on the little girl¡¯s head


    and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Stay right here and wait for me. I¡¯m just quickly going to take this sweater off.¡±


    Luckily, Rachel was wearing a nice thick coat, so she wouldn¡¯t get cold without her sweater.


    Rachel left Riley waiting for her in the main area of the restroom. As she went towards a stall, she


    nced over her shoulder multiple times to make sure Riley was alright. Once she was convinced Riley


    was okay, she closed the stall door and pulled her sweater off. The entire changing process took less


    than 2 minutes.


    She walked out the stall and immediately called, ¡°Riley?¡± 1 She looked towards where the little girl had


    been standing, she wasn¡¯t there. She nced frantically around the restroom, looking for any sign of the


    child. She checked every corner, and aside from the cleaning tools piled up on the far side of the room,


    there was nothing. Riley was gone. Rachel felt her heart start pounding in her chest. The first thing her


    mind went back to was the woman from earlier¡­


    Was she a human trafficker? Sudden panic pulsed through Rachel¡¯s body at the thought. She sprinted


    out the restroom and looked around the immediate area, desperately searching for Riley. Rachel pursed


    her lips in though. She could feel her mind spinning out of control, and her blood rushing through her


    veins. If that woman was a trafficker, Rachel doubted she¡¯d be able to get far with Riley in such a


    crowded space.


    She had to be around here somewhere. Rachel took a deep breath, closed her eyes for a moment and


    calmed herself. Then she opened her eyes and stepped forward. Suddenly, she stopped and stared


    around her. She didn¡¯t even know where to start looking. Which direction would a trafficker have taken to


    steal a child? What if she went the wrong way and never found Riley? If she chose the wrong way, she


    was giving the traffickers plenty of time to get away.


    Rachel steadied her breathing again before she started to panic. She just had to think. She turned back


    to the restroom. This was the starting location, the best ce to start. It was at that moment that she saw


    the security camera above the door. She narrowed her eyes and her expression darkened. She pulled


    her phone out of her pocket and started tapping away at the screen.


    Within a matter of seconds, she managed to pull up the video footage from two minutes ago. She stared


    intently down at her phone, watching for any suspicious activity. But to her surprise, she saw Riley step


    out the restroom alone. Rachel¡¯s eyes widened in shock. So Riley had left on her own?


    The woman hadn¡¯t taken her? ¡°Rachel, you are here. I finally find you.¡± Roger¡¯s voice carried over the


    noise of the crowds. And with every word he said, Rachel could tell he was getting closer¡­

 Chapter 110

    <strong>Chapter 110 Pushed Into Traffic</strong>


    Rachel''s fingers tightened on the phone. "Roger," she said as she looked up at him hesitantly.


    "I remember you always used to eat whiskey heart chocte bars before exams. I remember before we took the college entrance exam I asked you why. You told me that chocte helps with your anxiety, and that sweet things make you feel happy. I saw someone selling the chocte bars just now." Roger said coyly as he held his hand out to her. Resting in his palm was a chocte bar. He had his eyes lowered shyly and didn''t see the panicked expression on her face.


    "Roger," Rachel said before he said anything more. Roger looked up at her in confusion. Rachel cleared her throat before she said, "Riley... Riley is missing!"


    It shattered from the impact, spilling its whiskey contents at their feet. It smelt more alcoholic than sweet. Rachel hadn''t even had the chance to try and take a bite before Roger dropped it.


    "This is my fault. I was supposed to be watching her," Rachel said after she''d taken a deep breath to calm herself.


    "How long has she been missing?" Roger asked in a low, overly calm voice.


    "Three or four minutes at the most."


    "I don''t think she could have gotten far in that time. Let''s split up and look for her. We''ll cover more ground that way. Don''t worry, we''ll find her." Roger tried tofort Rachel as much as possible. He didn''t want her to me herself too much.


    Rachel nodded slowly as she looked up at him. "I''ve checked the surveince footage on that camera," she said as she pointed up at the camera near the entrance to the bathroom, "It looks like she went that way, but I can''t tell where she went from there. There aren''t any more cameras along that way." She gestured in the direction she''d seen Riley go.


    Roger only briefly paused to wonder how Rachel would have been able to get hold of the surveince footage in such a short span of time. But right now he didn''t have the time to think on it too deeply. Riley was missing, and they had to find her. With a nod he said, "You go left, I''ll go right. Let''s keep each other updated. Call me if anything happens."


    Rachel nodded in agreement, then the two of them set off on their different paths.


    She turned left at a fork in the road and carried on walking along for some time. It led out to the road outside the square, but she didn''t find Riley.


    The longer she thought about the possibility, the more nervous she became. The red light shed mockingly at her as she stared down on the monitor screen. She wiped the mmy sweat off her hands and pulled her phone out her pocket. The screen disyed two missed calls from Roger. Roger hadn''t called. She put her phone away, murmuring to herself, "Stop scaring yourself now. Riley is fine. Everything will be alright."


    As she nced across the road, she saw a little girl dressed in the same clothes as Riley had been wearing. She was standing with her back to Rachel, so it was impossible to see her face and know for sure whether it was her or not. But the simr clothes were enough for Rachel to hope.


    "Riley!" Rachel shouted.


    But her attempt was futile. The noise of the traffic drowned out her voice and the little girl didn''t hear her. Worst of all, Rachel began to lose sight of her as she walked away.


    Rachel was just about to step into the road to chase her when her phone rang. The sound broke the anxious haze that had been clouding her mind.


    She pulled out her phone and nced at the caller ID; it was Roger. She immediately answered it.


    "Roger, I think I''ve found - "


    "Rachel, I found Riley. Where are you? I''ll meet you at your location," Roger interrupted her. In the background, she could hear peopleughing and talking, as well as the distinct sound of Riley''s voice calling her "auntie."


    Rachel raised her head and looked back towards the little girl on the other side of the road. A man came over and scooped her into his arms. Now she could finally see the girl''s face.


    She was not Riley.


    Rachel audibly sighed in relief. "That''s great news. I''m standing on the side of the road west of the square," she said.


    As she spoke, the traffic lights turned green and the cars came speeding past her. The sound of rubber on the road, and brakes and hooters drowned out the sound of her voice. Roger hardly heard a word she said.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Roger tried his best to understand, but with the noise of the traffic he just didn''t catch enough of her sentence toprehend her meaning. He was already walking down the left path Rachel had taken, and he had Riley held safely in his arms.


    "What did you say?" Roger said loudly. "I couldn''t hear anything."


    Rachel stuck her finger in her opposite ear so she could hear him better. She raised her voice as she spoke into the phone, "I''m standing - "


    Before she finished her sentence, someone pushed her from behind. She staggered forward, trying to regain her bnce. But she couldn''t. She''d been standing so close to the edge of the road that one step was enough to put her in harm''s way, right in front of the speeding traffic. A car and truck horns red wildly at her.


    A particrly loud truck horn sted from just off to her right. It was close; very, very close.


    It was going too fast to stop in such a short span of time. The driver was doing his best, but he knew well enough that he wouldn''t be able to avoid hitting her. He hammered frantically on his hooter, trying to get her to move.


    Rachel knew she should have dived out the way when she saw the truck, but her mind just went totally nk.


    At that exact moment, Roger arrived. He heard the truck''s hooter over the phone, and in person. He raised his head in time to see Rachel staggering into the road, her phone clutched in her hand, and the truck speeding towards her. Roger''s eyes widened in immediate panic. "Rachel!" he screamed, even though he knew she couldn''t hear him.


    Rachel stared stupidly at the truck. She knew she should get out the way. But she couldn''t. It was like her feet were set in a block of cement and her brain had turned to jelly. The only thing she did was cover her stomach with her hands.


    "Is this really how I die? In a car ident? Am I never going to meet this baby that has been making my life a living hell?"


    All the while, the truck got nearer.


    This was the only thing that shed through her mind before she closed her eyes.


    The truck hooted again. This time it was louder, closer, and all the more frantic.


    All the other pedestrians gasped in horror and covered their mouths with their hands. Some closed their eyes like Rachel had, unwilling to watch the bloody scene about to unfold.


    Rachel felt something hit her body. And then suddenly, she was being tumbled along the ground.


    It hurt.


    Every inch of her body screamed with pain. It felt like all her joints had popped out their sockets, and like every bone had been crushed. Then, a fierce burning sensation chased through her veins.


    Was this what it felt like to get hit by a car?


    Was she dying?


    Rachel tried to open her eyes, but only managed to pry them open half-way. She tried to reach up and touch her head, but her arm wouldn''t respond to her wishes. It felt like she was losing control of her entire body. With her eyes partly opened, she could see the road where she''d been standing. She could see ck skid marks on the tar from where the truck had braked. There was the definite smell of burning rubber in the air.


    But that offensive smell was quickly covered by something all the more pleasant.


    "This smells nice," Rachel thought to herself. It was a minty fragrance. Not too strong, and not too weak. It was pleasing to the senses; and it was something she''d smelt before.


    A sharp pain blossomed over her forehead and jarred her right to the back of her skull.


    It was quite painful to be hit by a car. Then she decided she''d somehow also been poisoned. That was the only logical exnation as to why she''d first felt like she''d been crushed, and now felt as if all her organs were being twisted into knots.


    Rachel''s thoughts rapidly spun out of control, spiraling beyond herprehension. And then there was nothing. She''d passed out.


    Thest thing she remembered was that minty smell.


    She had no idea that Victor had rushed her to the Flowerence Hospital, nor that he was waiting outside the emergency room for the doctor.


    He didn''t have to wait too much longer for the doctor to appear. "Mr. Sullivan," the doctor said, "there is nothing to worry about. Miss Be just has a concussion. The baby is perfectly fine. She should wake up in a few hours or so. I do rmend a few days of bed rest though."


    Victor said nothing. He just stayed quiet and maintained that neutral expression he wore so well.


    After her examination, Rachel was sent up to the VIP ward.


    Ivan stayed at the reception desk for a little while longer to pay the bills and get Rachel''s medication. Then he went up to her ward. At first he only saw her lying on the bed. Her face was pale, and her head was wrapped in a white gauze that made her look practically ghostly. Then he saw movement at the doors of the balcony. He looked up as Victor stepped back into the room.


    "All the paperwork for Miss Be''s hospitalization has been filled in," Ivan said.


    "Alright," said Victor indifferently.


    Ivan looked down at the wound on Victor''s hand. It was still bleeding and covered in dirt. But it was enough to assure Ivan that what he''d seen a mere hour ago had been real.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 111 by Adolf Dunne


    Stay Awake, Rachel It was hard to believe that such a traumatizing event had happened only an hour


    ago. And it had all started with a Maybach driving from the airport to the Sullivan Group. Victor was


    returning home from the Lerestin after dealing with a defect in one of the Sullivan Group¡¯s investment


    projects.


    Ivan was sitting in the passenger seat beside the driver. Every now and then he¡¯d nce at the rearview


    mirror to look at Victor. The interior of the car was dark, owing to the special film covering the windows.


    Victor had his head tilted back against the headrest of the seat.


    His eyes were closed, and he had one hand resting against his temple. His long, dark eyshes nearly


    brushed the ridges of his cheeks, and very nearly blended into the dark rings under his eyes. He was


    exhausted. These past few days had been tough and he¡¯d barely gotten any sleep. But even in his


    fatigued state, he still looked ssy and well put together. Ivan turned his gaze out the window. They


    weren¡¯t that far from the Sullivan Group now.


    If Ivan was estimating correctly, they were about halfway. The driver slowed and stopped at a red traffic


    light. From here, Ivan could see crowds milling about in front of them. ¡°What are they doing?¡± he asked


    curiously. The driver followed the line of Ivan¡¯s stare. He gave a nod and said, ¡°It¡¯s the opening ceremony


    for the food festival.


    Usually, it¡¯s held in the Western District, but this year it¡¯s being held in the Eastern District.¡± Ivan knew the


    food festival was an annual event held in Apliaria. It had been happening for as long as he could


    remember. But such things didn¡¯t interest him. He wasn¡¯t a foodie, and usually just stayed away from the


    busy crowds. As he was about to look away, he suddenly saw someone he recognized out the corner of


    his eye. Ivan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in confusion.


    He blinked, then looked back at the woman. Sure enough, it was Rachel; just as he¡¯d thought. From what


    he could tell, she was standing on the side of the road talking to someone on the phone. Ivan looked


    back at Victor and chewed nervously on his lip. He didn¡¯t know if he should wake him and tell him that


    Rachel was standing right across the street from them.


    Before he could even make a decision, Victor slowly opened his eyes. ¡°What?¡± he asked in a grumbling,


    sleep-fogged voice. It appeared as if the weight of Ivan¡¯s stare had woken him. ¡°Mr. Sullivan,¡± Ivan said


    and then hesitated. He stared at Victor for a moment then continued, ¡°I¡­ I saw Miss Be.¡±


    Victor stared at him almost nkly before he said, ¡°Okay.¡± As he spoke, a cold look came over his face


    that suggested he had no interest in what Rachel was doing. Ivan turned around awkwardly and stared


    out the window again. It had been the wrong decision to say anything. Victor settled back into his seat


    and turned his head so he could look out the window. He could see Rachel standing there, like just


    another person on the street.


    Only she stood out from the rest of the crowd. Well, to him anyway. He had to wonder who she was on


    the phone to. She was smiling so gently and happily. It made her face seem soft, innocent¡­ Different


    from when she¡¯d been with him. She¡¯d always looked angry and aggressive. The red light flickered off


    and the green light came on. The driver put the car into gear and started off along the road again. Victor


    kept his cold eyes glued to the window, but his expression was rxed and indifferent.


    He closed his eyes and was about to look away. Suddenly, a car horn red shrilly over the sounds of


    traffic. Victor turned his attention back out the window, just in time to see Rachel had been swept up by


    the crowds and was being pushed into oning traffic. The warning hoot hade from the truck that


    was barreling straight towards her, Victor¡¯s eyes widened.


    Ivan raised his head and turned his attention to the scene unfolding before him. His face went pale with


    horror. He whipped around in his seat to look at Victor. ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡± But Victor wasn¡¯t there. The


    backseat was empty. Ivan hadn¡¯t even noticed that he¡¯d got out the car. The sound of squealing brakes


    brought him back to his senses. He blinked rapidly and looked out the window in time to see Victor scoop


    Rachel into his arms and roll her along the ground to safely.


    The truck managed to stop; right where Rachel had been standing. If Victor had been one second too


    slow, the truck would have hit her. Ivan threw the car door open and hurried to them. Victor was holding


    Rachel cradled in his arms, gently brushing her hair out her face, and off the bleeding patch on her


    forehead.


    As they¡¯d rolled, she¡¯d hit her head hard enough on a loose stone that she was now unconscious. ¡°Do


    you know who was driving that truck?¡± Victor suddenly asked, pulling himself out the memories of the


    ident. ¡°Yes. The truck driver¡¯s name is Tripp Miller. He¡¯s a delivery man for the frozen seafood


    industry. I believe he was delivering equipment. I¡¯ve cross-examined his bank ount and his


    background.


    There is nothing there that suggests he has anything to do with Miss Be,¡± Ivan said, carefully


    recounting all the information he¡¯d found out. He ran his tongue over his bottom lip before he carefully


    asked his next question, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you don¡¯t think this was an ident, do you?¡±


    Victor stayed silent. He narrowed his eyes as his expression darkened. He didn¡¯t look up from Rachel¡¯s


    passive face. He kept his gaze carefully trained on her ashen features, reliving the feeling of her slowly


    losing consciousness in his arms. He remembered what the wound on her forehead had looked like


    before it was patched up: deep, gaping and seeping blood down her face and into her hair.


    She¡¯d been pale from both pain and shock. As they¡¯d rolled away from the truck, Victor had heard her


    mutter, ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Her blood was striking against his white shirt. Almost using in a way. When he


    realized she was going to faint, he had gripped her face in his hands to force her to look at him.


    Panic had nearly choked him as he watched the light slowly leaving her eyes. He was so terrified that


    she would never wake up again if she dropped into unconsciousness. ¡°Rachel, stay awake. I swear, if


    you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll send your damn maid to Crown Club immediately. Do you hear me?¡±


    He gripped at her hand, trying to impress his will onto her. He held her tightly, hoping the pressure would


    help to keep her awake. The force of his grip was so great that her delicate white skin immediately began


    to go red and bruise. Rachel tried her hardest to stay awake. Her eyes kept fluttering and she looked like


    she wanted to speak¡­


    But in the end she lost to the darkness of unconsciousness.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Now, sitting in this hospital ward looking down at her prone from, Victor felt uncontroble feelings for


    her. What scared him most was the fact that they were growing ¡°Ivan, send someone to keep an eye on


    that driver,¡± Victor said sternly, a slight frown ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Ivan replied.


    As he dipped his head obediently, he nced down at the wound on Victor¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Sullivan,¡± he said


    worriedly, ¡°you¡¯re hurt.


    Let me get the nurse for you.¡± Victor looked at the broken skin on the back of his hand and said nothing.


    But he didn¡¯t refuse either. He just fixed his cold eyes back on Rachel¡¯s impassive face. Back at the


    Sullivan family¡¯s house, in the living room up on the second floor, Maria was busy treating herself. She


    was sittingfortably on one of the sofas while a beautician gave her a delicate manicure.


    There was a knock at the door. It was the butler. He stepped into the room, followed by another man.


    The other man was dressed all in ck, with a cap on his head that was low enough to cover his eyes.


    Maria looked up when the man entered. She pulled her hand away from the beautician and sat up


    straight. ¡°You may leave now,¡± she said to the beautician. The beautician took one look between Maria


    and the man and immediately understood. She hurriedly packed all her tools back into her manicure kit,


    stood, and walked towards the


    door. But as she passed by the man, she idently caught a peak of the man¡¯s eyes under the brim of


    his cap.


    A pang of shock chased through her body, and she stopped. But only for a moment before she shook her


    head and nearly ran out the room. ¡°I thought I told you to keep an eye on her. What are you doing here?¡±


    Maria asked as she lookedzily up at the man.


    He had a deep scar that started between his eyebrows and nted down over his right eye, intersecting


    it almost perfectly through the middle. But the most eye-catching feature of all was the eye itself; it was


    totally white.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 112 by Adolf Dunne


    Awake From A Nightmare


    Even the butler, Lukas was shocked by the sight of the man¡¯s eye. He¡¯d seen it on multiple asions,


    but the feeling never faded. Lukas didn¡¯t know the actual story about how the man had got the scar.


    Maria had told him that the man¡¯s enemies had chased him down and cut him, just before she¡¯d saved


    his life. Lukas didn¡¯t know how true this story actually was. The man was keenly aware that Lukas was


    staring at him, but he didn¡¯t care.


    Hepletely ignored him and kept looking at Maria. ¡°Rachel is in hospital at the moment. She¡¯s in a


    coma,¡± he said calmly. Maria had been busy checking her nail polish, apparently already bored by the


    conversation. But she stopped when she heard what the man said. ¡°She¡¯s in hospital? What about her


    baby?


    Is her baby alright?¡± Lukas asked before he could stop himself. ¡°The baby is fine. Rachel just has a


    concussion,¡± the man said Lukas¡¯s previously worried expression changed to something a little more


    unreadable. ¡°Never in my life did I ever think Rachel would really be pregnant¡­¡± Maria syed her hand


    on her thigh and looked down at her half-finished manicure. Her hair fell forward to cover her face, and


    her thick eyshes hid the look in her eyes.


    It was nearly impossible to tell what she was thinking After a long while, she said, ¡°I see. You should


    leave Apliaria these days. I will give you some money.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the man said in a low voice. He pulled his


    cap back on, adjusting it so it hid his eyes, then he left without another word.


    Lukas quickly centered himself and calmed his rapid heartbeat. Once he was sure his emotions were no


    longer showing on his face, he looked up at Maria and said, ¡°Madame, would you like me to find


    someone else to keep an eye on her?¡± Maria said nothing in return and gently swirled the red liquid in


    the ss, barely even moving her wrist.


    Then she touched her lips elegantly to the brim and took a sip. As she tilted her head back to drink, she


    exposed her smooth, pale neck. It was made even more enticing by the lighting in the room. Lukas


    couldn¡¯t help but look at it. And he couldn¡¯t help that he was nearly salivating at the sight.


    For ady of nearly 50 years old, Maria was still an extremely attractive, charming woman. Every move


    she made looked measured, elegant, well thought through and refined. She somehow managed to


    effortlessly look simultaneouslyzy and sexy. It was no surprise the that she¡¯d married into the Sullivan


    family. Even among the younger, fairerdies she¡¯d stood out as someone interesting and exotic. But just


    like beautiful flowers, the more beauty it held, the more poisonous it was.


    Such a statement applied almost perfectly to this woman. Before Maria had married into the Sullivan


    family, the Kennedy family hadn¡¯t even been considered as one of the upper-ss families. It had been


    quite a shock when Maria, a womaning from just about nothing, had married into one of the


    wealthiest families.


    2 Maria had been Mrs. Sullivan for more than 20 years now. Many said it was out of sheer dumb-luck,


    but the vast majority were of the opinion that she had schemed and lied her way into the position. Lukas


    had been in Maria¡¯s service for nearly 10 years. He knew better than most just how vicious and vindictive


    this beautiful woman was. Lukas kept taking deep, measured breaths to keep himself calm as she waited


    for Maria to speak. ¡°Send someone else to keep an eye on her?¡± Maria sneered. ¡°And give that bastard


    more evidence?¡±


    Lukas could feel the confusion starting to show on his face. Before he could say anything Maria spoke


    again, ¡°Why do you think I asked him to leave Apliaria in the first ce? As ridiculous as that bastard is,


    do you really take him for a fool? Do you really think he¡¯d be satisfied that this was an ident?¡± She


    shook her head and stood. She didn¡¯t need Lukas to answer. In fact, she didn¡¯t want, or expect him to.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little tired. Tell the beautician toe up to my room,¡± she said airily. ¡°Yes, Madame,¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Back at the hospital ward, Rachel seem to be in some kind of distress. Her eyes were still tightly shut,


    but her mouth was tipped down in a frown and her forehead was glistening with sweat. She looked like


    she was having a bad dream. In her dream, Rachel was running down a dark, empty road. There was no


    one behind her, just the streetlights that seemed to be keeping pace with her. Every time she nced


    back, all she could see was darkness; the lights turned off as she passed them.


    She didn¡¯t know why she was running. But she was overwhelmed by the feeling that if she stopped, the


    ckness would swallow her whole, and then she¡¯d disappear forever. So she kept on running. And


    running¡­ And running. She started getting tired. Every step was bing more and morebored.


    Then she started slowing down. She bit her lip, willing herself to carry on. Her vision was blurred with


    sweat, and her breathing wasing in great gasps; but still she ran. Suddenly, someone grabbed her


    arm. Rachel whipped around to stare right into the face of the man. ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Rachel. Stop running!¡± the man said coldly, gripping her chin tightly. Rachel gasped in horror. She tried


    to struggle out his grasp, but it was useless. ¡°If you try and escape, I¡¯ll give your precious little maid to


    Crown Club and let those men do whatever they want with her,¡± Victor seethed. 2


    A streemp not too far away flickered on. It illuminated Abby lying pathetically on the ground. Covered


    in blood, she was dirty and looked all around miserable. She looked up from the ground with tears


    glistening in her eyes as she said, ¡°Miss Be¡­¡± ¡°Abby!¡± Rachel screamed. She tried to pull out of


    Victor¡¯s grip, but he was holding her too tightly. Violent rage boiled through her body at his insolence.


    She rounded on him and shouted, ¡°Victor, let me go! You bastard!


    Bastard!¡± But Victor¡¯s face remained cold and expressionless, even in the light of her anger. Rachel was


    ovee by the sudden urge to bite him to force him to let her go. Before she had fullymitted to the


    idea, Victor suddenly pushed her into the middle of the road. A truck¡¯s horn red to her right. Rachel


    whipped her head in the direction of the sound to see there was a truck barreling straight towards her.


    She looked at Victor in horror.


    He was still staring at her with that nk, uncaring expression. His eyes were almost dead as he said,


    ¡°Go to hell, Rachel.¡± Rachel screamed. She screamed so loudly that she woke herself up from the


    nightmare. She gasped for breath, straining against the clutches of her own subconscious.


    Victor¡¯sst words still rung in her ears. So clearly, in fact, that she was having trouble discerning reality


    from imagination. She spent a few more moments steadying her breathing and calming herself. Once


    she was quite certain she was no longer trapped in the dream, she looked around the room.


    It was dark.


    It didn¡¯t take Rachel long to figure out where she was. The faint smell of disinfectant and the parts of the


    room she could see by the light of moon painted her a clear enough picture. She was in the hospital.


    Slowly, Rachel sat up. As her thoughts returned to normal, she started to remember what


    She¡¯d taken a call from Roger. He¡¯d phoned to tell her he had found Riley, and that he was now on his


    way to meet her. She¡¯d tried to move away from the crowds so she could hear him better, and give him


    proper instructions as to where she was. Then someone had pushed her into the road¡­ And she was


    still alive? Rachel gasped and immediatelyid her hand on her stomach. She could feel the small lump


    beneath her palm; her baby was alright. But was she?


    She remembered how much pain she¡¯d been in before she¡¯d passed out. How was it that she was still


    alive?


    Rachel frowned in thought, trying to order her thoughts. She didn¡¯t get very far before someone turned


    the lights in the ward on.


    The sudden, bright assault of the iridescent lights was too much for her sensitive eyes. She raised her


    hand to shield her face and to give her eyes time to adjust. Out the corner of her eye, she saw someone


    sitting on the sofa. Rachel turned her head to look at him. Her expression ckened as their gazes


    locked;


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she blurted out before she could stop herself. The memories of her dream


    were still so fresh in her head she was having trouble believing her own eyes. Before she said anything


    more, she stopped. Her hazy memory of the ident finally cleared.


    Someone had grabbed her and rolled her out the way. She hadn¡¯t had time to see who it was. Everything


    had happened so quickly she¡¯d barely had time toprehend the situation. Then she¡¯d hit her head


    and passed out. All she could remember was a faint ringing sound and the minty scent before she¡¯d


    fallen unconscious.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 113 by Adolf Dunne


    Hated Her The Most


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve remembered everything,¡± Victor said with a mocking tone as he walked to her bedside.


    Though he sounded condescending, his face remained expressionless. Rachel said nothing. She just


    lowered her eyes and stayed silent. It was indeed true what Victor said; she did remember everything


    now. This included how he¡¯d saved her¡­ And what he¡¯d frantically said to her when he¡¯d tried to keep


    her awake.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said softly, and then finally, looked up at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± Victor said.


    His expression remained neutral and rxed, concealing anything he might have been feeling. ¡°You


    should be grateful.¡± This was enough to tell Rachel that whatever he said next was going to be


    unpleasant.


    And she was right. Victor reached out and grabbed her chin, raising her head to force her to look at him.


    ¡°You should be grateful you¡¯re pregnant with my child, otherwise I would have just let you die.¡± Rachel¡¯s


    expression pinched. She easily managed to move her face out of his hand; he hadn¡¯t been holding her


    tightly.


    With a sour smile she said, ¡°Oh I see¡­ You¡¯re not the one I should be thanking then.¡± Victor narrowed


    his eyes, gazing coldly at her. ¡°You¡¯re right though; I should be thanking the baby,¡± Rachel said as she


    looked into his eyes. ¡°After all, you just desperately want me dead in any case.¡±  Rachel didn¡¯t notice the


    shocked expression on Victor¡¯s face when he looked down at her.


    At least now he knew what she thought of him. But he couldn¡¯t deny that in some ways, she was right.


    There had been a time when he¡¯d wanted her dead, and would have done anything to achieve his goal.


    Now, her words wounded him in a way he couldn¡¯t describe. It felt like a cold, sharp knife had been


    driven into his heart and was now being twisted and turned, like a type of torture. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m d you know


    your ce,¡± Victor said coldly, trying his best to keep the burning pain out his voice and expression.


    Rachel forced herself to keep smiling, but otherwise stayed silent. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue now.


    Her head still felt like it was stuffed with cotton wool from the concussion. ¡°Rachel.¡± She raised her


    eyebrows in response. She tilted her head to the side as she waited for whatever it was he wanted to


    say. Victor inhaled to speak. He was already armed with a sarcastic remark, but when he looked down


    into her pale face, he found he was suddenly struck speechless.


    The cool, autumn night breeze drifted in through the half-opened window and gently lifted the curtain in a


    gauzy wave. Rachel waited patiently for him to say something. She kept her eyes locked on him,


    granting him her full, undivided attention. After a few more minutes ticked by in which he still said


    nothing, she finally asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, what else did you want to say?¡± Her tone was


    cold, distant, andced with just a hint of aggression.


    Victor¡¯s expression suddenly darkened and that cold glimmer in his eyes hardened. ¡°Next time you try


    and kill yourself, please do so where no one else can see you. Especially me. If you try something like


    that again, I won¡¯t care if that baby dies with you.¡± 2 Then he turned on his heel and marched out the


    room.


    Rachel stared at the door for a long while after he¡¯d left. She waspletely dumbstruck by what he¡¯d


    said. She kept turning his words over and over in her mind, until she finally realized what he¡¯d meant; he


    thought she¡¯d done it on purpose. He thought she¡¯d purposefully stepped into the road so that he¡¯d have


    toe and save her. The thought made her both humiliated and irritated.


    Did he think she was insane!


    How was she supposed to know he was going to be there at exactly that time? If she¡¯d known he was


    going to be there, she¡¯d have avoided him at all costs; no matter what Lukas said.


    Rachel gritted her teeth tightly. She should have called him back and exined things to him, tried to


    reason with him, but it was toote now. He was already long gone. Now, confined to the hospital bed,


    with no way to release her anger, she felt even worse. And Victor didn¡¯te back.


    The doctor asked her to stay in hospital for a week. Although it was nothing more than a slight


    concussion, he¡¯d exined that it was for observation purposes because she was pregnant. The next


    day, two stone-faced bodyguards appeared to stand vigil at the door of her ward. She knew Victor had


    sent them. Who else could it be? But she didn¡¯t try and contest. She couldn¡¯t leave the hospital without


    the man¡¯s permission anyway, so arguing was useless anyway.


    Later in the afternoon, she had a quick physical exam. It was just to make sure she and the baby were


    both healthy. After that, she took the tablet Lukas had bought her and went to sit outside on the balcony.


    She called Quintin and chatted casually with him while she searched the dark web for any information


    regarding Abby. The door to the balcony was opened softly. Rachel¡¯s eyes widened, but then she forced


    herself to rx. She quickly exited the dark web and instead, opened a simple game on the tablet that


    she began ying.


    Out the corner of her eye, she nced at whoever had just arrived. She didn¡¯t see much, just the bright


    white of a coat. Probably a doctor. Without turning around or raising her eyes she said, ¡°No dizziness, no


    nausea. I¡¯m perfectly fine, doctor. You¡¯ve been checking up on me all day; aren¡¯t you getting tired? Why


    don¡¯t you sit down and have a break?¡±


    Rachel frowned down at her tablet, then looked up at the person she¡¯d thought was her attending doctor.


    She had been wrong. ¡°Dr. Jimenez?¡± Rachel was in surprise when she saw her. Ca smiled in greeting


    and said pleasantly, ¡°I know it¡¯s just a concussion, but it¡¯s good that he checks on you so often. The baby


    seemed a little unstable at one point, so it¡¯s not a bad thing that you¡¯re being monitored so carefully.


    Rather safe than sorry, you know.¡±


    Rachel pulled out a chair and nodded towards it, inviting ra to join her. ¡°Hees in and checks on


    me every hour or so. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to give birth any time soon.¡± ra nced down at Rachel¡¯s


    t stomach before she could stop herself. ¡°You have a point here.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Rachel shifted in her chair


    and closed her tablet. She pushed herself up straighter and then asked, ¡°How¡¯s Riley?¡± Now that she¡¯d


    remembered what had happened, she remembered all the events from the previous day. ra¡¯s


    eyebrows rose in surprise.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine I¡­ I actually came here to apologize,¡± she said. ¡°Apologize? Why?¡± ¡°You were there for Riley


    and¡­¡± ra said before she shook her head and gave up. She had aplicated expression on her


    face and her eyes were downcast. ¡°Luckily, you¡¯re alright. If something had happened to you, I never


    would have been able to forgive myself.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She lowered her gaze again as if she were ashamed. ¡°None of this is your fault,¡± Rachel said calmly. ¡°It


    was no one¡¯s fault, not even Riley¡¯s. If we really want to point fingers, it would be my fault. I lost Riley


    when I went to the bathroom.¡± ra looked up at her, thatplicated expression was back on her face.


    Rachel frowned in confusion at her strange look. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± ra shook her head and then said gently, ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re alright.¡± If something had


    happened to Rachel, ra knew in her heart that she would me herself for the rest of her life; and she


    knew Roger would do the same. ra couldn¡¯t help but think back to the events of the previous day.


    been about to step into the traffic with no regard for his own safety. ¡°ra! Get out of the way!¡± he


    shouted at her rushed over to save Rachel, he¡¯d have been hit.


    ra couldn¡¯t bear the thought of watching her brother get hurt, just to save Rachel. ¡°Roger! Stop! You¡¯re


    not thinking straight-¡± The sound of squealing brakes choked off her next words. Both of them were left


    standing, staring in shock. ra slowly turned her head, afraid of what she might see.


    She didn¡¯t think she could handle the sight of Rachel¡¯s body lying broken on the ground. But that wasn¡¯t


    the case. What she saw instead was that someone had saved Rachel. Before she could stop him, Roger


    ran towards them. When Rachel¡¯s savior raised his head, ra instantly recognized him; Victor. She ran


    to catch up with Roger. She grabbed his arm and pulled him to a stop. ¡°Roger, don¡¯t. Stay away¡­¡±


    She tightened her grip on him when he tried to pull away from her. She gave him a small, firm shake


    before she said, ¡°Victor will take care of her. She¡¯s pregnant with his child; he¡¯s not going to let anything


    happen to her. Don¡¯t worry.¡± But truth be told, ra didn¡¯t even believe what she was saying quite a


    tumble with Victor.


    Even from here, ra could tell that she was unconscious. It might be no big deal for an ordinary


    person; but Rachel was actually a pregnant woman. Roger stopped fighting once he heard what ra


    said. He watched in stoic silence at Victor carried Rachel into his Maybach and drove away.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 114 by Adolf Dunne


    Want To Leave


    Rachel stared at ra after what she¡¯d said. After a while, she lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°Dr.


    Jimenez, I¡¯m fine. I really am. Please. don¡¯t worry.¡± ra was silent at first as she relived the memory.


    Then slowly, her mind resurfaced to the present. She looked up at Rachel and noticed how she kept


    habitually resting her hand on her stomach as she spoke and gestured around. ¡°You¡¯re about three


    months along now, right?¡± she asked, changing the subject. ¡°Have you made an appointment for the


    prenatal check-up yet?¡± Prenatal checkup?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At first Rachel was confused, but then she remembered what the doctor had said when he¡¯d told her she


    was pregnant. She was supposed toe in for a thorough check-up at the 12 weeks mark so they


    could get a sense of how the baby was developing, and if it was in good health.


    But with everything going on recently, Rachel had totally forgotten. ra noticed her lost, vacant


    expression. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re in a hospital,¡± she said gently. ¡°No better time to get a check-up than now. I


    can make the appointment for you, if you like?¡± ¡°I would like that. Thank you, Dr. Jimenez.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really nothing,¡± ra said with a shake of her head. ¡°I¡¯m just relieved that you don¡¯t me me¡­¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Rachel thought, caught totally off-guard by what she said. ¡°me you?¡± she said with a frown.


    ¡°Why would I me you?¡±I lied to you about Roger¡­ And when it came to your pregnancy¡­ Miss


    Be, I¡¯m so sorry was wrong of her to lie about her identity, but she hadn¡¯t wanted Rachel to have


    anything to do with her brother. She¡¯d just been trying to protect him. But since then, she¡¯de to view


    herself as a selfish woman.


    families, he probably wasn¡¯t going to be forced into an arranged marriage. He was fortunate enough to


    be able to choose who to love and who to marry. But ra hadn¡¯t wanted that woman to be Rachel.


    Especially not with all the absurd things Rachel had done in thest two years.


    But not only that; Rachel was Victor¡¯s ex-wife. And now, even after they¡¯d got divorced, they were still


    somehow always entangled with each other. 1 ra knew how stubborn Roger was. And she knew that


    once he fell in love with someone, his heart would be set on that person. She had been afraid that


    Rachel would use her to get close to Roger if she knew she was in


    She was terrified that Rachel would ruin Roger, and thus, the family. She had felt the only choice she had


    left was to lie. But the one thing she hadn¡¯t counted on was how important Rachel was to Roger, and


    how much he loved her. No one could have expected him to secretly resign from his position abroad and


    come back home once he heard that Rachel and Victor were divorced. ¡°So that¡¯s what you came to tell


    me then,¡± Rachel said with a chuckle. Her voice andughter brought ra out of her thoughts.


    ¡°Well¡­ Not exactly,¡± ra said gently, fluttering her eyshes like delicate butterfly wings. Rachel


    leaned forward as if to listen carefully. She rested her elbow on the armrest, cradled her intense gaze


    made ra feel instantly uneasy. She had to resist the urge to reach up and wipe her face, as if Rachel¡¯s


    close inspection had revealed a speck of dirt.


    ¡°Miss Be¡­¡±


    Rachel¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, and, mercifully, she looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t me you, Dr. Jimenez.


    Rest assured, you have nothing to be worried about.¡± ra had the vaguest feeling that Rachel had


    known who she was from the start. And she was right. But Rachel didn¡¯t care why ra had lied about


    who she was.


    ¡°Actually, I was a little surprised. I never thought a daughter from the Jimenez family would choose to be


    a doctor in the first ce.¡± Rachel had tipped her head back now and was looking up at the sky. Her


    eyes followed a ne that flew overhead, miles and miles above them.


    ra just stared at her as if she were caught in a trance. She had never known Rachel very well. But


    after only meeting her a few times, she could at least be of the opinion that she was very different to the


    rumors that had been spread about her.


    If ra was being honest with herself, Rachel was nothing like those rumors. ¡°Well¡­ What profession


    did you think I¡¯d follow?¡± ra looked up as well, following Rachel¡¯s line of sight to where the ne had


    been. It was gone, leaving behind only a trail of white cloud.


    Rachel looked down again, blinking her eyes to adjust them. Then she reached forward, picked up a


    tangerine from the table and peeled it thoughtfully. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just thought being ady from an


    affluent family, you would have gone for an easier career.¡± She tore off a piece and popped it in her


    mouth. She chewed it then said, ¡°I guess I just never pictured you as a doctor.¡± ra said nothing. All


    she did was smile.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time someone had said this to her since she¡¯d be a doctor. Rachel handed her


    a tangerine then stretched her arms up. Once she felt the muscles in her back pull pleasantly, she


    crossed her hands behind her head and rxed. ¡°It must be nice to be a doctor. I suppose you get to


    save peoples¡¯ lives every day. I¡¯ve always said that it doesn¡¯t matter what a person does, as long as they


    love it and are passionate about it.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do then?¡± ra asked and looked at her. Rachel nced casually over at ra.


    With a perfectly neutral expression she said, ¡°I want to leave.¡± ra was stunned. ¡°I thought¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡±


    Rachel replied, ¡°You thought what?¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d say you want to have this baby so you and Victor


    can be together again.¡± It was well known among the members of the upper-ss people that Rachel


    loved Victor very much.


    When ra had heard Rachel was pregnant with Victor¡¯s baby, she¡¯d thought Rachel would use this as


    a gateway into getting back with him. Rachel nearly choked as she said, ¡°Get back with him?¡± ¡°If you


    don¡¯t want to be with him again, then why did you keep the baby?¡± ra asked. ¡°I want a baby of my


    own. It¡¯s as simple as that. I¡¯m not going to use this child to get back together with him,¡± Rachel said.


    ra studied Rachel¡¯s face, trying to tell if she was lying or not. But she could find no hint of anything


    else aside from the truth. Slowly but surely, her prejudice against the other woman was starting to


    dissolve. Suddenly, ra¡¯s phone rang. She dug it out her gown pocket, checked the caller ID and


    answered it.


    Rachel sat quietly, listening to ra talk and to the chatter on the other end of the line. She heard


    something about ¡°patient¡±, ¡°blood oxygen¡± and ¡°consulting room¡±. As ra lowered her phone from her


    ear, she looked apologetically at Rachel. ¡°Sorry, I have to go¡­ There is ast minute surgery discussion


    I have to attend.¡±


    ¡°No worries at all. I know how important work is,¡± Rachel said calmly. ra slipped her phone back into


    her gown and stood with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll see you then. I¡¯ll ask one of my colleagues to arrange that prenatal


    check-up for you as soon as possible.¡± Rachel nodded.


    ra had only taken a few steps away before she stopped and turned around. ¡°Miss Be,¡± us would


    have been great friends.¡± Then she left before Rachel could reply.


    Rachel turned in her chair and stared at the closed door after ra had left. She found it strange that


    she¡¯d suddenly say something like that. But she didn¡¯t let it worry her for long. Once she was certain she


    was alone again, she picked up the tablet and continued her search for information on Abby.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 115 by Adolf Dunne


    Her First Prenatal Checkup


    Outside the inpatient building, a ck Maybach pulled over at the foot of the stairs. The driver nced at


    the rearview mirror, and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, we¡¯re here.¡± Victor was currently sitting in the backseat,


    resting his eyes. When he heard the driver speak, he looked outside the window. Since it was already


    lunchtime, there were several food delivery men walking in and out of the building.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The look on Victor¡¯s face made it hard for anyone to tell what he was thinking at the moment.


    As a matter of fact, he didn¡¯t even know why he went here. After the meeting at the International


    Conference Center, he immediately got into his car. When the driver asked him if he was going back to


    thepany building, Rachel¡¯s ghastly pale face as shey on the bed the other night shed through


    Victor¡¯s mind.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that he just thought of her out of the blue. Over the past few days, whenever he


    was idle, he would think of what Rachel told her that night. She said that out of everyone in this world, he


    was the one who wanted her dead the most. Every word that came out of her mouth was like a needle,


    stabbing into his heart. And every time he thought of it, he could feel his heart ache. The feeling wasn¡¯t


    that strong, but it was enough to make it difficult for him to ignore.


    ¡°Take me to the hospital,¡± he said to the driver. And before long, they arrived at the hospital. A long


    silence ensued inside the car. The driver vigntly nced at the rearview mirror, hoping to see the look


    on Victor¡¯s face. However, it was too dark inside the car to see his face clearly. While the driver was


    hesitant to speak, Victor finally broke his silence. ¡°You can go back first, bute back to pick me in an


    hour.¡±


    Having said that, he opened the door, and got out of the car. The driver respectfully responded to his


    command, and watched him walk into the inpatient building before stepping on the elerator and


    driving away. After Victor entered the hospital, he went straight into the elevator. At that very moment, his


    phone started ringing.


    ¡°Sir, Tripp has been staying at home since he left the police station. He hasn¡¯t contacted anyone for the


    past two days, and no questionable source of ie has been found in any of his family member¡¯s bank


    ounts,¡± Ivan reported. ¡°But when we checked the surveince footage recorded by the nearby


    cameras, we found someone suspicious.


    This perpetrator must¡¯ve been following Miss Be for a long time. Unfortunately, he had covered


    himself well enough to prevent the cameras from capturing his face,¡± Ivan continued. 1 Victor raised his


    head to look at the screen above the elevator. His eyes glinted when he saw that it was currently on the


    fifth floor.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan?¡± Ivan asked when he heard no response from Victor. Confused, he nced at the screen


    and found that the call was still in progress. ¡°Who do you think it could be?¡± Victor asked tentatively.


    Finally, the elevator arrived at his floor. Victor entered the elevator, and pressed the button for the floor


    where Rachel¡¯s ward was located.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, sir,¡± Ivan said with a frown. Two years ago, everyone believed that Odin would inherit the


    Sullivan Group, but to their surprise, Victor inherited thepany instead. Once he assumed office, their


    business reached greater heights within a short period of time. However, Victor changed so many things


    within thepany that invoked the ire of almost all the members of the board. Thus, it was harder to


    narrow down the list of suspects that would go after Rachel.


    It was highly likely that they noticed that Victor got even closer to Rachel after their divorce. And as a


    result, they wanted to take advantage of her to get back at Victor. After all, they still wanted Odin to


    return and take charge. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if those scheming lowlifes were up to something just to


    get rid of Victor. Or perhaps it could be one of the rivals of the Sullivan Group. The news that Victor had


    taken Rachel to Yaprye to attend his mentor¡¯s birthday party, and went home with her had already


    spread throughout the city.


    If their business rivals knew that, they would definitely not let this ripe opportunity to destroy Victor pass.


    Of course, there were still other possibilities. As Ivan¡¯s expression turned grim, the image of a woman


    appeared in his mind. ¡®Maria¡­¡¯ He had worked for Victor long enough to have seen all sorts of people.


    But out of every wicked person Ivan had ever met, Maria was the worst of all. He could still remember


    how she uttered the most vicious words with the most elegant smile stered on her face. The mere


    thought of her made Ivan sudder.


    ¡°For some reason, I feel like the culprit looks a little familiar. I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere.¡± At this


    moment, the elevator arrived at the designated floor. Victor strode out and headed towards Rachel¡¯s


    ward. ¡°Got it,¡± he said to Ivan. Upon hearing his answer, Ivan was confused by what he meant. ¡°Mr.


    Sullivan, would you like us to proceed with the investigation? Perhaps we can¡­¡± ¡°Ivan, how long has it


    been since the incident happened?¡±


    Victor interrupted him. Ivan fell silent for a moment before he replied, ¡°Three days, sir.¡± From where


    Victor was standing, he could see Rachel¡¯s ward. The door was closed, so he couldn¡¯t see anything


    inside. He stopped in his tracks with a glum expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s been three days, Ivan. Do you


    honestly think that he¡¯s still within Apliaria?¡± ¡°No, sir,¡± Ivan replied. ¡®The probability of that happening is


    zero percent,¡¯ he thought.


    Judging by the culprit¡¯s abilities, he¡¯s elusive and vignt enough to avoid detection. Now that Rachel had


    suffered through the ident, he would definitely stop following her. Instead, he¡¯s going to leave Apliaria


    right away. Three days is more than enough for him to go anywhere.¡¯


    Victor decided to drop this subject and talk about something else. ¡°Cancel my ten o¡¯clock meeting. I¡¯ll be


    backter.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Ivan answered. After disconnecting from the call, Victor opened the door and


    entered the ward. ¡°Mr. Sullivan,¡± said a woman from behind him. When Victor turned around, he found


    ra whispering a few words to the nurse beside her. After the nurse had left, ra walked up to Victor


    and asked, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, are you here to visit Miss Be?¡±


    Silence befell Victor as he stared at ra. The door was ajar. ra peeked inside through the crack of


    the door, and nced at the time on her wristwatch. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te today.¡± Victor was


    confused by what she was implying. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    surprised to hear him say that. She initially thought that Victor was here to apany Rachel for the


    prenatal checkup. She specially came to Rachel¡¯s ward to ask Rachel if she should inform Victor about


    the checkup.


    After all, he was the baby¡¯s father. However, Rachel refused decisively. But ra could tell that Rachel


    was just pretending to be strong. After all, what woman wouldn¡¯t want the father of her child to


    apany her for the prenatal checkup?


    The look on Victor¡¯s face froze, but he soon regained his stoic expression. ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s


    on the third floor of the Department of Gynecology building. But I think her checkup is almost finished by


    now,¡± ra said as she put her hands into her pockets.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 116 by Adolf Dunne


    The elevator door slid open on the third floor of the Department of Gynecology building Victor and ra


    stepped out. ra nced up at his profile, studying his strong jaw, pursed lips and cold eyes. He


    looked intimidating. And when he spoke, he was even more so. Looking at him now, ra thought back


    to what Rachel had said to her on the balcony.


    ra hadn¡¯t known Rachel for very long, but she could already tell that Rachel was a woman who valued


    freedom. She wasn¡¯t the type of person who coped well with being kept captive. But Victor was someone


    who enjoyed control. He wanted everything to be under his rule, and never allowed anything, or anyone,


    to operate outside his idea of a perfect n. 1 Victor and Rachel were two different people from different


    worlds. They had nothing inmon.


    Yet somehow, they¡¯d still gotten married. Rachel had never been part of Victor¡¯s n. Marrying her had


    certainly been very far out of bounds for him. Maybe that was why he hated her so much. Maybe that


    was why he was willing to risk his family¡¯s reputation to humiliate her.


    And now this¡­


    Rachel was pregnant with his child. There were many woman in society who were better than she was.


    They were richer, came from good families, were well educated, and would no doubt bare a child for him.


    So why Rachel? The woman he hated so much¡­ 1 Everyone in the upper-ss society said that Victor


    was disgusted by Rachel.


    He always said that she was an insane, no good woman who wasn¡¯t capable of doing anything. But now


    that ra had met Rachel a few times and gotten to know her, and seen how Victor had reacted when


    he thought Rachel was getting an abortion, none of the rumors seemed to match up.


    The corridor they were currently in was painted bright shades of pink and purple. Right in front of them


    was a huge sign that said ¡®Department of Gynecology¡¯ hanging above a ss door. Through the ss


    doors and panels they could see many pregnant women sitting waiting for their appointments. They were


    all there with either their husband or a family member. If was for that reason that the single woman sitting


    all by herself caught their eyes. It was Rachel.


    She had a paper cup clutched in her hand, as if this was the only thing preventing her falling over. Her


    face was very pale, and it looked like she was trying her best not to vomit. The corners of her eyes were


    slightly red because of her recent throwing up. The bright color only made her paleplexion that


    much more striking.


    They saw her swallow harshly, take a deep breath, and then take a small sip of whatever was in the cup.


    She immediately pped her hand over her mouth, fearful that she¡¯d spit it out she repeated this several


    more times until the contents of the cup was evidently finished.


    By now her face was ghastly white. Victor stared at her through the ss, fixing her with one of his most


    intense stares. He frowned when she didn¡¯t seem to notice him. ¡°I think she¡¯s getting ready for the


    secondst procedure,¡± ra said gently from behind him. ¡°That was a glucose solution she was


    drinking.


    She had to finish the cup within five minutes. It¡¯s very, very sweet. Some pregnant woman can¡¯t stand the


    taste, others find it makes them feel sick after they drink it.¡± 1 ra watched Victor¡¯s expression reflected


    in the ss. He said nothing. But his eyes did narrow, and his face did darken. As ra was about to


    ask him if he wanted to go in, her phone rang. She checked the screen to see it was a call from one of


    her colleagues. She didn¡¯t bother to answer.


    She just hung up. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I¡¯m afraid I have to go now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Victor replied in a low voice. ra


    put her phone in her pocket and turned to leave. She hadn¡¯t gone far when she suddenly stopped and


    turned around to look at Victor again. ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Be has had breakfast yet.


    That solution she drank requires an empty stomach There¡¯s a canteen on the first floor, Mr. Sullivan. If it¡¯s


    okay for you, I suggest you go and get Miss Be something to eat for after her appointment.¡± Again,


    Victor remained silent. He just raised his head to look at her, displeasure clearly evident on his face.


    ra was immediately ufortable under his gaze. She clenched her fists in her pockets to maintain


    her cool and lowered her eyes to the ground. ¡°I wasn¡¯t telling you to do it. I was merely giving you a


    suggestion. I just remember how ufortable I felt when I was pregnant; that¡¯s all. It¡¯s hard for a


    pregnant woman to go through a prenatal check-up, especially if she¡¯s alone.¡± The elevator made a soft


    dinging sound as it arrived on the floor. The doors slid open, and ra walked in without another word.


    Once the elevator doors had closed, Victor turned back to continue staring at Rachel. Only, she was no


    longer there. His brows furrowed as he was stepped into the hall and looked around for her. After a


    while, he caught sight of Rachel. She was now dressed in a purple hospital gown.


    It was a little too big for her thin body, and the color was vibrantly striking against her pale face. She


    looked so feeble, like a gust of wind could easily blow her over. That deep-seated ache panged in


    Victor¡¯s heart again. He clenched his fists against the feeling Rachel held her hand out to the nurse.


    The nurse put a small device over her finger that pricked her. As the small beads of blood started


    gathering on her fingertip, the nurse collected the sample and stemmed the bleeding with a cotton swab.


    Rachel¡¯s face remained perfectly expressionless throughout the entire process.


    She didn¡¯t even wince when the needle pricked her finger. Inparison, the woman next to her


    nervously clenched her husband¡¯s hand before the nurse even slid the device over her finger. ¡°Are you


    here alone? Don¡¯t you have anyone with you? Where is the baby¡¯s father?¡± the nurse asked Rachel as


    she scribbled down notes.


    Rachel took a look at her still bleeding finger, took out a piece of tissue and pressed it gently. ¡°He¡¯s


    dead,¡± she said indifferently. The nurse paused in her writing. She looked up at Rachel with an apologetic


    smile. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to bring that up.¡± With a slightly embarrassed expression, the nurse


    lowered her head and continued writing. Rachel smiled softly. As she was about to assure the nurse that


    it was alright, she felt a cold, oppressive weight descend upon her.


    Even though the room was warm, she felt the temperature dip so quickly that the hair on her arms stood


    up. She shivered and raised her head to see what had caused the disturbance. Suddenly, a tall figure


    appeared at her side. The light that had been shining on her a moment ago was cut off, and she was


    overshadowed by the shadow of a tall man. Rachel blinked, just to make sure she wasn¡¯t seeing things.


    As her eyes fluttered open, her gaze locked with that of the neer. Rachel was just starting to


    wonder if he¡¯d heard what she¡¯d said when the nurse raised her head and said to him, ¡°You can bring


    your wife here. We just need to take a small blood sample.¡± Obviously, she thought he was someone


    else¡¯s husband.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Without taking a breath, the nurse took a form off her clipboard and handed it to Rachel. ¡°When you¡¯re


    done with the ultrasound, you can hand this in at the desk on the first floor. The results will be sent to you


    within the next two days.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    The nurse smiled warmly at her. ¡°You¡¯re most wee. I¡¯m sorry for what I said earlier¡­ You¡¯re a very


    strong woman for doing this alone.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rachel asked her softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to be a young, single mother. Without the child¡¯s father, life is going to be so hard. Most women


    your age would choose to have an abortion, but you¡¯ve decided to keep it and raise it on your own. I


    really admire you.¡± the nurse said with a smile. She was totally oblivious to how dark Victor¡¯s expression


    had be. And just how cold his gaze was.


    Rachel looked down, hooding her eyes with her longshes. She reached up to touch the tip of her nose,


    but before she could, someone grabbed her tightly around the wrist and dragged her away

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 117 by Adolf Dunne


    ¡°Hey!¡± the nurse said in surprise when she saw Victor drag Rachel away. She wanted to stop him, but


    wasn¡¯t quick enough. Victorpletely ignored her. He marched Rachel over to a quiet corner,


    regardless of the nurse¡¯s protest. Rachel tried to fight against him, but she quickly gave up.


    Victor was a strong man, and he was even more so when he was angry. He tugged her to stand in front


    of him, staring down at her with an expressionless face. But even devoid of a visible emotion, his eyes


    and presence were still oppressive. Rachel diverted her gaze and looked down at her wrist.


    The pale, delicate skin was an angry, ring red Victor really didn¡¯t know how to treat ady. ¡°So¡­ The


    baby¡¯s father is dead?¡± He squeezed every word out from between clenched teeth. His head throbbed


    with the effort of trying to keep his temper under control while his eyes bored into Rachel.


    Rachel turned her head away to look off to the side; that was when she saw his hand. Victor had very


    beautiful hands; long-fingered, fair and boney. When she¡¯d still been part of the Red Hackers, everyone


    had said that Quintin¡¯s hands were lovely. She¡¯s spent hours staring at them, trying to figure out what


    they meant by that.


    To her, they just looked like ordinary men¡¯s hands. Nothing special. Only when she had met Victor had


    she finally understood what they meant by men having beautiful hands. Because if there was ever a man


    who had beautiful hands, it was Victor. She believed that they¡¯d be beautiful even when they were caked


    in mud.


    There was just something about his long, elegant fingers that held a note of beauty. But now she could


    see his delicate bones sharply through his skin, and his fingertips were curved ever so slightly inwards.


    Evidently, he was trying to hang onto his temper. As beautiful as those hands were, Rachel had a feeling


    that he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to punch her in the face at any given second.


    This thought was enough to break her silence. ¡°I think you misheard me,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Misheard?¡±


    Victor said in an eerily calm voice. ¡°Rachel, have I been too nice to you recently? Don¡¯t forget who you


    are.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel raised her head and looked directly into his ironic eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°Are you


    going to threaten me again? Say that you would not go easy on me if it¡¯s not for the child?¡± Victor


    frowned in displeasure.


    Rachel narrowed her eyes in an overly confident manner. ¡°Just cut the crap. Even with this child, I know


    you won¡¯t hold back if you lose your temper. If I had a choice, I wouldn¡¯t bear  your child. Even if you


    were thest man alive on this earth.¡± If she had known what lengths Victor would go to; if she had


    known that he¡¯d threaten her with Abby and Andy, and make her life into a living hell, she¡¯d have aborted


    the child before she became attached to it.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Victor felt his heart squeeze painfully. It felt like someone had reached into his chest and was now


    gripping at his heart. If he thought he knew what heart ache was before, he¡¯d been wrong. What he was


    feeling now as so much worse. The temperature around him suddenly plummeted.


    His already cold eyes turned icy. He reached forward, gripping her chin tightly, and said in a low voice,


    ¡°So you¡¯re regretting it now?¡± Rachel winced at the pain and gripped his wrist. She tried to pry his hand


    off her, but he was too strong. He barely even seemed to notice she was tugging on him. Victor looked


    straight into her eyes. And she really did have beautiful eyes. They were dark, and usually glittered with


    a faint light, like stars on a cloudless night.


    They were so deep and soulful that it felt like one was getting lost if one stared into them for too long. He


    knew from experience that the corners of her eyes curved when she smiled¡­ But there was no light in


    them now. There was nothing but coldness and irritation. He tried his best not to meet her eyes. He just


    clenched his jaw and tightened his grip. Rachel took a deep breath, then gasped when a spike of pain


    shot through her jaw.


    Victor rxed his grip when he saw he was hurting her. But she didn¡¯t do or say anything more. She just


    gritted her teeth and stayed silent. Her face was pale, her eyes were tired and her expression was


    morbid. But still, she refused to give in. When had she be like this?


    He gave a small shake of his head to detach himself from his wild thoughts. Keeping his expression hard


    and aggressive he ordered, ¡°Answer me!¡± He hated it when a situation wasn¡¯t under his control. ¡°Fine.


    What do you want to know?¡± Rachel sneered. Victor was slightly taken aback by this.


    He blinked momentarily as he stared down at her in confusion. He actually didn¡¯t know what he wanted


    to hear. That she regretted everything? That she regretting having his baby? He gnashed his teeth


    together as the pain in his heart got worse. ¡°Miss Rachel Be! Pleasee with me for the


    ultrasound!¡± said a nurse from behind them. Her voice broke through their quarrel and defused what


    might have be a vtile situation.


    Just as Rachel was starting to think of ways to force him to let her go, Victor dropped his hand to his side


    and stepped away. With a cruel, cold look on his face, he turned around and left.


    Rachel breathed a small sigh of relief. At least that was over. She turned to speak to the nurse, only to


    find the woman was already standing beside her. She nced down at a photo pinned to her clipboard,


    then up at Rachel. ¡°You are Miss Rachel Be, correct?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Rachel said in confusion.


    The nurse frowned as she said, ¡°We¡¯ve been calling you forever already. Hurry now. Go to the second


    room. There are otherdies waiting and you¡¯re holding them up.¡± Rachel nodded and hurried towards


    the ultrasound room, taking measured breaths to calm herself as she went.


    Just as Victor reached the elevator, someone grabbed him by his upper arm. ¡°Hey! What on earth is


    wrong with you?¡± Victor stopped and nced down at the hand on his arm. With a frown, he looked up at


    the woman.


    It was the nurse who had sent Rachel to have her ultrasound. She looked displeased, and she was


    frowning in such a way that it creased her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re a really lousy husband, you know that?


    Didn¡¯t you hear me just now when I said your wife was going in for the ultrasound? What kind of husband


    leaves his wife to have an ultrasound alone?¡± Victor narrowed his eyes and his frown deepened. ¡°Why


    are you still standing here staring at me?


    Go!¡± the nurse urged when he didn¡¯t move. The nurse had seen her fair share of irresponsible fathers


    before. Most of them sometimes left their wives alone, took phone calls or yed games on their


    phones. But this was the first time she had ever seen someone so tantly turn their back on a woman


    and leave. Not to mention it was just before an ultrasound. Victor frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Let


    go of me.¡± The nurse blinked in surprise.


    She nearly let him go. It was the natural effect his voice had on people; as if they weren¡¯t allowed to


    refuse whatevermand he gave them. It was at this exact moment that the elevator arrived. Victor


    raised his head and looked at the slowly opening elevator doors. He chomped on his back teeth, then


    narrowed his eyes. ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    he asked in a low voice, just as the nurse thought he was going to be stubborn and refuse. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    The nurse was still so surprised from earlier that she barelyprehended what he was saying. ¡°Where


    is she having the ultrasound?¡± Victor asked expressionlessly. The nurse blinked away her daze and said,


    ¡°Come with me.


    I¡¯ll show you.¡± She let go of him and turned to show him the way. Now that she was no longer looking at


    him, the intensity of his words came back to her, hitting her with the full force of their chill. She couldn¡¯t


    help but shiver at the memory. This man was terrifying. Victor followed the nurse quietly all the way to


    Ultrasound Room 2.


    The nurse carefully pushed the door open to reveal the room beyond. With the curtain pulled around the


    bed, it was impossible to see anything more than just a vague silhouette sitting on the bed.


    ¡°At 12 weeks you can see the outline of the baby on the monitor. I know bing a father is a scary


    thing, and I know you¡¯re probably not ready for it, but once you see your baby, you¡¯ll be ready,¡± the nurse


    said softly.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 118 by Adolf Dunne


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a parent out there that doesn¡¯t love their child,¡± the nurse said to Victor with a smile.


    ¡°Sir, I think you should go in now.¡± She turned around and carefully pulled the door closed before she left.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a parent out there that doesn¡¯t love their child.¡±


    The nurse¡¯s words rang through Victor¡¯s head like a taunt. His eyes darkened, taking on a faraway


    expression as memories of his childhood resurfaced. He keenly remembered the day his grandmother


    hade to fetch him from the dpidated ruins that had been his home and taken him to the Sullivan


    family¡¯s mansion.


    It was the same day the car ident had happened. He¡¯d been so young then, standing barefoot in the


    corridor of the hospital, outside the operating room. He stood there for half an hour, silent and waiting,


    until the doctor finally walked out. With a grim expression the doctor said softly, ¡°I am sorry¡­ We tried


    our best.


    Please tell your elders to prepare for your mother¡¯s funeral. Again¡­ I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± That was all


    the doctor said before he left. Victor didn¡¯t even know how he made his way out of the hospital. He


    remembered nothing of his journey home, nor the sights and smells around him. It was like his little world


    had gone dark.


    Nothing but the doctor¡¯s words rang inside his head. He hardly remembered stepping into the home


    where he and his mother had lived together. Through his numb grief, he somehow found her diary, and in


    it, a phone number. He remembered that his mother had once told him to phone this number if anything


    ever happened to her.


    She¡¯d told him to tell the person her name. He didn¡¯t know who the number belonged to. All he knew was


    that he had to call someone to handle his mother¡¯s funeral. She couldn¡¯t stay in the morgue. He¡¯d been in


    there once and it had been so very cold¡­ He knew how much his mother hated the cold. He knew she


    wouldn¡¯t want to stay in there.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Like a good, obedient little boy, Victor dialed the number and waited until the call was picked up. The


    voice on the other end belonged to an elderly woman. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s speaking?¡± The voice was soft and


    gentle, soothing in a way he had never expected. He hadn¡¯t cried when his mother had passed out from


    blood loss.


    He hadn¡¯t cried when the doctor came to tell him his mother was gone. But now, hearing that gentle, kind


    voice, tears finally sprung to his eyes and streamed down his cheeks. He cried so hard that the tears


    dripped off his jaw and onto the diary, blurring the phone number that had been written there before.


    ¡°Hello? Is there someone there?¡± the woman said.


    Victor sniffed in a deep breath to try and calm himself. He gripped the phone tightly, trying to keep the


    quiver out his voice as he said his mother¡¯s name and then everything else. The woman on the other end


    of the line went silent. She was silent for such a long time that he thought she may have already hung


    up.


    The only thing that told Victor she was still on the call was the slight crackle on the line. ¡°Where¡­ Where


    are you right now?¡± the woman said in a voice that sounded ever so slightly excited, but Victor could tell


    she was crying. Victor¡¯s little hand curled on the end of the diary. His fingers shook, and his skin was


    pale.


    He held onto the paper so tightly that his knuckles went white, making it look as though it had taken all


    his strength to speak. ¡°My mother,¡± he choked on his words as he nced down at photo in the diary. It


    was of him and his mother. They were standing in front of a fountain together. She had her hand on his


    shoulder and was smiling gently at the camera. ¡°My mother is dead¡­¡±


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang from the other end of the phone. The woman was silent for a while


    before she said in a trembling voice, ¡°Child, where are you?¡± He gave the woman his address through


    barely suppressed sobs. ¡°Good boy,¡± she said, ¡°just stay there. Don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll be there right


    now.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll wait¡­¡± Victor lowered the receiver and put it down without disconnecting the call. He didn¡¯t


    have to wait long until there was a knock at the door. He waited until a woman entered, and he knew


    immediately that this was the owner of the voice. She was dressed in a cheongsam, and her hair was


    slightly wild, as if she¡¯d left home in a hurry.


    She looked down at Victor and almost instantly, tears glittered in her eyes. She came forward and put her


    hands on his slim, small shoulders. Then the tears leaked out the corners of her eyes and down her


    cheeks. ¡°You must be my grandson,¡± she murmured. ¡°You look so much like your father¡­¡± Victor


    clutched his mother¡¯s diary tightly in his hands and allowed the woman to lead him downstairs.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked. ¡°My name is¡­ My name is Victor Sullivan.¡± The woman had only just


    managed to stop her tears, but at the mention of his name, she started crying again. ¡°Sullivan? I thought


    she hated him so much that she¡¯d never¡­¡± Victor stopped walking and looked up at her, blinking in


    confusion.


    The woman looked down at his puzzled expression and smiled softly. She reached out and gently


    touched his head saying, ¡°There are things I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re older. Now is not the time.¡± Victor


    looked at the ground and said nothing. His little face remained cold and expressionless. For a child of


    seven years old, he was remarkably quiet and calm after just losing his mother, which was strange


    ¡°Victor,¡± the woman said softly and bent down so she was eye-level with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m your grandmother. You¡¯re going to be staying with me from now on, alright?¡± Victor just stared at her


    silently. The only thing he did was purse his lips, but that was as much reaction as he gave her. ¡°It¡¯s


    alright. Everything is going to be fine,¡± the woman said when he gave no reaction. ¡°You just take your


    time. I¡¯m not going to force you to talk. I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯refortable.¡± She gave him a small pat on the


    shoulder, then led him outside.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Sullivan!¡± The greeting came in unison from a dozen men dressed in ck. They were waiting


    outside the door, smiling pleasantly. Just past them, Victor could see six ck Bentleys parked in a tidy


    row along the side of the road. Carolyn, Victor¡¯s grandmother, looked down at him worriedly when the


    men greeted him so loud. She was worried he¡¯d be frightened, or feel intimidated by their presence, but


    she was surprised to find that he was calm.


    In fact, he hadn¡¯t so much as changed his expression. Any other seven-year-old boy would have been


    scared out their mind when seeing something like this for the first time. But if anything, Victor seemed to


    be anticipating this. Carolyn led him to the first car in the row and helped him in. She climbed in next to


    him and, at a signal from her, the convoy slowly moved off in the direction of the Sullivan family¡¯s house.


    After a one and a half hours¡¯ drive, they finally arrived. Even though it was still rtively early in the


    morning, there was someone waiting for them at the gate. The car pulled to a stop outside the house and


    Carolyn quickly got out before going to help Victor. She led him to the door where a servant changed his


    shoes, and then she took him into the living room. ¡°Mother, why did you want me to return at such short


    notice?¡±


    said a deep male voice from one of the sofas. Victor turned his head in the direction of the voice. Sitting


    on one of the sofas was a man. He was leaning back against the back rest, and had the ankle of one leg


    crossed over onto the opposite knee. Beside him sat a gorgeous, well-dressed woman. As soon as he


    laid eyes on him, Victor had the vaguest feeling that this man was supposed to mean something to him.


    The two of them bore a striking resemnce to each other. ¡°What¡¯s with this attitude? Does a mother


    really need a reason to want her son toe home?¡± Carolyn said in displeasure. ¡°That¡¯s not what I


    meant and you know it. Odin is still in hospital with a fever. We need to be there to take care of him. He¡¯s


    your grandson. Aren¡¯t you worried about him?¡± the man said in a gentler tone. Odin. That was the first


    time Victor heard that name.


    Maria, the woman sitting beside the man, was the first one out the two of them to notice Victor. Her eyes


    narrowed, and aplicated expression came over her face. ¡°Don¡¯t talk such nonsense. Of course I


    am!¡±


    Carolyn looked down at Victor and noticed the tense set of his shoulders. She reached down and


    tenderlyid a hand on his back. Looking up at the man, she asked, ¡°Do you recognize this boy?¡± She


    gently nudged him forward as she spoke so the man could get a good look at him.


    The manzily raised his eyes to look at Victor. Then the expression on his face froze. ¡°You¡­¡± he said


    slowly. Carolyn took Victor¡¯s hand and gave his fingers a small squeeze. ¡°Victor, this is your father.¡±


    Victor had barely even drawn a breath before the man angrily shot to his feet. ¡°Father?¡± he shouted.


    ¡°This is not the time for jokes. Mom, this is a serious situation. You know Odin is my only child.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 The Child''s Heartbeat


    "Odin is my only child."


    Those were the first words his biological father said to him.


    Carolyn didn''t expect that her son would react that way, and she didn''t imagine he would say that. "I''m being serious. I''m not messing around. Do you think I''m casually bringing a child here, and say that he''s yours? This really is your son! You brought him to this world, don''t you remember?"


    The man she was talking to was stunned. It appeared as though he remembered something. Victor lowered his head in an attempt to hide his emotions.


    Carolyn took a deep breath, and said to Victor, "Victor, there''s no need to be scared. Grandma''s here to protect you. He won''t hurt you! He''s your father."


    Victor fell silent. The look on the man''s face was too obscure to figure out what he was thinking.


    "Call him ''dad'', Victor," Carolyn said softly.


    Upon hearing her say that, Victor clenched his hands. During the past seven years of his life, he had never addressed anyone as "dad". But now, his mother was gone and he himself was suddenly told to call someone that. To Victor, that word was too heavy to say out loud.


    "No!" Before Victor could utter the word, the man interrupted him. "You don''t have to call me that right now. Who knows if this boy is actually my child? Perhaps he just happens to look like me."


    Upon hearing him say that, Carolyn was livid. She really wanted to p her son in the face. "What the hell are you saying?"


    Suddenly, Victor grabbed her hand in an attempt to stop her.


    Carolyn fell silent. "Victor, what is it?"


    When Victor looked into her eyes, he said, "Grandma, did what you said earlier still count?"


    Carolyn was fazed. "What... What did you just call me? Can you... Can you say that again?" Her voice was trembling with emotions.


    Victor lowered his head and said nothing.


    Seeing that he wasn''t answering, Carolyn gathered that he hadn''t gotten used to saying it. Gently, she said to the boy, "It''s okay. If you don''t want to call me that, you don''t have to. But my words hold true."


    "I..." Victor looked at her once more.


    "What do you want to say?" asked Carolyn.


    "Can I really live with you?" To make it clearer, he added, "Just you and me. Is that okay?" From that moment on, Victor realized that his own father didn''t acknowledge him as his son, and he never tried to call him "dad". Even when the man was dying in bed, he just stood at the door, staring at him in silence.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    There weren''t many people in this world who would truly scorn their children. But sadly, Victor was one of the few unlucky enough to be hated and abandoned by his own father.


    "Miss Be, ording to the results, the wine you drank before didn''t harm the baby in any way. In fact, your child is extremely healthy."


    The doctor''s voice interrupted Victor''s thoughts. He saw the silhouette of a woman on the curtain, slightly tilting her head to look at the screen of the instrument. Slowly, the doctor moved the handle, and the picture moved along with his motion. Within seconds, the screen turned to the side of the baby.


    Rachel stared at it, too stunned to react.


    The sonogram was grayish white. In the middle, a small figure was curling into a ball. Its two small hands were clenched into fists before its eyes, and its legs were bent. It was very quiet.


    "This is the child that''s been in my womb for three months?" Rachel thought.


    The doctor smiled at her and pointed at the monitor. "Ma''am, that''s your baby."


    In order to allow Rachel to see it more clearly, the doctor drew the monitor closer to Rachel''s side, and put the handle on the side of her abdomen. "I must say, Miss Be, you''re a gorgeous woman. I''m sure your baby will be just as beautiful as you are! Look at its tall nose. It must''ve inherited its nose from you."


    Rachel stared at the little one on the monitor and saw how it moved slightly. It appeared unsatisfied by its posture, and it was now holding its arms down.


    The doctor was right. Even though the picture wasn''t that clear, Rachel could see that her child indeed had a tall nose.


    This put a smile on her face. Suddenly, she felt that every suffering and grievance she experienced in the past were all worth it. She wondered whether her child was a boy or a girl.


    "Ma''am, would you like to hear your baby''s heartbeat?" the doctor asked.


    "The baby''s heartbeat?"


    "Well, it hasn''t been twelve weeks yet, so the baby''s heartbeat is rtively weak. It would be hard to tell using an ordinary stethoscope, but you''ll be able to hear the baby''s heartbeat through the Doppler ultrasound," the doctor said as he pressed the speaker button.


    Thump! Thump!


    The sound of the baby''s heartbeat resonated from the speaker. It was steady and powerful, and Rachel felt like it touched her heart.


    Subconsciously, she clenched her hands. An indescribable feeling arose in her heart. It wasn''t until the doctor handed her a piece of tissue that she realized that tears had fallen from her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Victor was about to leave the room. The moment he heard the baby''s heartbeat, his hand froze on the doorknob. He felt like his heartstrings were plucked. Somehow, it made him feel like an empty void in his heart was filled with something he had been longing to feel.


    This child was a life that he and Rachel created.


    In less than seven months, that baby would be born into this world.


    Victor didn''t resist the urge to imagine what his child would look like in the future. It was then that he realized that hope was formed in his heart.


    ''How could I look forward to the baby that I made with that woman? It''s probably just because she''s been causing me so much trouble that she shed through my head every now and then,'' Victor said in his head. ''A woman like Rachel doesn''t deserve to bear my child.''


    All of a sudden, his eyes turned cold as he pressed his lips.


    Afterwards, he turned the doorknob, opened the door, and left without hesitation.


    After having stayed in the hospital for a week, Rachel finally went home to the Sue Garden. The moment Lukas saw her, he sighed with relief. "My, my! You''ve just slowly been putting on some weight, but you''ve already lost it all after staying in that hospital for a week."


    Upon hearing this, Rachel stared at Lukas, lost in thought. Somehow, he reminded her of Abby.


    Abby would always follow her around, checking on her well-being. And while walking around, from time to time, Abby would sigh and mumble, "Miss Be, you''ve gotten thinner again. That''s not healthy at all!"


    Lukas turned to the servant next to him and said, "Tell the nutritionist to adjust the menu, and cook Miss Be''s favorite dishes." Then, he noticed that Rachel was absentminded. Concerned for her mental well-being, he asked, "Miss Be?"


    At this time, Rachel came to her senses.


    "Miss Be, you''ve only just gotten back from the hospital. Would you like to head upstairs and get some rest?" Lukas asked.


    Rachel nodded firmly before heading to the stairs. Suddenly, something dawned on her that made her call out to Lukas to stop him from leaving. "Lukas?" she asked.


    "Yes, Ma''am? What can I do for you?"


    "I don''t need anything," Rachel narrowed her eyes and asked, "But, um... do you know if Victor wille home today?"


    "Two days ago, Ivan called to say that Mr. Sullivan has went on a business trip, but he didn''t mention if Mr. Sullivan woulde back anytime soon. Is there something important you''d like to tell him?" Lukas replied.


    "Two days ago? Isn''t that the day of my prenatal checkup?"


    All of a sudden, Rachel remembered what the nurse said to her.


    The nurse asked Rachel, "Miss Be, where''s your husband? I saw him go into the ultrasonic room after you. Didn''t you leave the room together?"


    "He was there?" Rachel asked.


    Upon hearing this, the nurse realized that Victor must''ve left in advance. Afraid that Rachel would get sad if she found out, the nurse said, "I''m sorry, I must''ve been mistaken. It was probably some other pregnant woman''s husband."


    When Rachel heard Lukas'' words now, she thought that the nurse really was mistaken.


    "Yeah, right. How could that bastard be there? Five minutes before I entered the room, he was still ridiculing me. To him, I''m nothing but a woman who happens to carry his child!"

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 120 by Adolf Dunne


    Alicia Fell Into The Water


    ¡°Miss Be?¡± Lukas called out to Rachel in confusion, seeing she had yet to respond after a long time.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment. Then, the corners of her lips curled up into a faint smile. ¡°Nothing.


    I was just asking,¡± she casually said, after which she yawned. It had been a long day, and she was


    exhausted. After saying goodbye to Lukas, she headed upstairs to her bedroom. Rachel fell asleep the


    instant her body hit the bed.


    However, the wee serenity didn¡¯tst for long, she was soon jolted awake by a loud knock on her


    bedroom door. ¡°Miss Schultz is here to see you,¡± Lukas said from the other side of the door. Rachel


    stared nkly at the door, trying to get her head together. After thinking for a while, she recalled who


    Miss Schultz was and frowned. Although she was still sleepy, she got out of bed and waddled to the


    door.


    ¡°Lukas, did you say Alicia Schultz is here to see me?¡± She asked the moment she opened the door.


    Lukas nodded politely and replied, ¡°Yes, Miss Be. That¡¯s what she said.¡± Lukas also found the


    sudden visit strange. He knew Alicia quite well, as he had been working there for a long time. Back when


    the old Mrs. Sullivan was still alive, she appreciated Alicia. If Rachel hadn¡¯t been in the picture, she might


    have married Victor.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It was the first time Alicia had been to the Sue Garden after Victor got married. ¡®Why did shee here


    so all of a sudden? Why would she ask to see Miss Be?¡¯ Lukas pondered silently. He considered the


    matter a serious one, though, and was thinking of calling Victor right away to fill him in on what was


    happening. Rachel was pregnant, after all, and he couldn¡¯t bepletely certain that nothing untoward


    would happen.


    ¡°Is she in the living room now?¡± Rachel asked, raising her eyebrows. Her voice was a little slow and


    inadvertentlynguid, perhaps because she had just woken up. ¡°No,¡± Lukas quickly said, pushing aside


    his thoughts. ¡°She is in the garden now.¡± Rachel nodded and walked away. When she walked into the


    garden, she saw Alicia sitting on a chair at the corridor.


    Atop the garden was a grape rack covered in lush, intertwining vines. The healthy vines cut through the


    sunlight permeating the garden, forming thin light spots on the ground. As a cool breeze blew through


    the surrounding, the surface of a small artificialke nearly rippled. Many would consider this beautiful


    garden a paradise.


    When Alicia heard approaching footsteps, she looked straight at the archway. She stood up, folded her


    arms across her chest, and arrogantly looked at Rachel, who had just walked in. Rachel didn¡¯t care,


    though. She just sat down on a garden chair nearby and stared silently, waiting for Alicia to speak.


    As far as she was concerned, she had said all she needed to say to Alicia at the restaurant a week ago.


    However, judging by Alicia¡¯s sudden visit and haughty attitude, it seemed she hadn¡¯t heeded her


    warning, after all. ¡°I heard you had a car ident that day,¡± Alicia said in a contemptuous tone. ¡°I see


    you¡¯re perfectly fine, though. I couldn¡¯t help wondering, Rachel, if you n to frame me for this. Don¡¯t


    even think about it!¡± she sneered.


    The confidence with which Alicia had uttered the usation left Rachel speechless. She couldn¡¯t help


    but wonder how Alicia had jumped to that conclusion. Then, Rachel remembered that Victor said she


    had stood in the middle of the road on purpose. They were quite identical. In fact, she could even say


    they were well-matched.


    In their eyes, Rachel was a vicious woman who would risk anything¡ªeven things as important as her life


    and her baby¡¯s life¡ªto win sympathy To them, she was too cheap. Then¡­ A thought suddenly crossed


    Rachel¡¯s mind, and she narrowed her beautiful eyes at Alicia. ¡°I just know you were up to no good, but


    unfortunately for you, your n failed; Victor wouldn¡¯t believe you,¡± Alicia said, snorting haughtily. It was


    as though she hadn¡¯t noticed the coldness in Rachel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who told you I was in a car ident?¡±


    Rachel asked, her voice suddenly turning cold as she stared down Alicia with hostility.


    Alicia was taken aback.


    Rachel stood up and walked menacingly toward her. ¡°And who told you I was pregnant before?¡±


    Rachel had been in the hospital for a week. She couldn¡¯t go out and had nothing much to do, so she had


    spent a considerable amount of time thinking about what happened that day. She had initially believed


    the ident to be just that¡ªan ident. However, the longer she thought about it, the stronger she felt


    that something was wrong.


    Back then, she barely got a moment to react before she was pushed to the middle of the road. The push


    didn¡¯t seem idental by some hasty passer-by. Instead, it seemed someone already behind her had


    pushed her into traffic at the right time. ¡°I-I just heard about it,¡± Alicia stuttered, cowering a bit under the


    intense stare. She felt a little guilty and subconsciously took a step back to keep her distance. ¡°You just


    heard about it?¡±


    Rachel slowly asked in a scary voice. From who?¡± ¡°My friend, of course!¡± Alicia answered defensively.


    Then, she suddenly wondered why she was answering Rachel¡¯s questions. ¡°Rachel, are you trying to dig


    another hole for me?¡± she demanded hotly. ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you where I heard that from. It¡¯s none of


    your business! Why do I have to tell you anything?¡±


    Rachel¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was apparent Alicia was hiding something. This feeling wasn¡¯t new to her.


    Back then, at the restaurant, she also had a faint feeling that something wasn¡¯t right, but she didn¡¯t pay


    the ominous feeling much attention. It was now clear that whoever was behind all this wanted to kill her.


    ¡°Alicia, do you think I won¡¯t find out if you don¡¯t tell me?¡± Rachel said with a faint smile. ¡°I can tell you


    clearly that someone pushed me onto the road on purpose.¡± ¡°Are you insinuating that I pushed you?¡±


    Alicia¡¯s eyes widened. You had better watch your words!¡± she bellowed in outrage, reacting quickly.


    ¡°Rachel! Don¡¯t try to frame me!¡± she yelled, pointing at herself. ¡°Why would I push you?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes


    turned colder. When she raised her head, the surface of her icy pupils reflected Alicia¡¯s angry face.


    ¡°I saw you before the ident.¡± ¡°So what?!¡± ¡°Alicia, don¡¯t you remember what you did?¡± Rachel asked


    with a cold smile. ¡°¡­¡± Alicia¡¯s facial expression instantly changed. ¡°Everyone knows we don¡¯t get along.


    That day, you ordered a table of food that was unhealthy for a pregnant woman. Do you think I didn¡¯t


    notice? And in less than an hourter, after we had parted ways, I got into the car ident,¡± Rachel


    slowly said, drawing out her words on purpose. Alicia clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push you,¡± she stiffly replied, ditching her earlier arrogance. ¡°I would never do that, no matter


    how jealous I am of you. If I was really that shameless, why did I stop you from eating those dishes at the


    restaurant in the first ce?¡± Alicia quickly said. She wasn¡¯t sure if Rachel would buy her im, though.


    It was apparent to her that those words weren¡¯t enough to prove her innocence. After all, Rachel already


    knew she couldn¡¯t eat the food, so it wouldn¡¯t have mattered if she hadn¡¯t stopped her. Her words meant


    nothing.


    This thought made Alicia panic. ¡°I-I really didn¡¯t push you. I¡ª¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s not you,¡± Rachel said,


    interrupting her. ¡°But do you think others will believe it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alicia trembled for a moment. ¡°What do you


    want,¡± she asked, biting her lip. ¡°Who told you about my pregnancy and the car ident?¡±


    Rachel asked in a calm and cold voice, staring straight into her eyes. Alicia struggled to contain her


    emotions. Her lips trembled, and Maria¡¯s face and warning appeared in her mind. She couldn¡¯t tell


    anyone. She had promised Aunt Maria she would never tell anyone. ¡°I¡­¡± Alicia hesitated for a moment


    and then said, ¡°Rachel, just know it¡¯s my friend who told me, and she won¡¯t hurt you. Y-You¡¯re just


    overthinking this.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Rachel sneered. ¡°How are you sure she won¡¯t?¡± Alicia was shocked. Her heart sank, and she was


    momentarily at a loss for what to say in response. ¡°Well? You can¡¯t guarantee that she won¡¯t hurt me,


    right?¡± Rachel coldly said as she slowly walked forward. Alicia¡¯s face turned whiter, and she continued


    cowering backward subconsciously, unaware of the steps behind her.


    Sensing that something was wrong, Rachel suddenly stopped. Narrowing her eyes, she looked behind


    Alicia and quickly stretched her hand to grab her. Alicia, who thought Rachel wanted to hurt her, jerked


    away and took another step backward. ¡°Ah!¡± She cried out as she missed her step and tumbled into the


    lake. Ssh! The water¡¯rose and sttered on Rachel¡¯s pants.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 121 by Adolf Dunne


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Are You Angry Or Jealous


    ¡°Help! Somebody help me! Help!¡± Alicia was thrashing and keeping herself above water as her face


    turned pale. At this point, Rachel regained her senses. She was about to reach for Alicia¡¯s hand and pull


    her out of the water, but before she could move a muscle, someone shoved her away. That same person


    jumped into the water shortly after doing that. Rachel didn¡¯t even have the time to recognize who that


    mysterious person was.


    The weight of her body caused her to stagger backwards until her back hit a wall. All of a sudden, she


    heard someone chuckling from behind her. Then, she realized something. ¡®Why is there a wall here?¡¯


    Rachel quickly moved away from the wall, turned around, and saw a man standing behind her.


    He was a whole head taller than her, so she had to raise her head to see his face clearly. The sun was a


    bit too dazzling, and she had to squint her eyes to look at him. ¡°Carson, is that you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while


    since Ist saw you. It seems that you¡¯ve grown more beautiful than ever, I see,¡± Carson remarked


    casually, raising an eyebrow. 3 Rachel didn¡¯t take his words to heart, for she knew that he loved dishing


    out banters. ¡®Wait, if Carson is here, then who was that person who jumped into theke?¡¯ she thought to


    herself.


    Something dawned on her. The second she thought of Victor, she heard the sound of someoneing


    ashore from behind her. Rachel turned around and saw Victor slowly walking towardsnd while carrying


    Alicia. His face was as stoic as ever, and it intimidated anyone who saw it.


    While Alicia was in his arms, her face was ghastly pale. Her arms were tightly wrapped around his neck,


    and her eyes were mmed shut. She must¡¯ve been frightened to death, and she was still shivering from


    the fear. ¡°Mr. Sullivan!¡± The moment Lukas heard about what happened from one of the servants, he


    immediately came to see the situation.


    Slowly, Alicia opened her eyes; the corners of her eyes were bloodshot. She loosened her arms on his


    neck, coughed several times, and asked, ¡°Victor?¡± After casting Rachel a cold nce, Victor said to


    Lukas, ¡°Call the doctor.¡± ¡°Right away, sir!¡± Lukas answered at once. Then, he went back to the vi to call


    the family doctor.


    Meanwhile, Carson was leaning against the wooden pir and looking at Rachel. Oddly enough, she


    seemed rtively nonchnt about what happened. Upon noticing his gaze, she looked straight into his


    eyes. He didn¡¯t seem embarrassed at all when he got caught staring. And instead, he stared deeper into


    her eyes. ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to tell me?¡± Rachel asked. Carson rubbed his chin with his


    thumb and index finger.


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering about something,¡± he answered. ¡°Wondering about what?¡± Rachel asked tentatively.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯re really not angry or you¡¯re just pretending to be calm on the surface, when in fact,


    you¡¯re actually jealous,¡± Carson said with an impish grin. 1 Rachel was rendered speechless. If


    something this tragic hadn¡¯t happened, she would¡¯ve rolled her eyes at him. ¡°So, tell me, Miss Be.


    Are you not angry or jealous at all?¡±


    Carson asked again. ¡°Why should I be angry or jealous?¡± Rachel fired back. Right after she finished


    talking, Carson took advantage of her unpreparedness and took a step forward, leaning closer towards


    her. Their faces were so close that if Rachel moved even a centimeter forward, her forehead would touch


    the tip of his nose.


    She could smell the faint scent of cologneing from his body. It was wildly different from Victor¡¯s


    musky, minty scent. In fact, Carson somehow smelled wild and funny, much like his personality.


    ¡°Because you have feelings for Victor,¡± he said with certainty. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you get mad that there¡¯s another


    woman in his arms right now?¡± Rachel could no longer stand the scent of Carson¡¯s cologne and stepped


    back. ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re not jealous either?¡±


    ¡°Hell no!¡±


    Carson examined Rachel¡¯s face, hoping to find some sort of clue to her true feelings. However, he


    couldn¡¯t find any sign that she was lying. ¡®So, it¡¯s true. She really isn¡¯t angry or jealous.¡¯ Frankly, he was


    surprised. He was about to say something, but he heard Alicia¡¯s voice and it made him stop ¡°Victor, I


    thought¡­ I really thought I was a goner! I thought I¡¯d never see you, my grandpa, and my mom ever


    again!¡± Once more, Alicia held onto Victor tightly as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    ¡°The doctor will be here soon,¡± he replied tly. Indifference was written all over his face when he was


    about to put her down. However, Alicia held onto him even tighter. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me alone, Victor!


    I¡¯m really scared.¡± Upon hearing her say that, Victor had no choice but to continue carrying her.


    While Carson watched this scene unfold, he nced back and forth between Alicia and Rachel. ¡°Miss


    Schultz, people tell me that my hugs have aforting feeling. If you¡¯re too scared to be alone right now,


    I wouldn¡¯t mind having you in my arms.¡± Alicia was crying bitterly moments ago, but when she heard that,


    she stopped. Even Rachel fell silent. ¡®I underestimated you, Carson. You really have a way with words,¡¯


    she thought.


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± Alicia replied. Honestly, hearing Carson say that made her feel embarrassed, and her face


    started to blush. ¡°I really don¡¯t mind doing it. I¡¯m more than strong enough to carry you. Besides, my


    friend, Victor, has never been good atforting women. But me? I¡¯m different. Frankly, I¡¯m quite good


    at it.


    I promise you, Miss Schultz, one hug from me, and you¡¯ll forget the traumatic experience you¡¯ve had just


    now.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Alicia wasn¡¯t sure how she was going to answer him. ¡®I can¡¯t tell him that I¡¯m not really afraid,


    and that I just want to be in Victor¡¯s arms! After all, I am the daughter of the Schultz family. Saying


    something like that will breed rumors, and it could ruin my name!¡¯ Alicia thought to herself. At this point,


    her previously pale face had now turned red.


    ¡°Carson,¡± Victor called out as if he was warning him. Before long, Lukas arrived along with the family


    doctor. It wasn¡¯t until then that Alicia finally got off Victor¡¯s arms, and sat on the bench, so that the doctor


    could examine her eyes. Lukas handed a bath towel to Victor, and served both of them some ginger


    soup.


    ¡°Miss Be, are you alright?¡± Lukas noticed that Rachel¡¯s trousers were also wet, so he asked with


    concern, ¡°Do you need a change of clothes, ma¡¯am? If you catch a cold¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s gonna happen to


    her?¡± Victor interrupted in a cold, harsh voice. Rachel¡¯s eyes dimmed. She knew that nothing good could


    ever happen with Victor around. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself, Rachel? Are you really that eager


    to get rid of everyone who could threaten your position?¡±


    With a single stride, Victor was already standing before Rachel. He looked down at her with piercing dark


    eyes. ¡°Last time, you got rid of Alice, and now you¡¯re doing the same thing to Alicia. What¡¯s gonna


    happen next time, huh? Who are you nning to get rid of next?¡± Rachel didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Mr. Sulllivan,


    there must have been some sort of misunderstanding¡­¡± Lukas couldn¡¯t help but defend Rachel.


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Victor sneered as if he heard a big joke. ¡°Rachel, is there nothing too vile for you to


    do? I saw you push her down! I¡¯m not blind! What do you have to say for!


    yourself this time? You threw yourself into the traffic, effectively risking a baby¡¯s life, and now you¡¯ve


    pushed someone into theke? Is your heart made of stone or something? How could anyone be as


    wicked as you?¡± Right after he finished speaking, he said to the servant next to him, ¡°Hold her down.¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 Rachel, Get Down On Your Knees


    Two servants immediately tried to control Rachel ording to Victor''smand, but she managed to dodge them. After all,pared to the professional bodyguards with great fighting skills, they weren''t trained to do something like that. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t eveny a hand on her.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Rachel, don''t forget that I still have your precious maid," Victor warned her.


    Rachel paused and said through gritted teeth, "Victor, you promised me! You told me that you''re not going to harm her as long as I sign your stupid agreement. You."


    "All I promised you is that I wouldn''t send her to the Crown Club. I never promised you that I wouldn''t harm her," he replied with a cold re.


    Upon hearing him say that, Rachel clenched her fists and stopped running.


    The servants quickly held her down when she stopped.


    A murderous gaze was written all over Victor''s eyes when he said to her, "Rachel, get down on your knees."


    As soon as he finished his words, everyone present was shocked. They never imagined that he would tell Rachel to kneel down in front of all these people.


    "Mr. Sullivan, this isn''t..." Lukas wanted to talk Victor out of it because Rachel was pregnant with Victor''s child. No matter how much he hated her, she was still the baby''s mother, and that could never change.


    If she were to kneel in public at this very moment, word would quickly spread like wildfire. Once the people find out about this, both she and her baby would be humiliated. Even the Sullivan family''s name would be stained.


    Before Lukas could intercede for her, Victor cast a cold nce at him. "Anyone who dares to speak for this vile woman will be fired, effective immediately!"


    Silence befell them. Despite the cold autumn breeze sweeping across theke and seeping into their skins, all the servants present were breaking into cold sweat; none dared to utter a word.


    However, Lukas still wanted to defend Rachel. He once promised old Mrs. Sullivan that he would take care of Victor, and he just couldn''t watch him make this gigantic mistake. "If word of this gets out, it would ruin Mr. Sullivan and the Sullivan family!" he thought to himself.


    "Lukas." Rachel noticed that Lukas was about to defend her, so she smiled at him, just in time to stop him.


    He looked back at her and uttered, "Miss Be."


    A faint smile appeared on Rachel''s face as the wind blew by. A few strands of her hair fluttered along with the wind, covering her forehead and her starry eyes.


    She shook her head at Lukas. "Thank you," she said from the bottom of her heart.


    Lukas let out a sigh.


    He really didn''t believe that Rachel would push Alicia into theke. After all the time he spent with her, he got to know her a lot better, and he was certain Rachel wasn''t that kind of person. "In the past, even though she had indeed done so many ridiculous things, she had never done anything that could harm anyone. Moreover, Miss Be had changed a lot after all these days," Lukas thought.


    "But sadly, Mr. Sullivan''s prejudice against her is so deep that he couldn''t see that she had changed for the better."


    "Rachel, you''re really good at your devilish tricks. Up until now, you''re still trying to y the innocent one; that you''ve even won Lukas'' sympathy," Victor remarked. "You''re so filled with lies that it sometimes worked if you''ve fallen for your own lies as well. Right now, you must feel like I''m the one who''s wronged you, correct?"


    Rachel raised her head to look into his eyes. After a few moments, she suddenly burst intoughter.


    Victor was surprised by her reaction. "Why are youughing?"


    "I used to think that I was blind to marry a man like you, but now that I think about it, I can see that we were actually quite a match," Rachel replied. "You''re just as blind and as stupid as I once was!"


    All of a sudden, the air around them became much colder than it was during a wintry day in December. Perhaps due to fear, everyone present shivered when a breeze blew by once more.


    "What are you waiting for?" Victor ordered sternly.


    After hearing him say that, the two servants came back to their senses and exerted more strength to push Rachel''s shoulders down. Just when she was on the brink of kneeling down, someone grabbed her arm and held her up.


    Rachel looked at the hand in astonishment. He managed to pull her up with such great strength. She could see the bulging veins on the back of his arm. And when she saw the watch on his wrist, she realized who was helping her.


    That dark blue watch was from Harry Winston''s Midnight Collection, iid with thirty 64 brilliant-cut diamonds, showcasing the amazing artistry of gem-setting akin to dancing snowkes.


    Only Carson would have something that high-key and fancy.


    "What are you doing, Carson? Do you want to kneel in her ce?" Although Victor was surprised to see Carson intervening in this matter, he didn''t disy any change in his emotions.


    Upon hearing Victor speak, Carson loosened his grip on her arm.


    Rachel was caught off-guard, and the servants were still pressing her down, and it caused her to kneel down all of a sudden.


    Only one of her knees hit the floor, but it was so quick and hard that it made a loud thud.


    Rachel put her hands on the floor and bit her lower lip. The pain from her knee quickly spread throughout her body, causing her to wail like a banshee.


    "Miss Be!" Lukas hurried to her side, worried about her well-being.


    Carson awkwardly touched his nose. "Sorry, I didn''t mean for that to happen. I forgot to warn you first."


    Rachel was speechless.


    Victor''s eyes darkened like pits. When he saw her fall to her knees like that, he took a half step, instinctively reaching out to grab her arm. But the moment he moved, he felt a resistance.


    Alicia was tugging on his sleeve, and attempting to stop him.


    It was only then that he was pulled back to reality. When he realized what he almost did, his eyes grew colder.


    Seeing that Rachel wasn''t saying a word, Carson helped her up and asked, "Do you need a doctor to have a look at your knee?"


    "No, it''s fine." Rachel pulled her arm back from him and said calmly, "Thanks."


    "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to help you, so you have no reason to thank me," Carson replied bluntly.


    Rachel once again fell silent.


    Upon noticing Victor''s icy gaze, Carson cleared his throat and exined, "I just have a proposal. Since the perpetrator and the victim are both present, why don''t we listen to their stories first? I''m interested in what Alicia has to say."


    Afterwards, an ambiguous smile appeared on his face as he looked at Alicia. He noticed that a worried look swept over her face the minute he made his suggestion. "Miss Schultz, could you please narrate how the ''crime'' happened?"


    Moments ago, he happened to see an unnatural expression shing across her face when she heard Victor say that Rachel pushed her into theke.


    Alicia wasn''t sure why she had that look on her face, but he enjoyed watching the fun as long as he himself didn''t get involved. The more things escted, the more exciting it was for him.


    With knitted eyebrows, Victor decided not to object.


    Rachel frowned, ncing sideways at Carson. "What the hell is wrong with this guy? I really don''t understand what he''s trying to do."


    Noticing her gaze, he looked back at her and raised an eyebrow. "Miss Be, have you suddenlye to realize that I am much more handsome than Victor? If you keep staring at me like that, you''re going to make me blush."


    Rachel really had no idea how to talk to this man.


    "The Scott family is known for its strictness and conformity to rules and tradition. How in the world did Carson end up like this?"


    Rachel quickly looked away and directed her gaze towards Alicia. In fact, she also wanted to know how Alicia would fabricate this story.


    "I..." Suddenly, everyone''s eyes were all on Alicia. She averted her gaze from them, loosened her grip on Victor''s sleeve, and held the bath towel wrapped around her body. "I don''t remember."

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 123 by Adolf Dunne


    Throw The Handle After The de


    Alicia¡¯s voice became lower and lower with every word she uttered. But even so, everyone heard her


    clearly. All she said was that she didn¡¯t remember, and she thought it was a good excuse. She neither


    admitted to anything, nor denied that Rachel pushed her into theke. Rachel, on the other hand, just


    smiled. Alicia raised her head, and met Rachel¡¯s gaze. Her heart jolted upon seeing the look in Rachel¡¯s


    eyes, and she felt even guiltier.


    At once, she averted her gaze from Rachel, not daring to look at the woman again. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t


    remember?¡± A yful grin was stered on Carson¡¯s lips when he reached the end of his sentence as


    he looked into her eyes. In a soft voice, Alicia replied, ¡°It all happened so fast that I didn¡¯t have the time


    to remember how it happened.¡± As she spoke, she turned to Victor with tearful eyes. ¡°Victor, just¡­ just


    let it go. I¡¯m fine now anyway.¡±


    1 Victor¡¯s eyes dimmed, but he didn¡¯t respond. Rachel withdrew her gaze from Alicia. She lowered her


    head, pondering for a moment. It was hard to figure out what she was thinking. Upon noticing her


    silence, Carson chimed in. ¡°Miss Be, aren¡¯t you going to defend yourself?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Rachel


    stared back at him. Carson fell silent. Frankly, he had no idea how to answer that question. ¡®This isn¡¯t fun!


    No matter how hard I try to provoke Rachel, she just doesn¡¯t care.¡¯


    As Victor watched them interact, a frown formed on his face. ¡°Since Miss Schultz has decided to let this


    go, I¡¯ll let this one slide for her sake, but you have to apologize to her right now,¡± he said. ¡°Fine,¡± Rachel


    replied without hesitation. To everyone¡¯s surprise, she agreed so readily! Alicia looked at Rachel in


    astonishment.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Before she could utter a word, she was violently pulled towards the steps near theke, leaving her no


    chance to struggle or resist. Her face quickly turned ghastly pale as she tried to steady herself. ¡°Rachel,


    what the hell are you trying to do?¡± Alicia exerted every ounce of strength in her body, but Rachel was far


    stronger than she was.


    Not only could she not break free from Rachel¡¯s grasp, her wrist also turned red. Victor¡¯s eyes glinted as


    he strode forward and gritted his teeth. ¡°Rachel!¡± ¡°Victor, you¡¯d best stay the hell away from me!¡± Rachel


    warned him. ¡°I¡¯m crazy, aren¡¯t I? Not even I could tell what I¡¯ll do next!¡±


    Victor stopped dead in his tracks; his face turned grim. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Carson remarked. He crossed his


    arms and leaned against the pir, enjoying the show. Alicia turned to theke behind her and


    remembered how she almost drowned. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fear. ¡°Rachel, let me go! I said let


    me go this instant!¡±


    Rachel scoffed at her and said, ¡°Alicia, do you know what I hate the most in the world?¡± Alicia fell silent


    for a moment before she asked, ¡°What is it?¡± The two of them were standing on the edge of the stairs. If


    Rachel were to let go and push her with the slightest amount of strength, Alicia would fall into theke.


    With that in mind, Alicia trembled in fear.


    ¡°I hate being used as a scapegoat.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I never did anything like that!¡± Alicia¡¯s eyes wereden with guilt and terror. ¡®There¡¯s no way I can tell


    the truth now! I lied earlier because I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. If I were to confess, what would Victor think


    of me? 1 Besides, once I tell the truth, he would begin to have doubts of how I found out about Rachel¡¯s


    pregnancy, and the car ident. No matter what, I cannot tell him the truth!¡¯ Alicia looked at theke


    behind her. She was so agitated that her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Rachel, we can talk about this,


    okay? Please¡­¡± ¡°You may not know me that well, but if I have to debase myself and apologize, it should


    be for something that I really did,¡± Rachel said with creased brows.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Before Alicia could even finish talking, Rachel suddenly let go of her, and gently pushed her shoulder.


    Plop! Secondster, Alicia fell into theke again. The water sshed onto Rachel¡¯s face, but she didn¡¯t


    even blink. And once again, Alicia was struggling to get out of the water. ¡°Help! Help me!¡± Lukas


    immediately shouted at the servants, ¡°Why are you all still standing around? Go save her!¡±


    The servants finally recovered from the shock and jumped into theke one after the other to save Alicia.


    Not long after, she was dragged ashore. Her face was deathly pale. She covered her chest and


    continuously coughed. Her eyes were bloodshot, and there were even water nts entangled with her


    hair. Right now, she didn¡¯t look like the elegant refined Schultz family¡¯s daughter at all. Rachel stepped


    forward, crouched beside her, and reached her hand out.


    Terrified of Rachel, Alicia screamed, ¡°Rachel, no! What else are you gonna do to me?¡± Rachel turned a


    deaf ear to her pleas. She took the water nts off her head, and threw them back into theke. ¡°Don¡¯t


    be so nervous. Everyone should take responsibility for what they¡¯ve done, right? And since I¡¯ve done


    what I was used of now, I should apologize.¡±


    Alicia gnashed her teeth as she trembled all over. She had no idea if it was because of anger or the fact


    that she was feeling cold. ¡°Miss Schultz, I¡¯m so sorry for pushing you into theke by ident. I really


    am sorry,¡± Rachel apologized nonchntly. Alicia¡¯s face turned pale, but she had no idea how to vent her


    anger.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    All of a sudden, they heard someoneughing. Rachel turned to look at theughing man, and just as


    she had expected, it was Carson. He scratched his nose and chuckled. ¡°Why have I never found you this


    interesting before, Miss Be?¡±


    In the past, whenever Rachel was involved in something like this, she would either just suck it up or


    curse incessantly. But now, she was smarter. She knew how to reciprocate other people¡¯s animosity


    towards her. It somehow seemed like her cunning nature was drilled into her bones. In short, she


    wouldn¡¯t stand to be on the losing end of the stick. Even if she must suffer, she would take everyone


    down with her and make them suffer even worse.


    Carson truly found this new Rachel interesting. She then stared at him in silence before saying, ¡°I guess


    birds of the same feather do flock together,¡± she remarked casually. It took Carson a while to understand


    what Rachel meant. ¡®Birds of the same feather flock together, huh? Who¡¯s the bird?


    Or should I say, who¡¯s the person?¡¯ Carson thought to himself. Naturally, she was referring to Victor. Just


    a few minutes ago, Rachel said that he was blind and stupid. Carson didn¡¯t know what to say at this


    point. Rachel had be truly cunning. ¡°Lukas!¡± Victor¡¯s face turned grim. Everyone who saw the look


    on his face felt that a storm wasing ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡±


    Lukas was very familiar with that look. ¡®Mr. Sullivan is probably furious now.¡¯ Victor cast Rachel a cold


    nce and said, ¡°From now on, never let this woman step out of her room! Anyone who dares to let her


    out will be exiled from this city. If she tries to escape, just break her legs!¡± Lukas was horrified by his


    words. ¡®He¡¯s asking us to break her legs?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯d like to see how arrogant you can be with broken legs,


    Rachel!¡± Victor said as he strode forward to stare down at her.


    ¡°Oh, but don¡¯t worry. We have professional doctors in the house. Even if your legs do get broken, the


    baby will be taken care of.¡± ¡°Victor, you bastard!¡± Rachel red back at him. Her eyes were brimming


    with anger, and she made no attempt to hide her hatred for Victor. When he looked into her eyes, he


    could see just how much she hated him. All of a sudden, it made him feel like his heart was being torn


    apart.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 124 by Adolf Dunne


    Clues Of Abby¡¯s Whereabouts


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    For the next three days, Rachel did not leave her room. It seemed that this time, Victor really meant what


    he said. He even reassigned his personal bodyguards to the Sue Garden. And those men stood guard at


    Rachel¡¯s door 24 hours a day. Knock! Knock! Knock! From outside her door, Lukas said, ¡°Miss Be,


    I¡¯ve brought you some food.¡± Rachel blinked to alleviate the soreness of her eyes, caused by staring at


    the ceiling for too long, and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, Lukas!¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay in there?¡± Lukas


    asked, feeling a bit worried. ¡°Are you feeling any difort?


    Would you like me to call you a doctor?¡±. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡± Having said that, she closed her eyes to


    relieve the dryness of her eyes. All sorts of thoughts raced through her mind. 3 Lukas said something to


    her from outside the door, but Rachel didn¡¯t hear him clearly. She just gave him a vague answer, and


    then it became quiet again. All of a sudden, she heard her phone buzzing on the bedside table. Slowly,


    she opened her eyes and reached for her phone.


    On the screen, she saw a message from an unknown number. Nothing else was written on the message


    other than a dot. This dot was her secretmunication method with Quintin. Rachel sat upright,


    unlocked her phone, and opened her browser. Afterwards, she quickly input a series of letters on the


    search bar, and the page soon changed. Q: Hey boss, why haven¡¯t you been onlely? King of


    Hearts: Something happened. What¡¯s up?


    Have you found any clues about the person I asked you to investigate? Q: Actually, I have a question. Is


    this person even real? Who on earth is she? Is she important or something? I¡¯ve done everything I can,


    and hacked into all sources of information I can hack, but I still couldn¡¯t find any clues about her.


    Quintin had promised Rachel that he would find Abby¡¯s whereabouts, but after nearly a month of


    searching, he still hadn¡¯t found the slightest clues. He wondered if Abby was just a figment of Rachel¡¯s


    imagination. ¡®Maybe this Abby doesn¡¯t really exist?¡¯ Quintin said to himself. ¡®After all, the boss did spend


    three years in prison. Perhaps she had developed some sort of mental problem in there? But I can¡¯t ask


    her that! She¡¯s going to kill me if she even finds out that I have such spections about her!¡¯


    At this time, Rachel¡¯s face turned grim. If she didn¡¯t know that Abby was definitely in Victor¡¯s hands, she


    might think along the same lines as Quintin. She had searched every possible ce Abby could¡¯ve been


    locked up, but it led to no avail. Q: Boss, if this Abby really exists, she couldn¡¯t just disappear. You need


    to think about this carefully. Is there any other ce she might go? Somewhere that you would never


    think she could go?


    I mean, even if she¡¯s dead, you¡¯d still be able to find her body, right? ¡®I¡¯ve been to the Be family¡¯s


    mansion, the Sullivan Group, the Sue Garden, the Sullivan family¡¯s mansion, the Crown Club, and I¡¯ve


    even ran a background check on Carson! But I still can¡¯t find Abby anywhere,¡¯ Rachel thought to herself.


    But there was one thing she was certain of, and that was the fact that Abby was still alive.


    ¡®How could there be no trace of Abby left if she¡¯s still alive?¡¯ As Rachel stared at the message Quintin


    had sent her, something urred to her. ¡°Quintin, let me ask you a question. Where would you go if you


    want to erase any trace that you exist? To be precise, it should be somewhere that the detection system


    couldn¡¯t track.¡±


    Quintin was stunned when he read her message. The detection system that she mentioned were created


    by them. It was based on the Sk system, but much more improved. No matter where a certain


    person was, whether in the wilderness or at home, as long they show any sign of activity, the system


    would be able to track them somehow.


    Thus, if someone wanted to avoid the detection of the system, there was only one way to do so.


    Quintin¡¯s eyes lit up when he figured out the answer. Using the keyboard, he typed, ¡°There¡¯s only one


    ce that could avoid the detection system.¡± While he was typing those words, he could feel his arms


    trembling. He couldn¡¯t tell whether it was because of excitement or fear.


    Q: It¡¯s in prison. King of Hearts: It¡¯s in prison. Both of them sent the same message at the same time.


    Quintin took a deep breath as he stared at those words on the screen. ¡°Boss, who is this Abby? And who


    hid her? If she was really hidden inside a prison, whoever did so must¡¯ve learnt it from you!¡±


    ¡®Learnt it from me?¡¯ Rachel couldn¡¯t help but smile sardonically at herself when she read those words.


    She remembered the time when Andy was bragging in front of Abby about the legend of King of Hearts.


    He told her of how King of Hearts hid a living person to the point that nobody could find that person


    within an entire year. Rachel had indeed seeded in doing that, but why was it a legend? It was


    because nobody ever figured out where King of Hearts had hidden that certain person.


    But Quintin knew how she did it. Back then, King of Hearts hid the person within a faraway prison. Never


    did Rachel imagine that someone would emte her methods. King of Hearts: Check all the prisons


    within Apliaria, and all the nearby cities as soon as possible. If she¡¯s really hidden within a prison, we can


    definitely find her. Once Quintin received the order, he immediately replied, ¡°Consider it done, boss!¡±


    Afterwards, the two of them continued to chat for a while.


    As usual, theyined about a certain shameless couple, and Quintin reported the couple¡¯s recent


    situation to Rachel. About half an hourter, Rachel logged off the forum and touched her abdomen. Her


    previously gloomy mood had now dissipated when she felt connected to her baby. ¡°Little one, we¡¯ll be


    able to leave this wretched ce soon.¡± 1 Now that she had a clue of Abby¡¯s whereabouts, it was time


    for her to prepare for her next n of action.


    Inside the CEO¡¯s office of Sullivan Group. The window was covered with a thick curtain, shrouding the


    office in darkness. It was hard to tell whether it was night or day inside the office. Ivan had been knocking


    at the door for a few minutes, but there was no response. He nced at his wristwatch and felt that


    something strange was going on. ¡®He should still be in his office right now.¡¯ Once more, he knocked on


    the door.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, it¡¯s me, Ivan,¡± he said. However, silence was the only response he got. Since it was almost


    time for Victor to have a meeting with a business partner, Ivan hesitantly opened the door. As soon as he


    entered, he was surprised to see that the room was shrouded in utter darkness, He stood in ce for a


    moment until his eyes adjusted to the darkness. A few secondster, he noticed someone lying on the


    sofa.


    The elegant ck leather sofa wasn¡¯t that small, but the man¡¯s figure dwarfed the sofa¡¯s size. He looked


    a bit uneasy lying on it. His suit jacket was still on the executive chair, and the white shirt he wore


    highlighted his muscr figure. The first two buttons were undone, revealing his sexy corbone. His


    right arm was covering his eyes, as if it was the only way he could sleepfortably. As Ivan looked at


    the man, he was lost in thought.


    ¡®It¡¯s a rare sight to see Mr. Sullivan shut all his blinders and trap himself in such a dark environment.


    What¡¯s going on with him?¡¯ ¡°What is it?¡± Victor asked abruptly, interrupting Ivan¡¯s thoughts. Now that


    Victor had awakened, he sat upright and nced at Ivan. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s almost twelve noon. There¡¯s only half


    an hour left before your lunch meeting with


    Mr. Flecher of the Foyal Group,¡± said Ivan. ¡°Okay, get the car ready.¡± As soon as Victor finished


    speaking, the curtains slowly pulled up The dazzling sunshine peered through the windows, falling onto


    his shoulder, anc dispersing the coldness from his body.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 Someone To Redeem You


    The shiny ck Maybach pulled to a steady stop outside the Crown Club.


    The doorman just about fell over himself to open the car door for Victor. Since hisst visit here, in which he''d revealed his identity, the restaurant staff had been on high alert.


    The manager was so terrified of identally neglecting him that they wanted to know he had arrived before he even set foot in the door.


    "Mr. Sullivan," the manager greeted him with a respectful bow. He''d received word of hising that morning and had prepared himself.


    Victor didn''t immediately get out the car. He took his time fastening the cuffs and putting on his jacket. When he did step out the car, he was silent and brooding - into the stoic mode that closely followed Ivan and the manager.


    As they approached the elevator, the manager nodded minutely to one of the employees, signaling them to call the elevator. The employee pressed one of the buttons and then hurried away. "Mr. Sullivan, Mr. Fletcher from Eoyal Group is waiting for you," the manager said. Victor didn''t immediately respond.


    Silence fell around the three men and then finally, the elevator arrived.


    Only then did Victor nod to what the manager had said and stepped in. The manager pushed a button that took them straight to the western restaurant on the third floor.


    They stepped out of the elevator and were shown towards a private room by one of the waiters.


    The waiter stood aside respectfully and pushed the door to the room open for them.


    The sounds of voices rose as soon as the door was opened. Victor could hear the clear sounds of conversation. Wanting to know more, he stepped quietly into the room.


    "Are you tired? If you are, I''m sure I could ask Garry to arrange a guest room for you. There are plenty upstairs. You could go and take a nap while I attend to a few things, and I could call you when I''m finished, okay?" the man said in concern to the woman sitting beside him.


    "Alright, that sounds nice. Thank you. I must admit, I am feeling a little tired. And anyway, what use am I in your business discussion?" the woman said with a yawn. "I''m already sure you know it''s your fault I''m tired. I would have had a decent rest if it wasn''t for you dragging me out so early in the morning to go shopping for baby goods. I was sleeping so soundly."


    "I guess I get a little overexcited when I heard our baby''s heartbeat. And... we have to get things sorted out at some stage." The man smiled at the woman with all the love and affection in the world.


    "I''m only three months along. I''ve still got another six to go. There is no reason to rush; we still have plenty of time. Also, don''t you think we bought way too many clothes? Babies grow fast, you know. Before you know it, the little one is going to outgrow everything I don''t even know how this baby is going to fit in half of the things we''ve bought," the womanined with a pout.


    The man reached out and gently took hold of the woman''s shoulder. He gave her aforting squeeze, then leaned over and kissed her on the forehead. "I''ll admit, it was probably a bit of an oversight on my part. Just go to take a nap, okay?"


    The woman nodded and slowly started getting to her feet. The man immediately sprung up and helped her.


    The woman clicked her tongue mockingly at the man. "Really now. I''m only three months pregnant, I''m sure I can stand on my own. You don''t need to help me."


    "I''m just being cautious. One can never be too careful when ites to one''s pregnant wife and baby." Mr. Fletcher turned around as he finished speaking. He wanted to give his pregnant secretary, Gary, a list of instructions on what to do for his wife, but instead, saw Victor and Ivan standing at the door. His eyebrows rose in surprise.


    "Mr. Sullivan," the man, Elian Flecher, said, quickly masking his surprise with good manners.


    The woman turned at the sound of his name and smiled in greeting. "Mr. Sullivan."


    Victor nced at the woman and nodded in acknowledgement.


    "I''m going to take a nap," the woman said to Elian in a low voice. "You get on with your work, okay?"


    "Gary, take good care of her," Elian said.


    Garry gave a single nod, then escorted Mrs. Flecher out the room. Victor had mostly ignored the exchange and sat down. He noticed a couple of bags on the floor near Elian''s feet, and sticking out the top he could see thebels of famous baby products.


    Elian followed Victor''s gaze down to the bags, then looked up at him and said, "My wife and I went to the hospital this morning for her prenatal checkup. On our way here, we saw a shop selling baby products, so we stopped and bought some."


    "I thought you said you didn''t want children," Victor said in the lilting voice.


    Elian and Victor were old friends. They''d met in university when the two of them had been studying abroad. They knew each other well, well enough to know each other''s family history. In fact, Elian and Victor shared much the same family background; just like Victor, Elian was an illegitimate child and was not weed by his family.


    But of course, the two of them also had their differences.


    One of the most prominent of these differences were their means of obtaining their positions of power. While Victor had taken his position as head of the Sullivan Group by besting his enemies, Elian had inherited Royal Group.


    While he was a bastard child and technically unwee in the family, he was also the only child of the Flecher family.


    During a drunken night out during their university days, Elian had once said to Victor, "Bro, if I ever get married, I swear I''m never having children."


    Later, when Elian''s grandfather had fallen seriously ill, he''d left his studies to return home and take over the family business.


    That was thest they had seen of each other, until now. Victor still remembered Elian in university when he had said he wanted nothing to do with children... And now here he was, surrounded by baby products, excited beyond belief for the birth of his baby.


    Victor didn''t know what could have happened that could have changed Elian''s mind.


    The conversation he''d overheard between Elian and his wife had made his heart ache in a way he couldn''t describe. Unbidden, Rachel''s eyes had appeared in his mind.


    And they were full of hatred for him.


    "I used to think that anyone born into this family was destined for an arranged marriage. I always believed that if there was no love between two people, there could be no happiness. And a child certainly wouldn''t change that. Not to mention that I''m a Flecher. The men in my family have a reputation for being absolutely despicable. I didn''t want to follow in my father''s footsteps. I didn''t want to father a bastard child with just some mistress," Elian said.


    "I didn''t want a child because it felt like I had to."


    Victor leaned forward and picked up his ss of red wine. He sipped it elegantly as he asked, "And now?"


    "Now?" A small smile appeared on Elian''s face at the thought of his wife. "Now I believe in something I didn''t before."


    "And... that is?" Victor raised an eyebrow in question.


    "That there is always someone out there who can redeem you," Elian said with a warm smile. "My wife and I married with no emotional attachment to each other. We felt nothing for each other. It was just like living with another person. Even after we were married, I didn''t touch her. Not for an entire year. Until one day when I got drunk..."


    Elian trailed off and averted his eyes. While he didn''t say it explicitly, it was obvious that the two of them had shared a night together.


    "Well, to say the least, she got pregnant. At first, she wanted to have the baby in secret without telling me anything. Obviously, I found out. It gave me something to think about; and trust me, I thought long and hard about it. There was just something about seeing such a refined, delicatedy throwing up, unable to eat anything, because of my child. She neverined or med the child. She just bore it with grace and dignity. I think the resentment I held towards the arranged marriage softened. I decided I wanted to at least try and ept the marriage, and the child."


    Victor''s hand tightened on the wine ss. He narrowed his eyes as his thoughts went wild, but he managed to keep his emotions off his face as he listened to Elian.


    "I pushed past those prejudices I had about arranged marriages and started trying when it came to the rtionship. I felt that I''d started to change my views, and I realized that I was starting to like the woman I''d married. Now... Now I think this baby might be a blessing. When I went with her to that prenatal checkup this morning and heard the baby''s heartbeat...


    Something changed in me. Suddenly, I found myself looking forward to meeting my child."


    Elian''s wife and child were constantly on his mind. He spoke about them at every given opportunity.


    While Elian spoke, Victor kept ncing down at the bags at his feet.


    Victor and Elian didn''t eat much during their meeting, but they did drink half a bottle of red wine between them.


    They said their goodbyester, and Victor returned to the Maybach waiting outside for him. He got in and stared out the window as the car slowly pulled away from the club to head back to the Sullivan Group.


    Victor rxed in the backseat of the car. He rolled down the window to let in the cool autumn breeze. It was nice and refreshing after being inside.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He was silent for a while, until he suddenly sat forward and said, "Turn the car around. I want to go to the Sue Garden."

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 126 by Adolf Dunne


    Ivan was quite surprised by Victor¡¯s request. He looked up at him in the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Did


    you leave something there, Mr. Sullivan?¡± ¡°No.¡± Victor¡¯s expression darkened at Ivan¡¯s question. ¡°Cancel


    all my appointments for this afternoon as well,¡± he said. Ivan nced down at the time on his phone. He


    pursed his lips in surprise. It was still early afternoon. On a Wednesday. A working day. Victor wanted to


    cancel his appointments on a work day.


    He must have heard wrong. Surely Victor wouldn¡¯t want to cancel all his appointments for the day, just to


    go back to Sue Garden? He looked up at Victor in the rearview mirror again. He just couldn¡¯t believe his


    ears. This was the first time in the two years he¡¯d been working for Victor that something like this had


    happened.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Ivan answered in as neutral a tone as possible, considering how excited and surprised he was.


    With all the appointments for the day cancelled, that meant Ivan also had the rest of the day off. How


    could he not be excited about that? Victor sat quietly in the backseat, tapping his fingers rhythmically


    against his thigh. His eyes were narrowed and he kept his gaze studiously out the window. The drive to


    Sue Garden was only an hour long, and soon, the Maybach pulled up in the open space near the front


    garden.


    Today was the first time he¡¯de here at this time. Lukas was justing down from Rachel¡¯s room


    with a pile of tes. He was quite surprised when he saw Victor walking into the building. ¡°Victor?¡± he


    said, barely managing to contain his surprise. Victor nodded in greeting. His eyes darted to the tes


    Lukas was carrying.


    The corners of his mouth tipped down in a frown at the sight of them. It wasn¡¯t because there were many


    tes, but because most of the food on them seemed untouched. It looked like Rachel had just taken a


    few bites out of them. Lukas looked from Victor down at the tes. ¡°Miss Be told me to bring the


    food up to herter.


    She didn¡¯t feel like eating now,¡± he exined. ¡°Has she tried to escape?¡± Victor asked. He¡¯d been


    sleeping at thepany since that day. He didn¡¯t want toe back here, just so she could look at him


    with so much hate¡­ He would never forget that look¡­ And he didn¡¯t ever want to see it again. It was the


    first time in years that he was avoiding a situation instead of facing it head on.


    ¡°No. Miss Be has been staying obediently in her room for the past three days,¡± Lukas replied. Victor


    gritted his jaw and narrowed his eyes. For some reason, that thought put him more on edge than it


    should. He started towards the stairs but then stopped and turned to Lukas. ¡°Tell her toe


    downstairs.¡±


    At first, Lukas froze in surprise. Then he hurried to do as he¡¯d been told. He was scared that if he hung


    around for too long Victor would suddenly change his mind. Upstairs, Rachel was in her room writing in a


    notebook. For now, she waspletely oblivious to Victor¡¯s impromptu visit. So far in the book she¡¯d


    compiled a short list: 1. Be Group¡¯s shares. 2. Wace, Tara. 3. Abby.


    The tip of her pen hovered near the number for a long while. She almost seemed to have gone into some


    type of trance. The sudden knock on the door brought her back to reality. ¡°Miss Be, Mr. Sullivan is


    here,¡± Lukas called through the door. Rachel looked down at her hand hovering above the paper and


    noticed that the ink had already dried.


    The list of things she¡¯d written down was everything she needed to look into and sort out before she left.


    However, it was going to be difficult to aplish anything while she was locked in this room all the


    time. She had briefly entertained the thought of jumping off the balcony. It really wasn¡¯t that big of a jump;


    two floors would be quite easy for her.


    But she wouldn¡¯t risk something like that now, not while she was pregnant. She had to think about her


    baby as well. Even if she did jump though, she would still have to evade the servants before she could


    escape Sue Garden. If she was caught, her next escape attempt would be much harder.


    The safest, though not the easiest way out, was to get Victor to change his mind. She had to keep his


    suspicions off her, at least until Abby was free. Rachel¡¯s eyes unfocused on the paper as her mind


    whirled with all these thoughts. She had toe up with a n. And the best one at the moment was not


    to quarrel with Victor, for now.


    If she could just tolerate him for these few days, she was sure she coulde up with a better n.


    There would be plenty of time for revengeter. ¡°Miss Be?¡± Lukas called again. He¡¯d been waiting for


    long enough for a response to be concerned.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡±


    Rachel said as she tore the paper out the notebook and ripped it to pieces. She scrunched all the shreds


    into a ball and threw it in the trash can. Then she went and opened the door. ¡°Yes, Lukas?¡± ¡°Miss Be,


    Mr. Sullivan wants to see you downstairs,¡± Lukas said. What a coincidence; that was exactly what she


    wanted.


    ¡°Just let me change my clothes,¡± Rachel said with a smile. Lukas waited outside her bedroom door while


    she changed her clothes, then he followed her downstairs. Just before she stepped into the living room,


    Lukas suddenly stopped her. ¡°Miss Be, wait!¡±


    Rachel turned to look at him.


    Lukas felt his cheeks warm slightly. He hesitated before he said slowly, ¡°I just wanted to give you a bit of


    advice, Miss Be. Don¡¯t be as stubborn with Mr. Sullivan as you were before. Just¡­ Talk to him


    reasonably and calmly. Maybe he will change his mind and let you out.¡± ¡°I¡­ Okay.¡± ¡°I know Mr. Sullivan


    sometimes doesn¡¯t care about other¡¯s feelings, but he is a reasonable man. Just talk to him.¡±


    Reasonable?


    Rachel nearly burst outughing at this. If Mr. Sullivan was a reasonable man, then perhaps the sun


    would start rising in the west and setting in the east. That was how preposterous such a statement


    sounded.


    She knew Lukas was only saying this for her own good. While she didn¡¯t agree with what he said, she


    didn¡¯t dispute his good intentions. She just gave a warm smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lukas. I know. I¡¯m


    not going to argue with him anymore.¡± 1 She nodded at Lukas, then turned and walked into the living


    room.


    Rachel saw Victor the moment she entered the room. He was sitting on the sofa with the ankle of one leg


    resting on the opposite knee. The position made his trouser legs pull up a little, and exposed his ck


    socks. He had his usual noble, cold air about him. Almost like he was the prince of an ice castle.


    Victor took one look at her and his expression darkened. ¡°Go and change your clothes,¡± he said when he


    saw her outfit.


    Rachel was speechless. She was so surprised she couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. Change her clothes?


    She looked at herself to see what was so wrong with what she was wearing. But she just couldn¡¯t


    understand. It was a casual dress; there was nothing unseemly or strange about it. She gritted her teeth


    in irritation. Why was her dress offending him? Her immediate reaction was to argue with him and defend


    her point of view. But as she raised her chin in defiance, she saw Lukas wink at her out the corner of her


    eye He was reminding her not to cause a scene. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath and tried to


    calm herself.


    ¡®Let it go. Don¡¯t get angry. Anger is the devil¡¯s work. Let it go, and be the bigger person.¡¯ She just had to


    put up with him for a little longer. In a calm voice she said, ¡°Alright, just give me a moment to change.¡±


    She left the living room and went back up to her room. Victor noticed her sudden change in attitude. He


    noticed how she had been about to get angry, but had then somehow suppressed it. He narrowed his


    eyes at the doorway after she¡¯d walked out.


    Rachel didn¡¯t take long to change. In no time at all, she was back downstairs in a different outfit.


    ¡°Change,¡± Victor said, after hardly sparing her a nce. Rachel wanted to argue, but she just said,


    ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®Just a little while longer,¡¯ she thought to herself. Victor made her change her outfit several more


    times. Each time she went upstairs, she got more and more impatient and irritated. She had promised


    Lukas she wouldn¡¯t argue with Victor, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to test her patience so soon. It made


    her wonder if he was doing this on purpose.


    When she came downstairs again and Victor told her to change without even looking at her, her temper


    finally broke. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡± she snapped. She felt two pairs of eyesnd on her at the


    same time. Victor just gazed at her expressionlessly and said nothing. The other set of eyes belonged to


    Lukas. He was standing behind the sofa, sighing and touching his forehead after what she¡¯d said.


    Rachel immediately calmed herself down. She sat elegantly down on the sofa and faced Victor. ¡°You


    keep telling me to change my clothes, but you never tell me what I must change into. So tell me, what do


    you want me to wear? I know the doctor told me to exercise more, but I¡¯m pregnant.


    And all this walking back and forth is starting to make me tired. I don¡¯t mind going to change, but you


    need to tell me what you want me to wear first.¡± Victor stared at her and said nothing. Rachel couldn¡¯t tell


    whether he was angry or not, but before she got the chance, Victor stood up and walked out.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Rachel stared after him, watching him until he¡¯d walked out the room. Then he came back a few


    momentster and stopped in the doorway. ¡°You asked me to tell you what to wear. Aren¡¯t youing?¡±


    Rachel raised her eyebrows and blinked in response. What on earth was he up to now? Lukas cleared


    his throat when Rachel didn¡¯t move, and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Be, Mr. Sullivan is waiting for


    you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Rachel said and shook her head. She quickly returned to her senses and stood up to follow


    Victor


    People often said that a woman¡¯s heart wasplicated, but it now seemed that the saying was true for


    a man as well.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 127 by Adolf Dunne


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Baby Products Store Victor walked into the cloakroom, and Rachel followed suit. While he was looking at


    the clothes in disy, Rachel sat on the small sofa, gently massaging her calves. Perhaps her legs had


    grown sore froming up and down the stairs several times over. ¡®I wonder if Quintin is done with the


    investigation,¡¯ she thought to herself. Rachel¡¯s head was downcast while she was pondering over


    something when a shadow fell over her.


    Afterwards, she heard him say, ¡°Put it on.¡± She instantly raised her head and saw the clothes in Victor¡¯s


    hand. Rachel fell silent for a moment, frowning at the expressionless man, and wondering if she could


    refuse to wear those tacky clothes. Just as she was debating on whether to wear it or not, Victor tossed


    the clothes onto her and said, ¡°Change into those clothes and meet me downstairs in five minutes.¡±


    With that, he left the room, and closed the door behind him. Rachel stared at the clothes in her arms,


    clearly displeased. ¡®Men¡¯s taste in clothes are seriously weird sometimes. Or maybe he¡¯s messing with


    me?¡¯ Five minutes passed by in a blur. Rachel did not dare to dilly-dally, fearing that if she were to be a


    secondter, he would get upset and she would have to suffer his wrath.


    Once she had changed into the clothes, she hurried out of the room, quickly passing by the mirror, and


    making sure not to look at herself. After leaving the cloakroom, she drew a deep breath before slowly


    making her way downstairs. At this time, Lukas had been waiting for her at the stairs. The moment he


    laid eyes on Rachel, he was stupefied. The sound of his voice wasden with surprise. ¡°Miss Be!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she replied.


    ¡°Are you okay, ma¡¯am?¡± Lukas asked with concern as he examined her face. Rachel was silenced for a


    moment because of his question. ¡°Not really,¡± she answered. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Lukas was at a loss for words. He


    had no idea how toment on Rachel¡¯s attire. He had seen people donned in red and ck clothing,


    or maybe red and greed. But this was the first time he had seen someone dressed in a ck and green


    combination, and definitely not in a good way.


    Aside from that, it was a thick coat. If it weren¡¯t for the dazzling sun outside, Lukas would¡¯ve thought it


    was winter already. ¡°Lukas, where¡¯s Victor?¡± Obviously, Rachel preferred not to discuss her outfit with


    anyone. She nced around the living room and noticed that only the servants were there, and Victor


    was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Oh, right! Mr. Sullivan is waiting for you in the car,¡± Lukas replied. ¡®In the car?¡¯ Rachel thought to herself.


    ¡®Is he taking me out? Where is he taking me?¡¯ Rachel turned to the door, and from that distance, she


    could see a dark brown Bentley driving into the front yard. The window of the car was half-opened and


    she could see the side of Victor¡¯s face.


    She decided not to waste another second, and said goodbye to Lukas before walking out. When the


    driver saw Rachele out of the house, he got off the car, went around to the door of the back seat,


    and opened it for her. As Rachel went down the steps, she paused before going into the car. The very


    moment she sat next to Victor, she could feel his icy, intimidating aura. Instinctively, her nerves tensed


    up.


    Soon, the driver went back to his seat, started the engine, and drove out of the Sue Garden. Rachel had


    no way of knowing why she didn¡¯t feel hot inside the car. She thought that maybe it was due to Victor¡¯s


    cold shoulder, though there were still beads of sweat on her forehead. The bodily temperature of


    pregnant women was usually a bit higher than that of ordinary people. They were more susceptible to


    warmer weathers instead of the colder ones.


    From the corner of her eyes, she could see that Victor was still the same as always; stone cold and stoic.


    Secondster, she adjusted her sitting position, and took off her coat. But the second she removed it,


    Victor red at her. ¡°Put it back on.¡± Rachel was speechless. ¡®I thought he wasn¡¯t paying attention to


    me.¡¯ She then nced at his face, hesitating whether she should endure the heat and avoid a conflict.


    All of a sudden, the driver spoke, interrupting her thoughts. ¡°Miss Be, I highly rmend you put it


    on. The weather forecast this morning reported that the temperature will drop dramatically this


    afternoon.¡± While he was talking, he nced at the rearview mirror, wary of Victor¡¯s expression. Upon


    seeing that Victor showed no sign of displeasure, the driver continued, ¡°Mr. Sullivan told you to wear it


    because he¡¯s worried you might catch a cold.¡±


    2 ¡®It¡¯s going to be cold this afternoon, huh?¡¯ She took a look outside the car. Ever since she got in, the


    window was raised a bit higher, but there was still a small gap left for venttion. The wind poured into


    the car, disheveling her bangs. The second the wind touched her skin, she felt how cold and damp it


    was.


    It would seem that the temperature was really going to drop soon. Rachel averted her gaze from the


    window, and stared at the coat. After a moment of silence, she decided that it was best to put it on.


    Throughout the rest of the journey, none of them spoke. Although it wasn¡¯t that tense inside the car, it


    was still a bit awkward.


    The Bentley smoothly drove across the highway for a while. Just as Rachel was starting to feel drowsy,


    the car finally stopped. The driver opened the door of the backseat and said, ¡°Miss Be, Mr. Sullivan,


    we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    ¡°Are we going shopping?¡± Rachel looked around as soon as she got out of the car. They were in the


    most famous shopping mall in Apliaria. And if she remembered correctly, this ce was owned by the


    Sullivan Group. ¡®Why did he take me to the mall?¡¯ Rachel frowned, ncing at him subconsciously. She


    saw that he was already on his way to the mall entrance ¡®without hesitation. ¡®As always, he¡¯s doing things


    out of a whim,¡¯ she thought. ?


    Minutester, they both got out of the elevator. At this point, Rachel could no longer suppress her


    curiosity. She kept looking around and saw all kinds of shops, and yet she still couldn¡¯t figure out what


    they were doing here. ¡°What exactly are we supposed to do here?¡± she asked. ¡°To buy baby products,¡±


    Victor replied tly. Rachel fell silent for a second before she replied inquisitively, ¡°What?¡± She stopped


    because she thought she had misheard him.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Miss Be, wee!¡± Suddenly, she heard a pleasant voice


    that drowned out her thoughts. That was the moment Rachel realized that she had been pondering about


    what Victor wanted to do throughout their entire journey. She was so anxious and confused about it that


    she failed to notice that they were already standing at the entrance of a store.


    On the wall beside the entrance, there was a huge LED neon sign. Judging by the logo of a pacifier, this


    store was obviously selling baby products. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, all the new arrivals have been prepared. Do you


    want to go in and take a look at them?¡± the shop manager asked as he approached them.. About an hour


    ago, the senior managers of the shopping mall received a message that Victor was on his way to this


    mall.


    For a few minutes, the entire mall was on full alert. It appeared as though they were preparing for a war.


    The staff were all busy checking if they had done anything wrong. As soon as the store owners heard


    about the news, they began to guess which store Victor would visit, and made early preparations in case


    he would drop by their respective stores. The manager of this store was no exception. Victor nodded


    indifferently before walking in. Rachel, on the other hand, was still at a loss for words.


    ¡®What the hell is going on? Has he gone crazy or something?¡¯

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 128 by Adolf Dunne


    The moment Rachel stepped into the store, she was immediately overwhelmed by the sheer amount of


    baby products. There were so many different varieties, colors and shapes¡­ But there was one brand in


    particr that caught her eye. It was enough to make her forget about her whining from earlier and focus


    on the shopping experience. As she studied the different products, the ultrasound image of her baby at


    the prenatal check-up appeared in her mind.


    The other shop manager inside had noticed Rachel the moment she¡¯d walked in the door. Of course, this


    was partly due to Victor being there. She saw how Rachel was staring moon eyed at everything and


    came up to her with a smile. ¡°Miss Be, I can give you an introduction to all the different products, if


    you¡¯d like?¡± The baby products had been designed to be eye-catching to mothers. It was them that had


    to make the choice between the different brands, after all.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    While the manager had no idea why Victor would need baby products, she was a smart enough


    businesswoman to know that, with Victor in her store, today was going to profitable. Rachel looked up


    into the shop manager¡¯s enthusiastic eyes and just couldn¡¯t say no. The manager seemed only too


    delighted to help her. With never-ending optimism and energy, she introduced the different products to


    Rachel.


    ¡°This baby stroller in particr is one of our best sellers. Both the sales and the feedback on it have


    been phenomenal. You can detach the front armrest of this stroller. And just in case your little one likes to


    chew on things, the armrest is made from thetest anti-biting smooth foam material.¡±


    Rachel nodded along as she listened. She could feel Victor¡¯s eyes on her as he watched from the back.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in what the shop manager was saying, he was busy studying her coat. Usually, he


    found ck and green designsme, but on her it was somehow spectacr. The color and cut perfectly


    matched her elegant demeanor in a way that seemed to create her own unique style. The shop manager


    kept showing Rachel product after product.


    While it looked like she was listening and paying careful attention, Victor knew she wasn¡¯t. But then


    again, he hadn¡¯t been paying attention from the beginning. Now, he kept thinking back to what Carson


    had said to him a few days ago. ¡°I think there is a part of you that doesn¡¯t really believe that Rachel


    pushed Alicia into theke that day,¡± he had said. ¡°I think you just have a deep-seated prejudice against


    her. That¡¯s why you chose to ignore the truth that was right in front of you.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed as he


    stared at Rachel.


    Ever since the divorce and leading to Rachel¡¯s pregnancy, Victor had felt like his life was spiraling out of


    control. He didn¡¯t even seem to have a grasp on his own self-control; something he had always been so


    proud of. He had no idea why he felt this way, or why he couldn¡¯t pull himself together, but he had a


    feeling it wasn¡¯t a good thing. He wanted to take his life back. He wanted to regain control over what was


    his.


    But the more he tried to suppress his growing feelings, the worse it became, the harder it became to


    control. When he and Elian had eaten together earlier that day, he had thought of nothing else but


    Rachel lying in the ultrasound room. He couldn¡¯t stop hearing her asking the doctor about the baby¡¯s


    health, and how the baby¡¯s heartbeat sounded. It had nearly been enough to make him want to put his


    own prejudices aside. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, what do you think?¡±


    The manager¡¯s question broke him out of his thoughts. Victor looked down at Rachel, only to find she


    was looking up at him expectantly, waiting for him to answer. She looked different today. The expression


    on her face was different. It wasn¡¯t that harsh, hostile look he hade to expect from her.


    She looked quiet, and obedient now. By the way she kept ncing towards the toy area, Victor could tell


    she was much more interested in the dolls than she was in the stroller. As he swallowed, his Adam¡¯s


    apple bobbed almost nervously in his throat. ¡°We¡¯ll take it,¡± he said coolly. ¡°Wonderful!¡± the shop


    manager said with an excited p of her hands. She turned to one of her assistants and asked them to


    package it. Rachel was quite surprised by his statement. She looked up at him questioningly, trying to


    catch his gaze, but he ignored her.


    The shop manager, on the other hand, was absolutely delighted. This was a great start to what she had


    no doubt was going to be a spending spree. She kept showing products to them, and kept looking up at


    Victor to ask his opinion. With her natural charm and smart business strategy, she knew how to sell just


    about anything. If Rachel said nothing, Victor would buy whatever it was. The shopping experience


    lasted around three hours.


    The shop manager was energetic and enthusiastic the entire time, never once giving any indication that


    she was getting tired or thirsty from all the talking. She still walked with a spring in her step as if she


    hadn¡¯t been standing for quite some time already. Rachel listened as attentively as she could. To her, the


    joy of the shopping experience had disappeared long ago, and it was all starting to feel like a school


    lecture again.


    By the time they finally finished their shopping and left the store, it was almost dusk. Then the managers


    personally saw them out the shop and out the mall. The female manager looked up at the sky when she


    realized how time had gotten away from them. At first, she marveled at the way the setting sun painted


    the clouds in hues of orange and red, and then she sighed. ¡°Ah¡­ Look at the evening glow!¡± ¡®The


    evening glow?¡®


    Rachel looked up at the sky. She saw how the fading red light dyed the clouds to look like mes, and


    the spacious square outside the mall where they were standing provided a stunning view. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡±


    Rachel said. The male manager also nodded vigorously. ¡°I still remember this spectacr view I saw


    once. The entire sky looked like it was on fire¡­ After all this time, I can still picture it so clearly¡­¡± The


    whole sky had looked like it was burning?


    Rachel tilted her head to the side as she studied the clouds. She remembered she had also seen


    something just like that once. It had been three years ago, on the day she¡¯d been thrown into prison. The


    memory of her being shoved out the back door of the court and squeezed into a police car was still so


    clear. As was the memory of just how fiercely red the sky had been on that day. It was like it was sending


    her away with onest hurrah.


    Victor nced at Rachel and caught sight of her expression. There was something about her silence,


    and the small smile on her face, that made him want to stand and watch the sunset with her forever. As


    soon as the thought crossed his mind, he was shocked. Luckily for him, Rachel was so focused on the


    sunset that she didn¡¯t notice his sudden change in expression. Their driver had already arrived and


    pulled the car to a stop in front of them. He came around the side and opened the back door for them.


    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Miss Be, Mr. Sullivan.¡±


    Victor ignored the open door, went around to the other side of the car and got in. Rachel quietly got into


    the car on the side the driver was waiting. Under the managers¡¯ gaze, the Bentley slowly drove away.


    Victor¡¯s silence eventually started to make Rachel feel ufortable. She nced at him out the corner


    of her eye and noticed his vacant look. She frowned. Now that she¡¯d taken notice of his strange attitude,


    it was all the more noticeable.


    She couldn¡¯t understand what she had done wrong now. He had been fine while they waited for the car,


    but now this? ¡°He really does change his mood quickly,¡± Rachel murmured. She realized toote that


    she¡¯d said this a little louder than she¡¯d intended to. She didn¡¯t know why she had chosen to speak


    instead of just keeping her thoughts to herself.


    It was a mistake on her behalf. It was so quiet in here that they would have been able to hear a pin drop.


    What had made her think she wouldn¡¯t be heard? Now what had she done?


    The words had barely left her mouth before she realized she had made a mistake. The driver was just


    about to brake at a crossing. Her words startled him so much that he mmed his foot down on the


    peddle, braking hard.


    The car¡¯s tires squealed on the road. Rachel¡¯s body jolted forwards toward the passenger seat in front of


    her. Thest thought that crossed her mind in that split second was, ¡®Not the head, again.¡¯ There was no


    time for her to react. The best she could do was close her eyes and wait for the impending pain toe.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 129 by Adolf Dunne


    Rachel waited for the pain, but it never came. She frowned in confusion, but she didn¡¯t dare open her


    eyes just yet. Was the seat in front of her so well cushioned that she felt nothing? The only thing she felt


    was a cool weight on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to brake so sharply,¡± the driver hurriedly


    apologized. He twisted around in his seat to look back at them. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Miss Be, are you two


    alright?¡± Rachel reached out and pressed her hand against the back of the chair. Then she slowly


    opened her eyes. Before her she didn¡¯t see the seat, but a hand.


    She was frozen in surprise, and before she could react, the hand was pulled away. ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Victor


    said from beside her.


    Then it all made sense.


    The realization of what had happened suddenly hit her. She finally understood. She hadn¡¯t bumped into


    the chair¡­ But into Victor¡¯s hand. Had he prevented her from hitting her head? Rachel lowered her gaze


    and half-hooded her eyes with hershes. It looked like she was staring down at her feet, but in reality


    she was looking at Victor out the corner of her eyes.


    The traffic light turned green and the driver eased the car forward again. Victor had already settled into


    his usual stance, and was facing forward with his normal cold expression. Rachel took the opportunity to


    study his sculptured face, defined jaw and tall nose. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that if she were to poke


    his cheek that her finger would turn to ice. There was absolutely no emotion shown on his face, making it


    that much more difficult for Rachel to connect with the man who had just saved her.


    ¡°Stop the car,¡± Victor suddenly said. Rachel gave a small shake of her head and broke out the slight


    daze she¡¯d gone into. She looked out the window to see where they were, and was rather surprised to


    find they were nearly at Sue Garden. She hadn¡¯t even noticed how the time had gone.


    The driver pulled over as soon as Victor told him to. ¡°Get out the car,¡± Victor said. ¡°Yes, Mr. Sullivan,¡± the


    driver said and obediently began to unfasten his seat belt. He reached for the door handle and tugged it


    open. Clearly, he thought Victor was talking to him. 2 He¡¯d only opened the door a crack before Victor


    spoke again. ¡°I said get out the car.¡± But this time, Victor was quite obviously looking at Rachel. Rachel


    stared at him. She must be hearing wrong.


    To say the least, both Rachel and the driver were rather shocked. But Rachel quickly calmed herself and


    kept her expression as neutral as possible. She knew what kind of scum Victor was; she should have


    expected something like this from him. She didn¡¯t argue orin though. She remained as obedient


    and as passive as she¡¯d been the entire day. Without hesitation, she opened the door and got out. But


    for some reason, this only irritated Victor more.


    He narrowed his eyes and his naturally cold aura became icy. He couldn¡¯t believe Rachel hadn¡¯t even


    asked him why. Did she really not want to know why he had asked her to leave the car?


    Why was she in such a hurry to leave in the first ce? Was he really that much of a monster? It was


    quite a coincidence that he thought that, because R¨¢chel didn¡¯t see him as a monster; she saw him as


    something much worse. ¡°Turn around and drive on,¡± Victor coldly ordered the driver.


    The driver said nothing. A chill suddenly wracked his body, almost like a warning. He didn¡¯t dare ask


    questions or try and argue. He just did as he was told, turned the car around and drove in the other


    direction. As they sped down the road, Victor kept ncing in the rearview mirror with a dull expression.


    They were already quite a distance away, but he could still vaguely see Rachel¡¯s figure reflected there.


    He could see enough to know that she¡¯d taken off the coat, hung it over her arm, and was now casually


    strolling down the road towards Sue Garden.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, are we going back to thepany?¡± the driver asked as they approached a fork in the


    road. ¡°Go to Crown Club.¡± : Victor lowered his eyes and looked down at his left hand. It wasn¡¯t only


    Rachel who couldn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d saved her, Victor himself was having trouble figuring out why


    he¡¯d done it.


    It had been reflex. He had seen her jolt forward and had just stretched out his hand to stop her. He had


    only realized what he had done when he felt the warmth of her forehead in his hand. His fingers were


    curled towards his palm as if he could still feel her delicate skin there. He didn¡¯t know what he was


    feeling. The sensation was indescribable. But he knew he wanted time to freeze right here, in this


    moment.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Suddenly, the sky growled violently above them, Thunder rumbled through the grey clouds in an almost


    threatening manner. The driver leaned forward to peer up at the sky. It was already dark, close to night.


    With the addition of the clouds drifting in, it made it look like it was near midnight. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, it looks


    like it¡¯s going to rain,¡± the driver said. Victor had immediately looked into the rearview mirror when he had


    heard the thunder.


    But Rachel was gone. He couldn¡¯t see her anymore. The driver hunkered down in his seat in an almost


    sulky manner. He muttered quietly to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Miss Be has reached Sue Garden yet.


    With this raining in, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe for her to be out there alone.¡± The moment the words left


    his mouth, he instantly regretted it. There was a chance Victor would think he was scolding him. Victor


    hated Rachel so much that he had driven her out the car and made her walk back to Sue Garden¡­


    It was probably a stupid thing for the driver to say what he had. Never before in his life had the driver


    wanted to p himself in the face as badly as he did now. Why hadn¡¯t he thought before he had spoken?


    The car was eerily silent for a little while. Victor frowned and stared out the window at the darkening sky.


    Finally he said, ¡°Call home. Tell them I¡¯m noting back tonight.¡± The driver nearly wanted to pass out


    from relief. He¡¯d been expecting Victor to scold him, but he hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the driver said, then phoned through to Sue Garden. He didn¡¯t have to wait long until someone


    answered. ¡°Hello, this is Sue Garden. Who¡¯s speaking?¡± ¡°Lukas, it¡¯s Issac speaking. I just called to tell


    you that Mr. Sullivan won¡¯t be returning tonight.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lukas said. Before he asked his next question,


    the driver looked up into the rearview mirror to try and gauge Victor¡¯s mood from his expression. In a


    casual tone he said, ¡°Has Miss Be returned yet?


    She isn¡¯t with Mr. Sullivan.¡± Lukas¡¯ eyebrows furrowed in confusion. He had thought that Mr. Sullivan


    would surely drive Miss Be home since he was the one brought her out. If Miss Be wasing


    back alone tonight, did that mean¡­ Had something happened between the two of them during the day?


    Lukas nced at the steadily worsening weather. The thunder was booming all around the building now,


    and he could feel the temperature starting to drop. Miss Be was not safe out there on her own. He


    couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. ¡°Miss Be¡­¡± he muttered to himself, as if saying her name would help


    to keep her safe. Suddenly, the doorbell outside Sue Garden rang. Lukas turned to one of the servants


    and sent her to check who it was. A few momentster, the servant returned. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Be,¡± she said,


    her eyes wide.


    ¡°Go get an umbre and pick her up.¡± Lukaspletely forget he was still on the line. He wasn¡¯t thinking


    properly at the moment. The servant nodded, grabbed an umbre and trotted out to meet Rachel. Lukas


    was still on call when he¡¯d spoken to the servant. The driver had heard every word. The cold, brooding


    atmosphere in the car immediately lifted. The driver breathed a heavy sigh of relief when he finally heard


    Lukas say, ¡°Issac, Miss Be just got back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± the driver answered then hung up the call. Issac lowered his eyes from the rearview mirror


    and concentrated on the road ahead of him. Mr. Sullivan was such a tough man to read, and he kept his


    emotions so well hidden that it was nearly impossible to know what he was thinking. But it was obvious


    from his actions that he cared for Rachel.


    And the driver knew Victor well enough to know that he hadn¡¯t called the Sue Garden just to tell Lukas


    that he wouldn¡¯t be returning; it had been to check if Rachel had got back safely.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 130 by Adolf Dunne


    The second Rachel stepped into the living room, a gust of wind blew past her. Night had fallen, clouds


    were looming in the sky, and she could hear the sound of rumbling thunder. Lukas asked with concern,


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you alright?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rachel sounded confused. ¡°Why do you ask? I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡®Aside from being flummoxed by Victor¡¯s behavior today,¡¯ she thought to herself. Upon noticing that she


    was acting like her usual self, Lukas was relived. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. By the way, Miss Be, what


    would you like for dinner tonight? I¡¯ll ask the chef to prepare it for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m good with whatever you


    decide.


    I¡¯m a little tired, Lukas. I¡¯m heading upstairs to take a nap first,¡± she replied. Lukas nodded, and Rachel


    went upstairs to her bedroom to catch some sleep. She didn¡¯t wake up until it was nine in the evening. At


    this time, Lukas knocked on her door. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you awake?¡± he asked. ¡°I am.¡± Rachel got up to open


    the door.


    ¡°Is dinner ready?¡± With a gentle smile, Lukas replied, ¡°It¡¯s already nine, ma¡¯am. I didn¡¯t want to disturb


    your sleep, but dinner has already gotten cold. I¡¯ll ask the cook to prepare another batch for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Lukas.¡± ¡°Oh, and ma¡¯am? Would you like to have dinner here in your room or go downstairs in


    the dining room?¡± Lukas asked. Rachel was a bit surprised to finally realize that the bodyguards outside


    her door were now gone.


    Suddenly, it dawned on her that she didn¡¯t see them when she went back to her bedroom a few hours


    ago either. Noticing her confusion, Lukas exined, ¡°Mr. Sullivan said that as long as you¡¯re well


    behaved, you can leave your room as you please, but you may not leave the Sue Garden¡¯s premises.¡±


    ¡®He wants me to behave?


    That¡¯s ironicing from him.


    Well, at least I now have more space to move around. I¡¯m d my tolerance of his overbearing attitude


    today wasn¡¯t for nothing.¡¯ With that in mind, she adjusted her mood and nodded at Lukas. 1 ¡°I¡¯ll go


    downstairs to have dinner in a bit,¡± she said. ¡°Very well, ma¡¯am,¡± Lukas replied. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the kitchen


    and tell the cook to prepare your dinner at once. For the time being, you can rest a little


    longer.¡± Afterwards, he went back to the kitchen to tell the kitchen staff to prepare Rachel¡¯s dinner.


    Meanwhile, she stood at her door, pondering for a moment before closing the door again. She walked


    back to her bed, sat on it, picked up her phone, and looked for Andy¡¯s number. Victor only permitted her


    to move freely within the Sue Garden, but she knew that he wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave the ce that


    easily.


    Once Quintin had located the prison Abby was hidden in, Rachel must figure out how to get her out of


    Apliaria as soon as possible. Rachel didn¡¯t have much time left to spare, so she couldn¡¯t just sit here and


    do nothing. 2 Secondster, she dialed Andy¡¯s number. Meanwhile, in the Crown Club, the manager


    walked over, stared at the door of the room, and spoke to the waiter guarding the door. ¡°Is Mr. Sullivan


    still in there?¡±


    The waiter nodded his head. Because of that, the manager frowned, uncertain of what he should do.


    ¡°Should we call a doctor? What if something bad happens?¡± The waiter got worried as well. Both of them


    knew that if something were to happen to Victor in here, the whole club would suffer the consequences.


    ¡°But Mr. Sullivan gave strict orders not to allow anyone to enter the room,¡± the manager said with a sigh.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait and see what happens.


    I¡¯ll call Mr. Scott and inform him of the situation. In the meantime, keep an eye on him. If anything


    happens, report to me immediately.¡± After that, the manager nced at the door again, took out his


    phone, and went back to the lobby. When the manager called, Carson was inside his car, waiting for


    someone. He was tapping his fingers on the steering wheel every now and then, and his eyes were


    locked on the entrance of the office building nearby.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Carson answered the call while turning off the music. ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯m really sorry for


    bothering you at this time of the night, but we really don¡¯t know what to do anymore,¡± said the manager in


    an anxious tone. ¡°Mr. Sullivan is here in the club tonight. Our employee found him looking very


    exhausted. He doesn¡¯t look very well. We¡¯ve thought about calling him a doctor, but he refused to allow


    anyone to enter the room.


    He¡¯s been in there for hours, and we haven¡¯t heard anything from him.¡± 1 Upon hearing that, Carson


    knitted his brows. ¡®This is rare. Why is Victor drinking alone?¡± he thought to himself. ¡°If he told you not to


    enter the room, I¡¯d advise you to do as you¡¯re told.¡± Carson nced at his watch, and then at the


    entrance of the building. There was still no oneing out. He was the revered son of the Scott family.


    People normally waited for him, but now, he was here, waiting for a woman who had beente for over


    twenty minutes, and still hadn¡¯t shown up!


    If it weren¡¯t for the important documents in her possession, he wouldn¡¯t have waited for her this long As


    those thoughts troubled Carson, it infuriated him even more. ¡°But, sir¡­ It¡¯s been two hours since west


    heard from Mr. Sullivan! I¡¯m afraid that something might¡¯ve happened to him. We¡¯re too afraid of breaking


    in without his permission. But I think he wouldn¡¯t mind if you go in to check on him.¡± ¡®Is that so?¡¯ Carson


    thought to himself.


    A smile appeared on his lips. The manager really believed that Carson and Victor were that close.


    Although he was a good friend of Victor¡¯s, he still had to watch his behavior around him, for he knew just


    how capricious Victor could be. ¡®If I were to break in, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to ask him if he¡¯s alright.


    Victor will probably throw me out of the room, and then the next day, he¡¯ll exile me from the country if


    he¡¯s that pissed off!


    It¡¯s not like this kind of thing hasn¡¯t happened before.


    I¡¯m just smart enough not to piss Victor off. He¡¯s clearly not in the mood to speak to anyone. Besides, I


    have a more pressing mater to deal with right now,¡¯ Carson said to himself. ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± he said to the


    manager. At this point, the manager was at a loss for words. Moments ago, he held onto hope that


    Carson would be able to help them. Suddenly, the waiter ran to the manager¡¯s side, and said to him, ¡°I


    just heard a sound of something falling to the ground from inside, sir!


    Do you think Mr. Sullivan passed out or something?¡± The manager¡¯s heart started racing. Carson


    managed to hear the waiter from the other end of the line. He stopped tapping on the steering wheel,


    and thought of a person. ¡°I think there¡¯s someone else who might be able to help,¡± Carson said to the


    manager.


    ¡°Truly, Mr. Scott?¡± Hope returned to the manager¡¯s heart upon hearing Carson say that. Knock! Knock!


    Knock! At this time, someone knocked on Carson¡¯s car window. He held his phone¡¯s receiver, looked out


    the window, and saw a woman standing outside. ¡®She¡¯s finally here,¡¯ he thought. Carson rolled down the


    window.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The manager waited for a while, but he still hadn¡¯t heard him speak, so he called out to Carson, ¡°Mr.


    Scott?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± Carson nced at the woman and smiled. ¡°Who is this ¡®someone?¡± asked the


    manager.


    ¡°Oh, you already know who she is.¡± As Carson spoke, he opened the door and got out of the car. He put


    one of his hands in his pocket, stared at the woman in front of him, and continued, ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡¯s ex-wife,


    Rachel.¡±


    The manager¡¯s face turned grim. Once more, his hopeful heart was broken. ¡°But, Mr. Scott!¡± Before he


    could even finish talking, Carson hung up on him. When the waiter saw the disappointed look on the


    manager¡¯s face, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Sullivan¡¯s ex-wife?¡± Right after the waiter said that, the


    manager received a message. It was a message from Carson, containing Rachel¡¯s phone number.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 131 by Adolf Dunne


    The manager, Dwayne, stared down at his phone with a dull expression. He pulled his mouth into a thin


    line then nibbled on his bottom lip. He didn¡¯t know how to exin to the waiter what kind of person Mr.


    Sullivan¡¯s ex-wife was. He supposed he could start with the fact that she was the daughter of the Be


    family.


    It didn¡¯t help that he didn¡¯t know much about her as a person. The only knowledge he had of her was


    what he¡¯d heard from the rumors circting through the upper-ss. But one thing he knew for sure was


    that Mr. Sullivan didn¡¯t like Rachel, and that Rachel had done a lot of crazy and scandalizing things.


    The most recent gossip on her was that she had bashed someone over the head with a wine bottle. The


    manager gritted his teeth, trying to convince himself to make the call. But in the end, he couldn¡¯t. He


    turned to the waiter and held out the phone. ¡°You call Miss Be and ask her toe.¡± He didn¡¯t give


    the waiter a chance to disagree. He pushed the phone into his hand and left, leaving the waiter to stare


    down at Rachel¡¯s number with a dazed expression.


    After a while, he dialed it. Rachel had just hung up the phone after arranging a meeting date with Andy.


    She tossed her phone onto her bedside table and headed towards the bathroom to take a shower. She


    was hungry, and wanted to wash up before she went to get something to eat. But she couldn¡¯t have


    taken more than two steps before her phone rang. She turned her head to nce over her shoulder at


    the number disyed on the screen. It was an unknown caller.


    Who on earth would be calling her at this hour? There were a very select few people who knew her


    personal phone number. She declined the call and turned towards the bathroom again. Her phone


    immediately started ringing. She groaned in the back of her throat and looked over at the screen. It was


    the same number as before.


    She had a feeling that whoever was calling her would persist until she answered. Rachel hesitated for a


    second longer before she picked up. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s speaking?¡± ¡°Excuse my calling at this hour, but¡­ Is


    this Miss Rachel Be speaking?¡± the waiter said after he nced briefly at the name on the


    manager¡¯s phone.


    He wanted to be as respectful as possible in this situation. Rachel frowned. ¡°This is Rachel Be


    speaking. How can I help you?¡± She could have sworn she heard the caller heave a sigh of relief when


    he heard her name. ¡°Miss Be, I¡¯m terribly sorry to bother you. This is the Crown Club calling.¡±


    The waiter paused and took a deep breath to calm his racing heart. He¡¯d rehearsed this in his head


    multiple times. All he had to do was repeat it out loud. In a slow, measured voice he said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan is


    here drinking. He¡¯s been here for a couple of hours now, and usually that wouldn¡¯t bother us. But he


    looks haggard and ufortable. He won¡¯t let anyone else enter the room, and we are starting to get


    worried about him.¡± 2 ¡®Victor is ufortable?


    Has something happened to him?¡¯ Whatever it was, she was sure it didn¡¯t have anything to do with her.


    ¡°We first called Mr. Scott. He gave us your name and number and told us to call you, Miss Be. He


    said¡­¡± the waiter trailed off and nibbled his lip. After a moment of careful consideration he said, ¡°He said


    you were the only one who would be able to get through to Mr. Sullivan.¡±


    The corners of Rachel¡¯s mouth twitched as if she couldn¡¯t decide whether she wanted to smile or


    grimace. She would have liked to think she¡¯d heard wrong, but she knew that was impossible. How was


    she the only person who could get through to him? What made those people think she was willing to go


    to the Crown Club for that man?


    And even if she did go, she was almost certain that Victor would throw her out the room as soon as he


    saw her. ¡°Miss Be?¡± the waiter said when she remained silent. ¡°Is he really ufortable?¡± Rachel


    asked as she sat down daintily on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How ufortable is he really? Does he look like he¡¯s dying?¡± Rachel asked.


    as


    The waiter blinked in confusion.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Rachel was asking these types of questions. He wanted to put the phone


    down, but he immediately thought back to the manager¡¯s order to get Rachel to the club as soon as


    possible; even if that meant entertaining Rachel¡¯s odd questions. ¡°Mr. Sullivan locked himself in the room


    two hours ago. We haven¡¯t heard any noise from inside, aside from something falling just now.¡± It


    sounded like Victor really was in some kind of trouble. But it was not her problem, and she had nothing to


    do with it.


    There was a saying that said when one¡¯s enemy was ill, it was the best time to take them down. While


    Rachel knew she wasn¡¯t that vicious and vindictive, she thought it couldn¡¯t hurt to give him a little push in


    the right direction. ¡°Sounds serious,¡± Rachel said in mock concern. If the waiter had been able to see her


    face, he¡¯d have seen the sinister smile on her lips, and the cold light twinkling in her eyes. ¡°So, are you


    coming to help him?¡±


    the waiter asked, hopeful that she was going to swoop in and save the day. But then just like that, his


    hopes were dashed when Rachel said, ¡°Unfortunately I¡¯m busy at the moment and can¡¯te and help. I


    guess you¡¯ll just have to find someone else.¡± Without giving the waiter a chance to answer, Rachel hung


    up. The waiter stood dead still with the phone pressed against his ear and his mouth half open.


    The steady beeping of the line was the only thing that eventually dragged him back to his senses. ¡°So?¡±


    the manager asked when he saw the waiter had finished on the phone. ¡°Is Miss Being to fetch


    Mr. Sullivan?¡± Slowly, the waiter turned to look at the manager. He stiffly shook his head. ¡°Miss Be


    said that¡­ That she¡¯s busy.¡±


    The manager stared at the waiter in shock. Rachel held her phone loosely in her hand and headed to the


    bathroom. Before the call, she¡¯d wanted to take a shower, but now a bath felt more appropriate. She had


    just turned on the taps when she suddenly had a wondrous idea.


    Seeing as Victor wasn¡¯t feeling well, she wondered if she¡¯d be able to take advantage of his weakened


    state and ask for something. Like¡­ Her freedom? Rachel pouted as she looked down at her phone. She


    wondered what chance she had of making an honorable deal with that bastard. She unlocked her phone


    and went back into the call log


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The most recent call was from Crown Club. The one under that was from Andy.


    She¡¯d arranged a meeting with him for the day after tomorrow. Now that she had freedom to move


    around in Sue Garden, she had nned to climb over the wall and escape to the meeting But that n


    was still too risky. If she was caught, Victor would be more suspicious than ever.


    If there was a chance she could find an easier solution, then surely that was something worth fighting for.


    Rachel stood silently staring at her phone as she mentally made a list of all the pros and cons of the


    situation. Then she gave a small shake of her head and quickly pulled on the clothes she¡¯d already


    removed. She clutched her phone and headed towards her bedroom


    She snatched up her coat and threw open the bedroom door, only to find Lukas was already standing


    there with his fist raised to knock. His eyes darted from her face to the coat in her hand, and then he


    asked, ¡°Miss Be, are you heading out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Miss Be, you know Mr. Sullivan permits you to only walk within Sue Garden. If you want to


    leave¡­¡± Lukas¡¯ tone became more serious, and a small frown yed on the corners of his lips. ¡°Lukas.


    I¡¯m going to fetch him,¡± Rachel said seriously. ¡°Mr. Sullivan?¡± Lukas asked in confusion.


    Rachel nodded. When Lukas still didn¡¯t look convinced she added, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can


    have the driver follow me.¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t misunderstand what I¡¯m saying. I¡¯m just worried about you


    going out by yourself thiste at night,¡± Lukas exined. Rachel gave a faint smile. While Lukas


    sounded convincing enough, she knew he was only worried that she would make trouble for herself and


    everyone else if she left.


    She couldn¡¯t me him really, not after she¡¯d pushed Alicia into theke in front of everyone. ¡°Will you


    please ask the driver to take me to him in that case?¡± Rachel said pleasantly. ¡°Okay,¡± Lukas said


    obediently and turned to look for the driver. Rachel leaned her shoulder against the doorframe and


    watched his retreating form. She looked like she was in no great hurry, and like she was content to wait


    for as long as she needed. Then she suddenly had a thought. ¡°Lukas,¡± she called out to him. 2 ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Would you please also ask the kitchen staff to prepare some soup to cure a hangover?¡± Rachel casually


    asked. This was enough to tell Lukas that Mr. Sullivan was probably drunk. Lukas nodded slowly and


    said softly, as if he were telling her a secret, ¡°Mr. Sullivan has serious stomach problems.


    He¡¯s had gastritis since he was a child. I still remember he was always in hospital during middle school


    because of his ulcer. I have no doubt that he¡¯s going to have terrible stomachache when you fetch him.


    His medicine is in the car if he needs it. Drinking aggravates the ulcer, especially if he¡¯s been drinking on


    an empty stomach.¡±


    This was the first time Rachel was hearing about Victor¡¯s stomach problem. And drinking on an empty


    stomach would give him terrible stomach ache? She never would have guessed this by the way he¡¯d


    been forcing her to drink with him up on the rooftop that night. ¡®I don¡¯t think it would be a bad thing if he


    died of stomach ache. The world would be rid of one more evil person,¡¯ Rachel thought, pursing her lips.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132 I¡¯m Here To Collect His BodyN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    In the Crown Club, a dark red Ferrari stopped in front of the club¡¯s entrance. At this time, the manager was already waiting at the entrance. When he saw the car pull over, he quickly walked over to open the car for Carson. ¡°Mr. Scott, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Carson tossed his car key to the manager, and stepped out of the car with an annoyed look. Today was supposed to be a nice, peaceful evening for him, until the manager gave him a call. If he had known that the woman who took the documents was surprisingly beautiful, she looked submissive and obedient, but she was actually quite mboyant. That woman¡¯s image shed through Carson¡¯s mind. After a brief pause, he walked towards the Crown Club building. Seeing that Carson didn¡¯t stay a word more, the manager took a deep breath, handed the car key to the valet, and followed Carson. ¡°Mr. Scott, we¡¯ve already called Miss Be, but she said she was busy. Our only choice was to call you again,¡± the manager exined. Carson stopped abruptly to ask, ¡°What did you just say?¡± The manager almost ran into him, but quickly managed to stop as well. Confused by the question, he asked, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You just said that you called Rachel. What did she say?¡± Carson¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had heard something interesting. The manager thought he had said something bad, and it made him feel nervous. He quickly recalled what he said moments ago, realizing that he didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Under Carson¡¯s gaze, he answered with uncertainty, ¡°Miss Be said that she was busy.¡± Carson chuckled. ¡°Did she just give up such a wonderful opportunity?¡± ¡°Mr. Scott, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Carson put one hand in his pocket and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you say that Victor passed out?¡± The manager was at a loss for words. ¡°All I said was that Mr. Sullivan wasn¡¯t feeling well, and that we heard a thud.¡± He wanted to correct Carson, but he decided against it when he remembered that Victor hadn¡¯te out of the room for over two hours. And judging by the sound of that bump, Victor might¡¯ve actually passed out. Thus, the manager overtook Carson, and led the way. But as soon as they entered the club, a Maybach slowly pulled over at the entrance. When Carson turned around, he caught a glimpse of the Maybach¡¯s license te number. Secondster, someone got out from the backseat. At the same time, the manager noticed the sounding from behind him, causing him to turn around as well. He was stunned when he saw who came out of the car. ¡°Dwayne?¡± Carson raised an eyebrow at the man walking towards them. ¡°Mr. Scott.¡± Dwayne sounded terrified. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that he was too busy toe here?¡± Carson asked Dwayne while he was staring at the woman walking towards them. The manager was surprised to see her as well. The waiter did tell me that Miss Be said she was busy. So why is she here now?¡± he thought ¡°Mr. Scott,¡± Rachel greeted. She was surprised to see Carson. She thought that the waiter called her earlier because Carson was too busy to help out. ¡°Miss Be, I didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon.¡± Rachel was not pleased to see him here. ¡°With Carson here, it¡¯s less likely for Victor to agree to let me go out,¡± she thought. ¡°I¡¯d rather go home and go back to sleep than waste my time here if time was the thing I had as well. Besides, I hadn¡¯t had dinner yet! Such a waste of time. With that in mind, she said, ¡°Hi, Mr. Scott. I¡¯ve already told the waiter that I¡¯m not feeling well, and that he¡¯s about to get in here to collect his body. But since you¡¯re already here, I suppose I no longer needed.¡± Carson fell silent. Did she say she¡¯s going to collect Victor¡¯s corpse? He turned to the manager, who was currently looking at the waiter. Carson could almost blurted out, ¡°Mr. Dwayne, you¡¯ve said that Mr. Sullivan was about to die.¡± Beads of sweat formed on Mr. Dwayne the way I see that Rachel. The waiter¡¯s face turned pale, and almost blurted out, ¡°Mr. Scott, what is going on?¡±. Carson coughed to stifle hisughter on the manager¡¯s forehead. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±. The manager looked at the waiter, seeing that Rachel was about to leave, he asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Home. I want to go back to sleep.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, so I¡¯m always drowsy. I¡¯m seeing far few people, you know. Besides, there are too many people here in the club. It¡¯s not safe for me.¡± The manager was at loss for words, but they do sound weird; he thought to himself. Rachel smiled at him before turning around. When she turned around, she looked back at the Maybach. Suddenly, Carson felt that he had been set up somehow. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t happy about it. Usually, he was the one did it to other people. Nobody had ever sessfully set him up. ¡°I¡¯ve already made an exception because of her. I¡¯m not going to do it twice.¡± Upon seeing her open the door, Carson strode forward. He pressed the door, closing the door again. Rachel frowned as she lowered her head. The hair on her forehead covered her eyes. ¡°Anything else I can help with, Mr. Scott?¡± she asked, looking into his eyes. Carson looked back at her. Her eyes were lifeless windows, disying no emotion. It almost felt like he was bullying an innocent little girl. ¡°Actually, I suddenly remembered that I have something important to do right now.¡± Carson withdrew his hand and scratched his nose. ¡°I can¡¯t help Victor.¡± Rachel fell silent. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, can¡¯t you just take him home? Don¡¯t worry, the manager¡¯s here to guarantee your safety. He¡¯ll definitely¡ª¡± Before the end of Carson¡¯s sentence, he nced at her briefly and continued, ¡°Not let anything happen to you and your baby.¡± Rachel gritted her teeth as she looked at him. ¡°Please don¡¯t make up an excuse!¡± Seeing the anger on her face put Carson in a good mood. He beckoned the manager to approach and said, ¡°As you can see, Miss Be is here.¡± Upon hearing him say that, Rachel turned to the manager, feeling that he looked kind of familiar. The manager recognized Rachel. Thest time he saw her, she hit Trevor with a bottle. He was right there when it happened. ¡°Yes, I know who she is,¡± the manager said as he nodded repeatedly. ¡°Good. Take her to Mr. Sullivan. She¡¯s pregnant right now, so make sure she doesn¡¯t get hurt. Otherwise, you know what will happen to you.¡± The manager nodded again; firmly this time. Afterwards, Carson stretched out his arms and said, ¡°Anyway, Miss Be, I have to get going. Thanks for taking care of Victor.¡± He leaned closer to Rachel, and said, ¡°You should at least let your baby take onest look at his father, right?¡± The corners of Rachel¡¯s mouth twitched as she tried to resist the urge to kick Carson¡¯s gonads. Carson was in a chipper mood. He took back his car key from the valet, held the door of his Ferrari, jumped into the driver¡¯s seat, and drove away without looking back. Meanwhile, the manager stood frozen for a while. Seeing that Rachel wasn¡¯t moving, he said, ¡°Miss Be¡­¡± ¡°Just lead the way,¡± Rachel said after taking a deep breath.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 133 by Adolf Dunne


    Within no time, Rachel and Dwayne arrived in front of the room Victor was in. Dwayne walked towards


    the door, and cautiously knocked on it a few times. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Miss Be is here to see you.¡±


    However, he received no response from inside. It had been a couple minutes since he spoke, but it was


    still eerily quiet inside. Dwayne frowned.


    He had a bad feeling about this. Then, he turned to Rachel, and pleaded, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡­¡± Before he could


    evenplete his sentence, Rachel had already tried to open the door. However, when she turned the


    doorknob, she realized that the door was locked from inside. ¡°Do you have the key?¡± Rachel asked


    Dwayne. He immediately nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the security office to grab the key at once.¡± Having said that, he quickly went on his way. Soon,


    he returned with a bunch of keys. He fumbled for the key to this specific room, and quickly opened the


    door. As soon as Rachel opened the door, she saw that the lights weren¡¯t on, and the room was engulfed


    in darkness. Only the projection of the screen and a faint fluorescent light allowed her to see a vague


    layout of the room.


    Rachel swept her eyes across the room, and shortly found a man lying on the sofa. He seemed to be


    asleep. His legs were bent above the armrest of the sofa, and the rest of his bodyy t. Perhaps due


    to shing light of the screen, he had ced his left arm over his eyes to shield him from the dazzling


    light. Rachel strode forward and stood beside the sofa. She saw an empty bottle of liquor on the table,


    and the faint scent of alcohol wafted into her nose.


    She then lowered her head to stare at Victor¡¯s face. When she leaned closer, she saw that his brows


    were tightly knitted, and his right arm was pressed against his stomach. Despite the faint light, she could


    see the slightly bulging veins on his temples clearly. All of a sudden, she remembered what Lukas told


    her before she came here. Rachel turned to Dwayne, and said, ¡°Dwayne, go back to the car and tell the


    driver to find Victor¡¯s stomach medicine for me, will you?¡±


    ¡°Right away, ma¡¯am!¡± Dwayne nodded firmly before he left the room. Rachel¡¯s eyes dimmed. For a


    moment, she really wanted to leave this ce, thinking that it would benefit her to just leave Victor here


    to die of pain. But she knew full well that this wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill him. If she were to leave right


    now, and if he were to find out that she was here and left him to die, he was definitely going to make her


    suffer for it.


    ¡®I¡¯d rather not live to see that day,¡¯ she thought to herself. And so, she decided against leaving him, and


    fetched him a ss of water. Momentster, she went back to the sofa with a ss of water in hand. She


    wondered if she should wake Victor up or wait for the manager to bring the medicine, and let him wake


    Victor up instead. While she was hesitating, she suddenly felt someone grab her wrist. 1 Rachel was


    stupefied.


    Before she could even react, she got pulled down and lost her bnce, causing her to fall to the ground.


    And just before she could fall onto Victor¡¯s body, he suddenly sped her waist, turned over, and


    pressed her under his body. Everything happened within the blink of an eye. Crash! Having no time to


    react, Rachel identally dropped the ss of water and it fell to the ground. The contents of the ss


    spilled out, and some of it sshed onto their faces.


    The surge of pain she felt on her back made Rachel angry. ¡°Victor, what the hell are you¡­¡± Only then did


    he realize who he had pinned down. Suddenly, Victor¡¯s eyes shed with hesitation and shock. He had


    always had gastrointestinal problems, and everyone around him knew about it. Back when Carolyn was


    still alive, she searched far and wide to find a doctor who could cure him. She would always urge him to


    eat on time, and take all sorts of medication.


    And as a result, his gastrointestinal problems did not gue him for a long time. 3 But sadly, those


    painful problems returned tonight. At first, it was just a slight, stinging pain, so he thought it wasn¡¯t going


    to be a problem. Thus, he chose to stay here, hoping for the pain to dissipate. He didn¡¯t allow anyone


    into the room, because he would never let anyone see him being so vulnerable. Later on, the pain still


    didn¡¯t subside. Instead, it became more and more severe.


    At the same time, he started to feel dizzy. All this time, he was in a state of being half-asleep and half


    awake. When he heard someone enter the room, he instinctively became vignt. Victor believed that it


    was some fool who wanted to take advantage of his weakness to attack him, so he took the initiative to


    strike first.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But little did he realize that it was actually just Rachel. ¡®Why did shee here? Who told her that I¡¯m


    here?¡¯ a After a quick assessment of the situation, he made an assumption. His face suddenly turned


    cold. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re really something. You¡¯ve even managed to bribe my people to get information on


    me, I see.¡± ¡®Damn it! I was so stupid to consider dropping my prejudice against her. She hasn¡¯t changed


    at all! She¡¯s still the same despicable woman she had always been.


    I even thought of letting her stay in the Sue Garden after giving birth to my child. That was the dumbest


    idea I¡¯ve ever had,¡¯ Victor thought as he tightened his grip on her wrist. Rachel groaned in pain as her


    face turned pale while she was struggling to break free. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about! I


    bribed your people? That¡¯s insane! Let me go!¡± ¡®Argh! How could I be so crazy to think that I could ever


    strike a bargain with this maniacal bastard!


    I even asked the manager to get some medicine, and poured him a ss of water. I should¡¯ve just


    walked away at once-no! I should¡¯ve just killed this scumbag!¡± ¡°Oh, you have no idea, huh? Is that true?¡±


    Victor asked in a cold voice. ¡°Tell me! Who did you bribe?¡± ¡°What?¡± Seeing that she was still dodging his


    question, his face turned grim.


    ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m here? Don¡¯t even think of telling me that you just happened to drop by and found


    me here! Rachel, I told you that if you ever y tricks again, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± Rachel gritted her teeth


    and red at him. ¡°I said tell me who you bribed!¡± Victor shouted; louder this time. Suddenly, Rachel


    stopped struggling. The anger in her eyes disappeared as she calmly replied, ¡°Carson.¡±


    Her mood changed so fast that no trace of her anger could be seen anymore. It was as if she was never


    angry in the first ce.


    In reality, it wasn¡¯t because she wasn¡¯t angry. It was just that after everything that had happened, she


    knew full well that her exnation meant nothing to him. He would never believe her anyway. Upon


    hearing her answer, Victor refused to believe it. Not because he was certain Carson would betray him,


    but because he was sure that Rachel could never bribe that man.


    ¡°Rachel, you know that my patience is thin. I suggest you tell me the truth now! Do you think I wouldn¡¯t


    be able to find out if you don¡¯t tell me?¡± The sound of his voice was so frigid that it sent shivers


    throughout her veins. ¡°Go ahead and have me investigated then. I don¡¯t care.¡± Rachel just stared at him


    passively. This time, the paining from her wrist became more severe. Victor was clenching her wrist


    even harder. It was so tight that she felt like her wrist was about to get dislocated.


    This man¡¯s strength was far beyond an ordinary man. Rachel¡¯s face turned pale as she stared into his


    vicious eyes. She disyed no intention of backing down. While they were in a stalemate, the door of the


    room suddenly opened.


    ¡°Miss Be, I¡¯ve found Mr. Sullivan¡¯s medicine¡­¡± The second Dwayne came in, he saw what was


    happening and stopped mid-sentence. Victor let go of Rachel, and stood up to look at Dwayne. Almost


    scared out of his wits, Dwayne nced at Victor and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I¡­¡± ¡°What did you just say? Did


    Rachel tell you to get my medicine?¡± Victor asked, unsure of what he had heard just now. Dwayne


    swallowed nervously, and stammered, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Surprised by the answer, Victor stared at the medicine bottle in the man¡¯s hand. Victor was quite familiar


    with that medicine. In the past, Carolyn would ask someone to keep one in every car, fearing that he


    would need it if he ever suffered from gastrointestinal pain. ¡®Who told Rachel about my gastrointestinal


    problems, and this medicine?


    Did shee here because she knew I was in pain?¡¯ For a long time, the room was engulfed in silence.


    Dwayne stood frozen as his heart raced at the sight of Victor¡¯s silence. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, is there anything


    wrong?¡± If there was really something wrong, he was as good as doomed. Dwayne trembled all over.


    Soon, beads of sweat rolled down his forehead.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 134 by Adolf Dunne


    ¡°Get out!¡± Victormanded. Dwayne shivered and didn¡¯t even dare to utter a word. He turned around,


    ready to leave the room. But just as he was about to leave the room, he heard Victor¡¯s harsh voice.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Dwayne almost tripped and fell when he heard him. ¡°Do you need anything else from me, Mr.


    Sullivan?¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes fell on the medicine in the man¡¯s hand, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Dwayne quickly realized


    what Victor meant, and put down the bottle on the table. Then, he nced at Rachel as she sat on the


    sofa before he left. Secondster, the door was closed. Once more, the room was engulfed in eerie


    darkness. Rachel held her wrist, massaging it with her fingers. It hurt so much that she groaned in pain.


    Had Dwayne been a minuteter, Victor would¡¯ve broken her wrist.


    Victor¡¯s face turned grim when he saw her massaging her wrist. ¡°How did you find out about this


    medicine?¡± The sound of his voice was a little softer this time, but it still remained frigid. 2 Rachel


    nced back at him and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you already know how I found out? How would I know that


    you¡¯re here and not feeling well? And how would I have known about the medicine you need to take to


    alleviate your stomach pain? It was all because I bribed your man, right?¡±


    Displeasure shed through Victor¡¯s eyes, but he suppressed his anger, thinking that he might¡¯ve


    misunderstood her. Rachel had been massaging her wrist for a while now, but the pain still hadn¡¯t


    dissipated. At this moment, she didn¡¯t care whether her words would vex Victor. He had already assumed


    the worst of her, sentenced, and punished her in his mind, so she didn¡¯t care anymore.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that she had gotten on his nerves for no reason anyway. Victor fell silent for a


    moment before he asked, ¡°Did Lukas tell you about this?¡± That was one of the possibilities he


    considered. Rachel stared back at him and didn¡¯t deny his inference. Under the light reflected by the


    screen, he could see Rachel¡¯s pale face, and the red marks on her wrist.


    He took out his phone, and dialed a number. Soon, the call connected, and he said, ¡°Bring me a first aid


    kit.¡± Afterwards, he hung up at once. Within a minute, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Slowly, the door opened from outside. Dwayne had returned with a medicine kit in hand. ¡°Mr.


    Sullivan, I¡¯ve brought what you asked for. Were you hur-¡± ¡°Leave the medicine box and get the hell out,¡±


    Victor interrupted him. Upon hearing that, Dwayne put down the medicine kit and left the room at once. It


    almost looked like he scurried out of there. As soon as the door was closed, Victor picked up the


    medicine kit, nced at Rachel while she was lost in thought, and walked over.


    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± he said. Victor put down the medicine kit beside her, opened it, and looked for


    something. Soon, he found what he was looking for. It was an ointment. Upon seeing the ointment,


    Rachel immediately figured out what he meant. She hid her hand behind her back and said, ¡°No, thanks.


    I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±


    ¡®He wants to apply the ointment for me? I¡¯d rather go back to the Sue Garden in pain! Who knows if he¡¯s


    going to hurt me again if I said something that might irritate him again?


    While those thoughts were on her mind, Rachel felt a sharp paining from her wrist. Victor frowned


    as he tightened his grip on the tube of ointment. He was visibly displeased by the fact that Rachel


    refused his help. ¡°Give me your hand,¡± he said, trying to be patient. Rachel was about to refuse, but


    Victor seemed to have guessed what she would say. ¡°Give me your hand or I¡¯ll break it for you. It¡¯ll save


    us both the trouble.¡±


    Once more, she fell silent, ¡®What a tant threat!¡¯ Rachel looked into his eyes, and realized that Victor


    was really going to do it. ¡®This bastard had threatened to break my legs. There¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯ll break


    my wrist!¡¯ After a moment of hesitation, she gave him her right hand, Victor held her wrist. It was at this


    moment that he felt how slender, and soft her wrist was. As he clenched her wrist, he felt as if there was


    only a thinyer of skin wrapped around her bones.


    She was quite thin. In addition, her skin was fair, and the veins were visible under her skin. While he was


    holding her hand, he could feel her trembling. This was the human body¡¯s instinctive reaction to danger.


    To Rachel, Victor was dangerous. Upon realizing this, he felt a surge of pain strike his heart.


    Rachel stared at her wrist, fearing that he would break her wrist all of a sudden. Perhaps due to how


    nervous she felt, her whole body was tense, and her left hand on the sofa was now clenched into a fist.


    Right now, she was like a hedgehog in a defensive state. Victor dipped a cotton swab into the ointment


    and gently applied it onto her wrist. When the ointment touched her skin, the coldness of the paste slowly


    dissipated the burning pain. Without them realizing, the tense atmosphere between them had now


    disappeared.


    Aside from the sound of their breathing, the room was awfully quiet. As a matter of fact, it looked


    harmonious. Victor was sitting on the tea table. He was holding her wrist with one hand, and using his


    other hand to apply the ointment on her. The aisle between the table and the sofa was only one arm


    wide, so they were sitting very close to each other. Rachel could see his facial features clearly right now.


    His eyshes were thick and long.


    This was the first time that she realized that a man¡¯s eyshes could be so beautiful. ¡®They look great,¡¯


    she thought to herself. While she was lost in thought, Rachel didn¡¯t notice that she was leaning towards


    Victor. Suddenly, she noticed that he was looking back at her. Rachel was stunned when she saw her


    own reflection in his deep eyes.


    As Victor stared into her eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the way Rachel looked at him with hatred.


    Subconsciously, his eyes fell on her pink, supple lips. She wasn¡¯t wearing any lipstick, but her lips were


    pink. Their beauty rivaled that of a budding flower, and they looked softer than jelly. ¡®Are they as soft as


    they look?¡¯


    he wondered. All of a sudden, Rachel noticed the way he was looking at her. She quickly came to her


    senses and realized that they were too close right now. She sat upright, and distanced herself from him


    as much as possible.


    But as soon as she leaned back, he pulled her forward. A shadow loomed over her all of a sudden.


    ¡°Hmpf!¡± Victor kissed her passionately. Rachel¡¯s eyes widened, and her pupils dted in shock. It felt like


    her brain was buzzing.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 135 by Adolf Dunne


    ¡®Victor just kissed me! Why did he do that? How dare he kiss me?¡¯ Everything happened so fast that


    Rachel couldn¡¯t react. She instinctively wanted to push him away, but it seemed that he felt she was


    struggling to break free, so he quickly grabbed her arms, and put them behind her back to prevent her


    from moving Rachel could not make him budge, so it infuriated her.


    Unable to do anything else, she bit him. Victor felt the searing pain from his lip, and groaned. His heart


    raced when he saw the way her eyes became bloodshot with anger. It was at that moment when he


    realized what he had done to her.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just now, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to kiss her. What surprised him even more was the fact that he


    couldn¡¯t control himself around her. The moment he kissed her, his self-control, which he had always


    been proud of, was torn apart.


    He knew that Rachel didn¡¯t want him, and it displeased him to know that. Victor even did


    everything he could to stop her from resisting. ¡®What the hell has gotten into me? I should be angry, and


    staying as far away as I can from this woman as possible! Subconsciously, his eyes fell on her lips. She


    bit him so hard just now that his lips were now bleeding, and some of his blood had stained her own lips.


    But for some reason, it made her all the more attractive to him.


    Her lips were supple, and had a faint taste of fruit. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down, and he could


    feel himself being aroused. He knew exactly what this feeling was. Victor¡¯s eyes dimmed as he tried to


    avert his gaze from her lips. Meanwhile, Rachel was heavily panting. ¡®What the hell was he trying to do


    with me?


    Why the fuck did he kiss me?¡¯ ¡°Let me go!¡± she said, struggling to break free, regardless of how painful


    her wrist was. Victor¡¯s fingertips were still moist from the ointment he had applied on her wrist a while


    ago. The paste hadn¡¯tpletely been absorbed yet. Finally, he decided to let her go. The second that


    he did, Rachel immediately propped herself up and backed away from him. When he saw her reaction,


    his face turned grim. Although there was no noticeable emotion


    on his face, the atmosphere became tense within the blink of an eye. ¡®She¡¯s disgusted of me? How dare


    she? If there¡¯s someone who¡¯s supposed to be disgusted, it should be me!¡¯ Chaotic thoughts raised


    through his mind, and they further served to infuriate him. A sardonic smile appeared on his lips as he


    said, ¡°Rachel, you once tried so hard to climb into my bed and have my child, but now you¡¯re acting all


    innocent and chaste?¡±


    ¡®Nothing good everes out of a scumbag¡¯s mouth!¡¯ Rachel eximed in her head. ¡®This bastard has


    no bottom line whatsoever! He always feels like he has the moral high ground! Rachel could smell the


    faint odor of blood on her lips. She used her finger to wipe it away, and said to him, ¡°Sorry, but a stupid


    dog bit me earlier. I haven¡¯t gotten vinated for rabies yet, so please stay away from me. Otherwise, I


    might go crazy and attack you.¡±


    Victor was displeased to hear that. ¡®Is she calling me a dog?¡¯ A sarcastic smile formed on Rachel¡¯s lips.


    When she thought of what she had suffered through tonight, she could no longer hold back her anger.


    ¡°Gettingid for a divorced man is quite difficult nowadays, I see,¡± she said sarcastically. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect


    you¡¯d be so thirsty for sex that you¡¯d even kiss your ex-wife just to relieve your desire!¡± Victor fell silent.


    His eyes became fierce, and veins bulged on his temples.


    Momentster, the air in the room seem to have dropped several degrees. ¡°Get out!¡± he growled. Without


    hesitation, Rachel turned around and left. Victor was left sitting there in silence with aplicated


    expression on his face. He didn¡¯t even nce at his stomach medicine until he heard the door close.


    Right now, his stomach was aching horribly. What happened just now had distracted him from the pain.


    And now that he was focused on himself, the pain was magnified.


    Soon, beads of sweat formed on his forehead, and his face turned pale. While he was in pain, his phone


    began to ring. He nced at the caller ID before answering it and putting the caller on speaker. ¡°What?¡±


    Victor groaned. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, will you and Miss Be being home tonight?¡± asked Lukas. He


    clenched the medicine bottle, and after a moment of silence, he answered, ¡°I¡¯lle hometer.¡± ¡°Very


    well, sir. I¡¯ll heat up the soup in the kitchen.¡±


    Having said that, Lukas added, ¡°Miss Be told us to prepare the hangover soup before she went out,


    so that you can have some as soon as youe home.¡± ¡®Hangover soup?¡¯ From the corner of Victor¡¯s


    eyes, he saw the ss on the ground. ¡°Did you say that she told you to prepare it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, sir.¡± Lukas felt like something was amiss with Victor when he answered. After all. he had been


    there for him ever since Victor was a little boy. Even if Victor wasn¡¯t in front of him, Lukas could tell from


    his voice that something was off.


    Worried that something was bothering Victor, Lukas asked, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, are you alright?¡± Victor got up


    and sat on the sofa. He leaned back, put one hand on his abdomen, and tried to alleviate his pain by


    pressing on it. In a casual voice, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor stomachache.¡± It was just as Lukas had


    expected.


    ¡°Did you take any medicine with you, sir? There are some in Miss Be¡¯s car. Before she went out, I


    told her to bring some along, but I don¡¯t know if she forgot to do so.¡± ¡®So¡­ it really was Lukas who told


    her about my gastrointestinal problems, and my medications,¡¯ Victor said to himself.


    ¡°I have them with me right here,¡± he said to Lukas. There was no emotion in the way he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s


    good to know, sir.¡± Lukas breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t suffered through gastrointestinal


    problems in a long time. Should I call a doctor over to do a quick examination on you?¡± Victor fell silent


    for a second before he responded, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter.¡±


    After disconnecting from the call, Victor nced down at the medicine bottle, took out two white t pills


    and ingested them. The medicine wasn¡¯t coated in any sugar, so the second it touched the tip of his


    tongue, he tasted the bitterness of the pills. Once he had adapted to the bitter taste, he swallowed the


    medicine.


    Then, he closed his eyes, and remembered Lukas¡¯ and Dwayne¡¯s words; their voices rang through his


    ears. In that moment, Victor felt as though the warmth of Rachel¡¯s lips was still on his. Deep in his heart,


    it seemed like something was changing. Once more, his phone began to ring.


    This time, without opening his eyes, he answered the phone. In the clear empty room, Carson¡¯s voice


    resonated. ¡°Hey, buddy! Are you still alive?¡± Victor was at a loss for words. Right now, Carson was lying


    in bed in his own home. His head was resting atop his arm, and he looked perfectly rxed. ¡°Well, you¡¯re


    still able to answer your phone, so I¡¯m assuming


    you¡¯re still okay.¡± ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Victor had lost his patience, and his face disyed just how irritated he


    was. ¡°You¡¯re quite ungrateful, aren¡¯t you? I just saved your life, man!¡± Almost as if Carson was courting


    death, he added, ¡°Although I didn¡¯te to see you in person, I made sure to send someone very


    special in my stead.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Victor¡¯s mouth twitched. After a long and eerie silence, he said in an obviously


    annoyed voice, ¡°You told her that I was here.¡± The way he spoke was not a form of questioning, but a


    statement. Carson chuckled. ¡°Hey, I was busy, okay? I couldn¡¯te, so I thought the only other person


    who could possibly help you would¡¯ve been Rachel.¡± . But in reality, he just wanted to have some fun.


    Before Victor could respond, Carson asked, ¡°Are you two okay?¡±


    Since he didn¡¯t receive any response from Victor, he asked, ¡°Hello?¡± It was then that Victor hung up on


    him. ¡®I¡¯ve misunderstood her yet again,¡¯ he thought to himself. A frown appeared on his face. He had


    already known that he had misunderstood her when he saw the medicine, but he was too proud to admit


    that he was wrong. In his mind, two halves of himself argued with each other.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136 Rachel¡¯s Vignce And Distrust


    In the Sue Garden, Lukas heard a car pull over at the entrance, and he immediately walked out of the house. Rachel¡¯s face wasden with agitation, and her eyes were still a bit red. When she got out of the car and saw Lukas, she just greeted him with a nod and went upstairs. Upon realizing that she came home alone, Lukas was confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Sullivane home with Miss Be?¡± ¡°Miss Be, did youe back alone? Oh?¡± When he finished talking did he realize how disheveled she looked, and her wrist was bruised. He was surprised to see her this way. ¡°Did something happen between them?¡± ¡°Lukas, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t answer his question directly. Right now, she¡¯d rather not mention or hear anything about Victor. Worry was written all over Lukas¡¯s face when he saw the bruises on her wrist. ¡°But, ma¡¯am, your hand! I¡¯ll call the doctor to have him check on it for you,¡± he said. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°But it looks serious, ma¡¯am!¡± The bruises were very noticeable. With one nce, anyone could tell that someone had gripped her wrist with great strength. Her wrist was quite slender, and if her assant had applied more strength, her wrist could¡¯ve been broken already. Shocked by the gravity of her injury, Lukas examined her face. Aside from her slightly red eyes and the apparent tiredness, no noticeable sign that she was in pain. Rachel lowered her head and stared at her bruises. On her way back, she used a lot of tissues to wipe her lips. Most of the ointment on her wrist had been rubbed off during the process. Had she not applied any more ointment, those bruises could be worse in the morning. ¡°Lukas, it¡¯s already sote in the evening. You need not call a doctor. I¡¯ll just apply some ointment on my bruises. It¡¯s not a big deal, okay? Just bring me a first aid kitter, please. I can handle this myself,¡± she said. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Since Rachel was adamant on her decision, Lukas nodded in agreement. Rachel entered the house, and went up the stairs at once. Meanwhile, he stood there, sighing to himself as he watched her walk away. Afterwards, he turned around and stared at the dark sky. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, if you were still alive right now, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d feel sorry and regretful because of Miss Be and Mr. Sullivan¡¯s rtionship,¡± Lukas murmured. At the break of dawn, Victor finally returned to the Sue Garden. All this time, Lukas had been keeping the kitchen staff on standby. The second he saw Victor, he immediately instructed the servant to bring the hangover soup. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, how are you feeling?¡± Lukas asked with concern. ¡°Better,¡± Victor responded concisely. Atst, Lukas could breathe with relief. All night long, he had been worrying about Victor. He grabbed the bowl from the servant and said, ¡°Sir, you should have some of this soup, and then go upstairs for some rest. Throughout the night, Victor couldn¡¯t sleep. His stomach pains prevented him from doing so. There were bags under his eyes, and he was visibly exhausted. Victor nodded in response, and went upstairs. Suddenly, he stopped in front of a closed door and locked his eyes on it. Instead of going back to his room to get some rest, he nned to go to his study. Obviously, he needed a day off and rest; yet still there was something he thought he needed to take care of first. Thus, his only option was to work from home today. But for some reason, his feet did not lead him to the study when he got to the third floor. Instead, he walked in the opposite direction. And by the time he got ahold of himself, he was standing in front of Rachel¡¯s bedroom. During this time, Rachel woke up early. Since her scheduled appointment with Andy was tomorrow, and she wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the Sue Garden¡¯s premises, she decided to scope out her escape route for tomorrow. She nced at her tablet; its screen was divided into twelve separate images. Each screen was a location being monitored by surveince cameras all over Sue Garden. Rachel had hacked into the monitoring system of the mansion in secret, and copied the data code into her tablet. Next, she needed to make sure that the cameras could capture her today, so that she could use the copies of her and insert them into the monitoring system for tomorrow. Through this method, even if she snuck out tomorrow, they wouldn¡¯t notice. It was a foolproof n. She had felt since they could see her in the surveince cameras of Sue Garden. Although she couldn¡¯t guarantee that everything would go ording to her n, at the very least, it would make it less likely for her to be caught while she was escaping. Rachel hid the tablet under the pillow, changed into afortable set of clothes she found in the drawer, and went into the bathroom. The second she opened the door, she saw someone standing in her way. When she realized who it was, her face turned cold, and she immediately wanted to close the door. Victor didn¡¯t expect her to wake up this early. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that pregnant women are always sleepy?¡± His heart ached when he noticed the hostility in her eyes. Upon noticing that she had gotten dressed, he suppressed the strange emotion he was feeling. The sound of voice still remained cold when he said, ¡°Rachel, if I remember correctly, I¡¯ve already told you that you can¡¯t leave the Sue Garden without my permission.¡± Once she heard him say this, she knew that he had misunderstood her once again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Sullivan, I remember every word you said,¡± she answered. For fear that he couldn¡¯t hear her properly, she made sure to say every word clearly. Displeasure was written on his face when he heard her speak. ¡°Do you really have to speak in that tone with me?¡± Rachel forced a smile. ¡°Then how should I speak to you, sir? Perhaps you should teach me how to properly talk to you, so that I wouldn¡¯t be scared every day, fearing that I would somehow annoy you again. Frankly, it terrifies me that you¡¯ll really break my limbs, and that I might die if I do or say something that offends you without me even realizing it.¡± She spoke in a monotonous voice, but it was particrly harsh to hear. Victor did not respond. His eyes dimmed as he looked down, and subconsciously nced at her right hand. It had a gauze. Yesterday, she had applied some ointment on it. She was afraid that the ointment would be rubbed off again, so she wrapped it up. After a long silence, Victor looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rachel was taken aback. ¡°What did he say?¡± Her eyes widened in shock to hear him say those words. It surprised her so much that she even thought her ears were deceiving her. ¡°I misjudged you yesterday,¡± he said in a lowered voice. Upon hearing that, Rachel was now certain that she didn¡¯t mishear him. ¡°He really apologized to me!¡± A slight frown appeared on her face. She should be happy to hear this condescending man apologize to her. Although it delighted her to know that Victor finally admitted to his mistakes, she didn¡¯t trust that he would just apologize sincerely to her like that. Rachel locked her eyes on his face. Her vignce made her wonder if he had any ulterior motives behind this behavior, so she scanned his face, hoping to figure him out. But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to have any ulterior motives this time. When he saw the vignce in her eyes, Victor felt a pang in his heart. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the doctor to treat your injuryter,¡± he said. Rachel fell silent for a moment. ¡°No, thanks. I can handle it myself,¡± she said. She immediately denied. Again and again, he got rejected, and she was always on guard with him. Even though he did feel guilty for misunderstanding her, it still didn¡¯t stop him from being irritated. ¡°Whatever.¡± Having said that, he was just about to leave. When Rachel noticed that he was about to leave, she felt relieved. But before she could close the door on him, Victor suddenly stopped and turned around. ¡°Rachel.¡± It appeared as though he was pondering about something. Secondster, he looked into her eyes, and said, ¡°Next time, exin to me before I snap.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Chapter 137 Choose What to Believe


    When Rachel heard what he said, she couldn¡¯t help but snort andugh. ¡°Exin? Victor, I can still


    distinctly remember how much you harped on about not trusting me. You even told me that you were


    never going to believe a word that woulde out of my mouth. You¡¯ve already made your point. Why


    then should I waste my time exining to you? Or¡­¡± Rachel paused for two seconds and narrowed her


    eyes at Victor before she spoke again.


    ¡°Or¡­ do you think you can just toy with everyone? You probably even enjoy the feeling of trampling on


    their dignity like it¡¯s nothing. Well then, if you find that more fun, then I will y your game. I¡¯ll dly


    exin everything and tell you whatever you want to hear. What do you think?¡± 1 She had been


    suppressing her anger the entire night. At this moment, however, she finally snapped. After all, this


    conversation only made her see how ironic it was.


    Back then, this man had already made up his mind that he would no longer give credence to her words.


    Now, all of a sudden, he was asking her to exin. It felt like a tactic. In this way, he could turn it around


    and me her instead for what he had said and done. He could make it appear that what happened was


    all her fault because she never exined herself to him, which caused her to injure her wrist and end up


    getting threatened repeatedly.


    At the end of the day, she basically asked for it. After everything she said, Victor remained silent. He


    simply frowned after hearing her tant sarcasm. All this time, Rachel thought that he would be pissed


    off so much that he would just leave. However, a deep, serious voice suddenly came out of his mouth. ¡°I


    guess it won¡¯t hurt to believe some of the things you say from now on.¡±


    Just some?


    Rachel had been through so much her entire life, yet not once did she meet anyone who deliberately


    chose what they wanted to believe. She smiled, but there was no emotion in her eyes. ¡°Wow, Mr.


    Sullivan. That¡¯s so gracious of you. I really appreciate that you¡¯re willing to acknowledge my voice even


    just a little bit.¡±


    The next afternoon, all the baby stuff that Victor shopped for yesterday got delivered to the Sue Garden


    Rachel stayed under thest surveince camera for half an hour. When she came back to the house,


    she stumbled upon several bags and boxes that were piled up in the living room. There were so many


    that the boxes stood about twice her height. When Lukas caught sight of Rachel, he quickly walked over


    to greet her. ¡°Wee back,


    Miss Be. I was about to send someone to look for you.¡± ¡°Oh? Did something happen?¡± Victor had


    been working in the study all morning. Following their unpleasant conversation the night before, Rachel


    opted to give up her initial n and change it to the afternoon. With a gentle smile, L¨¹kas nodded at her.


    ¡°These boxes hold the gear and other baby essentials, but there are too many to be put in the baby¡¯s


    room right away. I wanted to ask you about the first things you want to put in there before we move the


    other stuff in the storage room.¡± Only then did Rachel remember that she went shopping with Victor


    yesterday for all these baby things. Looking at the boxes towering over them, she felt a little


    overwhelmed.


    They grabbed everything they thought they liked and needed, but they had no idea that they ended up


    buying so much. Meanwhile, a servant who had started unpacking one of the boxes found a tiny onesie.


    As soon as she held it up, she couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°This is so cute!¡± Both Rachel and Lukas turned


    to look in her direction and saw the adorable babywear. It was a yellow one-piece pajama with Pikachu¡¯s


    face on the hood. Unlike any other onesies, it had the character¡¯s ears drooping from the head and a


    lightning bolt-shaped tail hanging on the back.


    Rachel stared at the onesie that the servant held in her hands. She recalled that it was one of her


    impulse purchases from the store. Rachel looked at it once and quickly pictured how her baby would look


    in it, then bought it without thinking twice. When she felt her eyes glimmering at the sight of the adorable


    jumpsuit, Rachel immediately breathed in deep and centered herself. She then walked over to the


    servant and asked for the Pikachu onesie.


    After holding on to it, she turned to Lukas and informed Lukas, ¡°I¡¯ll keep this. You can go ahead and


    decide what to put in the baby¡¯s room.¡± ¡°But Miss Be, it¡¯s the baby¡¯s room. Don¡¯t you want to


    decorate it yourself?¡± When Rachel returned to Sue Garden, Lukas arranged for contractors to remodel


    the nursery. Thankfully, they already finished it a few days ago. Looking down at the onesie in her hand,


    Rachel wanted to refuse deep in her mind.


    However, after some rethinking, she reckoned that decisively declining him now would make her appear


    uninterested. Of course, that could arouse unwanted suspicion in Lukas. Lukas noticed the slightest


    change in her expression, so he tried to alleviate her hesitation by reassuring and encouraging her. ¡°Miss


    Be, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re worried that you cannot be around the babyter on. But when he grows up, I


    know that the baby will be happy to learn that you personally decorated this room for him.¡±


    As though a reflex, Rachel¡¯s lips twitched when she heard his advice. ¡°Okay.¡± A smile appeared on


    Lukas¡¯s wrinkled face. Without further ado, he instructed the servants to move the baby stuff to the


    nursery upstairs. Rachel went ahead and checked the baby¡¯s room while they unpacked the boxes.


    Apparently, this was the first time she saw the nursery after it was remodeled. She stood by the door and


    looked around the room.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The walls looked so warm yet really cozy, and it was spacious and bright. It even had its own bathroom


    and a cloakroom. Since the room had just been fixed, it was stillpletely empty. After a short while,


    the servant brought in several boxes, opened them one by one, and started decorating the room with


    Rachel. Once they touched it up with organization, the nursery began to look a lot less empty. ¡°I see


    you¡¯ve made swift progress here.


    Why don¡¯t you take a rest, Miss Be?¡± Lukas appeared at the door and suggested. In fact, it had been


    more than an hour but they were not halfway done. For a pretty spacious room, Lukas supposed that it


    would definitely take a while before they finished decorating and organizing the nursery, so they weren¡¯t


    in a rush. Plus, Rachel was pregnant. She would probably feel exhausted after all the work. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m


    not tired.¡±


    Rachel was choosing which items to disy and line up on the shelves. Back at the store, she grabbed


    every piece and bought them without actually considering where it would go. Now, with the help of the


    servants, she could take a closer look at the stuff with fresh eyes. Seeing the sparkle in her eyes and a


    subtle smile on her face, Lukas felt d to see her so interested in something for the first time. ¡°Alright.


    I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare some refreshments for you.¡±


    Of course, he didn¡¯t want to interrupt her, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. Lukas then turned around and


    told a servant to fix Rachel up some snacks. Then he went back inside the nursery and continued to help


    her open thest box, only to find wooden boards with different lengths and thicknesses scattering all


    over the floor. After thest piece of wood fell to the floor, a pamphlet dropped at Rachel¡¯s feet. It was an


    instruction manual.


    Apparently, thest box contained the wooden frames for assembling a crib. Rachel looked at the picture


    of the finished crib in the pamphlet and discovered that there was a cartoon character on each strip of


    wood. When the crib waspleted, the figures would show different expressions.


    Rachel was too enthralled to see it finished that she wanted to try and assemble the crib herself. When


    Lukas checked the pamphlet in her hand, his eyes widened. ¡°Miss Be, is this going to be the baby¡¯s


    crib?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Rachel nodded and hurriedly handed the manual to Lukas. ¡°Let¡¯s assemble this one first.¡±


    Stunned by her request, Lukas skimmed the manual and recognized howplicated the assembling


    process was. It would even require the use of a hammer, so he felt a bit worried. ¡°Miss Be, how


    about letting one of our helpers do it? You might get hurt.¡± ¡°Lukas, didn¡¯t you just say that the baby would


    be happy if I fixed this room for him myself?


    Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not frail. Besides, this shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. I¡¯ll be okay. It¡¯s just a crib.¡± Although


    Rachel tried to reassure him, Lukas could only frown and look at her injury with utter concern. ¡°But your


    wrist hasn¡¯t fully recovered.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can use my left hand.¡±


    It seemed that he couldn¡¯t do anything to stop her, so Lukas had no choice but to acquiesce. ¡°Very well,


    then. I¡¯ll go get the tools.¡± Since Rachel insisted, he simply nodded and left. When he walked to the door,


    he suddenly remembered something. With furrowed brows, he wondered how Rachel could work with


    her left hand when she was right-handed.


    Nheless, he thought nothing of it and brushed it off. He briskly left the nursery and went downstairs


    to fetch the tools needed for assembling the crib. In her excitement, Rachel studied the manual and


    organized the nks that went together. She was deeply immersed in the thought of putting the crib


    together that she didn¡¯t notice the sound of a car pulling up downstairs.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Chapter 138 Is He Assembling The Crib


    Downstairs in the living room, Lukas had found the toolbox and was on his way to take it upstairs to


    Rachel when he saw Victor walking in. ¡°Mr. Sullivan?¡± He was a little shocked. He had thought that Victor


    had gone to thepany a while ago. Why was he back so soon? ¡°I left a document in the study. I came


    back to get it,¡± Victor said when he saw the look on Lukas¡¯s face. His eyes were on the toolbox in the


    other man¡¯s hand. Fetching a document?


    It had to be extremely important then, or else Victor wouldn¡¯t need toe back in person to get it.


    Lukas was confused. ¡°Do you need me to go upstairs and get it for you, Mr. Sullivan?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I will


    get it myself,¡± Victor answered casually before he asked, ¡°What are those tools for?¡± ¡°Miss Be asked


    for them.¡± After thinking for a while, Lukas added, ¡°After you left today, a delivery man from the baby


    products store brought the things you and Miss Be bought yesterday.


    Miss Be is decorating the baby¡¯s room as we speak.¡± Victor kept the surprise he felt at the words to


    himself. His eyes seemed to darken instead, but he said nothing. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, if that is all, I¡¯ll go bring


    this toolbox to Miss Be then,¡± Lukas said respectfully. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Victor held out his hand


    suddenly. Lukas paused for a moment, not sure what was happening. Before he could react, he


    heard Victor say, ¡°I will pass by the room anyway.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the baby¡¯s room, Rachel was waiting for Lukas to bring the toolbox. She didn¡¯t know what


    was happening downstairs. After cing all the parts in order, she sat on the floor and carefully read the


    steps of assembling the crib in the manual that came with it. Suddenly, footsteps came from behind


    her. With all her attention directed to the manual, Rachel didn¡¯t notice that the footsteps weren¡¯t Lukas¡¯s.


    She picked up the nks she had put in the wrong positions and ced them right.


    ¡°That should be it.¡± She took another look at the manual. Without turning her head, Rachel reached out


    to the person behind her and said, ¡°Lukas, give me the hammer.¡±. Victor¡¯s hand clenched around the


    toolbox handle as his dark eyes reflected her figure. She wore a low ponytail. A few strands of hair had


    escaped and were blocking her eyes. There was sweat on her forehead. Probably because of more than


    an hour¡¯s work of


    decoration. Her skin was fair, and there was a faint flush on her cheeks, making her look like a peach


    When his eyes fell on her lips, the scene of him kissing her the previous night shed in his mind. It


    made him feel a bit hot and bothered. This kind of feeling stirred up an urge in him. He wanted to kiss


    her. Just like the day before, he wanted to pull her into his arms and kiss her to oblivion. ¡°Lukas?¡± Rachel


    had waited for a while but still didn¡¯t get the hammer she wanted. It felt


    strange. Her voice brought him back to his senses. He had almost lost control in front of her again, and


    this time he had almost given in to what his impulse was driving him to. Victor¡¯s eyes quickly moved from


    her lips to her slender wrist, as panic set in. On her wrist was a thinyer of gauze, the red mark on the


    skin under it could be faintly seen.


    Could she really use a hammer with her injured hand? ¡°Is this what you meant by you can handle it


    yourself?¡± His eyes stared at her the gauze before they moved to her eyes. Rachel was stunned. She


    turned around and was caught off guard as her eyes met his. What was going on? Where had Lukas


    gone to? And most importantly, why was Victor there? He had already gone to thepany, hadn¡¯t he?


    Subconsciously, Rachel took a step back to keep a safe distance from him. She didn¡¯t try to hide it. When


    he saw this, Victor was even more irritated. ¡°Rachel, if you were nning on losing your right hand for


    good, you could have just said so. I would have helped you.¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t find a good reply to his


    snarky words.


    3 What was his problem this time? Her good mood had been unfortunately interrupted by him, again.


    Rachel was about to blurt out a sarcasticment of her own, but when she remembered her n to


    sneak out the next day, she couldn¡¯t make any trouble now. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.


    And I¡¯m left-handed. I can just use my left hand.¡± It was rare for her to speak in a gentle tone to him. It


    even felt strange. ¡°Even if I get hurt, it will be my own problems. I won¡¯t me you or anything.¡± Victor


    frowned. Did she think that he said that because he was afraid she would me him? Was that the kind


    of person she thought he was?


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Somehow, Victor was confused, and he didn¡¯t want to continue that topic. ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t about to give her the toolbox anytime soon and she really wanted to build this crib


    for the baby, Rachel swallowed her frustrations and answered him patiently, ¡°It¡¯s a crib. See? This is the


    manual.¡± As she spoke, she handed over the pamphlet to him, thinking that he wouldn¡¯t read it anyway.


    She was about to take it back.


    However, he took it from her. Victor read it, ¡°Did we buy this yesterday?¡± Rachel was speechless. Was


    that supposed to be a question? ¡°Yeah.¡± Rachel lowered her eyes to hide her eye roll before she


    exined, ¡°I nned to assemble the crib first and then do the decorations. Besides, it¡¯s not that difficult


    and I don¡¯t have anything else to do anyway. It¡¯s just to kill time.¡± Victor looked at her as she was


    exining to him.


    ¡°Now, can you give me the toolbox?¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking, nor did she know


    whether he believed her or not. So she asked tentatively. Anyway, she had exined it as he told her to.


    Whether he believed it or not, it was not her business. She had gotten used to him not believing in her


    anyway. If he believed her, then she could make the crib and be done with the conversation. Though she


    didn¡¯t think he would make it that easy for her.


    ¡°No,¡± he said. Rachel was shocked at his bluntness. She knew it. ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll do it after my hand


    recovers.¡± Taking a deep breath, Rachel forced on a smile and was about to leave. ¡°Where are you


    going?¡± Seeing her turn around, Victor stopped her. With her back to him, Rachel stopped and curled her


    lips.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    How was she supposed to deal with him? ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to wait for my hand to recover, of


    course. ¡°Did I say that you can go back to your room?¡± ¡°What?


    I can¡¯t go anywhere else, and I don¡¯t have anything to do here. What am I supposed to do?¡± Rachel


    looked down at her wrist and said crossly. If she looked at the man before her, her well-cultivated


    composure would be lost. Victor¡¯s eyes almost turned to slits. He put down the toolbox, unbuttoned his


    cuffs, and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Come and help me.¡± Help him? With what exactly?


    Rachel was stunned when she heard some noise behind her. Could it be¡­ She turned around and found


    him on one knee a few steps away, fiddling with the nks on the ground. The manual was thrown on


    the edge of the toolbox Rachel stared at the scene in front of her. Maybe it was the sunshine from


    outside that was making her see things, or maybe she was just exhausted.


    ¡®Is he¡­


    Is he assembling the crib?¡¯

 Chapter 139

    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 139 by Adolf Dunne


    "What are you doing standing there? Hand me the hammer.¡± His cold voice pulled her back from


    her moment of shock.


    "You..." Rachel blinked once more. She looked into Victor''s eyes and asked, ¡°You want to build the


    crib?¡± Victor didn¡¯t even make an effort to answer her question. Instead, he said, ¡°Rachel, before you


    give birth to the baby, you have to stay healthy. After that, I don''t care if you want to be a cripple.


    That''s your business.¡±


    His words caught Rachel off guard. She didn¡¯t even know what to say to that man anymore. The


    slight warmth she had felt when she saw him take the initiative to build the crib vanished to


    nothingness. To him, she was just an object. One that was bearing his child. She shouldn''t have held


    any hope for the scum. Nor should she have ever considered him to be human.


    He stretched out his hand, and reminded her icily, ¡°Hammer.¡± With the corners of her mouth forced


    into a smile, Rachel suppressed every singleint she wanted to throw at him and obediently


    took out the hammer from the toolbox before handing it to him. 1 Then he started working on the


    crib, and from time to time, Victor would ask her to hand him the tools he needed. ¡°Spanner.¡±


    Rachel handed it to him. ¡°Threerge-size nails.¡±


    Rachel picked three nails from the box and gave them to him. Looking at the nails, Victor frowned


    and said, ¡°I saidrge size, not the medium ones.¡± Rachel was confused. She nced at the three


    nails and then at him. ¡°They are thergest ones here.¡± Victor stared at her saying nothing. Rachel


    curled her lips, not afraid of his chilling eyes. ¡°If you don''t believe me, thene and see for


    yourself. You think I would lie about nails?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Victor stood up, walked over, and rummaged through the box.


    Rachel stood beside him. After watching him search for a while, she murmured, ¡°See? I told you they


    are...¡± Before she could finish her words, he held three nails in his hands, clearlyrger than the ones


    she found. Looking at her choked expression, the urge to kiss her began to stir again. He quickly


    looked away. ¡°You''d better pray that my child doesn''t inherit your IQ, Rachel.¡±


    With a nk face he strode back to the crib. "Huh?" Rachel was stunned for the millionth time that


    day. Did he just imply that she was stupid? That she had a low IQ not fit for his child? Rachel gritted


    her teeth. She had searched the toolbox carefully but hadn''t seen nails asrge as the ones he held.


    Where had theye from? 1 She or her alias ¡°King of Hearts¡¯ had been the most outstanding


    talent to be seen since the establishment of the Red Hackers. And now her IQ was being


    questioned? Rachel''spetitiveness couldn''t allow it. She lowered her head and looked once


    more for therge nails in the tool kit. But what she didn''t know was that they hadn''t been in the kit,


    to begin with. Victor had had them with him before he stood up to search the toolbox.


    From the corner of his eye, he saw Rachel looking for them. He moved the bag of nails at his feet to


    a ce where she couldn''t see it. An small smile appeared on his face. Even he didn''t realize how


    childish the prank was. After searching for a long time, Rachel still couldn¡¯t find even onerge nail.


    She frowned and started doubting herself. Could she have really missed them just now? People said


    that being pregnant made a woman stupid for three whole years.


    Had her IQ really dropped because of the pregnancy? Soon, the crib was almost done, leaving only


    thest small nk to be attached. Looking at the baby crib already in shape, Rachel couldn''t help


    but smile proudly. The finished product was cuter and more beautiful than how it looked in the


    pictures. Looking at thest small nk in Victor''s hand, Rachel wanted to have a try herself. She


    was always interested in hand-crafted things.


    And it was a crib. Rachel had never made such a thing before. Although the child wouldn''t use that


    one... Noticing how she looked at the crib, Victor looked into her eyes and asked, ¡°Do you want to


    give it a try?¡± Rachel didn¡¯t answer. But when she looked at him, the expression in her eyes told him


    that she did. ¡°You can have a try if you want, but be careful with your wrist,¡± said Victor in a low


    voice while looking at her wrist.


    Hearing this, Rachel''s eyes lit up. ¡°No problem.¡± As she spoke, she took the hammer from Victor


    before he could change his mind. She held the nail with her right hand and the hammer in her left


    hand. Her strength was just right, and she hit the nail in the right ce. Standing aside, Victor''s eyes


    were fixed on her. Before long, she finished putting thest nk. Although she hadn¡¯t done most


    of the work she had finished it, which somewhat made up for the unpleasantness she had


    experienced.


    She looked at the crib with a faint smile. Looking sideways at her shining eyes, Victor was slightly


    distracted. ¡°All right.¡± Rachel put the hammer back in the box as she returned the other tools as


    well. Only then did he notice that she had been using her left hand the whole time. He asked,


    ¡°When did you learn to use your left hand?¡± The smile on Rachel''s face froze. She had been born


    left-handed, but when she joined the Red Hackers, she would asionally go out on missions.


    To avoid her identity being exposed, she forced herself to exercise using her right hand for a long


    time and even wrote with her right hand anytime she was on missions. Now that her right wrist was


    injured, she had subconsciously used her left hand. She had forgotten that the woman she was


    impersonating was right-handed. Rachel thought quickly and the panic disappeared in an instant, as


    she came up with a story.


    She said calmly, ¡°My right hand was injured before. I had to train my left hand during the recovery.


    But I didn''t train it for long. I can only do simple things with my left hand, but not the harder one


    like writing.¡± Squinting his eyes, Victor obviously doubted her words. ¡°Your right hand was injured


    before? Why didn¡¯t I know of this?¡±


    Rachel thought for a moment. Her lie needed a back-up fast. Then she raised her eyes and looked at


    him. With a faint smile on her face, she said it inly as if it was the most obvious thing on earth. ¡°It


    happened when I was a child. Grandma...no, I should call her Mrs. Sullivan now. Didn''t you throw all


    my documents into the shredder when Mrs. Sullivan showed them to you? You didn''t read any of


    them, so it''s not surprising that you don''t know plenty about me.¡±


    Hearing Rachel''s de-like words, Victor wanted to defend himself but he couldn''t. He had done


    just as she said At that time, he hadn''t cared who his future wife would be. For him, the marriage


    was just to fulfill his grandma''s wish.


    So he didn''t care who Rachel was, what she looked like, or even her life story In fact, if Rachel hadn''t


    done so many stupid things that always challenged his patience, maybe he wouldn''t hate her as


    much as he did. His eyes reflected her face, as well as theplex emotions surging in his heart.


    Rachel didn¡¯t know what was on Victor''s mind. She wondered if he had bought her story.


    Although her right hand had really been injured before, she hadn''t received any training to use her


    left hand at all. If Victor really doubted her story and decided to investigate it, he would find out the


    truth. At that moment, someone knocked on the door.


    As the two of them were lost in their thoughts, Lukas''s voice came from outside, ¡°Mr.


    Sullivan, Miss Schultz is here.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 140

    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 140 by Adolf Dunne


    "Why is she here?¡± Victor turned around and asked Lukas in a frigid tone. ¡°Miss Schultz didn''t say.


    She just insisted that she had something important to tell you,¡± Lukas replied quickly. His eyes full of


    me, Victor turned to look at Rachel. Under the intensity of his gaze, she forced a smile and said,


    ¡°Don''t look at me like that.


    I''ve been locked up in here for days. There''s no way I could have done anything.¡± Victor remained


    quiet like always. His serious look said everything for him. Lukas recalled the grudge between Alicia


    and Rachel. He couldn''t help but worry that Victor actually suspected Rachel. He chose to stand up


    for her before things got out of hand. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Miss Be really hasn''t gone out. Except for


    last night.¡±


    At the mention of the previous night, something shed in Victor''s eyes, but it faded away just as


    quickly as it had appeared. Rachel, too busy cursing him silently, didn''t notice the warning there. ¡°If


    you don''t believe me, you can check the surveince...¡± ¡°Lukas, call the doctor,¡± Victor said before


    she could finish her words. Rachel thought she had gotten to the point where she couldn''t be


    affected by what Victor did. She was wrong. The rest of her retort got stuck in her throat. ¡°The


    doctor?¡±


    "Yes," Victor said curtly. He nced at the gauze on Rachel''s right wrist as he addressed Lukas, ¡°Tell


    the doctor to do something about her wound.¡± ¡°No, it''s fine. I can deal with it myself.¡± ¡°Like you are


    dealing with it right now?¡± Victor sneered at her, ¡°If you don''t need your right hand anymore, I can


    help you get rid of it.


    You don''t have to go through all this. It''s too slow.¡± At his words, Rachel looked down at her wrist.


    She had wrapped the white gauze on it the previous night. She had been afraid that the ointment


    she had applied would rub off, so she hadn''t wrap it tightly. After working on decorating the room


    all afternoon. The gauze had loosened and was barely hanging on her wrist.


    Lukas thought he had heard wrong. He wasn''t a good judge of other people, but this was Victor.


    Lukas had watched him grow up to the man he was. Except for his grandmother, Victor had never


    cared about anyone else. He carefully analyzed the expression on Victor''s face and wondered if he


    had started changing his mind about Miss Be. ¡°Is she downstairs right now?¡± Victor asked,


    interrupting his thoughts.


    Lukasposed himself, shaking away his wandering thoughts. He nodded and said, ¡°I was afraid


    that she would disturb you here, so I asked her to wait in the living room downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Victor


    then walked out, with Lukas following closely behind. Rachel was left alone in the baby''s room


    again. She stood there and looked at the crib. It was hard to tell what was going through her mind.


    After a while, she turned around, ready to go back to her room to rest.


    As soon as she walked out of the room, she saw Lukas, who had just left with Victor, walking


    towards her. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Rachel asked. ¡°Miss Be, Mr. Sullivan asked me to tell you that you


    are free to go out from today onwards.¡± Lukas smiled. ¡°But you aren''t to stay out for more than


    three hours, and you must always take bodyguards with you.¡± Rachel didn''t believe it. ¡°He just


    decided he is not going to lock me in here?¡±


    That didn''t sound right. The Victor she knew had to have other motives in mind. Seeing the


    suspicion in Rachel''s eyes, Lukas couldn''t help but sigh silently. It was hard to rebuild broken trust.


    Not to mention it was Victor and Rachel he was dealing with. Calling them rivals didn''t even cover it.


    It was normal for Rachel to doubt Victor''s intention. He then remembered how Mrs. Sullivan used to


    smile, looking at Rachel''s photos.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lukas, Victor has been so lonely since he was a child. Rachel is a lovely and considerate girl, and


    they will definitely make a perfect match together. When she marries Victor, he will get to have his


    own family. I need to see him live happily with someone before I can leave this world in


    peace.¡± A weird feeling surged in Lukas''s heart. ¡°Miss Be, actually... He really cares about you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rachel yawned and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Lukas, what did you


    say?¡±


    Lukas paused for a moment. ¡°Nothing, Miss Be, Don¡¯t worry. You cane and go now as


    freely as you want.¡± Looking at Rachel, he wanted to repeat what he had said. But as her bright eyes


    stared at him in anticipation, he somehow just couldn''t. : ¡°Okay, I''ll go back to my room and rest


    then.¡± Rachel then walked past Lukas and headed for her bedroom.


    As she closed the door to her room, the smile on her face disappeared. She had heard what Lukas


    said clearly. The reason why she pretended not to hear it was that even the thought of it was just


    too ridiculous.


    He cared about her? That was just impossible. If he did, then he wouldn''t be Victor. If only the two


    of them remained in the world, and one had to sacrifice the other to save themselves, he would do


    it dly.


    Rachel looked down at her wrist and pulled off the gauze. The red marks were still there. Meanwhile,


    a woman downstairs turned towards the stairs as soon as she heard the


    footsteps. As soon as Alicia saw Victor walking down, her heartbeat became erratic. ¡°Victor, I was at


    thepany looking for you, but Ivan said you weren''t there, so I came here just in case.¡± With her


    eyebrows arched and her eyes shining, she fiddled with the corner of her dress. The dress she had


    on was thetest style in town. Everyone hadmented on how radiant she looked in it, so she


    couldn''t wait to see Victor''s reaction when he saw her in it.


    However, with an indifferent expression on his face, Victor''s eyes only rested on her face for a


    second before he sat on the sofa opposite where she was. ¡°What do you need to see me for?¡±


    Seeing his cold attitude, the small smile on Alicia''s lips froze slightly. That day, she had been pushed


    down by Rachel and rescued. Not long after, she was sent to the hospital. Alicia couldn''t remember


    what had happenedter, or what Rachel had said afterward.


    She wanted to ask if Rachel had said anything after she was gone, but she didn''t dare. She was


    afraid that if she asked about it, people would be suspicious and Victor would find out that she had


    lied. So she hadn''t dared to go near him. Even that day, she had still hesitated for a long time in her


    dormitory.


    She had finally decided toe because of her roommates¡¯ encouragement. Out of the corner of


    her eye, she focused on the stairs subconsciously. She hadn''t seen Rachel since she entered. Wasn''t


    she in Sue Garden? ¡°Nothing really.¡± Afraid that her answer would make him suspicious of her


    reason of being there, she suppressed her nervousness and said, ¡°I came here to thank you.¡± Victor


    stared on, waiting for her to continue.


    Alicia looked at his face carefully. He looked normal. Her anxious heart was finally relieved. It


    seemed that Rachel hadn''t said anything, or maybe she had, but Victor didn''t believe her. ¡°I thought


    about it carefully in the hospital.


    She didn''t push me. I fell by ident.¡± Alicia took a deep breath and pursed her pink lips. She


    plucked up courage and added tentatively, ¡°Victor, don''t me Rachel. It was not her fault.¡± As


    soon as she said the words, a chuckle came from the staircase.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 I Can Also Bear Your Child


    Alicia was stunned upon hearing the chuckle and the following footsteps. Then, she quickly looked in the direction where it came from. With a ss of warm water in her hand, Rachel leaned against the door frame of the living room, looking at Alicia with an indifferent expression on her face. ¡°Rachel, you¡­¡± Alicia muttered as her face slightly turned pale. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that people would have the tendency of losing some of their memories if they hit their heads. But I didn¡¯t hear that it could also happen when one drowned in water. How intriguing¡­¡± Rachel revealed a smile, but her eyes were filled with extreme coldness. Alicia bit her lips and nced at Victor subconsciously. Obviously, she was worried that Victor would start doubting her after hearing what Rachel said. Her heart began to pound so hard that she could actually hear it. Eventually, her pink lips moved and trembled. ¡°Victor, I didn¡¯t lie. I¡¯m telling the truth¡­¡± Not really noticing what Alicia was saying, Victor was only focused at Rachel. He couldn¡¯t help but let out an evident frown. ¡°What are you doing down here?¡± he asked straightforwardly. Rachel blinked her eyes and the smile on her face instantly disappeared. She then raised the ss of water in her hand and said, ¡°Me? I¡¯m just here to refill my ss. When I passed by, I happened to hear Miss Schultz say that her memory loss was actually because she almost drowned. It just interested me.¡± At this time, Alicia was almost trembling, not knowing how she could defend herself. She even clenched her fists so hard to stop herself from shaking. Looking at the guilty look on Alicia¡¯s face, Rachel sneered in her heart. She was thoroughly enjoying what she was seeing. Just before the ident, Alicia was confidently iming that she was different from those who did nothing but frame and nder others behind their backs. Ironically, she had be that exact same type of person. Compared to Alice, who was really good at ying tricks at others, Alicia looked dignified on the surface. But surprisingly, she could also do the same while pretending to be innocent. In fact, this type of person was even worse than the likes of Alice. ¡°Rachel.¡± Victor uttered her name coldly, warning her in a low voice. Hearing this, Rachel turned to Victor and stared straight to his eyes. Recognizing that Victor was about to get angry, Lukas immediately stepped forward and persuaded Rachel, ¡°Miss Be, the doctor is about to arrive. I think it¡¯s better to get back to your room and wait for him there.¡± Seeing the worried look of Lukas, Rachel averted her gaze from Victor and forced a smile. Anyway, she had to meet with Andy tomorrow. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to be finally allowed to go out, so she couldn¡¯t risk being grounded again. She deemed that there was no need to take that risk just because of Alicia. ¡°Okay then,¡± Rachel agreed after a moment. Hearing this, Lukas breathed a sigh of relief. Afraid that she might suddenly change her mind and argue with Victor again, he immediately offered that he would escort her back to her room. Of course, Rachel was aware why he was so worried. Since she knew that it wouldn¡¯t be good for her to be willful, she just went along with what Lukas suggested. After Rachel and Lukas were finally out of sight, Alicia was able to breathe a sigh of relief. Then, she looked at Victor with her twinkling eyes. ¡°Victor¡­¡± ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Victor interrupted before Alicia could continue speaking. Looking at Victor¡¯s seemingly emotionless face, Alicia couldn¡¯t read what was going on in his mind. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m lying to you?¡± Victor looked directly in her eyes but didn¡¯t say anything. Alicia was beginning to think that Victor might have been suspecting her. But out of nowhere, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°No.¡± Hearing this, Alicia¡¯s eyes lit up and a smile appeared on her delicate face. Taking a look at his watch, Victor remarked, ¡°I have to go back to thepany. If you have nothing else to discuss, you may also leave now.¡± Alicia¡¯s mouth hung a little open as she was rendered speechless. She clearly recognized that Victor wanted her to leave already. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect that he would make her leave this soon. In the past, she didn¡¯t have much chance toe to Sue Garden. Even if she did, she could only stay for a short while. She used to think that he just really didn¡¯t like women staying at his ce. However, right now, even though Rachel was already living here, he was still deliberately driving her away. Out of frustration, an impulse suddenly came out of her chest. She blurted out, ¡°Can I stay here for tonight?¡± Her voice was neither loud nor low. She wasn¡¯t shy nor too pushy. However, Alicia came to her senses and averted her eyes. Right after she spoke the words, she regretted it. After all, she was ady who was raised in a prominent family. But then she shamelessly asked a man if she could stay at his ce. If this piece of news was leaked out, she would tarnish the good name of her family. But she thought again, her brows furrowed. If Rachel could stay here, why couldn¡¯t she? The more she thought about it, the more upset she got. ¡°I¡­¡± She paused and slightly bit her lip before continuing. ¡°My dormitory was being repaired today, so the power wasn¡¯t back yet. However, upon checking, the hotels near the school were fully booked already, and I don¡¯t really think it is safe to stay at a hotel. So now, I really don¡¯t know where else I could go¡­¡± Taking a deep breath, she gritted her teeth and mustered her courage to ask, ¡°I was thinking if I can stay here for the night. Is that okay?¡± Then, Alicia looked at Victor with great expectation. Her heart was beating so fast. ¡°No.¡± However, without even taking some time to think, this word came out from Victor¡¯s mouth. He answered with no hesitation, and there was a hint of decisiveness in his calm tone. This was the second time that he directly refused her. All the expectations she built were shattered just like that. The first time he rejected her was when Victor was about to marry Rachel. She went to him, swallowed her pride, and confessed her love to him. Then, she asked him if he could marry her instead of Rachel. At that time, he said the very word that she heard just now-cold and straightforward. His face was like an unmovable iceberg as he looked down at her and refused her. This time, she set aside her self-esteem and pride again. After all, she thought that since he and Rachel were already divorced, there was no reason for him to turn her down. However, she had already gone this far. If she let this chance slip by, everything would be in vain. ¡°But I really have no other ce to go¡­¡± Looking on the floor, she tried to stand firmly, unwilling to give up. ¡°I can ask Ivan to book a nice hotel for you and ask someone to clean your room,¡± Victor responded, not budging at all. He didn¡¯t really want to waste any more time, so he started walking towards the door after he finished talking. At this point, the frustration was pretty evident on Alicia¡¯s expression. With a lowered head, she clenched her fists. She even swallowed her pride and practically begged him. She wondered why Victor was making things so difficult for her. It was only one night. Why was he being so rigid? ¡°Victor¡­¡± As Victor got past her, she instinctively grabbed his sleeve. At the same time, Victor immediately stopped and frowned. He actually didn¡¯t like being touched by others, and even Alicia should have known that a long time ago. In fact, he had always been keeping a distance when they were together. Noticing that he wasn¡¯t pleased at what she did, Alicia quickly let go of his sleeve. Then, with her head remained lowered, she asked softly again, ¡°Why is that?¡± Victor turned his head towards her but didn¡¯t utter a word. His dark eyes clearly told her that he didn¡¯t need to answer her question. ¡°But you let Rachel live here even though you¡¯re divorced. Why can¡¯t you let me stay here for just one night? Is it because she is pregnant with your child? If that¡¯s the case, then¡­¡± Alicia looked at him with tears almost welling up in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t mind bearing your child as well!¡± She paused and blushed, realizing that she said it out loud. ¡°I mean it. I have loved you for two years. Did you ever notice that?¡± ¡°Tell me one thing first. How did you know that she¡¯s pregnant?¡± Victor didn¡¯t even react. With a straight face, he asked her a different question. With a hint of coldness in his tone, as if he didn¡¯t like what he just heard. Realizing that she made a grave mistake, Alicia¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She had forgotten that Victor didn¡¯t know the fact that she learned about Rachel¡¯s pregnancy. Looking at Victor¡¯s sharp eyes, she was taken aback. ¡°I¡­ ¡­¡± Victor¡¯s imposing manner was so intimidating that Alicia felt like there were heavy stones being pressed on her chest, making her unable to breathe and weakening her legs. At this moment, she was subconsciously taking a few steps back, as if she wanted to get away as soon as possible.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 142 by Adolf Dunne


    ¡°I¡­ I just heard it from someone.¡± Her hands held each other, sweating and slightly trembling. Alicia was


    caught off guard, not expecting that she would make such a blunder. ¡°You heard it? From who exactly did


    you hear it?¡± Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed as he asked. His tone and expression weren¡¯t really angry. But his


    aura was obviously intimidating. Alicia swallowed hard, carefully thinking the words that she would say.


    After a while, her pink lips moved.


    ¡°I heard it from a servant passing by when I was waiting for Rachel by theke the other day.¡± After she


    finally made up a story, the entire room was filled with total silence. Victor didn¡¯t say a word, but his eyes


    were still fixed on Alicia. Alicia was so afraid that she couldn¡¯t stare back into Victor¡¯s freezing eyes. She


    felt guiltier and uneasy that he wasn¡¯t saying anything. ¡°Victor¡­¡±


    Not able to take it anymore, Alicia tried to exin again, but she was suddenly cut off by Victor. ¡°I¡¯ll ask


    the driver to send you back to school.¡± After saying that, he strode towards the stairs, not letting Alicia


    have a chance to say another word. A whileter, Lukas came downstairs and saw Alicia there, alone.


    She was standing still, with her pink lips tightly closed. Her eyes looked red as if she had just finished


    crying.


    ¡°Miss Schultz, let me walk you out¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can do that by myself.¡± Before Lukas could finish his


    words, Alicia interrupted with her hoarse voice. Then, she turned around and quickly walked outside the


    house. Looking at her obviously upset and aggrieved back, Lukas sighed. He watched Victor grow up.


    For so many years, he had never seen Victor take any woman seriously except for his grandmother. 1 In


    fact, even Rachel, who had been married to him and now pregnant with his child, was no exception.


    Victor didn¡¯t treat her any better, let alone Alicia. ¡°Lukas¡­¡± After quickly striding away, Alicia suddenly


    stopped and turned towards Lukas, revealing her still reddish eyes. ¡°Yes, Miss Schultz. What can I do for


    you?¡± Lukas asked, trying to be considerate with the pitiful-looking girl. ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s actually my birthday


    next Wednesday, and my family will hold a party for me.


    Will you please tell Victor about it? If it is possible, I want him to be there.¡± She took a deep breath and


    added. ¡°Please tell him that I¡¯ll wait for him in Crown Club.¡± ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯ll be sure to tell Mr.


    Sullivan,¡± Lukas answered. After getting the response she wanted, Alicia didn¡¯t say anything more and


    eventually left.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    A few momentster, Lukas went upstairs and knocked on the door of the study. ¡°Come in.¡± Victor¡¯s


    voice sounded from the other side of the door. Lukas pushed the door open and walked in. Victor had


    just put down his phone to end a call. So, he turned around and looked at Lukas, who just came in. ¡°Mr.


    Sullivan, Miss Schultz has already left.¡±


    Lukas paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Before she left, she actually asked me to tell you that


    her birthday party will be held next Wednesday at the Crown Club. She will be expecting you.¡± ¡°I see.¡±


    With an expressionless face, Victor replied vaguely. Lukas couldn¡¯t determine from his answer if he


    would go or not. Then, Victor¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated, hinting that he got a message. As the screen of


    the phone lit up, he saw that the message was from Ivan.


    Seeing this, he was reminded that he had an appointment with a business partner. ¡°When will the doctor


    arrive?¡± Victor asked Lukas while he was texting Ivan back. Then, he took the documents on the desk to


    prepare for his appointment. ¡°I just received a message from the doctor. He said he would be here within


    ten minutes,¡± Lukas replied. Victor just nodded. He was actually thinking what Alicia just said earlier, and


    he deemed that he should do something about it.


    ¡°By the way, investigate who were in the garden on the day Alicia fell into the water. Once you find out


    who they are, kick them out.¡± Hearing this, Lukas was stunned. He didn¡¯t know why Victor would


    suddenly ask for such a thing. ¡°Okay then. But may I ask why?¡± It was a strange order, so Lukas


    wondered why he needed to suddenly investigate that event.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like servants who don¡¯t know when to shut their mouths.¡± After saying that in a cold tone, Victor


    walked out of the study. When Victor was out of sight, Lukas frowned and his face became more


    puzzled.


    It seemed that someone must have said something to Alicia or Rachel that day, but he couldn¡¯t be so


    sure. The following day, Rachel got up early and prepared to set out. It was the day that she would visit


    the Be family after quite a long time. These past days, Andy had been living in the Be family.


    Therefore, when he heard the knock at the door, he immediately opened it. As he opened the door, he


    greeted with a smile, ¡°Miss Be! You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Andy.¡± Rachel smiled back, a bit surprised that he answered the door this quick. Then, Andy took a


    look at the Maybach behind Rachel, as well as the men in ck who stood beside the car. Moreover,


    when he saw the Obsidian around their neck, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and sigh.


    He had no clue what Rachel had been doing ever since she moved into the Sue Garden. Furthermore,


    he had no clue if she was just alright. He couldn¡¯t gauge how Victor was treating Rachel there. ¡°Miss


    Be, didn¡¯t Abbye with you?¡± ¡°No, she has been very busy,¡± Rachel answered but didn¡¯t exin


    further. Then, she proceeded inside. Hearing Rachel¡¯s words, Andy nced at the men in ck standing


    in front of the house with a serious look on his face.


    Although Rachel seemed fine, he still felt that something wrong was going on. Although he hadn¡¯t known


    Abby for a very long time, he knew that she adored Rachel very much. In fact, she almost always stayed


    by her side. However, ever since he was taken away and Rachel moved into Sue Garden, he had never


    seen a glimpse of Abby again. ¡°Miss Be¡­¡± The more he thought about it, the stranger he felt it was.


    He stopped and looked at the back of Rachel, wanting to find some answers.


    Rachel turned around and saw the confusion and worry in his eyes. Of course, she immediately guessed


    what he was thinking. But just like she was doing all this time, she didn¡¯t show any hint of emotion.


    Instead, she asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andy hesitated for a moment, knowing that Rachel was


    just pretending that everything was alright. ¡°Is Abby doing okay?¡± ¡°Of course. Why wouldn¡¯t she?¡± With a


    firm tone, she asked, ¡°Did someone say something to you?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Obviously, he didn¡¯t have any definitive proof. He was just basing his assumptions on


    what he could perceive. Hence, he wondered if he was just really thinking too much. Andy frowned as he


    didn¡¯t find anything wrong with Rachel¡¯s expression. There were only two possibilities. It was either


    Rachel was just very good at hiding her emotions, or she was telling the truth. Of course, he wished that


    it was thetter.


    ¡°We need to talk and I just don¡¯t want Abby to get involved in this, so I didn¡¯t bring her here. That¡¯s all,¡±


    Rachel finally said to dispel his worry. Eventually, Andy bought it. He felt at ease to hear what Rachel


    said. After all, he knew that if something really happened to Abby, Rachel wouldn¡¯t look calm and do


    nothing at all.


    But when he realized that Rachel came directly to the home of the Be family, he became puzzled


    again. ¡°Miss Be, is something the matter? Didn¡¯t you say that we would meet in a cafe today? Why


    did you suddenly decide toe here instead?¡± Seeing that Andy still looked so serious, Rachel was


    amused and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She wasn¡¯t really thinking of doing something big.


    However, it was true that it might be a big sensation if the situation was different. ¡°Nothing. I just think it¡¯s


    more convenient to discuss it at home. After all, it could save your time, and we can be more at ease.¡±


    The truth was because she was now free to go out, she didn¡¯t need to sneak out anymore. In order to


    reduce the risk of being discovered, she initially told Andy that they would meet at the cafe. After all,


    Victor could easily find out about it if she went home. But since the situation changed for the better, she


    deemed that it wasn¡¯t necessary to hide anymore.


    It was also such a pity though, that it took her three hours to sessfully break into the security system


    in Sue Garden. She didn¡¯t need that security system to help her out now. ¡°So what is it that you want to


    discuss?¡± Andy eventually sat opposite Rachel and asked in a low voice, ¡°The money I gave you, how


    much of it is left?


    Did you use it all up?¡± Rachel asked straightforwardly. As soon as she finished her words, Andy took out


    the bank card from his pocket and put it on the table. ¡°I haven¡¯t used any of it. It¡¯s all in here.¡± ¡°The five


    million dors?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Andy nodded and added, ¡°Miss Be, you said that these money could be used


    to save the Be Group.


    Although five million dors is a huge sum of money, I know that it is still not enough. Currently, the


    Be Group is supported by the Sullivan Group. Although it doesn¡¯t make any profit now, it can at least


    keep things in a bnce. So I thought that it¡¯s best to keep the five million in case you need it someday. I


    can¡¯t be of much help to you, but I thought this money could be necessary one day.¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 The Shares


    A strangelyfortable warmth settled in Rachel¡¯s heart. She lowered her eyes and looked at the bank card on the table. She couldn¡¯t help but feel ridiculous when she remembered what Victor had said about Andy as he threatened her to sign the agreement. She hadn¡¯t believed him at that time. Now, as she looked at the card, she was sure of her choice. Andy couldn¡¯t be bribed. She had given him five million, but he never even touched any of it. He even kept it safe for her in case she ever needed it someday. He certainly wasn¡¯t as bad as Victor had painted him to be. She picked up the card and gave it to Andy once more. ¡°Andy, you can take the five million dors. Take it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. This has always been your money. I was just keeping it for you. Now that you are here, it is only fair that I give it back.¡± Andy shook his head slowly as he refused. He pinched his nose bridge slightly in embarrassment andughed. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if youugh at me, Miss Be. In all the forty years I have lived, that was the first time I held so much money in my hands. Ironic, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Then why would you give it back to me?¡± Rachel asked. ¡°Because that money is not mine.¡± All the humor left Andy¡¯s face as he said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve been awyer for twelve years. I¡¯ve enjoyed glory and seen what real power was like. I, more than anyone, know the importance of drawing the bottom line. When I applied forw school, everyone around me thought that the path wasn¡¯t suited for me. A boy born from an average family, they all thought I would get lost in between, so none of them even bothered to support me. Everyone, except my high school teacher. He patted me on the shoulder as he smiled and said he believed that I could make a greatwyer.¡± Thinking of the past, Andy¡¯s eyes lit up in a way Rachel hadn¡¯t seen before. Maybe he really enjoyed being awyer. ¡°He told me that there was no job was easy in this world. That as long as I knew my limits and kept to my boundaries, no matter how tough it may be, I wouldn¡¯t lose myself.¡± Andy looked at Rachel with the same smile and said, ¡°So I did not earn it. Miss Be, please forgive me. I can¡¯t take this money.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± A person who stuck to their limits was always someone to admire. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you will have to take the five million even if you don¡¯t want to. And it¡¯s more than five million.¡± Rachel grinned. ¡°What exactly do you mean, Miss Be? I don¡¯t think I understand.¡± Andy leaned closer. The confusion in his eyes made Rachel smile. ¡°Andy, other than the shares owned by Sullivan Group and me, how many do the other board members own? And how many are the scattered shares?¡± Andy¡¯s eyes lit up in desperation. ¡°Miss Be, are you going to buy back the shares from all these people?¡± Rachel leaned back with a faint smile still on her lips. She didn¡¯t say anything, but her look expressed her affirmation. ¡°In addition to the ones transferred by your father some time ago, Miss Be you currently hold eight percent of the Be Group¡¯s shares.¡± After thinking for a while, he continued, ¡°The Sullivan Group holds fifty-five percent of the shares. That way, even if we buy all the shares from the board of directors and individual investors, we still won¡¯t have enough to take back control of the Be Group.¡± As soon as he finished his words, Andy looked at the bank card once more. He now got why Rachel said there would be more than five million. If she decided to redeem the shares, it would take both time and effort to buy all of them back from the individual investors, not to mention how the shareholders would obviously demand exorbitant prices. Rachel grabbed a pillow and leaned back into the seatfortably. ¡°I am not trying to regain the control of the Be Group.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Andy was even more confused, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take back absolute control of the Be Group, then why do you want the shares?¡± ¡°To sell them.¡± Rachel¡¯s smile grew even wider at Andy¡¯s reaction. ¡°I only have eight percent now, it will be too insignificant to sell, right? But if I have the rest of the forty-five percent, I think we can get a good price for it.¡± Andy was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected such from her. ¡°Miss Be, you are really going to sell the Be Group?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded. ¡°But your family worked so hard to build it in the first ce. Why would you sell it?¡± Andy couldn¡¯t even begin toprehend the thoughts behind Rachel¡¯s decision. A few days before, Victor had pushed her hard, but she hadn¡¯t given Be Group to him. She had even agreed to work for the Sullivan Group in order to keep her family business. But now that she had finally saved it, why would she suddenly want to sell it? He couldn¡¯t get his mind around it. Rachel didn¡¯t answer him then. Instead, her eyes around the living room evading his. After a long time, she looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. So I need you to help me contact the board of directors and you will buy their shares on my behalf.¡± ¡°Miss Be, why don¡¯t you think¡­¡± ¡°Andy, I said I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Rachel knew that Andy was only worried about her. After all, in his opinion, the shares she had of Be Group were herst support. As long as the shares were in her hands and the Be Group remained the same, she was still considered a celebrity. But he also knew that as long as Rachel made up her mind, no matter what he said or did, it would all be useless. Rachel was just stubborn as her mother sometimes. Andy sighed slightly and said, ¡°Okay. I will do my best.¡± ¡°Thank you, Andy.¡± ¡°I promised your mother that I will look after you, Miss Be. You don¡¯t have to thank me. I am just fulfilling my duty.¡± Andy shook his head. ¡°But if we are going to buy all the shares¡­ we will need a lot of money,¡± he finished his sentence in his mind. With only five million, it would be a tough job to redeem the shares from the individual investors, let alone the sophisticated and sly directors in the board. The major shareholders have been there since Be Group was first established, and they would not be easy to deal with. Even at a time like that when the Be Group was on the verge of copsing, they still didn¡¯t sell their shares. It was not because they had any emotional attachments to the Be Group, but because of they saw hope in it when the Sullivan Group came into the picture. They felt that with the support of the Sullivan Group, as long as they still held their shares they would get the dividend, and perhaps the Be Group would rise again eventually. Therefore, everyone just waited on the edge for things to turn around. So if Rachel offered to buy their shares, they wouldn¡¯t be so agreeable. Even if they did, they would ask for more than what the shares were actually worth. ¡°How much do I need?¡± Rachel asked. After hesitating for a while as he did the math, Andy finally stretched out two fingers. ¡°Twenty million?¡± Rachel said. ¡°Umm¡­ More like two hundred million.¡± Andy said in a whisper before he put down his hand. ¡°If we want to redeem all the shares, we need at least two hundred million.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes darkened, as thoughts raced through her mind. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Miss Be, what did you say?¡± When Andy heard her decision the second time it was even more shocking. That was an extremelyrge sum of money they were talking about.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 144 by Adolf Dunne


    They were talking about two hundred million dors¡­ But why did Rachel make it sound like that much


    money was so easy to get? ¡°Miss Be, we¡¯re talking about to two hundred million here¡­ even if we


    sell this house, it won¡¯t be enough.¡± Andy frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not going to sell the house.¡± Rachel smiled as


    she straightened the nnel of the throw pillow she was holding.


    She nned to leave Apliaria with Abby after she settled this. That youngdy was a simpleton. Rachel


    wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d be able to survive on her own if she was left all alone in Apliaria. Not to mention Victor


    was here. He might try to hurt Abby once more. She had also considered taking Andy with her, but he


    would probably refuse. He said he had a dream to chase, and it convinced her more that he would never


    leave this ce.


    After all, it was in Apliaria where he built his dreams and made ite true. Andy had made numerous


    sacrifices for the Be family and for her throughout the years. She couldn¡¯t be so selfish as to ask him


    to leave the city he adored, so she decided not to sell her family home but to hand it to him instead.


    Since he didn¡¯t want money, she couldn¡¯t just watch him live in the basement all his life. She had to help


    him in some way.


    Rachel knew he would never refuse if she asked him to look after the house while she was away. ¡°Wait a


    minute¡­ If you¡¯re not selling the house¡­¡± Andy mumbled, his brows meeting in the middle. An idea


    shed through his mind. He stood up and looked at Rachel seriously, and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t sell the


    house, how are we going to get the two hundred million? Miss Be, please don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±


    he yelled before she could respond.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be reckless for any reason. If something happens to you, I would fail to keep my promise to


    your mother. I meant to keep you safe.¡± Seeing him react like this, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but burst into


    laughter. Andy¡¯s face was contorted with anguish. ¡°What¡¯s so funny, Miss Be?¡± ¡°Oh, Andy. What did


    you think I was going to do?


    Why would something happen to me?¡± Rachel¡¯sughter made him pout. ¡°Andy, do you think I¡¯m going to


    sell my body for money?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel guessed it even though he said it vaguely. Andy bit his lips and


    couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. ¡°Andy.¡± Rachel put the throw pillow down and stood up.


    She looked at him with a soft smile, saying, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do anything that I would regret in the


    future.¡± Although Rachel said this calmly, Andy was still worried. After all, they needed two hundred


    million dors. It was difficult to obtain a significant amount of money in such a short period of time.


    ¡°Miss Be, can you tell me how exactly you¡¯re going to get the money?¡± TAKE Rachel smiled


    helplessly and shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how I¡¯ll get the money, but I can assure you that it¡¯s


    clean.¡± Andy sadly looked at her and sighed, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take your word for it, Miss Be. It¡¯s just that¡­


    I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get deceived.


    It¡¯s not good to trust just anyone.¡± Rachel was stunned for a moment and then smiled. It felt great to have


    someone look out for her. . ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Andy. I won¡¯t let anyone swindle me.¡± Andy feltpelled to


    speak more but because Rachel seemed to prefer to not talk about it anymore, he had no choice but to


    give up for the time being. He pondered for a moment, his gaze falling on the bank card. ¡°I will go visit


    those board members tomorrow.¡±


    Andy firmly said. ¡°How long will it take to purchase all of the shares?¡± Rachel sat down on a swivel chair,


    never taking her eyes off him. ¡°Individual investors don¡¯t have many shares in their hands,¡± Andy


    replied, frowning slightly. ¡°Besides, we can contact a specific securities consultant to redeem their


    shares. That will be easier and could buy us at least two more weeks.¡± There were two things about


    individual investors.


    One was that their shareholding ratio was rtively low, and an individual investor might only hold a few


    percent of the shares. The other one was they were dispersed around the country, and it was nearly


    impossible to bring them all together. However, these individual investors bought the shares of Be


    Group through the stock exchange. If they worked along with the securities expert, the shares would be


    collected more quickly and easily.


    Rachel raised her eyebrows and cocked her head. It was good to know that she could repurchase the


    scattered shares in two weeks. Andy, on the other hand, was still in a conundrum. Rachel noticed it and


    immediately knew his concern. ¡°Okay, what about the board members?


    How long will it take to purchase theirs?¡± Andy pursed his lips together. Without saying anything, he


    shook his head slowly. He wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take. After all, these big fishes weren¡¯t easy to


    deal with. Seeing that he was uncertain, Rachel understood right away. ¡°It appears I¡¯ll have to pay these


    board members a visit at some point.¡± Rachel smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to talk to them personally, Miss Be?¡± Rachel winked at Andy.


    ¡°Technically, not a talk, but a notice.¡± Andy¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Rachel reached for the ss of


    water on the table, took a sip, and then continued.


    ¡°I suck at negotiating with such people. It¡¯s a waste of time and words for me. I want to end things as


    soon as possible, so¡­ could you please make appointments for me? Tell them¡­ That I want to treat


    them to a meal.¡± Andy simply nodded. Rachel didn¡¯t linger long and left after asking Andy to help her with


    the arrangements.


    The Maybach slowly drove into Sue Garden and finally came to a halt at the bottom of the stairwell. As


    soon as Rachel got out of the car, she received a text message from her phone. It was a message from


    the bank, and she started counting the figures. One, two¡­ Eight. There were eight zeroes in total, no


    more no less, two hundred million dors.


    Rachel grinned and slid her phone inside her pocket. She expected the money to be transferred a little


    later, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. She hummed as she entered the house and told Lukas that


    she would have lunch in her room, then excitedly headed upstairs. As soon as the door was shut, her


    phone buzzed heavily. She looked at the caller ID, and it was a virtual caller.


    ¡°Boss! Your money in the Swiss bank has been stolen!¡± As soon as she answered the phone, she heard


    the loud noise from Quintin on the other end of the line.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145 They Were In ApliariaN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hearing the news made Rachel pause for a moment. Then, she smiled. As she was ready to exin, Quintin continued, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve locked that person¡¯s ount! They dared to steal your money? I will definitely find who¡¯s behind this and make them pay!¡± As he spoke, Rachel could hear the tapping sound of the keyboard on his line. ¡°The money¡­¡± ¡°I found it!¡± Rachel tried to speak again, but Quintin interrupted, ¡°In Apliaria? Strange¡­ how could it also be in Apliaria? What a coincidence. This is very odd.¡± Rachel raised her hand and massaged her forehead, eyes closed. She wanted to exin what happened, otherwise, Quintin mighte to Apliaria and kill the person who stole her money. Suddenly, something had urred to her. She slightly frowned and asked, ¡°What did you just say? What coincidence?¡± ¡°Well, boss, I meant to notify you two days ago, but I was dyed due to ast-minute mission. Wace and Tara traveled to Apliaria two days ago,¡± Quintin quietly said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they were trying to do there.¡± Wace and Tara were in Apliaria? Rachel bit her lip and tightened her grip on the phone. A sh of their faces appeared in her mind. ¡°Boss. Are you okay?¡± Quintin asked in concern after not hearing her voice for some time. ¡°Yeah? I¡¯m good.¡± ¡°Boss, I believe the money was stolen by that shameless couple, but don¡¯t worry. Since their tracks are traceable, I¡¯ll be able to recover it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let them off easily!¡± Quintin clenched his teeth. Rachel let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Quintin, they didn¡¯t steal the money,¡± Rachel murmured, her eyes narrowing. After a short pause, Quintin said, ¡°What? Then¡­¡± ¡°I have the money. I need it for something urgent.¡± ¡°Urgent¡­? Are you in some kind of trouble? Do you need me toe and help you with anything?¡± Quintin had rising concerns when he heard this. Rachel¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°No, I can handle it myself,¡± she answered slowly as she turned to face the half-open balcony. ¡°Alright, boss. Although, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯vest seen you¡­¡± Quintin sighed, ¡°When do you n oning back?¡± Rachel sat on the bed and leaned against the headboard. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Soon.¡± ¡°By the way, boss, there is one more thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Rachel asked. ¡°It seems they¡¯re nning on selecting a new chairman.¡± ¡°A few days ago, I noticed the shameless couple talking to the directors secretly several times, and soon they announced that they intended to appoint a new chairman.¡± Quintin frowned as he yed with the Lego model in his palm. The Red Hackers had recruited over a thousand of the world¡¯s best hackers. The majority of them were working at union branches all throughout the globe, and only the most talented hackers were able to pass the test and gain ess to the headquarters. All of the hackers who entered the headquarters truly had top-notch skills and were considered to be the best in the world. In the headquarters, there was amittee of elites. There were a total of seven people in the group. They were the top leaders of the entire alliance and the most feared hackers on the. Rachel was one of the Red Hackers¡¯ youngest members, and she was also one of the seven. But Rachel was not as ambitious as the others, and she was uninterested in the alliance¡¯s affairs. So, she hadn¡¯t done much work as a proper leader. As a result, she didn¡¯t get along with the other six. But it was undeniable that she had the skill. Even if the other six members didn¡¯t like her, they could not get rid of her. Themittee could only include seven members. If a new member wanted to join, they¡¯d have to beat one of the seven current members out. This rule had been in ce since the Red Hackers was established. Every year, new members would take on this challenge. But ten years had passed, and only one person had seeded. That was her. Now that she was considered dead, her position was open. Wace and Tara had been eager to be in themittee for a long time. Now that she was out of the picture, it was time for them to take action. Rachel sneered, ¡°Ha. I admire their courage.¡± ¡°Courage? I¡¯d say it¡¯s ack of self-awareness. Everybody knows how ¡®skilled¡¯ they are in hacking.¡± Quintin almostughed, ¡°What makes them think they can take your ce?¡± ¡°Quintin, can you help me check where they are currently staying?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes grew dim. Despite the fact that she couldn¡¯t rejoin the alliance now, she could still do something. ¡°You want to take my ce? You wish. Andy called her the next day. He was just as efficient as he had always been. He had sessfully set up a dinner reservation at the Crown Club for Rachel and the board of directors on Wednesday. Rachel smiled as she hung up the phone and looked at the document on herputer. She then proceeded to open her e-mail and sent it out. Wednesday evening in a quiet corner of the restaurant in Crown Club, a group of old men sat with a serious look on their faces, waiting for Rachel to arrive. Rachel had not shown up yet despite the fact that it was only a few minutes before the appointed time of seven o¡¯clock. Andy, who had been standing not far away, caught the grimace of an old man who was visibly upset. ¡°When will Miss Bee? We¡¯ve been waiting for her for half an hour!¡± Everyone in the room agreed. ¡°Exactly! Since she called us out here, she should be waiting for us, not the other way around!¡± ¡°What is she trying to do, Andy?¡± ¡°Is this some kind of joke?¡± Andy just stood in silence. He raised his eyes and gazed at everyone¡¯s faces. He felt disgusted by them. Rachel was the daughter of the Be family, but they had no respect for her. As her mother¡¯s business partners and friends, they had watched her grow up. She thought of them as uncles when she was a child. However, now that the Be family had grown weak and with the fact that Victor disliked Rachel, they show apletely different attitude towards her. It was ridiculous. ¡°Please be patient. Miss Be will arrive at seven o¡¯clock.¡± He answered in a cold and indifferent tone, his face expressionless. Andy was implying that it was their own fault foring so early. These old men became furious as soon as Andy finished his words, but they couldn¡¯t argue. Andy simply didn¡¯t care. He then called the waiter over and instructed, ¡°Bring the dishes.¡± The waiter nodded and was about to go out, but the door was pushed open from the outside. A woman was standing there. Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately turned towards her direction. Even Andy had a surprised expression on his face. His eyes settled, as if he were in a trance. Dressed in a simple and neat suit, Rachel stood gracefully at the door, her long hair neatly flowing behind. It was rare that she wore make-up today. She looked delicate and elegant. Her style was very much like Elisa, who used to be the most famous rich-borndy. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 146 by Adolf Dunne


    As she walked inside the room, it suddenly became quiet. Everyone¡¯s eves fell on Rachel, and they were


    all stunned that their mouths hung open. They couldn¡¯t even recognize her. Some even rubbed their eyes


    to see if it was really her. They were in disbelief that the girl from years ago already looked like this.


    Everyone said that she couldn¡¯t do anything well because she was just a spoiled little brat. She was often


    compared to her mother, and they said that she wouldn¡¯t be anything like her. Back then, she waszy,


    submissive, and didn¡¯t have any ambition. Hence, although she possessed great genes, they assumed


    that she could never achieve her mother¡¯s level. a However, all their assumptions came back haunting


    them the moment they saw the woman with an imposing aura in front of them.


    The directors looked calm on the surface, but in their hearts, they were so shocked that they were


    rendered speechless. In fact, their eyes followed her every action unknowingly. 1 Andy was actually the


    first one to regain his senses from the astonishment of Rachel¡¯s appearance. He then called, ¡°Miss


    Be.¡± Finally, his words brought everyone back from being in a daze. Then, the old man, who had


    comined earlier, suddenly coughed.


    There was displeasure in his eyes as he spoke with his deep voice. ¡°Miss Be, you are the one who


    invited us to dinner today, but you only appeared now? Did you deliberately make us wait this long?


    Don¡¯t you think you owe us an exnation?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the other directors also


    nodded and looked at Rachel, full of criticism in their eyes.


    On the other hand, Rachel just smiled and looked in the direction where she heard the voice. Eventually,


    her eyes fell on an old man, sitting on the host seat of the round table, which was full of the other


    directors.


    He had a square face, his eyebrows were slightly knitted, he wore a short magenta purple coat, and he


    was holding two walnuts in his hand. Obviously, his demeanor was shouting the he was the mostBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    powerful person among these directors. Seeing that she didn¡¯t answer for a while, the old man¡¯s face


    darkened even more.


    ¡°Miss Be, are you not nning to say a word? You don¡¯t take us seriously at all, do you? Just


    because you are the heiress, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to be polite¡± ¡°Sorry to interrupt you, sir.¡±


    Rachel suddenly butted in while the old man ranted. At the same time, he immediately red at her for


    interrupting him. He was so dissatisfied that it was as if he was about to pound the table at any time.


    However, Rachel pretended not to see his angry face and even looked at him with a smile.


    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± She searched in her mind, but she was sure that she hadn¡¯t seen these people


    since the death of her mother, Elisa. Therefore, she really couldn¡¯t recall most of them. While the old man


    kept criticizing her, she felt rather strange because she didn¡¯t even know who he was.


    Hearing her words, the atmosphere instantly became awkward. In fact, the livid face of the old man froze


    for a moment. ¡°I think¡­ Thest I¡¯ve seen you all was when my mother passed away. So, please forgive


    me if I can¡¯t properly remember your names and faces.¡± Rachel¡¯s words sounded like an apology on the


    surface, but for these directors, they had a deeper and different meaning.


    She hadn¡¯t seen them for such a long time that she didn¡¯t even remember them anymore. It sounded like


    when Elisa was gone, they suddenly disappeared as well. Of course, the directors would take offense,


    thinking that she was actually using them.


    Rachel was the heiress and the ruler of the Be Group by right. However, none of the directors had


    shown up after she lost her mother. Their promise that they would take good care of her seemed like it


    never existed in the first ce. The expression on the faces of the directors was saying that they got


    angry because of her disrespect towards them. But they couldn¡¯t freely show it because they also knew


    that everything she said was true.


    After a brief moment, another middle-aged man broke the silence and said, ¡°Miss Be, I know you


    haven¡¯t seen us since you were thirteen years old. Therefore, it¡¯s only normal that you forgot us. It¡¯s okay.


    It¡¯s not your fault. Anyway, this is Mr. Aldo Davidson, the pioneer among all the directors. He had worked


    with your grandfather for many years.¡± Hearing this, Aldo Davidson coughed again and slightly snorted


    as a response. ¡®Davidson?¡¯


    Upon hearing the name of the old man, Rachel¡¯s eyes narrowed as if she had suddenly remembered


    something important. In her memory, she did not know many people with this name. She now


    remembered this one was indeed one of the directors. The other director said that Aldo had worked with


    her grandfather for many years. However, right now, it seemed that he thought of himself as a big shot.


    Based on what she remembered, he shouldn¡¯t be acting this way, Therefore, Rachel smiled and said,


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Davidson. I think I remember you. I used to see you talking with grandpa in his study. In fact, I


    remember hearing from grandpa that you had handled a project worth hundreds of millions of dors.


    Even though I was so young, 13 was very impressed.¡± Hearing this, the middle-aged man slightly raised


    his brows. ¡°Really? I haven¡¯t heard of it | before. A project worth hundreds of millions of dors? What


    kind of project are you talking!


    about?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know much about it. I could just remember grandpa saying that it almost made the


    Be Group go bankrupt.¡± Her words seemed both sincere and sarcastic at the same time. At this time,


    the smile on the face of the middle-aged man became stiff. He didn¡¯t expect what Rachel said next. of


    course, Aldo¡¯s face turned livid again.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± Rachel blinked, put a finger on her chin, and said innocently,


    ¡°But I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I even saw you kneel in front of grandpa and beg him for,¡± ¡°Enough!¡± As


    Rachel exposed his secret, Aldo pped the table with both his hands, breathing heavily.


    Rachel stopped talking, but there was a cold and sly smile on her lips. The middle-aged man, who was


    asking, was frightened and didn¡¯t pursue the topic anymore. Then, he let out an awkward smile and said


    intentionally, ¡°Miss Be, you must be remembering it wrong.


    Mr. Davidson has made so many great contributions to the Be Group. There¡¯s no way that he would


    let the Be Group go bankrupt¡­¡± ¡°Well, maybe I was wrong. Besides, I was just a young girl back


    then.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the door opened and a waiter came in with the dishes.


    The middle-aged man immediately breathed a sigh of relief as themotion came to an end. ¡°Miss


    Be, since the dishes are ready,e sit with us.¡± However, as Rachel nced around the table, she


    found that there wasn¡¯t a vacant seat. Seeing the look in Rachel¡¯s eyes, the middle-aged man also


    realized that they didn¡¯t prepare a seat for her

 Chapter 147

    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 147 by Adolf Dunne


    Rachel was supposed to sit at the head of the table as the host of today¡¯s meeting. However, Aldo


    had been sitting there the entire time. When he noticed that Rachel stood by the table without


    saying a word, Aldo snorted in contempt. He had no intention of asking the waiter to add a chair.


    Since he didn''t say anything, no one else dared to say something as well. After all, he had already


    made up his mind that he would teach Rachel a lesson today. Deeming she was simply naive and


    inexperienced, Aldo reckoned she wasn''t going to get back at them. He believed she wasn''t capable


    of doing anything.


    Andy clenched his fists. Obviously, that old geezer was trying to give Rachel a hard time. These men


    were only proving how pompous and snobbish they actually were. At this point, he could only worry


    about her. ¡°Miss Be...¡± Rachel heard the concern in Andy''s voice. To ease his trepidation, she


    gave him a reassuring look and asked him toe over, then whispered something in his ear.


    As he attentively listened to her, Andy widened his eyes. For a moment, he was stunned, but then he


    smiled and nodded at Rachel. ¡°I''ll get right on it.¡± Andy left and didn''t look back as soon as he


    understood his task. With a subtle smile on her face, Rachel leisurely walked to the nearby sofa and


    slowly sat down. Needless to say, the directors were dumbfounded. None of them expected this


    behavior from


    her.


    They kept exchanging nces, clearly clueless about what was happening. Aldo peeked at the


    mysterious look that Rachel had on her face. He turned up his nose in disdain, thinking that she sat


    there alone because she was afraid. Right then, he called the waiter who was standing by the door


    and murmured, ¡°Go and get another chair-"


    To everyone''s surprise, the swing door suddenly opened. Aldo didn''t even get to finish what he was


    saying. When he turned to look, his jaws dropped. Five waiters came in carrying a table of the same


    style and size as the one they were sitting at. The manager then instructed them to put it down on


    the other side of the room. Some more waitstaff followed them to set the table before several other


    waiters served the same dishes.


    "What are¡ª" The middle-aged man couldn''t believe his eyes. He swallowed his saliva and


    remembered to breathe, then he added, ¡°What''s happening?¡± As he tried to make sense of it, the


    waiters who had just brought in the new table came to them and lifted the table in front of them,


    then left the room without saying a word. Every single one of the directors looked utterly


    bbergasted when they found themselves


    sitting beside one another and across each other with an empty space before them. They couldn¡¯t


    help but ask the same question and mumble among themselves, ¡°What the heck was that?!¡± Andy


    walked back in, scanned the room, and discovered apletely differentyout than before he had


    it changed. With an almost imperceptible smile at the corners of his mouth, he reported, ¡°Miss


    Be, everything''s settled.


    You can take a seat now.¡± Pleased with the oue, Rachel nodded at him and got up from the


    sofa. She walked towards the table and perceived astonished gazes from the corner of her eye as


    she passed by the directors, then she casually yet intently sat at the head of the table. Meanwhile,


    Aldo suddenly looked grim. He had stopped ying with the walnut in his hand and crushed it.


    ¡°Miss Be, What''s the meaning of this?¡±


    Now that Rachel was seated, she grabbed a spoon on her right and stirred the soup ced in front


    of her twice. She then took a sip as though she didn''t hear Aldo question her. Realizing that she


    seemed to have ignored him deliberately, Aldo¡¯s face turned blue. He was so furious that veins


    started bulging on his temples. Rachel noticed that he was about to lose his temper, so she finally


    smiled and opened her mouth. ¡°Oh, think nothing of it.


    I just thought it was too small for all of us here, so I asked Andy to have the manager change it to a


    bigger one.¡± The directors immediately shifted their gazes to the table where Rachel was and ended


    up at a loss. After a few seconds, their confused faces turned into a scowl. They recognized that the


    table in front of her was the exact same size as the one the waiters took away from them just now.


    "You must be kidding!"


    ¡°You found that table small? Do you think we''re blind? It''s the same size! Rachel, do you take us for


    fools? This is incredibly insulting. Don''t you have any respect for us? Tell me, is this how you y


    host?¡± Anger filled his eyes as Aldo finally snapped. After a series of questions thrown at her, Rachel


    put down the spoon and responded with a faint smile. ¡°Oh, was I mistaken? I found it too small


    since you couldn''t sit all of us there.


    You were even forced to seat yourself at the head of the table where the host sits.¡± Aldo was left


    speechless. Before long, his face turned livid. The sight of him seething amused her, so Rachel


    leaned against the table, ced her left elbow on the table, and rested her chin on her palm.


    "Or did you really take that chair because you were meant to? Sorry I missed that. If that''s the case, I


    wouldn''t mind. When my mother was still alive, she often told me to respect the old and cherish the


    young. If you had told me earlier, then I would''ve let you have this seat. I''m not petty.¡± Andy was


    standing behind Rachel all this time. He couldn''t help but sneer at these old, arrogant men who


    were now at their wit''s end.


    They came here all prepared to criticize her, yet Rachel appeared to have turned the tables on them


    Apparently, taking her seat wasn''t enough to embarrass her. If they wanted the seat, then she only


    needed a new table. Now that they were left with no other tricks to y, Aldo and the others would


    have to put up with it.


    After all, she was still the daughter and heiress of the Be family. ¡°It was just a seat.¡± Aldo


    managed to suppress his anger, but he still snorted coldly and added, ¡°I''m not that old. I just


    randomly picked a seat and sat down. I wasn''t aware it was reserved for the host, that''s all.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I must have misunderstood you, Mr. Davidson,¡± Rachel softly replied with a smile. When


    he looked into her eyes, Aldo felt inexplicably guilty. For some reason, he always felt that this little


    girl could see through people¡ªsomething that faintly made people feel quite oppressed Rachel


    narrowed her eyes and continued, ¡°Now that we got that out of the way, please take your seats.¡±


    Silence filled the room.


    No one moved. Instead, the directors all turned to Aldo and didn''t move until he said anything.


    Rachel quietly watched them move so tacit and regted. It had already taken a full minute, but not


    one of them dared to move. Her eyes began to dim as she tapped her fingertips on the table from


    time to time. These directors really advocated for him. However, she was eager to see if they would


    still remain unified after what would happen next. When Aldo realized that all the other directors


    were waiting for his order, he immediately felt a sense of pride


    It no longer mattered to him that Rachel was the heiress of the Be family as long as they looked


    up to him this way. Besides, to his knowledge, she was merely a nominal heir who had no sponsor.


    "Why are you all looking at me? Didn''t you hear what Miss Be just said?¡± Although he was


    already decidedlycent, Aldo still had to put on a facade.


    "Go on, sit!¡± Aldo made his way towards Rachel''s right-hand side and sat down next to her, then the


    other directors followed him and took their seats. With a gleam in his eye, Aldo leaned closer to the


    table and made eye contact with Rachel. ¡°So, Miss Be. What''s this about?


    When we received the phone call from Andy, he said that you have something to tell us today.


    What''s the matter?¡± Suddenly, everyone turned to Rachel and focused their attention on her yet


    again. "Hmm." Rachel poured herself a ss of water before she spoke so calmly. ¡°It''s not a big


    deal. We don''t have to rush. Let''s all have dinner first, and then we can talk.¡±


    Obviously, Aldo didn''t like her answer. He pursed his lips then replied in a firm tone, "Well then,


    Miss Be, I''m sorry, but I can''t just sit here and enjoy this meal if you don''t tell me why we''re


    here today first.¡±


    Although what he said didn¡¯t sound so serious, it did enlighten the other directors who were already


    about to eat. . ¡°That''s right! They were reminded that Rachel had been reckless and got herself into


    trouble over and over again the past few years. Now, she showed up and wanted to have dinner


    with them all of a sudden.


    Something must be up. Maybe she was in trouble again, and now she was trying to get their help to


    clean up a mess. As soon as they caught on to what Aldo was trying to say, all the directors ced


    their chopsticks back at the chopstick rest on the table and then looked at Rachel, willing her to


    answer. ¡°In that case, all right.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Rachel had to put down her chopsticks as well. ¡°Andy.¡± It wasn''t part of her n to make it difficult


    for them to have a good meal. She did, however, find it a waste for such delicious food to be eaten


    by these old, pompous men. It all turned out to be a regrettably unnecessary indulgence.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148 Misunderstanding


    Andy nodded. Taking out a stack of documents from his briefcase, he handed out the papers to the directors. Ten copies for the ten people present. "What do we have here?" A director looked at the document ced in front of him and furrowed his brows at Rachel. Rachel settled her elbows onto the table and knitted her fingers around her jawline. While smiling, she said, "Open the document and take a look for yourself." After a long silence, no one reached out to open the document. Somehow, they were feeling uneasy about what was inside the document when they saw Rachel''s mysterious smile. Aldo''s face darkened visibly. He pped the desk and said, "Stop ying tricks!" Andy scowled. He noticed that it had been several times already that Aldo had ended up scolding Rachel. He thought that the way Aldo treated Rachel was very disrespectful. He could hardly stand it anymore. Before he could say something, Rachel spoke up. "See for yourself what is inside first." She understood that Andy didn''t want her to feel wronged, but all the scolding and sarcasticments in the world wouldn''t be able to deter her. She gave him aforting look to help soothe his worry. Andy nodded slightly without saying another word. With a loud snort, Aldo picked up the document sitting in front of him on the table and checked it. The other directors also checked their documents seeing that Aldo was willing to give what Rachel was proposing a chance. Rachel lowered her gaze and took her time to drink her soup. From time to time, the ceramic spoon made crisp noises when it touched the edge of the bowl, joining in with the sound of the directors turning the pages of the documents. After sipping half of her soup, Rachel was nearly full. She set down the spoon and lifted her eyes. At the finality of the sound, the directors all stopped flipping through the pages. They all had different expressions on their faces, but simrly, all their eyes held panic in them. "So I see that you''ve finished looking through it?" Rachel moved her lips very slightly to say those words. Her tone was t and devoid of emotion. When the directors heard it, they right away felt the oppression of those words pressing down on them. No one said anything. The directors avoided her eyes and gave each other looks. No one dared to say anything first. "Be Group has been in decline ever since my mother passed away. I wasn''t proactive in keeping up with thepany''s businesses and didn''t bother meddling in its affairs. I know you all helped develop the group with my grandfather and mother. And that none of you will ever do anything to harm the group." Rachel leaned back against her chair and ignored their silence. She spoke slowly to ensure that everyone heard her words loud and clear. "But I divorced my husband just a few days ago, and now Be Group is almost bankrupt. It was only until then that I realized just how foolish I''ve been all along. I put a lot of trust in your abilities running the group, of course, but I know I shouldn''t have burdened you with so many responsibilities. If my grandpa and mom saw me not lift a finger to help and just let you manage on your own, they will probably me me for my thoughtlessness. So as of now, I''ve decided I''ll take things into my own hands and be head of Be Group. The first thing I will do is to analyze how much each of you has contributed to Be Group in the past few years. And the documents you have before you state the capital flow and personnel transfer of the projects you all have managed over the years." "Contributions?" Andy sneered inwardly. After looking through the documents, he assumed that not one of them dared admit that they were contributors. Rachel had sent him these documents two days ago. When he saw what was written in them, his hand that had been holding the papers at that time trembled. In the past seven or eight years, Be Group saw a loss of about five billion dors. Every investment thepany made was almost all in vain. After there had been an investigation done on these investment projects, all fingers pointed to the directors. So in essence, the funding for these projects all ended up in the pockets of these people. How dare they?! They actually stole about five billion dors! And these people were really good at covering their tracks. Thinking back to how hard Rachel''s grandfather and mother worked to build and grow Be Group and how difficult Rachel''s life had been over the years, he clenched his fists out of anger. If they were still alive to see what was being done to their belovedpany, it would hardly put a dent in their outrage by throwing these directors out of Be Group! The board members all kept silent, with sweat collecting on their foreheads. They even started to breathe more quietly. Rachel was in no apparent hurry and just waited for them patiently. Finally, someone couldn''t keep quiet any longer. His face was very pale as he stuttered, "Miss Be, you must''ve misunderstood us." "Yes, yes, this must be some sort of misunderstanding!" "Yeah, Miss Be. You''ve been absent all this time so it''s perfectly normal for you to not know what is going on with Be Group all these years. This is a pure misunderstanding." "The information you have here is not credible." The silence had long since dissipated and now everyone mored to be heard. They all wiped the sweat off their forehead and collected behind the first person to voice their opinions. The room, which had originally been so silent that even the sound of a pin drop could be heard, suddenly became noisy and chaotic. Rachel sipped from her ss of water and nced over at the silent Aldo. A feeling of respect for the man rose in her heart. He really was a formidable foe. If she hadn''t done her research, she would have believed that he was the most innocent out of all the directors. She ced her cup onto the table. It was a light and dull sound. The board members immediately stopped talking and turned to look over at Rachel with nervous looks. "What''s the matter? Why did you stop your discussion? Keep going. You know I''m listening." Rachel cocked her eyebrow. After a while, she pretended to be illuminated by their words and said, "Ah, so you were saying these documents were faked, right? That there must''ve been some sort of misunderstanding here, right?" The board members all swallowed nervously. "Then tell me, which matter listed on the documents is a misunderstanding?" Though her voice was gentle, it also came across as oppressive and suffocating. No one dared to speak up. Rachel looked at the directors and went on to say, "Is it really a misunderstanding? The project that funded five hundred million dors to a technologypany three years ago and lost eight hundred million dors. Is that a misunderstanding? Or the project that purchased raw materials using fifty million dors five years ago and eventually the items were tested to be not good enough to use and that the actual cost of the materials was only three million dors? Or is it some sort of misunderstanding that you spent tens of millions of dors to set up a research institution in the name of some well-known experts from abroad, but in fact, what you really did was hire some men who weren''t even real experts to do the research?" The directors all focused their gaze on the floor, and there was even more sweat gathering on their foreheads. They could say nothing to refute her usations. Everything she said was all true. These absurd projects really did exist. There was no misunderstanding at all. Rachel''s eyes turned cold. "What? Didn''t you just say there was some sort of misunderstanding?" "Are you here to settle ounts with us?" After some time had passed, a deep and dignified voice sounded out. Rachel turned to look at the person who spoke. At longst, Aldo couldn''t hold his peace anymore and decided he would contribute to the discussion.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 149 by Adolf Dunne


    Aldo squinted his sharp eyes and stared Rachel down. Everyone was holding their breath as they


    focused on the two of them. After a while, Rachel narrowed her eyes and smiled mischievously. ¡°You are


    indeed a smart man, Mr. Davidson.¡± No one intended to make a sound. It was too quiet. Rachel¡¯s words


    broke the silence that surrounded the whole room. Aldo held the walnuts again, the veins on his hand


    visibly bulging.


    ¡°Miss Be, since you¡¯ve treated me as your elder, I¡¯m here to advise you that you haven¡¯t been in


    control of the Be Group in thest few years and technically you are not aware of thepany¡¯s


    situation. Some things, I¡¯m afraid, are beyond your ability to deal with.¡± He was obviously downying


    her.


    Rachel tapped the edge of the ss with her fingertips and just listened quietly. Aldo sneered and pretty


    much thought that Rachel was intimidated by his words because she remained silent. After all, she was


    only a woman in her early twenties. Even though she and her mother, Elisa, looked a lot simr, she was


    no way near her mother¡¯s capabilities. Aldo¡¯s tone softened as he thought of this. As he was about to


    continue, Rachel cut him off. ¡°What if I can deal with them today?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Aldo¡¯s smile suddenly vanished, unsure what he had heard just now. Rachel crossed her legs


    and leaned back slightly. ¡°As you said, I¡¯m young andcking experience, so I don¡¯t know what to do or


    what to avoid doing. In fact, I don¡¯t care. I simply want to settle things all at once.


    As for the consequences, I¡¯ll just have to find out, right?¡± Aldo¡¯s nostrils red up. ¡®This little toublemaker!


    ¡°Well, I understand that your time is precious, so I¡¯ll cut the crap and get straight to the point.¡± Rachel put


    on a fake smile before turning to face Andy. Knowing what she meant, Andy took out a pile of documents


    from his briefcase and distributed them one by one to the directors who had been apprehensively


    impatient the whole time.


    Each one got different documents and almost all of them received one, except for Aldo. He frowned as


    he looked through the files of the guy next to him. It was confusing to him. ¡°Now, you must realize what


    those files are. You¡¯re all reading about the failed projects and detailed capital flows you¡¯ve dealt with


    over thest seven years,¡± Andy exined. Detailed capital flows of the failed projects? The directors¡¯


    faces turned ghastly pale.


    They lowered their heads and opened the rest of the documents in their hands. They saw the papers


    densely packed with words and numbers that showed the progress of projects and the ounts of the


    capital transfer. The names of the receiving end were either the directors¡¯ names or the names of their


    families. Their hands continued to tremble as they scanned through the documents, and they couldn¡¯t


    even hold the papers properly.


    How was this possible? They had carefully hidden all the traces and had the money transferred multiple


    times before it ended up in their or their family¡¯s pockets. How did they manage to track it down? Before


    the directors could make any excuses, Andy spoke again, ¡°The amount in these sheets indicate what


    you owe to thepany. If you have no questions, please deposit the full amount written in your sheets


    to the Be Group ount within three days.¡±


    The room fell inplete silence. These greedy directors were no longer able to maintain their


    composure. ¡®Transfer every penny back to Be Group?¡¯ That was impossible! The amount of money


    they stole ranged from a hundred million to over a billion. And it had been so long that they had already


    used up most of them. How could they return it now? They couldn¡¯t even gather that much if they sell


    everything they had.


    ¡°Miss Be, you¡­¡± The middle-aged man forced a tight smile, and asked, ¡°Is this a joke? Because it¡¯s


    not funny.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we are not amused.¡± Another director echoed, nervously chuckling. ¡°You still like


    to pull tricks on us the way you did when you were young.¡± The directors were relieved to see that she


    didn¡¯t retort them. They continued, ¡°Miss Be must be upset because we didn¡¯t save a seat for her


    just now. She must be joking right now.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. It was an honest mistake.¡± ¡°Rachel, we apologize. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Yeah, Rachel¡­¡± Just


    now, they were calling her ¡°Miss Be¡± in a voice dripping with sarcasm, but now they all looked like


    dripping wet chicks and addressed her by her name intimately. These fickle-minded geezers.


    As the board members continued to talk, Rachel noticed Aldo¡¯s calm expression from the corner of her


    eye. However, he was rubbing the walnuts in his hand faster and faster, and the panic in his eyes


    reflected what he felt at that moment. He was the only one who never got the notice. Was she scaring


    him on purpose? He knew damn well that those files were true. But why didn¡¯t he get one? Did Rachel


    fail to investigate him? No, it wasn¡¯t possible.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Aldo quickly dropped this idea. He had a part in signing the documents for the money transfers. It was


    impossible that she didn¡¯t find anything about what he had done. He was wracking his brains for the


    possibilities. ¡°Why do you think that¡­¡± Rachel continued, catching everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ll joke with you about five billion dors?¡± Her steely eyes froze the men, the chatter finally dying out.


    The smile stered on their faces disappeared in a second. Rachel grabbed the phone from her pocket


    and said in an unbothered tone, ¡°It¡¯s half-past seven now. I¡¯ll give you three days. Before half-past seven


    on Saturday night, I want to see all of you give back the money you have stolen from Be Group all


    these years.¡± The board members all panicked. ¡°That can¡¯t be right!¡±


    ¡°No! These were all fabricated. What money? Miss Be, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Miss Be,


    stop messing around with us! We never did any of these things!¡± ¡°Right! Miss Be, I understand you


    want to take over the Be Group and are trying to persuade everyone, but you can¡¯t me us for


    these failed projects!¡± For a moment, the board members wore off their fake smiles, showing their true


    colors.


    They stood up angrily and headed to the door, as if leaving would save their skins. It appeared to be true


    that a person¡¯s intelligence would plummet if they were flustered. Rachel amusingly smiled as she looked


    at their backs and then raised her head at Andy. ¡°If any of you step out of the door, these records will


    surface in the emails of the economic investigation officials in less than ten minutes,¡± Andy announced.


    All the directors cowered, stopping in their tracks. Grumbling in anxiety and anger, they returned to their


    seats hesitantly. As he observed the situation, Aldo¡¯s expression became darker and darker. He couldn¡¯t


    take it anymore and shouted, ¡°Miss Be, what the hell are you trying to do?!¡±

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 150 by Adolf Dunne


    Rachel tilted her head, her eyes slightly lowered. She kept on tapping the table with her fingertips. Her every movement lookednguid and casual. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I clear enough? Debts are debts. They should be paid in full. You are a businessman, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s strange that you don¡¯t understand something this simple.¡± In a cold tone, she added, ¡°Which part of my statement don¡¯t you get, Mr. Davidson?¡± Aldo gritted his teeth, obviously not amused.


    ¡°Miss Be, I suggest that you don¡¯t go too far. Otherwise, I believe you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences of your actions! Do you really think you can manage the Be Group on your own? Without our support, it will crumble down in an instant!¡± ¡°Oh, you think so? Unfortunately, I really like going too far. It makes me excited.¡± Looking into Aldo¡¯s menacing eyes, Rachel chuckled and said, ¡°Andy.¡± Andy immediately took a few steps forward and put a folder in front of Aldo.


    ¡°Mr. Davidson, that contains the capital details of you misappropriating Be Group¡¯s money in thest seven years. Moreover, there are pieces of evidence of you leaking thepany¡¯s ssified documents to others.¡± 1 The moment they heard Andy talk about leaked ssified documents, the eyes of the directors widened in disbelief. They looked at each other, wondering if they heard the same thing. At the same time, Aldo¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    He was trembling profusely, not able to think straight. ¡°I-Impossible!¡± Rachel leaned back to her seatfortably and let out a sly smile. ¡°Impossible? Are you saying that it¡¯s impossible for you to leak such documents? Or you think that it¡¯s impossible for me to find out about it?¡± 2 Aldo wanted to answer but no words came out of his mouth. All he could do was clench his fists in fury. At the back of his mind he knew very well that it was thetter.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But of course, no criminal would admit to his sins that easily. Earlier, he was so calm because he didn¡¯t foresee that Rachel actually had the capability to go against him. After all, he was the head of these directors. The moment he said that he would quit, these people would also follow him without hesitation.


    When that happened, the Be Group would be in aplete mess. Moreover, even if Rachel was the heiress, everyone would just treat her as a joke. However, now that Aldo¡¯s dirty secret was exposed, the table was suddenly turned against him.


    Before today, except for him and thepanies he leaked the information to, no one knew about his dark secret. Not even one of these directors was aware. However, Rachel made sure that everyone would know this time. Originally, the directors¡¯ interests were, of course, bounded with the group. Therefore, no one dared to be involved in any kind of corruption. Instead, they devoted themselves to the Be Group and invested several projects.


    But to their deepest disappointment, even though they poured all their efforts and dedication, otherpanies had always cut in front them and stole the projects. In the past years, the group eventually suffered heavy losses. Over and over again, the aspirations and ambitions of these directors were destroyed. Gradually, they also lost confidence in the Be Group. Thinking of no other easy way, they were enticed to start misappropriating Be Group¡¯s money as well.


    But now, Rachel revealed that the failure of those projects was not actually just an unfortunate coincidence. They kept on happening because there was a traitor among them. To top it all, it turned out that Aldo, their head, was the traitor himself. of course, they were all shocked. The directors pounded the table hard. They started pointed their fingers at Aldo, questioning him harshly. ¡°Aldo! Is Miss Be stating the truth? Don¡¯t lie to us!¡±


    ¡°You are a cunning bastard! We trusted you so much. But in the end, you were behind all this? How could you do this to us?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can leave this ce without giving us an exnation!¡± Faced with the wrath of the other directors, Aldo couldn¡¯t say a single word. He was still calm a few moments ago, but now, he was sweating, unable to refute the usations being thrown at him. His face turned pale and he suddenly felt dizzy.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom how things turned out like this. Aldo turned his head to nce at Rachel, and he saw that there was just a calm and indifferent look on her face. A chill ran down his spine and spread in his heart. Not even an hour ago, he thought that she was just a little girl who posed no threat to him. After all, everyone assumed that she would be nothing like her mother. But now, the woman in front of him seemed to be a different person with unfathomable wits. 2 In the chaos, just as Andy was thinking to say something, a man suddenly rushed over to Rachel.


    With a stern look on his face, Andy thought that the man was going to hurt Rachel. Hence, he instantly strode forward and stood in front of her to protect her. Unexpectedly, when the man got close to Andy and Rachel, he suddenly knelt down. ¡°Miss Be, please forgive me! I shouldn¡¯t have done it. I¡¯m so sorry! We only did it because¡­ We were all incited by Aldo! We were stupid. We didn¡¯t know he was a traitor all along!


    I know I¡¯ve done bad things. But for the sake of the things that I have contributed to the Be Group, please give me another chance! Miss Be, I beg you! I won¡¯t be able to get enough money to pay back in three days, but I will do my best effort to return them!¡± After saying that, he kowtowed three times on the ground to show his utmost sincerity. Seeing this, the other directors quickly put aside the matter about Aldo and also knelt down to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Forgive us, Miss Be! Please let this go!¡± ¡°Miss Be, we have already learned our lesson. We promise to never do that again!¡± ¡°Miss Be, please¡± ¡°Okay.¡± While the directors begged nonstop, Rachel¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind Andy. ¡°Okay? Really?¡± The director who knelt first was so stunned that he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Miss Be, does that mean that you have forgiven us?¡± Rachel then took a sip of water and said with a smile, ¡°Well, you have all knelt before me.


    If I don¡¯t do something, I will look so heartless, won¡¯t I? I also know that you can¡¯t get enough money in such a short time. Of course, I understand that. I¡¯m not an unreasonable person.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Be! I knew that you are a¨C¡°. The directors were overjoyed, and there was a gleam of hope in their


    eyes. However, they didn¡¯t expect that this newly ignited hope would also be extinguished the very next second. ¡°Instead, you can pay with your shares.¡±


    Rachel put down the ss and squinted at the directors who were still kneeling on the ground, wearing a faint smile. ¡°I have calcted the stock of the Be Group for you. With yourbined shares, you can pay a couple million back. For the rest of your debt, I think you grown men all know how to borrow, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ This is madness! Are you trying to rob us?¡± Rachel raised her eyebrows frivolously and retorted coldly, ¡°If you call this robbing, then what about the thing you did with the money of thepany? Well, I¡¯m not forcing you to sell your shares. However, if you can¡¯t pay the money back on time, I may have to send these files to the economic investigation office. By then, I guess you will have to live in prison for the rest of your lives.¡± N?velDrama.Org


    Hearing this straightforward threat, the directors¡¯ faces turned pale and resentful. As Rachel checked the time, she saw that it was almost eight o¡¯clock. She then stood up, not wanting to prolong this game any longer. ¡°Andy, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I have to go now.¡± Rachel waved her hand and gave the order.


    Andy nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, Miss Be. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°I know you will.¡± Rachel smiled and then looked across the faces of the miserable directors. ¡°You can stay longer to think it over. I¡¯m giving you the chance to pay your debts. Although you can¡¯t pay in full at once, you can at least start reducing them. Don¡¯t you agree? Now, once you make up your minds, tell Andy and he will help you sign a share transfer contract.¡± After this, Rachel walked towards the door and was about to leave.


    But when she was about to step out, she stopped and looked back at Aldo, who was still seated with a pale face. ¡°By the way, Mr. Davidson, I forgot to tell you that I have another big gift for you tonight. It should be ready by now.¡± Hearing this, Aldo¡¯s eyes trembled and felt very uneasy. At this point, he was sure that this gift couldn¡¯t be a good thing. Suddenly, his phone rang. Looking at the name of the caller on the screen, he shivered.


    He hesitated for a moment, but he eventually picked it up. Before he could even speak, his grandson¡¯s anxious voice already echoed from the other line, ¡°Grandpa, we are in trouble! The economic investigation team came to our house and said that they wanted to search our ce! They also took dad away!¡±


    Hearing this all at once, Aldo couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His mind went nk and he lost his bnce, making him fall from the chair to the ground. His phone also fell to the floor, causing a crack on its screen. ¡°Hello? Grandpa! Grandpa, are you still listening?!¡± There was a faint anxious voice that could be heard from the phone.


    The other directors werepletely dumbfounded when they saw this scene. Fearing that they would suffer the same thing, someone immediately came to his senses and dered without thinking, ¡°I will sell my shares! Damn it all! Give me the contract!¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 What''s The Rush


    Aftering out of their private room, Rachel went straight to the elevator. She always had a bad feeling about the ce. She wanted to get away as soon as possible because her subconscious was telling her something bad might happen if she stayed for long.


    As she looked at the numbers going down on the elevator screen, she suddenly shivered. Perhaps she had drunk too much water and needed to use thedies'' room.


    Looking up at the signboards, she thought it would be fine to head for the washroom first. But as soon as she took a step towards the bathroom, the elevator door opened with a ding.


    Inside, Carson leaned against the wallzily. He fiddled with his phone in one hand, the other in his pocket. He blinked, seeing the trace of a familiar woman. Before the elevator door could close, he pressed a button and poked his head out.


    He gazed at Rachel''s back and grinned. "What a coincidence."


    His phone rang at the same time. Looking at the caller ID, a smile appeared on Carson''s face. As soon as he picked up the phone, he heard Victor''s cold voice on the other line.


    "Where are you?"


    "The third floor. I''ll be there soon," Carson replied, watching Rachel''s figure disappear at the washroom corner.


    As soon as he got the answer, Victor hung up without saying a word. Looking at the phone screen, Carson clicked his tongue. He wasn''t done talking! After a while, his eyes lit up mischievously and waved at a waiter not far away.


    A few momentster, Rachel dried her hands with paper towels before leaving the toilet. When she opened the door, she almost bumped into a waitress carrying a te.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to!" Pale-faced, the waitress apologized. "It''s okay. No one got hurt." Rachel smiled.


    After Rachel fixed herself and walked a few steps away from the waitress, the girl suddenly grabbed her by the wrist.


    "What''s wrong?" Rachel stared down on her arm, and then panned her gaze to the young woman''s face.


    She didn''t realize it at first, but the waitress'' face was morbidly pale. "Miss, could you... Could you do me a favor?" She slowly let go of Rachel''s hand and looked at her timidly. "Could you please deliver the food for me?"


    Rachel looked back at her, mouth agape. She wanted to refuse. "Please..." Sensing her hesitation, the waitress begged once more, the desperation clear in her voice.


    The waitress looked like she would pass out anytime. Her frailty reminded Rachel of Abby, and she sighed with pity. "Where should I take it?" "In room 7056."


    Rachel found herself at the door of room 7056. Steadying the food in her hand, she rang the bell.


    At this moment, the room was full of noise, with deafening music and loudughter. On the curved sofa, young men and women from the upper ss of Apliaria sat together.


    Carson had been sitting at the bar counter since he came back with the gift. When he heard the doorbell, he drank up the rest of his wine, got off the high chair, and walked towards the door.


    Rachel had been waiting outside. When she was about to ring the bell again, the door opened from the inside. A tall man with a familiar face came into view.


    Rachel''s heart jolted. Her first instinct was to run away, but the man grabbed her arm as soon as she stepped back. All at once, the man easily pulled her inside the room.


    In an instant, she was transported into a different world, the music assaulting her eardrums. The party was in full swing and no one seemed to notice her presence. Carson''s broad back also shielded her from their eyes.


    "Miss Be, why were you in a rush to leave? Since you''re here, how about we have some fun?" Carson grinned yfully. He wasn''t surprised to see her at all.


    Anger welled up in Rachel''s eyes, realizing what happened. "Carson, you paid that waitress to lead me here, didn''t you?" "You really are sharp." Carson chuckled.


    Rachel gritted her teeth. "Let me go!" It was a struggle to get her arm out of his grip. "Sorry, but I can''t. I wanted you here for a reason." All of a sudden, Carson pulled Rachel into his arms. Ignoring her resistance, he grabbed her shoulder, turned around, and loudly said, "Everyone! Look who''s here!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hearing the announcement, the party-goers caught the spotlight roaming around. They all looked around in suspense until the rotating colorful light above fell on the woman by the entrance.


    "Rachel? What..." Alicia bolted out of her seat with a frown. "What are you doing here? Rachel Be? The people couldn''t believe what they were seeing. When did Rachel be so attractive?"


    Carson dragged her to the front. "It was such a coincidence meeting her, so I thought I''d invite her to Miss Schultz''s birthday. The more, the merrier, right? Miss Schultz, I hope it''s okay for you."


    Alicia let out a tiny gasp and clenched her fists. Since it was Carson''s request, she tried to suppress her anger. "Of course. It''s not a big deal." She red at Rachel for a moment then turned to look at the bar counter.


    Still, Rachel could feel a pair of cold eyes staring at her. It sent chills down her spine. At the bar counter, there was anguid figure resting on the high chair. He had one foot on the floor, the other on the footrest, the shadow outlining his taut body. The man''s sullenly cold expression was out of ce in such a vibrant party.


    And that man was staring at Rachel. Rachel felt a punch in her gut. Carson being there meant another thing, something she desperately wanted to avoid. Running into Victor was thest thing she wanted. But lo and behold...


    Alicia noticed that Victor was staring at the unexpected visitor. She was reminded of what happened in the Sue Garden a few days ago. She barely contained her feelings, wanting to scream at Rachel and drag her out.


    Alicia''s roommate saw the sh of anger and jealousy in her eyes. Without a second thought, she poured a ss of wine and walked towards Rachel.


    "Happy Birthday, indeed right? We were about to toast to Alicia''s name, Miss Be. So, how about you do the honors?" Then, she handed Rachel the ss of red wine, smiling maliciously.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Chapter 152 One Should Always Be Grateful


    Rachel stared down at the red wine with an ice-cold expression on her face. She did not intend to take it.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? You don¡¯t want to make a toast to Alicia and wish her a happy birthday. Miss


    Be?¡± Rachel remained still and Lori, Alicia¡¯s roommate, noticed that she had been quiet. With a


    sneer, she pushed the ss of wine towards the neer again. Everyone else in the room was


    giggling, eyeing Rachel with mockery. Alicia never thought that her roommate would do something like


    this out of the blue. She hesitated for a while whether or not she should intervene because she assumed


    Rachel was pregnant and couldn¡¯t drink.


    In the end, she just clenched her fists and averted her gaze. Her eyes fell on the bar counter. Victor had


    already stood up from his seat and ced his empty wine ss on the bar¡¯s counter. He was still looking


    at them, but Alicia knew he had his eyes focused only on Rachel She unconsciously bit her lower lip and


    tightened her fists even more. Her perfectly manicured nails dug into the skin of her palm, causing a


    burst of pain.


    Lori¡¯s hand was a little sore and numb from holding the ss of wine, but Rachel still seemed


    unconcerned. She couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. ¡°Are you¡­¡± But before she could finish, someone


    abruptly took the wine ss in her hand. Carson sniff the wine and said, ¡°Miss Be is allergic to


    alcohol and is unable to drink. Since I was the one who invited her, she¡¯s under my watch. I¡¯ll drink the


    three sses of wine on her behalf. Would that be okay?¡±


    Lori was taken aback and stuttered, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Scott, you want to drink it for her?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Carson


    raised his eyebrows. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll double that and drink six sses of wine. Is that sincere


    enough?¡± Lori pressed her lips tightly. She never expected Carson to suddenly step in and help Rachel


    out. When he came in with Rachel earlier, they all thought that he wanted to embarrass her. But judging


    from Carson¡¯s attitude, this was clearly not the case. But why?


    Everyone knew Carson and Victor were best friends. Everybody knew that Victor despised Rachel, and


    after their divorce, he had driven her out of the Sue Garden. How could Carson help Victor¡¯s ex-wife?


    Before the others could react, Carson released his grip on Rachel¡¯s hand and asked the waiter to


    prepare the sses. The waiter obliged and poured the drinks for him and he wasted no time chugging


    down six sses of wine on the table.


    Rachel frowned, rubbing her aching wrist and immediately distanced herself from Carson. She looked


    around, trying to find an opportunity to leave this damned ce. But she couldn¡¯t shake off the icy re


    from Victor. Suddenly, a p echoed throughout the entire room. ¡°Mr. Scott, hands down to you!¡±


    Someone took the initiative to apud. The rest followed cheering as soon as he ended. Carson¡¯s face


    lit up with a smile as he nced at Rachel. Then, he turned to look at Alicia¡¯s dumbfounded roommate


    and said, ¡°is that okay now?¡± Lori suddenly snapped out of it and felt embarrassed. It felt like she was


    pped in the face multiple times. It was humiliating. ¡°¡­. Um¡­¡± Her family wasn¡¯t rich. She wouldn¡¯t


    have met with these wealthy people if she had not been Alicia¡¯s roommate. That was why she was keen


    on fitting in and bing one of them.


    And the best way to achieve that goal was to please Alicia. Alicia had told her so much about Victor and


    Rachel. Seeing her roommate holding back, Lori wanted to please her and decided to pick on Rachel,


    nning to embarrass her in front of everyone. But now, her n backfired.


    She thought Rachel would be aughing stock in everyone¡¯s eyes, but she ended up humiliating


    herself for offending Carson. To think of she had offended Carson! Lori pursed her lips and lowered her


    head. 1 Rachel turned to nce at Carson and saw that he seemed to be fixed on Lori for now. She took


    a step back and turned around quickly, nning to sneak out. As soon as she headed to the nearest exit,


    she felt something on her skin.


    ¡°Where are you going, Miss Be?¡± There was no escape. Carson caught her again. But something


    was off. Carson felt a cold re from behind. As he got closer to Rachel, that intensity continued to


    freeze him. Without any doubt, it had to be Victor. He couldn¡¯t help but grin. Carson tricked Rachel in


    since he thought the birthday party would be boring. Not only that, but he also wanted to confirm his


    suspicions. He wanted to confirm whether his best friend was falling in love.


    ¡°I just drank six sses of wine for you, but you don¡¯t seem to appreciate it. Is sneaking out your way of


    thanking me?¡± Carson chuckled. Since his grip wasn¡¯t as hard as before, Rachel managed to slip her


    hand away. ¡°No,¡± she murmured sarcastically, taking a step back to keep her distance.


    She didn¡¯t need Carson¡¯s help. Rachel didn¡¯t care if things would get awkward or it would screw up


    Alicia¡¯s birthday. She could¡¯ve saved herself. Carson was stunned for a moment, then chuckled. He didn¡¯t


    expect that Rachel could still be so feisty. Rachel looked at him with a confused expression. She didn¡¯t


    know what Carson wasughing at. ¡°It¡¯s honestly a shame, Miss Be. If only you weren¡¯t my best


    friend¡¯s woman, I think I¡¯d really like you.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    You¡¯re quite an intriguing woman.¡± With one hand in his pocket, Carson tilted his head and smiled


    mischievously. Rachel would¡¯ve ignored him. But when she heard what Carson said, she felt wary and


    stood her ground She could feel that Carson was up to something. She needed to be prepared for


    anything. ¡°Since no one has taught you, I¡¯m going to do the honors.


    You¡¯ll have to learn to be grateful.¡± Carson came closer and grabbed her hand again. ¡°Besides, did you


    really think you can leave? I don¡¯t think you came to the Crown Club for nothing, am I right? If I tell Victor


    about this, what would happen? Do you think he¡¯ll try to investigate why you came to this ce? Huh?¡±


    Hearing the threat, Rachel raised her head and met his eyes defiantly.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 153 by Adolf Dunne


    Carson stood upright. He had a smile on his face. It appeared as if nothing had happened. ¡°Miss Be,


    do you still want to leave now?¡± But there was something about the tone with which he spoke. It was


    somewhat threatening! Rachel clenched her fists tightly while staring at the man for a long time. She


    cursed him incessantly in her heart. Notwithstanding, ns were being put in ce with respect to


    leaving the city.


    Hence, it became necessary to avoid any trouble at the moment. Therefore, she was left with no choice


    but to hold back her anger. Any other action would have been counteractive. ¡°What do you want to do,


    Mr. Scott?¡± Carson grinned satisfactorily. Thereafter, he raised his hand in an attempt to ce it on her


    shoulder again. However, before he could do so, someone else cast a prating gaze directly into his


    eyes.


    For a moment, he even thought that the person wouldn¡¯t hesitate to break his arm the second it touched


    her! Apart from that, Carson clearly felt something on his waist. When he took a look, it was a silver


    object. He was caught unaware! Rachel held a corkscrew and the tip was pressed against him. ¡°Miss


    Be, do you really want to y it the hard way?¡± He squinted. Rachel looked up and blinked. She had


    a pair of bright eyes which gave people a feeling of innocence and harmlessness.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to control your own hands, I don¡¯t mind teaching you!¡± Carson was lost for words.


    The corners of his mouth twitched. How could Victor and Rachel be so cruel? It seemed like both of them


    were made for each other. Before she could react, Carson pressed her wrist with his thumb.


    Feeling that her hand suddenly went numb, Rachel immediately dropped the corkscrew in her hand and


    Carson grabbed it in an instant. ¡°Girls ought to behave in a gentler manner!¡± Carson grinned before


    throwing the corkscrew backwards. His aim was really urate. The object fell into the waiter¡¯s hand.


    Rachel was quite astounded. Carson made a gesture which signified, ¡®Please.¡¯ Then he said to her,


    ¡°Miss Be, take a seat.¡±


    As soon as she had recovered from the pain and astonishment, Rachel frowned slightly while looking at


    him from head to toe. Nheless, Carson still looked cynical and dandiacal. It was hard to imagine how


    skillful the man was when he took away the corkscrew just now. Immediately she took a seat, everyone¡¯s


    eyes were fixed on her.


    Alicia bit her lower lip. Tonight was supposed to be about her. But it had taken a different turn since


    Rachel appeared. Somehow everybody¡¯s attention had been diverted.


    The feeling of abandonment grew crazily in her heart like weeds. She gulped down some wine and


    mmed the ss on the table.


    The crisp sound attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The burning anger in Alicia¡¯s eyes was very evident. She


    stared at Rachel fiercely. ¡°It¡¯s boring to just drink like this. How about we y a game to kill time and


    have fun?¡± Of course, Rachel noticed the way that Alicia looked at her. She thought the hatred those


    eyes emitted were capable of killing someone, if indeed anger could hurt. Carson was thrilled by the idea


    of ying a game.


    So he dered his interest. ¡°Count me in.¡± Immediately she witnessed his agreement, Rachel


    subconsciously felt that he must be thinking of some bad idea. She looked up at him and gnashed her


    teeth. Perhaps it was due to the fact that she had been tricked by Carson on several asions ¡°But,


    what game do you want us to y exactly?¡± Someone asked her. But before Alicia gave an answer,


    Carson leaned backzily. ¡°How about truth or dare?¡±


    he asked. ¡°That sounds good to me!¡± Looking straight at Rachel, Alicia asked her, ¡°Even if you won¡¯t do


    alcohol, can you at least y games?¡± She no longer hid her hostility towards Rachel. Therefore, it


    became obvious to the people present. ¡°Of course you can! Right? I don¡¯t think Miss Be is a killjoy.¡±


    A richdy who was always close to Alicia said in a mocking tone. 1. In response, Rachel raised her


    head and looked back at Alicia who swallowed unconsciously because she felt guilty. Her heart missed a


    beat when she realized how intensely focused Rachel was. Despite how dim the light was, she could still


    feel the fierceness.


    But, it soon dawned on her that she should be the center of attention, given the fact that it was her


    birthday today. Therefore, she immediately straightened up and maintained her gaze. Suddenly, a faint


    smile appeared on Rachel¡¯s face. ¡°Okay, but it isn¡¯t really fun to tell the truth. How about we skip that part


    and just y dare?¡±


    ¡°Just dare?¡± Alicia was a bit surprised for a moment, but soon reacted by snorting coldly, ¡°Rachel, do you


    seriously want us to go on with it? Do not end up regretting your actionter! Still, Rachel just took a sip


    of juice without saying a word. Alicia gritted her teeth while she ordered a waiter to bring the poker cards.


    In no time, the cards were made avable, a quarter of which was drawn by Carson. He skillfully shuffled


    them before handling everything to the waiter again.


    The cards were soon unfolded and everyone present was allowed to draw freely. Taking a look at his


    card, Carsonzily put his long arm on the back of the sofa, lifted his lips and said, ¡°There is only one


    king of hearts. Whoever gets it will be the winner. He or she can assign anyone to carry out a single


    task.¡± In no time, everyone drew theirs until it became Rachel¡¯s turn. But then, there were only two cards


    left. Rachel raised her eyebrows and she took one without hesitation. ¡°What!


    Every one of us picked a card. Why is one card still remaining?¡± A voice asked in confusion. ¡°Who is yet


    to take theirs?¡± ¡°It ought to be Mr. Sullivan,¡± another voice replied. All of a sudden, there was an uneasy


    silence. No one dared to ask whether or not Victor was willing to y. It was evident that they all


    disdained and feared him. From their point of view, all of them were born into rich and powerful families.


    So they regarded themselves as being noble.


    But, to be blunt, Victor was nothing but a bastard son of another rich man! However, the bastard they


    looked down upon had transformed into the leader of the Sullivan Group. A single order from him could


    make them lose every means of survival in Apliaria.


    Therefore, they were very careful about their choice of words in order not to identally offend him and


    end up destroying their whole family. The waiter looked at the bar counter subconsciously. There was a


    man sitting in the darkness. As a result, it was quite difficult to see the expression on his face or figure


    out his mood. While he was taking his time to deliberate whether or not to give Victor the card, the man


    stood up. The man walked over. His presence made the waiter lower his head nervously. It felt like the air


    around him had suddenly be cold because Victor sauntered near. ¡°The card.¡± Victor¡¯s oppressive


    and unemotional voice suddenly echoed in the waiter¡¯s ears and he found himself shaking. His anxiety


    was so great that he didn¡¯t hear what Victor said clearly. ¡°What¡­ What?¡± the man asked still trembling.


    There was an impatient look in Victor¡¯s eyes. He frowned slightly, took the card from the waiter¡¯s hand


    and walked to the sofa. Carson was seated right next to him. He raised his hand to touch the tip of his


    nose and coughed. Victor might actually sent him far away from this country if he didn¡¯t behave himself.


    ¡°This seat is not good for me. I didn¡¯t get the king of hearts. You take it!¡± Carson said before quickly


    standing up. Then he moved to the other side and sat there.


    As soon as Victor took the seat, Rachel¡¯s hand holding the card tightened. It was as if her body had


    be enveloped by the cold aura around Victor. It was so intimidating! Somehow, everybody¡¯s nerves


    were set on edge. Perhaps, it was as a result of Victor¡¯s involvement. ¡°So, who has the king?¡±


    Carson asked. Then he ced his card on the table. 1 ¡°I have it!¡± Someone raised the card in his hand


    and said excitedly, ¡°I win, right?¡± He looked around for a while and said a little louder, ¡°In that case, I


    choose three!¡± The person was barely done speaking before everyone looked down at the cards in their


    hands hurriedly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Rachel took a quick nce at hers. She had the four of hearts, so it wasn¡¯t her.. ¡°Who has it?¡± Someone


    asked. ¡°I do! A cold and deep voice suddenly thundered from her side. Rachel¡¯s hand holding the card


    paused for a moment. She turned her head and looked at the person. It was none else but Victor!

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 154 by Adolf Dunne


    At that moment, the room suddenly turned silent. The man holding the king of hearts card suddenly


    froze. The smile on his face disappeared in an instant. He loosened his fingers. Afterwards, the card fell


    from his hand. The people around him were also stunned, speechless.


    It was a very unexpected turn of events. No one expected that the man would call thest person they


    wanted to as soon as the game began. With a straight face, Victor put his card on the table. Then, he


    asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s the punishment?¡± ¡°H-Huh? What are you saying? Oh! That¡¯s right.


    Punishment? What do you think about¡­¡± The man¡¯s forehead was sweat like he was in a sauna. His


    eyes were dodging Victor¡¯s eyes. His brain also went nk. He swallowed for a long time. However, he


    couldn¡¯t finish his words.


    What the heck? Punishment?


    Who in their right mind would dare punish Victor?


    The man in front of them now practically ruled the entire city. Whoever offended him may not survive in


    Apliaria. No one in their right state of mind would dare punish Victor, even in a harmless drinking game.


    At that moment, the man wanted to p himself. Why the hell did he have to say the number three?!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t finish your sentence?¡± Victor¡¯s said, with his expression cold and impatient.


    Anxious, the man took two pieces of tissue to wipe his sweat. Hearing what Victor said, he became more


    nervous. ¡°No, no. I-I just¡­¡± Seeing the man¡¯s reaction, Carson couldn¡¯t help butugh. But Victor


    nced at him with a gloomy face. So, Carson coughed to cover his smile. However, the glint in his eyes


    betrayed him. ¡°It¡¯s just a punishment. What is taking you so long toe up with one?


    Well, Victor, what do you think about drinking a ss of cocktail I make for you? Drink it as a


    punishment. What do you think?¡± The man hesitated for a while. He looked at Victor and asked, ¡°What


    do you think, Mr. Sullivan?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with that.¡± Upon hearing Victor¡¯s response, the man sighed in relief.


    However, when he saw what Carson had put into the ss, his nervousness came back. He saw Carson


    put pepper in the cocktail!


    Shortly afterwards, a special-made cocktail was ced in front of Victor. Even under the dim light, they


    could see a few peppers floating above the transparent liquid. The air was filled with the pungent vor


    of peppers. After drinking this ss of special drink, Victor might get a stomachache. The man looked at


    the cocktail. At this moment, he suddenly felt cold from head to toe. After looking at the ss, Victor


    looked at Carson.


    There was no change in emotion in his dark eyes. Carson, with a gloating smirk on his lips, said, ¡°Mr.


    Sullivan, please.¡± Rachel suddenly thought of Victor had been lying on the sofa in pain because of a


    stomachache as she looked at the ss of cocktail. She looked at Victor subconsciously. ¡°H-Hey¡­ It¡¯s


    fine. You don¡¯t have to¡ª¡± Before the man could even finish his words, he saw that Victor had already


    picked up the ss of cocktail.


    He drank it up without saying anything or wasting any time. At that time, the room became silent once


    again. Everyone gasped at Victor. They were stunned at his action. Looking at the empty ss, Rachel


    frowned a little. Something popped up in her mind. ¡®Will he go crazy on me again if this bastard has a


    stomachacheter?¡¯ Noticing Rachel¡¯s gaze on him, Victor turned and looked at her. Seeing that she


    frowned and pursed her pink lips as she looked at the empty ss in his hand, his heart felt a bit warm.


    Was Rachel worried about him? Victor smirked to himself. However, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened. He put the


    ss on the table. He spoke in a low voice, something that only the two of them could hear. ¡°Rachel,


    drop the act. This won¡¯t kill me. You don¡¯t have to pretend to be worried about me.¡±


    Upon hearing Victor¡¯s words, Rachel was shocked. Her frown even deepened. Anger suddenly rose in


    her heart. Rachelughed instead. Then, she narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°What a pity. I was just


    thinking that the baby could have a new father if you died due to stomachache.¡± Just as she had


    expected, Victor picked on her again. As soon as he heard her words, Victor¡¯s face darkened. With a


    dangerous expression on his face, he suddenly grabbed her arm.


    Then, he pulled her towards him. He shouted at her. ¡°How dare you!¡± Due to the shock, Rachel didn¡¯t


    even have time to dodge Victor. Her arm was gripped again. She gasped in pain. She turned to look at


    Victor with her eyes sparkling. However, she said nothing


    Victor noticed the painful expression on Rachel¡¯s face. At that moment, he thought of the wound on her


    right wrist. He loosened his grip and said fiercely, ¡°Rachel, I dare you to do that. I will make sure to break


    your leg if you do!¡±


    Rachel was bbergasted. She couldn¡¯t even say anything. Why would he always threaten her like this?


    Was this man short of arms or legs in his previous life? Why else was Victor so persistent in breaking


    other people¡¯s limbs? ¡°¡­Fine.¡± Rachel suppressed her anger. Then, she forced a smile. It was dim inside


    the room. The others were still in shock when they saw that Victor drank the special pepper cocktail in


    one gulp. Except for Alicia, no one notice what happened over here.


    As Alicia tried her best to suppress her emotions, she bit her lips hard. Soon, her lower lip bled. The


    smell of blood pervaded between her lips and teeth, turning into jealousy and hatred.


    However, at that moment, Alicia couldn¡¯t hear what Victor and Rachel were talking about. But, from her


    point of view, the two were very close. When she saw that Victor got close to Rachel, she felt extremely


    jealous. 2


    Alicia looked away at the two. Then, she shouted at the waiter beside her. ¡°Why are you still standing


    there? Shuffle the cards right now! Hurry up!¡± Her loud voicepletely pulled the others back from their


    daze. The poor waiter¡¯s face turned pale with fear. ¡°I-I apologize. I apologize¡­¡±


    The waiter said repeatedly. Then, he quickly gathered and shuffled the cards and handed them to


    everyone to draw. After a few minutes, everyone gradually became rxed and lively. Perhaps it was


    because they saw that Victor was really ying fairly. Carson was also keeping the mood up. In the next


    few rounds, Rachel didn¡¯t draw the king of hearts. She wasn¡¯t even called. While holding the juice in her


    hand, she looked coldly at them ying.


    She was among them in this game. However, she seemed like an outsider. Soon afterwards, they began


    a new round. The waiter shuffled the cards again. He then let them draw one by one from left to right.


    When it was Alicia¡¯s turn, the waiter¡¯s eyes shed. He tapped his fingertip casually on a certain card.


    Then, he said respectfully, ¡°Miss Schultz, please draw.¡±


    Alicia took out the card from the waiter¡¯s hand with a smile on her face. ¡°Hey, Alicia! You got the king of


    hearts!¡± The girl sitting next to her leaned over. Then, the girl said in a high-pitched voice, ¡°You are the


    birthday girl after all. It must be your lucky day!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. I just chose it randomly,¡± Alicia


    said while ncing at the king of hearts in her hand with satisfaction. After saying that, she nced at


    Rachel.


    The waiter happened to be in front of her. Rachel randomly picked one card. Then, she just put it on the


    table without even checking, as if she didn¡¯t care what it was at all. Alicia felt irritated when she saw how


    calm Rachel was despite her having the king of hearts. She tightened her grip on her card. She had


    been suppressing her jealousy and hatred the whole night. Now, she could no longer suppress it.


    Alicia nced at the waiter, who was stepping aside. The waiter gestured something to Alicia. However,


    after that, he felt someone staring at him. The waiter looked where the gaze wasing from. He found


    that Carson waszily sitting there, leaning his arm on the sofa, smiling at him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The waiter¡¯s heart jolted. His expression changed slightly, obviously nervous. However, at that moment,


    Alicia didn¡¯t notice it. All she could think about was the tip from the waiter just now. She gritted her teeth.


    Then, she threw her card on the table and looked straight at Rachel To be exact, she was ring at the


    woman Then, a good idea popped into her mind. Then, she said with a sly smile on her lips. ¡°I call


    number nine to get out of the box and kiss the first man he or she meets.¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 155 by Adolf Dunne


    ¡°Wow! Alicia! That¡¯s awesome!¡± ¡°Lucky I¡¯m not number nine! If somebody dares me to kiss an ugly


    stranger, I¡¯d really be sick!¡± Everyone¡¯s voices were mixed up in amotion. The room was filled with


    anxious anticipation. Some people checked the cards in their hands, again and again, to make sure they


    were safe. Some gloated about which unfortunate soul got the card. ¡°Who has number nine?¡± One


    excited guest asked.


    They¡¯d been waiting for the person toe forward, but no one stood up to receive the punishment.


    Driven by curiosity, people started checking at their seatmate¡¯s cards. yful arguments broke out,


    denying their hands. In the end, there were only three people left unchecked. Carson shook the ss in


    his hand andzily answered, ¡°Not me.¡± After taking a sip of his drink, he flicked his fingertips. The card


    spun two circles in the air and fell on the table for everyone to see.


    His card was the eight of spades. If not him, then¡­ It was only down to two. Realizing this, everyone


    unconsciously took a deep breath. They looked at the cards they were holding, feeling both nervous and


    excited. ncing at the card in his hand, Victor¡¯s eyes turned grim. No one knew what he was thinking,


    but it seemed like he didn¡¯t intend to show his card. Rachel felt the air around them tensing. Victor¡¯s aura


    was suddenly heavy.


    She frowned slightly, her eyes turning to take a peek into the man¡¯s card. Unfortunately, Victor caught on


    and put the card on the table, so no one could see his number. ¡°What do you have, Rachel?¡± Noticing


    Victor¡¯s move, Alicia was bothered. ¡®He must know that Rachel has it. Does he still want to protect her?¡¯


    she thought. She would never allow it! Alicia wanted to humiliate her. Alicia thought that if Rachel kissed


    someone else, Victor would only hate his ex-wife more. Alicia wanted to ruin her image, branding her a


    shameless woman. ¡°Yeah, Miss Be. What¡¯s your card?¡± Another person chimed in. Without waiting


    for Rachel¡¯s answer, he plucked out the card that she put on the table. ¡°A nine! She had it!¡±


    Fanfare erupted in the room in a mix ofughter and whistles. The guests pped their hands, looking at


    Rachel like she had given them the best kind of entertainment,


    Alicia couldn¡¯t be more pleased. A sinister smile appeared on her face as she swiped the card and stared


    at Rachel mockingly. ¡°Time for your punishment, Rachel. Or are you going to chicken out?¡± Alicia


    sneered. Rachel raised her head, staring back into her eyes. Alicia thought Rachel would lose it, yet she


    remained indifferent, as if nothing had happened. That was what Alicia hated the most about her. Every


    time Rachel acted like this, Alicia felt like instead of Rachel, she was the fool.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want that, I can give you another kind of punishment.¡± Alicia red. ¡°What do you think


    about wiping my shoes? That should be easy, right?¡±. Alicia took a quick nce at Victor¡¯s face from the


    corner of her eyes to see how he would react. Even if people think Victor hated this woman, Alicia¡¯s faith


    couldn¡¯t help but waver.


    They were married and they lived together. Just now, Victor protected her in his own quiet way. Alicia


    wasn¡¯t so sure that Victor despised Rachel anymore. Even so, it seemed like he had no intention to help


    her now. That was her ray of hope. Smiling, Alicia thought maybe she was just thinking too much. Why


    would Victor want to help Rachel anyway? If it weren¡¯t for the baby in Rachel¡¯s belly, he wouldn¡¯t have


    tolerated her! ¡°Alicia, you are being too kind.¡±


    The girl beside her spoke with discontent. ¡°That¡¯s right! Rules are rules and losers get punished! Miss


    Be wouldn¡¯t want to be a party pooper, right?¡± The other girl looked at Rachel expectantly. ¡°You


    wanted to y this game after all, didn¡¯t you?¡± She nudged Rachel. ¡°Kiss the first man I met outside?¡±


    With a serious look on her face, Rachel asked, ¡°What if I don¡¯t meet any men?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?


    That¡¯s impossible! Oh, quit trying to stall us.¡±


    Alicia huffed. ¡°I¡¯m just asking ¡®what if?¡± Rachel folded her arms. Seeing Rachel¡¯s point made Alicia tick.


    She thought about the possibility for a moment, but then shook her head. There should be no room forN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    doubts. It was simply impossible! Not including the customers, there were around 200 male waiters


    serving the club.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t meet any man along the way, I¡¯ll do it instead.¡± Alicia held her chin up. Rachel smiled. That


    was exactly what she wanted. ¡°Now, hurry and go.¡± Alicia smiled. Rachel picked up the phone and


    walked out with a grin. Staring at her back, Alicia ordered a waiter to follow Rachel¡¯s tracks with a phone.


    Then, she turned on the video chat and showed everything on the big screen.


    ¡°What kind of man will Rachel see? Who wants to bet?¡± A young man shouted excitedly. ¡°I bet ten


    thousand! He must be a waiter!¡± ¡°Fifty thousand! I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s the old man I saw next door. He¡¯s


    about 60. so he must be ready to go home and sleep at this hour. Damn, he would be lucking out!¡± ¡°One


    hundred thousand. I bet it¡¯s a boy!¡± The audience started cing their bets, watching Rachel¡¯s footage


    with voracious eyes.. ¡°Hey. Isn¡¯t Rachel kind of hot?


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m noticing just now.¡± Somebody blurted out. ¡°Just now? I had my eyes on her when she


    came in! She¡¯s got a pretty good figure. I haven¡¯t seen anyone sexier.¡± ¡°Damn, maybe I should have


    pretended to go to the bathroom. If I ran into her, I¡¯d be one lucky guy kissing her now.¡± The men kept


    talking about Rachel in unsavory ways. Victor wasn¡¯t paying any attention to the show and was busy


    texting someone.


    Tapping his chin, Carson leaned over to his best friend¡¯s side. ¡°I just found something interesting. Any


    idea how Alicia got the king of hearts card? Sure enough, you never know how cunning people can be.¡±


    His words couldn¡¯t be more obvious. Still, Victor ignored him. Carson took a deep breath and looked at


    the screen. ¡°Seriously, dude, aren¡¯t you curious what¡¯s going to happen? I think I¡¯d want to bet too.¡±


    As soon as he turned off the phone screen, Victor looked at him, ¡°Carson, one more word and you will


    find yourself shipped off in the middle of nowhere.¡± Carson pressed his lips together. He nodded silently,


    retreating to his seat. After a short while, Victor stood up and headed for the door. Carson jolted out of


    his seat and followed him, ¡°Where are you going? The party¡¯s not over yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be out for a cigarette.¡±


    A cigarette? Carson scoffed, looking back at the pack of cigarettes on the table. ¡®What a liar.¡¯

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 156 by Adolf Dunne


    Alicia¡¯s eyes darkened as Victor left the room. She stood up and was about toe after him. ¡°Where


    are you going?¡± Out of the corner of his eye, Carson caught sight of Alicia¡¯s rising frame. He immediately


    turned around, quick enough to block her way. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going out for some air.¡± After saying that, Alicia


    attempted to walk past him, hoping he would let her go. Carson noticed what she was trying to do and


    blocked her only way out.


    Meanwhile, the door of the box was closed, and Victor disappeared. Alicia creased her brows and stared


    at Carson, who was obviously doing everything he could to not let her out. ¡°You¡¯re blocking my way.


    Please move aside.¡± ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t notice it.¡± Carson turned sideways with his eyebrows raised, giving


    way to Alicia


    Alicia knew that Victor was about to walk far if she did not dash out that instant. Regardless of whether or


    not Carson did it on purpose, she walked past him in a swift maneuver, unbolted the door of the box and


    chased after Victor who, she wildly guessed, was walking towards the elevator. But as she emerged from


    the box, there was no one in thevishly decorated corridor except the waitress who just came out of


    another box.


    No matter where she looked, there was no trace of Victor anymore. Clenching her fists, Alicia pursed her


    lips. Just as she was about to let out a grunt, footsteps filled her ears, resonating from behind. ¡®Could it


    be Victor?¡¯ The idea shed through her mind in a split second, and her eyes sparkled in anticipation.


    Alicia turned on her heels, and before she could see clearly who the person walking behind her was, she


    readied a beaming smile and said, ¡°Victor¡­ Carson, why are you here?¡±


    The smile at the corners of her mouth froze. Her face visage showed a gloomy appearance as Carson


    materialized in front of her out of all people. ¡°You seem to be dismayed when you see me, Alicia.¡± With


    his hands tucked in his pockets, Carson¡¯s eyes narrowed as he smiled yfully. ¡°Are you following me?¡±


    Alicia looked at him skeptically. Carson looked around as if inspecting the area and said, ¡°I noticed that


    there are only two directions in the corridor as I went out of the corridor. Like you, I just want to get some


    fresh air as well. If you think I¡¯m following you just by that, I think it¡¯s not fair on my part.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alicia


    opened her mouth and wanted to retort but ended up closing it the next second. She was aware that he


    was doing it on purpose-perhaps to annoy her¡ªbut what he said was reasonable, and she could not find


    any words to contradict him.


    And when she looked at his bantering eyes, Alicia felt that she had been seen through. She was


    disturbed knowing how he could easily read her. But when she thought of Carson¡¯s family background,


    she had no choice but to take a deep breath to suppress the impulse to argue with him Although his


    family was not as powerful as the Sullivan family, it would do her no good to underestimate what they


    were capable of doing. Drake used to be Victor¡¯s teacher and Maria was her aunt. No matter what she


    did, Victor would let her go for the sake of them.


    But it was different with Carson.


    Carson would not be so easy to deal with if she offended him. Besides, now that Drake had left Apliaria,


    no one could protect her if she messed with the Scott family. So even if she knew that Carson followed


    her on purpose to irk her, she had to hold back her anger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I guess I think too much. In this


    case, I won¡¯t keep you from getting some fresh air.¡±


    It had not been long since Victor left. Maybe he did not take the elevator downstairs but walked to the left


    instead. Perhaps that was it. It was not toote for her to catch up with him now.


    While thinking, Alicia started to walk in another direction.


    However, just after she turned around and took two steps, Carson also followed suit. Alicia paused for a


    moment and frowned slightly. She could not figure out what he was thinking, let alone what he wanted to


    do, but she had to go on walking. The two of them walked past the box they were in. After walking for a


    while, Alicia still did not find Victor. Besides that, Carson had been following her the whole time, which


    made her even more irritable. Suddenly, she stopped, anger burning in her eyes. She turned around and


    bellowed, ¡°Carson, what the hell do you want to do?¡±


    Carson blinked innocently. Alicia took a deep breath as if that would eke out her exasperation. Still, she


    felt ufortable when she saw his enchanting face smeared with a contradicting yful smile. ¡°You


    just said that you weren¡¯t following me and that was a coincidence. But when I turned around, you did


    too. This time, do you still want to say that you aren¡¯t following me?¡± ¡°Oh, I followed you this time,¡±


    Carson said frankly.


    Alicia had initially thought he would make up some excuses to argue with her again, and she did not


    expect him to admit it, which surprised her. The expression on her face froze, and she choked on her


    words for a moment. ¡°Since we both want to get some fresh air, and being alone outside is boring, isn¡¯t it


    more fun that we do it together? What¡¯s more, it¡¯ste at night. You¡¯re a girl running around in a club. It¡¯s


    not safe out here.¡±


    Alicia was at a loss for words. If it was someone else who told her that, she might actually believe it and


    thought he was only looking out for her. But these wordsing from Carson¡¯s mouth had nearly no


    credibility. ¡°Or, maybe you¡¯re not out here to get some air. Huh?¡± Looking down at her pale face, Carson


    bent over and leaned close to her. His face was too close to her that Alicia was shocked and took two


    steps back. ¡°¡­¡± Alicia tried to exin. ¡°It seems that I disturbed your n, whatever it was.¡± Carson


    sighed, pretending to be disappointed as


    In another box Aftering out, Rachel walked to the left for a short distance. Then, she walked into an


    empty box and stayed there. The waiter who was following her was confused. . About five minutester,


    just when the waiter started to think that Rachel was going to stay in the box the whole time, the woman


    walked out. She was familiar with the way, but every time she walked a distance, she would enter an


    empty box and wait again.


    At first, the waiter thought she was only stalling. But every time, just before she went out, a man would


    happen to pass by the box. The waiter could not help but wonder why it was such a coincidence. It


    seemed that Rachel knew who would pass by the corridor in advance. There were a lot of turns and


    forks in the corridor. Even if she could tell when a person was passing by, it was impossible for her to


    know whether the person was a man or a woman.


    Rachel not only piqued that waiter¡¯s curiosity, but also the people in the box who were watching her. She


    left them utterly puzzled. ¡°What is this? Is Rachel cheating? That¡¯s no fun at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. And why


    hasn¡¯t she run into any man yet? That¡¯s bizarre.¡± 1 ¡°It¡¯s been what? Twenty minutes? Is something ever


    going to happen?¡± ¡°Damn it! Did I miss something? Was she ying games on her phone? Why does


    she look so sure that she won¡¯t meet a man?¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe all the men are hiding from Rachel.¡± Some women noticed how the men were staring at


    Rachel the whole time, and jealousy was starting to infect them. What was so good to see about that


    deserted woman? At this moment, Alicia and Carson both came in. Upon hearing their conversation,


    they tilted their heads to look at the screen.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Looking at Rachel¡¯s indifferent face, Carson could not help the surprise from sullying his fine face. She


    was better at this than he thought. Beside him, Alicia was biting her lower lip, her fists curled into balls.


    She threw a sideways look at Lori who was sitting not far away.


    ¡°The cake arrived. I¡¯ll go downstairs to get it,¡± Lori said the moment their eyes met and immediately stood


    up. ¡°The cake is here? Just let a waiter bring it up. Why bother going downstairs?¡± someone replied


    casually. Lori sneaked a cautious nce at Alicia and pursed her lips. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t afford to have them


    identally drop it.


    It¡¯s better if I go downstairs to get it myself.¡± Lori rose from her seat and scurried out, not waiting for the


    others to speak. Lori was about to pass by them, and Alicia nced at Carson from the corner of her


    eye. He was going to follow Lori out again, but she hurriedly stopped him and said, ¡°I want to thank you


    foring with me to catch some fresh air.


    I really appreciate it. Perhaps I owe you a drink for that.¡± The yfulness that once pranced on Carson¡¯s


    eyes vanished. After a while, he returned a smile and simply said, ¡°Okay.¡± The door of the box was


    pushed open, and Lori walked out, not in any less vigor than when she left her seat.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 157 by Adolf Dunne


    At the fire exit staircase Rachel went down the flight of steps and the waiter followed. They reached the


    second floor. It was so odd. The moment she got out of the room, he thought she would meet a man


    every square inch. With this many people in the club, how was it that no men bumped into her? ¡°Victory!¡±


    A voice echoed, shocking the poor waiter that he almost fell. He took a deep breath, steadied himself,


    and stared at Rachel¡¯s phone.


    The dim lights in the stairwell intensified the backlight from her screen. He could see Rachel¡¯s delicate


    face reflected on it. She was ying a game, tapping on the phone. Despite the challenge, she looked


    unbothered. It seemed as though she wasn¡¯t afraid of running into any man at all. How strange! Did she


    have some kind of super power? The waiter observed the surroundings and shivered as if something


    gave him the creeps. Then, Rachel suddenly stopped and looked back at the waiter. ¡°You seem nervous.


    The phone slipped from the waiter¡¯s grasp, rolled down the stairs, and finally stopped at Rachel¡¯s feet.


    She looked down to see that the screen was broken. ¡°I¡­¡± The waiter swallowed and his pupils trembled.


    How could she tell? They were alone in the poorly-lit staircase, staring at each other in silence. A


    terrifying idea dawned on the waiter as he looked at Rachel. He felt her presence like a flood waiting to


    devour him and drown him in her depths, just as he had seen in disaster movies.


    Rachel raised her eyebrows. She had never seen anyone go so deathly pale from fear. He looked like he


    could pass out anytime. She looked at her phone screen again. If someone took a closer look, they could


    see that there was an unnoticeable square on the upper left corner of her phone.


    Every time it turned from ck to red, Rachel would walk into a nearby box. Rachel turned around and


    continued to walk forward, looking down at the app on her mobile phone. Suddenly, a message popped


    up. She opened the notification. ¡°You¡¯ll arrive at the underground garage in about one minute. The


    shameless couple will have arrived by then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel tapped the button in response.


    Looking at the codes constantly rolling on the screen of anotherputer, Quintin couldn¡¯t help but


    smile. ¡°What do you think of the program i designed for you? Is it fun? But why did you need this warning


    app out of the blue? Steering clear from men within fifty meters?¡± Rachel arrived at the underground


    garage at the same time she received thest message Why? It was to teach Alicia a lesson. Rachel


    knew Alicia was going to get her.


    Quintin¡¯s intel came just right on time. The shameless couple were also coincidentally at Crown Club.


    While everyone else was partying, she nned the whole thing with Quintin and waited for Alicia to


    make a move. With Quintin¡¯s program, Rachel could connect to the internal monitoring system of the club


    for a few minutes and change the condition to trigger a warning. If a man was fifty meters away from her,


    the small ck square would automatically turn red to warn her.


    That was enough to avoid meeting any man. Leaving Quintin on read, Rachel looked out the exit and


    saw luxury cars parked in the area. There was no sign of the shameless couple. She flipped her phone


    again to ask him where the targets were. Quintin studied his monitor, but something took him aback. He


    put down the snack in his hand, his expression darkening. ¡°They¡¯re at the parking lot entrance. But guess


    who I saw.¡± ¡°Who?¡±


    Quintin immediately sent her a screenshot. Rachel clicked it open. ¡°Interesting. I met this man before by


    chance. His name is Jason, the chief officer of the information security department of Teskesh.¡± 1 Rachel


    looked at the man in the picture sitting in the back seat of the car. He seemed to be in his 40¡¯s. His face


    was thin and had the typical features a person from the Teskesh, golden brown short hair and green


    eyes. The head of the information security department in Teskesh?


    Why was such a big shot with Wace and Tara? Suddenly, the events from three years ago shed in


    her memory. That time, there was an idental information leak that almost destroyed the Red Hackers.


    In the final result of the investigation about that incident, all evidences pointed out to one person. Rachel.


    She had investigated it herself in private, but every time she found a clue, it would vanish without a trace.


    In the end, she failed to find the true criminal and she received a three-year jail sentence. ¡°Quintin.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes? What do you need me to do?¡± ¡°Find out when this Jason arrived in Apliaria.¡± ¡°Okay. Got it. Now


    that he¡¯s in the country, do you think we should inform them?¡± ¡°Not for now. We don¡¯t need to rush.¡± After


    sending the message, Rachel exited the game interface. She took a look at the small ck square in the


    upper left corner and took thest step down the staircase. There was a slight change in her ns.


    With Jason¡¯s sudden appearance, she thought of waiting a little longer to confront the couple. If she were


    lucky enough, perhaps she could find out who was responsible for her plight three years ago. She clearly


    knew it was neither Wace nor Tara. If it were them, they would tell her to brag after giving her poison.


    Besides, they weren¡¯t smart enough for it. But she was sure about one thing; they were aplices to


    the mastermind.


    She still had doubts about it, but seeing them with Jason solidified her judgment. Rachel walked across


    the other side, avoiding the entrance where Wace and Tara lingered. Suddenly, she saw a red dot on


    her phone. She gritted her teeth. She walked into such an open ce with nowhere to hide. If she


    bumped into a man, she would have to fulfill the bet. The only way was to hide behind a car and she


    quickly bent down the nearest one.


    ¡°Stop hiding, Rachel. I know you¡¯re here.¡± . A man¡¯s husky voice drew nearer. Through the rearview


    mirror, Rachel clearly saw a middle -aged man in a security uniform looking in her direction. He was


    terribly overweight that his clothes squeezed him hard and she could only see a pair of malicious eyes.


    ¡°Come out now!¡± Rachel felt her heart jump. He wasing for her. How obscene was he to stalk her!


    She needed to get away quickly.


    Just as she was thinking of what to do, she heard tires screeching. A Maybach suddenly stopped in front


    of her, blocking the pervert¡¯s advances. Rachel blinked in surprise. As she tried to think where she had


    seen the familiar car before, the door opened and a cold, domineering voice reached her ears. ¡°Get in


    the car,¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    ¡®Victor? What is he doing here?¡¯ Rachel frowned the moment she realized who it was. Seeing that she


    kept squatting and wasn¡¯t going to budge anytime soon, Victor¡¯s inhaled sharply. He stepped out of the


    car and spoke in a condescending manner. ¡°I said get in the car. Are you deaf?¡± 1 Rachel sighed and


    regained herposure. She was about to stand up when she sprained her ankle and lost her bnce.


    Victor instinctively caught her in his arms. ¡°Now you can¡¯t even stand? How ridiculous.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need


    to worry about me, Mr. Sullivan. I can walk by myself.¡±


    Her ankle still hurt, and the anger that had been bottled up for the entire evening finally burst out. She


    yanked her arm away angrily and stepped away. She leaned against the car window for support and kept


    walking, enduring the pain. It happened so quickly. Victor stood there motionless. His arm was still


    hanging in the air.


    He slowly clenched his hand and let it fall to hide side in disappointment. Before he had the time to check


    his feelings, an unfriendly groan came from behind. ¡°Hey! Who are you? You almost ran me over, you


    punk! How dare you get in my way?¡± A fat man stepped forward, his face filled with anger. Since he was


    a lot shorter than Victor, he could only raise his head to look at him. The difference made him feel


    inferior. 1 The moment he saw Victor¡¯s face, he choked. Not only was he taller, but he was also even


    more handsome.


    The man was furious thinking that Victor ruined his ns. He was already on the short end of the stick.


    ¡°Did you do it on purpose? You stopped in front of me because you wanted to kiss her, didn¡¯t you?¡± The


    fat man leaned closer with a knowing look, and stood on his toes. ¡°I was here first, got that? You can¡¯t


    just cut in and interrupt us! I was so close to kissing her!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Victor red coldly at the


    stranger. Even the air started feeling tensed and frigid. The pervert looked at Victor as if he had been


    paralyzed with fear.


    If he could even move an inch, we would have fallen to his knees. ¡°You¡­ Dammit!¡± The man¡¯s forehead


    broke into a cold sweat. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯ll give you five seconds to get in the car, or else I¡¯ll break your leg,¡±


    Victor demanded. ¡°What? You¡¯re so¡­¡± Rachel gasped in disbelief. She hated following Victor more than


    anything else, but she had no other options. She moved slowly, trying to lessen the excruciating pain in


    her ankle.


    Victor frowned, watched her struggle. But the fat man wasn¡¯t going to give up just yet. He raised his arm,


    intending to grab Rachel. In his all thirty-five years, he had been poor and ugly. No woman would give


    him the time of day and he grew resentful. He finally had the shot at a kiss, more so from such a


    beautiful woman like Rachel. She was the most attractive woman he¡¯d ever seen. How could he let her


    go so easily? Even though this handsome was intimidating, the fat man didn¡¯t budge. After all, he had


    Alicia backing him up! She was the host of that grand party.


    ¡°You¡¯re not-Ah!¡±


    There was a loud crack. The sound of a bone breaking, apanied by a piercing cry of anguish


    echoed in the parking lot. The fat man¡¯s pallor turned deathly pale. He fell to the floor in pain and gasped


    for air. As soon as Victor released his hand, he rolled over instantly. He tightly held his broken wrist,


    squirming on the driveway.


    ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t let me see your disgusting face again!¡± Victor warned in an ice-cold voice. Beads of sweat


    continued to fall from the man¡¯s brow. He tried to talk, but he couldn¡¯t. Darkness came over his eyes.


    Hearing Victor¡¯s stern warning, he didn¡¯t dare fight back. He struggled to his feet, stood up, and ran


    towards the exit.


    Bang!


    Just a few meters from his escape, the pervert fainted, crashing in front of fire exit. Victor didn¡¯t care


    anymore. He slipped into the car and the Maybach made its way out of the underground parking area


    and sped away. The driver came to a halt at the traffic light and looked at the rearview mirror. Victor andContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel hadn¡¯t spoken a single word after leaving the club. The atmosphere in the car was strangely


    silent, but there was a touch of awkwardness in the air, like the calm before a storm.


    When the lights turned green, the Maybach slowly drove forward again. Rachel¡¯s phone suddenly


    vibrated, jolting her back to reality. She pulled it out to take a look at the message and saw Quintin¡¯s


    name on the screen. ¡°Jason arrived at in Apliaria this morning.¡± The messaged told. He just arrived this


    morning, but Wace and Tara couldn¡¯t wait to meet with him. Were they nervous? About what? Why?


    Rachel seemed to think of something as she looked at the text and wrote back quickly.


    ¡°Check the recent ount information of the other six in themittee, as well as the time


    and ce of their meeting with Wace and Tara.¡± ¡°So you have any leads now?¡±


    ¡°No. Not yet.¡± Quintin frowned and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After that, Rachel cut off the messenger. He wanted


    to talk to her more, but the messages weren¡¯t getting through. After she blocked Quintin, Rachel quickly


    deleted the messages they exchanged. She leaned against the window, gazing out at theforting


    view outside. A wave of drowsiness washed over her and she fell asleep. ¡°Rachel.¡± Suddenly,


    Victor¡¯s voice rang in her ears. Hearing this, Rachel shivered and turned to look at him in disdain. She


    was having such a nice dream. Noticing the irritated look in her eyes, Victor asked, ¡°Are you mad


    because I disturbed you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel nodded since she assumed he was talking about interrupting


    her dream. She wanted to keep her contact with Victor as short as possible. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a


    pregnant woman, Rachel!¡± Victor looked at her sternly.


    ¡°And? What of it?¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t understand why he brought it up. ¡°I know I¡¯m pregnant, so what?¡± It


    was natural for pregnant women to feel drowsy. But apparently, they were not on the same page. Victor¡¯s


    frown deepened even more at her dismissive attitude. ¡°You are shameless.¡±

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 159 by Adolf Dunne


    Shameless. Victor just called her shameless. Rachel didn¡¯t even know where it came from She just took


    a nap, but she was already called shameless. She found it quite unfathomable. Rachel looked at Victor¡¯s


    sullen face and took a deep breath. She could tell from his eyes that Victor felt he was wronged. It was


    as if she owed him big time. Since she wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with him, Rachel answered


    perfunctorily, ¡°Yeah, fine. You¡¯re right.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She closed her eyes and leaned against the window to continue dozing off. Victor¡¯s eyes became


    extremely cold. In fact, even Rachel could feel a chill down her spine. She felt the tremendous pressure


    from him, which instantly drove her sleepiness away. She frowned, feeling a little annoyed. ¡°What do you


    want, Victor?¡± ¡°I should be the one asking that,¡± Victor snapped back. ¡°What? What on earth are you


    talking about?¡± Rachel asked, obviously confused.


    ¡°Are you really that lonely, huh?¡± There was disdain and mockery in Victor¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you feel so lonely


    and empty, you can tell me upfront. I will be generous and satisfy your needs.¡± ¡°What did you say?


    Satisfy my,¡± Before Rachel could figure out what he really meant, Victor suddenly grabbed her arm and


    her upper body was pressed into his arms. The next thing she knew, Victor¡¯s face was just an inch away


    from hers. Then, she felt that his lips touched hers, instantly sending a strong sense of oppression


    around her whole being. Without being ordered, the driver deemed to press the switch for the partition.


    It slowly rose and separated the front seat and the back seat. Rachel eventually came back to her


    senses, realizing what Victor was trying to do. Therefore, she gathered her strength to push him away.


    Seeing that she was trying to resist, Victor easily grabbed her wrists with his big palm. Then, he bit her


    lower lip as a punishment. Rachel¡¯s eyes widened as she felt a shooting pain. Then, she took a deep


    breath in order to gradually ease the pain.


    ¡®Damn it! Is this guy some kind of a savage dog?!¡¯ Rachel was so angry mainly because she couldn¡¯t get


    rid of him. Enduring the pain, she lifted her foot and stepped her sole hard on the toe cap of his shoe.


    Victor frowned, not expecting that Rachel was still eager to defy him. He momentarily let her go, but the


    next moment, he sped her waist with his other hand and lifted her up, positioning her on hisp. In this


    position, she wouldn¡¯t be able to step on his foot anymore.


    On the other hand, Rachel continued to struggle. ¡°Victor! Are you crazy?¡± Victor held her head and


    sealed her lips with his. Then, he bit her lower lip again, but this time, he did it harder. In the back seat,


    the atmosphere instantly turned very hot and steamy. Their lips were tightly locked, and they could


    breathe each other¡¯s breaths in Unable to get rid of him, Rachel became so flustered that she was about


    to lose her mind.


    At the same time, Victor was upied by such disturbing thoughts. He imagined that Rachel was being


    judged by those young men in the box, that she wanted her son to have a new father after he died, that


    she almost kissed another man, and that she med him for ruining her moment with another man.


    Thinking of all of this, Victor was annoyed. He was furious that Rachel might be really desperate for


    another man. Before tonight, he had never thought that Rachel might want to remarry or have any


    intimate rtionship with a man other than him.


    Of course, he also thought that no one would want to marry a woman like her. However, he had to admit


    that even if Rachel was good-for-nothing, she still had a very beautiful face that could easily win those


    young men¡¯s hearts. Even though they might not propose to her, she could still get any man she wanted


    because of her alluring looks. At the thought of her lying on another man¡¯s bed to please him, Victor felt


    vexatious.


    These feelings made him breathe heavily as if he was about to explode. With a frown, Victor¡¯s eyes


    darkened, and he bit her hard on the lip. There was even blood dripping from Rachel¡¯s lip. Rachel¡¯s face


    turned pale because of the pain. Taking this opportunity, Victor deepened the kiss further, and he also


    shoved his tongue down her throat, ignoring the taste and smell of blood that lingered. After a while,


    Rachel felt so weak that she had no strength to struggle anymore.


    At this time, she suddenly felt a chill on her back. 1 Victor¡¯s hand slipped inside her clothes, and his


    fingertips went up along her spine bit by bit. In an instant, Rachel felt numb all over her body, as if she


    was electrocuted. ¡®This crazy bastard!¡¯ Adrenaline pumped in Rachel¡¯s veins again, wanting to struggle


    so hard.


    However, Victor¡¯s strength was too much for her. Hence, she remained tightly shackled. ¡°Hmm!¡± Rachel


    tried to bite his tongue, but Victor seemed to have guessed what she would do, so he immediately


    backed off and stared straight to her hateful eyes. When their eyes met, Rachel saw that Victor¡¯s eyes


    were filled with vicious affection and desires.


    ¡°Victor, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Let me go!¡± From the look in his eyes, Rachel exactly knew what


    Victor was thinking. She struggled and shouted anxiously, trying to get away from him.


    However, Victor interpreted her reaction differently again. Why was she so afraid of him even though he


    was her ex-husband? Would she really rather be with anyone else except him? Victor¡¯s face darkened


    and he suddenly ordered, ¡°Stop the car!¡± Immediate after, the car drove to the side of the road and


    stopped. There was a sudden break, and the car screeched on the asphalt road. Since her hand was


    tightly sped by his huge hand, Rachel couldn¡¯t move an inch.


    When the car braked abruptly, she couldn¡¯t help but fall back. As a reflex, Victor held her waist and pulled


    her into his arms to prevent her from falling. However, the force that Victor exerted was too much. Thus,


    her forehead bumped into his shoulder, and she felt a throbbing pain. It was as if she bumped her head


    into a wall. At the same time, the driver quickly parked the car and got out. Hearing the sound of the


    driver getting out of the car, Rachel became more nervous.


    She looked at Victor as if he was a criminal. She just wanted to get out of there, not caring how she


    could do it. Looking at Rachel¡¯s vignt eyes, Victor grew more dissatisfied. He pulled her back again into


    his arms and held her head to force her to look straight into him. ¡°Why are you trying to get away


    Rachel? What are you hiding from? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? Don¡¯t you want a man to satisfy your


    urges?¡± Victor asked in a cold and disdainful tone.


    ¡°Screw you, Victor! Where the hell did you get that idea?¡± Rachel shouted, not really knowing what was


    going on in Victor¡¯s head. ¡°Ha! You know exactly what I am talking about. Or do you think I¡¯m not good


    enough? Do you think those men are better than me?¡± Seeing that Rachel was still squirming to get


    away, Victor became even angrier. All Rachel could do was shout in exasperation. ¡°Stop this madness


    and let go of me!


    I swear I¡¯m going to bite your face off!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dodge the question! Answer it!¡± ¡°You can go to hell!¡±


    Rachel didn¡¯t know what on earth he wanted her to say. He had been very unreasonable and out of line,


    so she started cursing him. ¡°You maniac! Pervert!¡± ¡°Good, very good! You really have the spirit, huh?¡±


    The veins on his neck and head bulged. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what real maniac is!¡± Then, Victor exerted greater


    strength than before.


    Almost at the same time, the sound of a cloth being tom was heard. Before Rachel could react, she felt a


    chill permeate her skin while some of the buttons of her dress fell off. Then, Victor grabbed her waist,


    pushed her down the seat, andy on top of her. He then bent his leg to press her thighs down. He also


    lowered his head to bite her corbone, not able to suppress his animal instincts any longer. At this


    moment, all he knew was that Rachel was his. Even though he really didn¡¯t want her, he wouldn¡¯t let


    another man have her. Right now, he was so eager to make Rachel realize that.


    He was ready to lose himself, thinking that it was all her fault anyway. At the same time, while Rachel


    was being touched and pressed down against her will, she was still looking for a chance to get away.


    However, she wasn¡¯t in a good position. Then, she heard the sound of a metal buckle. Apparently, Victor


    had just unfastened his belt. Without any warning, Rachel was pushed down hard again. Nheless,


    she tried hard to focus and stay awake. Victor¡¯s eyes oozed with cruelty. Ignoring her futile struggles, he


    grabbed Rachel¡¯s arms and tied her wrists with his belt.


    At this point, Rachel could only wait for what was toe. Seeing him leaning closer and closer with his


    bloodshot eyes, she panicked from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Victor¡­¡± Her voice started trembling. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Victor. Just please don¡¯t¡­ Please don¡¯t do this.¡± Rachel looked at him with tears welling up in her


    eyes. Victor¡¯s heart ached when he saw her pleading eyes. But his anger still prevailed. Hence, he put


    on a cold face and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s toote.


    You should know the consequence of provoking a maniac, Rachel! You can¡¯t turn back time and change


    what you said!¡± With a condescending expression, he lifting up her dress. Seeing this, Rachel was not


    able to take it anymore and shouted, ¡°Victor, I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Victor was slightly startled, and his hand


    momentarily stopped moving. Now that she saw an opportunity, Rachel didn¡¯t dare to rx.


    After all, she knew that Victor might just ignore her and continue his way towards her. Then, with a deep


    breath, she tried to calm herself down. Her body was still shaking, but she had to ovee her fear if


    she wanted to stop Victor. ¡°The doctor said that I am not as healthy as other pregnant women. I can¡¯t


    have sex in the first five months.


    Otherwise, there will be a chance of miscarriage. Don¡¯t you even care what may happen to your child?¡±


    Actually, she didn¡¯t lie. The doctor really did tell her that this was her condition. She just brushed it off that


    time, thinking that Victor wouldn¡¯t even touch her because he hated her so much. Nheless, she was


    a bit thankful, not expecting that the doctor¡¯s advice would save her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Then call the doctor,¡± she added. At this time, Victor stopped his rough actions,


    but there was still no emotion in his eyes. Rachel¡¯s heart was beating fast, not sure what was on his


    mind. She was still on guard, and her whole body was tense. But all of a sudden, a mobile phone rang. It


    turned out to be Victor¡¯s. When he took a look at the name of the caller, he eventually got off of Rachel


    and answered the phone. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Hello, this is incare General Hospital. Do you know a woman named Alicia Schultz? She had a car


    ident and is undergoing an operation right now.¡± After the nurse¡¯s voice resounded inside the car, the


    atmosphere was filled with dead silence. Both of them weren¡¯t able to quickly process the fact that Alicia


    had a terrible car ident. After a moment, Victor hung up the phone and cast a cold nce at Rachel,


    as if insinuating something Noticing that he was looking fiercely at her, she suddenly came to her


    senses.


    She was quite taken aback. After all, Alicia¡¯s ident had nothing to do with her. In fact, she was in


    danger herself just now. She quickly sat up and stepped back, with her back against the window. Seeing


    that she dodged him like he was some kind of monster, Victor frowned slightly and ordered in a deep


    voice, ¡°What are you doing?


    Come here!¡± ¡°Victor, you clearly heard that Alicia is in the hospital. Aren¡¯t you going to check on her?¡±


    Rachel pressed her lips, still leaning against the car window, as if holding on for her dear life. ¡°I¡¯ll count to


    three. One, two¡­¡± Before Victor could finish, Rachel moved closer and reached out her hands. With an


    expressionless face, Victor unbuttoned the belt on her wrists and saw red marks on her pale skin.


    He shook his head, thinking why her skin was so delicate. It was as if she could break at any time.


    Noticing that he was staring at her wrists with a frown, Rachel was afraid that he would tie her up again


    the next second. Hence, she withdrew her hands and quickly put them behind her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to apply some medicine on your wrists when you get back.¡± After saying that, Victor


    fastened his belt on his pants, opened the door, and got out of the car.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 You Like Rachel


    In the ward


    "There''s nothing to worry about, Mr. Sullivan. Miss Schultz was just frightened. She''s fine now and can be discharged at any time." The doctor read over Alicia''s examination report and informed Victor that there was no major issue. He then nodded and put away the stethoscope.


    Alicia was dressed in an oversized blue and white striped medical gown. Listening to their conversation, she looked at Victor''s face apprehensively.


    "I see. You can leave now," Victor ordered, face devoid of any expression.


    "Yes, sir." The doctor bowed politely and left the ward with the files in his hand. They waited for the door to close and looked at each other.


    Alicia carefully observed Victor. It made her uneasy trying to figure out what he was thinking. She couldn''t tell at all.


    She had lied about this.


    There was a car ident. That was true enough, but to be exact, it was just a rear-end collision. It wasn''t as serious as she made it out to be on the phone, saying she needed an emergency operation.


    She instructed the nurse to exaggerate her condition so Victor woulde and see her.


    What was he going to think of her now that he knew the truth? Would he call her out for being a liar?


    Alicia started to regret her actions, but when she was reminded of what she saw earlier, she tightened her grip on theforter.


    Everyone at the party saw what happened. It was undeniable that Victor rescued Rachel and took her away. It felt like a p in Alicia''s face, the jealousy inside her almost erupting. She knew the tiny ident opened an opportunity for her.


    She had to do something. She couldn''t let Rachel take what was hers like she did two years ago!


    "Victor, I..." Alicia tried to exin. "I didn''t mean to lie to you. I was just scared. When the collision happened, I was horrified and I didn''t know what to do. I was sent to the hospital. Being alone made me think of the worst. That''s why I asked the nurse to call you. I didn''t mean to lie, but I really don''t have anyone else to call. I''m really sorry, Victor. Please don''t be angry."


    "I''ll have someone else to arrange the admission procedure for you. Since there''s nothing else to do here, I''m leaving." Victor ignored her plea, still indifferent after everything. He turned around and headed towards the door.


    "Victor..." Seeing that Victor was slipping away from her again, Alice immediately stopped him.


    Victor came to a halt and turned to face her. "Is there anything else I can do for you?"


    Alicia weakly got out of bed and walked up to him barefoot. "Don''t go, please. Can''t you stay with me for one night? I''m scared to stay alone in the hospital. Lori is drunk and won''t be with me here. Would it be okay if I ask you to stay with me? Or can you wait until I fall asleep? Victor, please..."


    "If you''re scared, I can ask the staff to ask a caregiver to watch over you," Victor replied.


    "I don''t want a caregiver!" Clenching her fists, Alicia raised her head. "I just want you to stay, please? Didn''t you promise my grandpa that you''ll look after me? Now I... I really need you right now."


    All at once, Alicia threw herself in his arms.


    Victor squinted his eyes. "Let go of me."


    "No!" Alicia buried her face in Victor''s arms, tears streaming down her face. "Two days ago, my parents called me. They want me to go on blind dates. I don''t want to rush, but my grandpa''s health is getting worse and worse. His biggest wish is to see me get married and live a happy life. But I don''t want to marry anyone else. I want you! Victor, will you marry me? If you don''t like me enough, we''ll have plenty of time to work on it after our marriage."


    In the three times that Alicia swallowed her pride, this was the second time she proposed.


    Love was more important to her than her pride and dignity.


    The events of tonight were too much to bear. She witnessed how Victor rescued Rachel like a knight in shining armor and her jealousy multiplied tenfold.


    "Alicia." Victor''s deep and maic voice cut through the silence.


    "No!" Alicia took two steps back and sped the guardrail at the edge of her bed. She was afraid to hear what he had to say. "You don''t need to answer now..."


    "I won''t marry you."


    It only took one sentence for her heart to shatter. Her hopes were crushed and she forced a trembling smile. "What, what did you say? Victor..." She felt like her dignity and pride had been trampled on.


    Victor stared at her in silence. He knew she heard him well enough. "Get some rest." Then, he turned around and walked to the door without hesitation.


    "Why?" Alicia caught up to him and blocked the door. With bloodshot eyes, she looked up at him fiercely. "You''re the CEO of Sullivan Group. You''re divorced and single. The board members will ask you to marry someone with a strong background. You know that, don''t you? You need a wife who can help you! And I''m the best choice, aren''t I?"


    "The best choice?" Victor took a deep breath.


    "You know I am." Alicia fixed her posture. "Although the Schultz family isn''t based in Apria, it has made a name for itself and my grandpa is highly respected. My family is made up of people excelling in the field of arts and literature. We may not have the same financial standing, but we have strong connections. If you marry me, you''ll be able to gain ess to the connections we have built through generations. Sullivan Group would widen their influence in other fields and will help you gain stability in your position as CEO. Isn''t that favorable?" Even through tears, Alicia smiled confidently.


    It was herst resort. She believed Victor simply wouldn''t overlook the benefits of marrying her. She offered him a deal she believed he couldn''t refuse.


    "So what?" Victor looked away.


    "What?" Alicia was stunned at his reaction.


    "Are you mocking me?" Victor asked. "I don''t need your family''s connections. If I want to, I can make another family with just the same value as the Schultz family."


    Alicia''s face turned pale.


    Another family on par with the Schultz family?


    The Schultz family was one of the oldest families in the city. They were founded more than a hundred years ago, and their connections were built by the efforts of members from different generations. It wasn''t easy to acquire the same prestige they had reached.


    If any other person dared to belittle their achievements, they would sound ridiculous.


    But hearing it from Victor was different. It almost sounded like a threat. Alicia felt humiliated. Victor had turned the tables on her.


    Her family''s prestige was her greatest weapon. But all that meant nothing to him. Alicia thought she made a fool of herself.


    Alicia bit her lower lip, unable to say anything else.


    "I''m leaving now."


    Victor walked around Alicia and opened the door. Just then, he heard a hysterical bout ofughter. "What am I to you, Victor?"


    Frowning, Victor refused to face her.


    Alicia''s eyes were red with jealousy and sorrow. "You must think I''m stupid, don''t you? It is so unbing of ady from the Schultz family to be so obsessed with a man. But I just love you so much and I want to spend my life with you. Is it so wrong? Two years ago, you were supposed to marry me! Why? If it was another woman, I could''ve epted it. But Rachel? Are you kidding me? Why would you choose her over me? You were supposed to hate her!"


    "Alicia, enough is enough!" Victor turned around, raising his voice.


    He had always been impatient with women. For Drake''s sake, he tried to tolerate Alicia''s behavior.


    "Enough?" Aliciaughed sorrowfully. "But why am I not enough for you? Victor, did you realize that you treat me and Rachel differently? No matter what I do, you''re always cold and indifferent. But when it''s her, you lose control. You be concerned and emotional! What does she have that I don''t? Tell me!"


    What did sheck? She couldn''t figure it out.


    She was the Schultz family''s princess and she grew up surrounded by people who loved her. Countless men from noble families admired her talents and asked for her hand in marriage. How could such a worthless woman like Rachel everpare?


    She told herself that Victor hated Rachel. But a woman''s instinct never failed. She knew Victor saw Rachel in a special way. She couldn''t ignore it anymore.


    "I''ll call the doctor over." Victor stepped outside.


    "I know you like Rachel. Love her, even."


    Victor stopped in his tracks for a moment. But after a few seconds, he disappeared behind the door.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    4o

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 161 by Adolf Dunne


    In the CEO¡¯s office on the thirty-third floor The moon could be clearly seen up in the sky. It shone


    delicately through the French windows, thereby making the originally dark office slightly bright. Ivan


    knocked on the door before walking in. When he entered, a strong smell of smoke greeted him. His eyes


    caught the sight of Victor sitting behind the desk. ¡°Mr. Sullivan?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± The voice that answered him was


    low and hoarse, perhaps because the speaker had smoked a few cigarettes.


    Ivan stepped forward and took a better look at the ashtray on the table. There were at least five cigarette


    butts in it. This came as a surprise to him. This was definitely the first time that he had seen him smoke


    so many cigarettes. It wasn¡¯t in Victor¡¯s nature to have more than one or two sticks. But tonight, it


    seemed that he had been smoking for a long time.


    ¡°Ivan!¡±


    ¡°Is there something I have got to do for you, Mr. Sullivan?¡± Ivan suppressed his astonishment and gave a


    reply. Victor looked up at him and leaned back. He almost drifted into the darkness. His dark eyes were


    full of obscure emotions. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Are you in love with someone?¡± ¡°What?¡±


    Ivan was really stunned by the question. This made him to think that his ears misheard the words.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, did you just ask me if I have someone I like?¡± Victor didn¡¯t say a word. But his silence only


    proved that Ivan heard right. He didn¡¯t get it wrong. It was not a particrly strange question. But what


    shocked him was that it came from Victor, who had always been abstinent. There was never a time when


    he showed any interest in women. It was quite abnormal for him to ask such a question. ¡®Wait! Maybe Mr.


    Sullivan suddenly finds out that he likes men!


    And that is why he asked me that question. Does he have a kind of affection for me?¡¯ The expression on


    Ivan¡¯s face changed slightly albeit noticeably. He took a step back, swallowed and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I¡­


    I am into women.¡± Notwithstanding, it was clear that his answer didn¡¯t sound very convincing to Victor. ¡°I


    know you like women.¡± ¡°I am not into men!¡± Ivan was quick to add.


    Victor frowned. ¡°What I asked is quite simple to answer, isn¡¯t it? Just tell me if there¡¯s someone you like.


    Do you think I was asking you about your sexual orientation?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you asking me about it?¡± Ivan


    appeared astounded. Victor fixed his gaze at him without saying anything. Ivan looked back at him


    beforeing back to his senses. ¡®Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much. Mr. Sullivan doesn¡¯t seem like


    someone who is interested in men.¡¯


    Seeing that Victor was still waiting for his answer, Ivan touched the tip of his nose and said with


    embarrassment, ¡°Yes, but it happened a long time ago.¡± ¡°When exactly was that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in middle school,¡±


    Ivan replied. ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen her for so long. Maybe I wasn¡¯t really into her.¡± There was a brief


    moment of silence. Then, Victor asked yet another question. ¡°How did it feel?¡±


    Ivan was thrown into confusion. He didn¡¯t understand the reason behind the interrogation. ¡°Pardon!¡±


    ¡°How did you feel when you still liked her?¡± ¡°Well, she upied my thoughts a lot. When I came across


    something interesting, I wanted to want to share it with her. I got angry when I saw her getting bullied,


    and I felt jealous when she talked andughed with other boys.¡± Ivan tried to recall the past. ¡®He thought


    of her during his free time.


    And he couldn¡¯t bear to see others bully her.¡¯ Victor¡¯s eyes darkened as his mind processed Ivan¡¯s


    words. This was because they corresponded to his recent feelings for Rachel. ¡°I think that¡¯s mostly it.¡±


    Ivan looked at Victor. ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­ Are you in love?¡± What else would make him ask such a question


    out of the blue?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    During this period of time, Ivan had been with Victor almost every day, but not for once did he find any


    woman the man was interested in. While Victor was lost in his own thoughts, a beautiful face suddenly


    shed across Ivan¡¯s mind-Rachel.


    ¡®No, this can¡¯t possibly be happening! The depth of Mr. Sullivan¡¯s hatred for Rachel is well known.¡¯


    It was easy to go from liking someone to disliking them, and that could take ce almost in an instant.


    However, it was not exactly the same to go from disliking a person to liking them.


    Victor had a deep-rooted preconception against Rachel. But she was the only person who had been


    around Victor. Ivan was confused. For some reason, the two people, who hadn¡¯t been able to see each


    other once in ten days or half a month prior to the divorce, started to run into each other so often. And


    now Rachel was pregnant with Victor¡¯s child. They even lived under the same roof!


    Ivan was bing more certain with each moment spent giving the matter much thought. He felt that it


    might really be Rachel. ¡°Book two tickets to Switzend tonight,¡± Victor ordered. ¡°To Switzend tonight?


    Mr. Sullivan, the n is to go there the day after tomorrow.¡± Ivan took a look at the time on his phone.


    He found out that it was already one o¡¯clock in the morning. ¡®Am I supposed to be booking tickets by this


    time of the day?¡¯ ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Victor asked in a cold voice. ¡°Not at all! I will just go ahead and


    book the tickets now,¡± Ivan replied immediately. ¡°You can take your leave now.¡± Victor ordered. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Ivan¡¯s heart was filled with sadness. It was bad enough that he was called to thepany at one o¡¯clock


    in the morning. Now, he had to go on a temporary business trip.


    Notwithstanding, he turned around, left the office and shut the door behind him. Just as the door was


    closed, something suddenly came to his realization. ¡®Mr. Sullivan didn¡¯t answer my question pertaining to


    whether or not he is in love.¡¯ Back in the office Victor looked at his phone and found an unread message


    from Lukas. It informed him that Rachel had returned to Sue Garden safely. The message also asked


    him if he woulde back tonight.


    This was sent after he left the hospital. Still, no reply was given. When he read it though, the words that


    Alicia said in the hospital came ringing in his mind again. ¡°Victor, did you realize that you treat me and


    Rachel differently? You like her!¡± Victor¡¯s eyes were so dark that no one could tell what was going on in


    his mind.


    After a while, he deleted the message from Lukas. By then, Ivan was done booking the tickets. So he


    came in and asked, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, do you want to go back to Sue Garden to get your luggage? ¡°No, I


    don¡¯t!¡± Victor stood up and picked up his suit jacket before walking out of the office.


    The next morning, it was not very bright outside. Rachel had already woken up. She didn¡¯t sleep so well


    last night. She had a dream, but the scene in her dream was very blurred and strange. She woke up


    sweating profusely. Sitting up and leaning against the headboard. Rachel clicked on the mailbox on the


    screen of her tablet


    There was a new email. On clicking on it, Rachel saw a detailed bank ount and the recent schedule


    of the six presidents of the Red Hackers.


    Her countenance changed as she read the email. It turned out exactly as she expected. ¡°Why are you up


    so early?¡± Seeing that she had read the email, Quintin sent her a voice message. ¡°I just finished going


    through the information you sent me.¡± ¡°Did you find anything? I¡¯ve been checking it the whole night, but


    there is nothing strange. Do you think it¡¯s a coincidence? Or maybe Wace and Tara just happened to


    run into Jason here? But that doesn¡¯t seem to make any sense.¡± Quintin frowned. ¡°Take a look at the


    money transferred to these ounts on the third day ofst month,¡± Rachel reminded him.


    Quintin quickly found the detailed capital information of that day. After looking at it for a while, he soon


    discovered that there was something strange. ¡°On the third day ofst month, these ounts all


    received a lot of money. And at the time, it happened to be one day away from the day when Wace,


    Tara and those old fellows met and talked about the selection.¡± Rachel said to him. A thought shed


    through Quintin¡¯s mind.


    His countenance became stern. ¡°Did Tara and Wace try to bribe them? Despite the fact that those old


    fellows are not good in character, they are skilled hackers. If they reallycked money, all that was


    required of them was just a few more orders.¡± ¡°Does that imply that they would let go of free money?


    Besides, they have been in themittee for such a long time, and there are many new skillful and


    young hackers now. Sooner orter, they will be reced.¡± ¡°Do you mean to tell me that they wanted to


    have their own people in themittee?¡±


    As a matter of fact, Quintin didn¡¯t need her answer; his findings were proof enough. ¡°Those duplicitous


    bastards! What you said before can¡¯t be more correct. The Red Hackers will be destroyed by these


    people sooner orter!¡± Gritting his teeth, Quintin looked at the screen and wished he could p them in


    the faces. After a brief pause, Quintin asked in confusion, ¡°Where did Wace and Tara get such arge


    sum of money?


    Six hundred million can¡¯t be tossed around so easily!¡± Quintin was very clear about Wace and Tara as


    hackers. It was possible for them to earn six million by taking orders. But six hundred million? Even King


    of Hearts wouldn¡¯t have such an amount of money to spare at her peak. This was way more than the


    monthlymission of all the hackers in the Red Hackersbined.


    Rachel smiled and asked him, ¡°What do you think is a hacker¡¯s biggest profit?¡± It was neither the orders


    nor the tasks they took. It was to sell confidential information. This was the very reason why hackers had


    been worshiped and feared at the same time. They possessed the ability to wander in the confinements


    that remained out of bound to | others. These individuals would step into the ck area if they were not


    self-resistant


    enough. Once this happened, it could threaten the information security of enterprises and even a


    country. Quintin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t possibly dare!¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes darkened. They even


    dared to poison her. So it didn¡¯te to her as a surprise that Wace and Tara would do such a thing.


    However, it appeared that they were not clever enough to get in touch with someone like Jason. There


    must be someone else behind them. She had a vague feeling that whoever supported them was also the


    same person who had plotted to frame her for leaking confidential information three years ago.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 162 by Adolf Dunne


    ¡°Those bastards! I will report this to themittee!¡± Quintin hit the table loudly. Huffing, he stood up


    abruptly, ready to talk to themittee. Although they weren¡¯t decent people, selling secrets was still a


    huge issue. The secret leak that happened three years ago almost overturned the Red Hackers. If they


    knew what Wace and Tara were doing, they would not let it go. Those guys wanted money to cultivate


    their own forces.


    But if the alliance was once again in turmoil or even destroyed, everything would be meaningless. They


    would also be discovered being bribed if ever an investigation would take ce. ¡°Wait,¡± Rachel said,


    stopping Quintin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Quintin asked in confusion. ¡°You have no evidence that Wace and


    Tara have been selling secrets. Do you think themittee will believe you? After all, you worked for


    me, who they think of as a traitor.


    Do you think who they¡¯ll trust, you or the two of them?¡± She knew that they would believe Wace and


    Tara. That was for sure. If Quintin told themittee about this without evidence, no one would believe


    him. Even if they had doubts, they couldn¡¯t do anything about Wace and Tara just because Wace


    and Tara met with Jason. Without evidence, they couldn¡¯t be convicted. ¡°You are not a traitor!¡± Quintin


    said word by word with seriousness.


    ¡°But you¡¯re right. We have no evidence. What we should do?¡± ¡°Since they have made great efforts to


    meet here in Apliaria, I¡¯m sure there wouldn¡¯t be only one meeting. Help me check Tara and Wace¡¯s


    schedule. Jason will leave someday. Soon, they will definitely meet again.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Quintin said.


    Jason was an important figure. The longer he stayed in Apliaria, the higher risk of being targeted he


    would be at. Therefore, he soon had the second meeting with Wace and Tara.


    In a cafe Rachel arrived at their meeting ce before the agreed time. It was a workday, and there were


    few customers in the cafe. The waiters chatted at the front desk. Not long after she arrived, the door was


    pushed open. Ding! The wind chime that hung over the door rang. Rachel took a sip of the warm water


    and looked at Wace and Tara, who walked in side by side carrying aputer.


    Wace was born of mixed parentage. He had a handsome face that could charm anyone. He looked


    gentle and elegant. Tara, who was holding his arm, looked so harmless. However, she was actually


    vicious. As she looked at the two, Rachel unconsciously tightened her grip on the ss.


    She would never forget the two of them. At that moment, the scene before her death shed through her


    mind like a movie. A dark light surged in her eyes. She tried her best to suppress her hatred. Without


    knowing anything, the two just walked past her. However, Tara stopped all of the sudden. Noticing her


    expression, Wace asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel a little uneasy.¡± Tara pursed her lips and looked at Wace, frowning. ¡°Wace,


    how about we leave now? I just have a bad feeling about this.¡± Wace scoffed, ¡°What could possibly go


    wrong? I know you haven¡¯t slept well for two days. Maybe that¡¯s why you are being a bit paranoid.¡±


    ¡°But,¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no but, Tara. Just bear with it today, okay? After this matter is over, we will go on a trip. We can


    rx then. What do you think?¡± Wace interrupted Tara. If this went well, they could get at least three


    hundred million! However, since they arrived in Apliaria, Tara had said more than once that she wanted


    to back out.


    Wace asked the reason, but she only said that she had a bad feeling about this. This somewhat made


    him feel annoyed. It was not the first time that they had done such a thing. All this time, there had never


    been any problem. Why would it be any different this time?


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Tara sighed. She noticed the impatience on Wace¡¯s face, so she had to


    suppress the uneasiness in her heart.


    They entered the room they reserved for the meeting with Jason. Not long after, a waiter knocked on the


    door and brought in two sses of warm water. She put the tray on the table


    beside the door.


    Half an hourter, Jason finally arrived. The three of them chatted for a while. Then, they quickly got


    down to business. No one noticed a small piece shining with a faint red light under the tray. Because of


    that, their conversation was all transmitted to Rachel¡¯s earpiece. ¡°For our pleasant cooperation! I¡¯m


    looking forward to good news from you!¡± Jason said. ¡°For our pleasant cooperation, Jason!¡± A nking


    sound of sses came through the earpiece.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Rachel saw the door of the room open. Jason came out. He vigntly


    looked around, put on his sunsses, and quickly left. Rachel smiled as she tapped two times on the


    earpiece with her fingertip. Then, she took it off and put it into her pocket. Afterwards, she stood up and


    walked towards the front desk. Then, the door of the room opened again. Tara and Wace walked out of


    the room.


    Holding his arm, she said, ¡°Wace, I need to go to thedies¡¯ room.¡± After saying that, Tara let go of his


    arm and walked away. Wace looked at his watch and decided to wait for Tara in the car. He walked


    towards the door of the cafe. Rachel kept looking at them out of the corner of her eye. Her eyes fell on


    theputer bag in Wace¡¯s hand. With her elbow against the desk, she said, ¡°Hello, could you please


    give me a cup of iced coffee and two ice cubes?


    Oh, and a ss of condensed lemon juice.¡± Wace, who passed by Rachel, stopped and turned to look


    at her. He could only vaguely see Rachel¡¯s side face. At one nce, he suddenly felt relieved. ¡®It¡¯s not


    her. Of course, that is absurd. How could it be her?¡¯ Wace¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t expect that there


    would be someone with the same


    special taste as Shelia. The memory he had been suppressing flooded his mind. In his memory, Shelia


    had short hair. It was neat and barely reached her shoulders. She was not as noble and elegant as the


    woman in front of him. Instead, she was exceedingly charming and coquettish. She had red lips and


    bright eyes.


    However, there was always coldness and indifference in her eyes. She always looked like she was


    superior. No matter what happened, she never seemed to care. As the most outstanding hacker since


    the establishment of the Red Hackers, Shelia indeed had the right to be arrogant. Although he was her


    fiance, she was still cold and indifferent to him.


    Wace wanted to ask her countless times what he meant to her. He wanted to know how she felt about


    him. However, he didn¡¯t have the guts to ask her. He was afraid that once he asked, she would leave him


    without looking back. Wace loved and hated her. After she died, he would still remember her face


    frequently, especially when he heard something rted to her.


    ¡°Shelia¡­¡± Wace murmured and unconsciously clenched his fists. That name hit Rachel¡¯s heart hard


    like lightning. Her eyes darkened. Her heart suddenly felt cold, spreading to her limbs. After a long while,


    Rachel closed her eyes to hide the coldness in them. Then, she turned to look at Wace and said in a


    calm voice, ¡°Sir, you are in my way.¡±


    Wace was still stuck in his memory and couldn¡¯t extricate himself. He looked at her and said nothing.


    The woman in front of him looked totally different from Shelia. Wace did not know if it was because of


    his irresistible flooding of memories of Shelia, but their faces somehow


    ovepped at that moment.


    ¡°Sir?¡± Rachel said, prompting Wace to move aside. ¡°Shelia, you are not dead!¡± Wace suddenly held


    her wrist with no intention to let her go.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 163 by Adolf Dunne


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes appeared really unemotional. ¡°I think you have got the wrong person, sir.¡± Wace looked


    at her, his gaze firm and prating. He neither responded nor moved. Then, he grabbed her wrist with


    great strength. After struggling for a while, Rachel still couldn¡¯t withdraw her hand. ¡°Sir, please let go of


    me!¡± she said in a serious tone. A waiter came over in a hurry. ¡°Sir, is there any misunderstanding?¡±


    At this time, another customer pushed the door open, and the wind bell rang. The tintinnabtion made


    Wace to his senses. His eyes ran a quick check on the waiter and Rachel. After realizing what he had


    just done, he loosened his grip at once. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± he stuttered ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Rachel said indifferently


    before walking past him to her seat. Wace looked down at his hand that held her wrist only a moment


    ago.


    He could still feel the warmth of her skin. She had a faint but captivating fragrance, which was very


    familiar to him. Prior to perceiving it on her, he had smelled it from Shelia. His gaze remained fixed on


    Rachel¡¯s rear view. He was lost in thoughts again. Apart from the fact that both of them smelled exactly


    the same, she also liked to order coffee with two ice cubes and lemon juice, just like Shelia. Was it a


    mere coincidence?


    Rachel sat down, propping her hands on the table while staring at something outside the window.


    Wace felt his heart skip a beat. He was so drawn to her such that it proved difficult to restrain his legs


    from moving. Before fully understanding what hade over him, he was already standing next to


    Rachel. ¡°You¡­¡± Wace moved his lips and wanted to ask something, but he could not find the words to


    describe what he was feeling. Rachel had already seen his reflection through the window. She was not


    surprised by his existence.


    On hearing his voice, she turned around and said unhappily, ¡°Sir, you must be mistaking me for someone


    else. My name is not Shelia.¡± ¡°Sorry, it wasn¡¯t my intention to hurt you earlier. Hope I didn¡¯t? Wace said


    to her in a bid to ease himself of the tension. ¡°Not at all.¡± As soon as Rachel finished speaking, the waiter


    brought her order. Then, she poured the lemon juice on the ice cubes, broke them into pieces, and put


    some into her mouth.


    Rachel was still doing exactly the same thing that Shelia used to do. This left Wace stunned once


    more. ¡°Excuse me, sir, what else can I do for you?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Wace¡¯s eyes fell on her drink again. ¡°But


    if I may ask, why do you pour the lemon juice on the ice cubes?¡± ¡°Is there any problem with that?¡±


    Rachel asked frivolously. ¡°Not really! I just didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that there would be


    someone with such a weird taste like me. Is that it? Well, perhaps I should bring it to your notice that you


    seem to care a little too much about me.¡± Rachel was quick to interrupt him.


    ¡°Sorry about that! I didn¡¯t mean to pry. You just remind me strongly of an old friend.¡± Wace noticed the


    displeasure on Rachel¡¯s face. This made him exin even further. ¡°You have a lot inmon.¡± ¡°An old


    friend you say?¡± Rachel cast an intentional gaze at him. His heart trembled when Wace saw how clear


    her eyes were. He didn¡¯t know why, but a feeling of being seen through and a sense of invisible pressure


    suddenly haunted him. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Wace did his best to avoid her gaze. 2 ¡°So, your old friend, where is she now?¡± Rachel asked him


    rather flippantly. ¡°She¡­¡± Wace paused for a second. ¡°Sadly, she passed away. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t


    help grabbing your hand. It was a very impulsive reaction on my part, given that you reminded me of her


    so much. I¡¯m sorry that I scared you.¡± ¡°I see.¡± 1 Wace feigned a smile and was about to say something


    more when Rachel asked, ¡°Do you mind telling me how she died?¡±


    She maintained her firm gaze at him. On the other hand, Wace¡¯s mood changed slightly, ¡°She¡­¡± ¡°You


    don¡¯t have to reply if you don¡¯t want to talk about it. I was just asking casually,¡± Rachel said. ¡°But I think


    you shouldn¡¯t do what you did next time you stumble across someone like her.¡± Wace was stunned by


    thement. His mouth opened. But he was short of words. ¡°It¡¯s just my honest opinion. Not everyone


    might be as easy-going as me.


    So you may just get yourself beaten up.¡± After she was done talking, Rachel stood up and was about to


    leave. Somehow, Wace blocked her way again. ¡°What is it now?¡± Rachel looked at him in utter


    confusion. ¡°She fell sick! Then, she died of a serious illness,¡± Wace answered. ¡°It¡¯s my treat, alright?


    Kindly give the privilege to apologize properly as regards my unruly behavior earlier.¡± ¡°If you insist. It¡¯s a


    cheap apology though.¡± Rachel had a smile on her face.


    Having noticed the favorable change in her countenance, Wace also smiled and said, ¡°Then, you


    wouldn¡¯t mind ordering some more, would you?¡± Rachel pretended to be hesitant. She took a peek at the


    time on the screen and said reluctantly, ¡°You really do insist, don¡¯t you?¡± Both of them sat face to face.


    Wace waved to the waiter and handed her the menu. ¡°Yes, I do. Now, you have to make


    an order.¡±


    Rachel gave the menu back to the waiter without even looking at it. ¡°Bring us the most expensive and


    delicious desserts here.¡± ¡°Miss, we have more than ten different specialties. Are you sure you want all of


    them?¡± Rachel then looked at Wace. Wace understood exactly what the look meant. ¡°Yes, all of


    them,¡± he said. The waiter smiled and said, ¡°Okay, as you please.¡± Wace looked at Rachel and asked,


    ¡°Will you be able to finish them all up?¡± ¡°I can pack the rest up, can¡¯t I?¡± Rachel took a sip of warm water.


    ¡°Or do you mind if I do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! If you think it¡¯s not enough, you are free to order some more.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I


    might just keep ordering till you go bankrupt?¡± Rachel nced at theputer bag beside his leg. There


    was a smile on her face. ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate to go bankrupt for a beauty like you.


    Actually, it would be an honor!¡± On hearing the statement, she sneered inwardly. ¡®I didn¡¯t know he was so


    glib.¡¯ If he had said such words when he was trying to get her attention, she would have refused without


    thinking twice. There was a widespread saying about women being born actors. But men should also be


    included.


    ¡°Is that what you say to any woman you meet?¡± Rachel asked and leaned back. ¡°Of course not! I mean it


    for real.¡± In fact, Wace could not say what was wrong with him. He was very aware of the fact that the


    person in front of him was not Shelia. But something in him still wanted to spend some time with her. She


    and Shelia had so much inmon, ranging from their habits to the way they talked. Shelia had died.


    She was the person he loved and hated the most. There were times when something in him had hoped


    for her to die. But when she really did, his whole being felt an irreparable loss. Not for once did she ever


    say she loved him. She never looked at him in the eye! This contradictory emotion had been suppressed


    in his heart for a long time. He had been unable to eliminate it.


    Wace was pulled out of the depth of his thoughts when his phone rang. He looked at the caller ID, and


    it was Tara. It ought to be because she didn¡¯t see him aftering out of thedies¡¯ room. A frown soon


    appeared on his face when he looked at the name on the screen. Still, the call was left unattended to.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take your call?¡±


    Rachel looked at him. She then saw Tara who had a phone ced close to her ear, just by the door.


    Wace muted the phone. ¡°It¡¯s only a crank call!¡± ¡°Oh! If you say so.¡± After a while, the order was served.


    Soon, the table was filled with all kinds of desserts and drinks. Out of the corner of her eye, Rachel


    nced at Tara, who was still busy making phone calls to Wace. And a smile appeared on her face.


    There was an awkward clinking sound.


    She loosened her hand and a fork fell to the floor. ¡°I¡¯ll just go get another one,¡± Rachel said and excused


    herself. Tara kept calling until Wace grew really impatient. But he didn¡¯t want thedy in front of him to


    go get the fork herself. So he stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll go. Just sit and have something to drink.¡± Rachel¡¯s steady


    nce remained focused on him. She was silent for a while. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she took her seat again.


    Wace smiled at her before turning to the checkout counter.


    As soon as he was no longer looking, the smile on Rachel¡¯s face disappeared, and her face turned cold.


    She quickly stood up, went to Wace¡¯s seat and opened hisputer bag. Thereafter, a small piece of


    unremarkable chip was ced at the bottom of hisptop. The whole process was finished in less than


    ten seconds.


    Soon, Wace came back with a fork in his hand. ¡°Here is another fork.¡± He handed it over to Rachel.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Rachel smiled at him and was about to take it when someone else¡¯s hand


    suddenly stopped her and knocked off the fork. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tara asked in a very angry tone.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 164by Adolf DunneN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Wace was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Tara would suddenlye over. "Didn''t I tell you< to go back first?" he said, sounding a bit irritated.


    "Go back?" Tara raised her eyebrow and pointed at Rachel. "So you two can flirt with each other?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Wace narrowed his eyes, his voice sharp.


    Rachel withdrew her hand and leaned back, watching the scene quietly.


    "Nonsense? Then who is she? Tell me! Oh, I get it. You insisted on meeting at the cafe because of her, didn''t you? I''ve been second-guessing, but now this is the truth. You''ve gotten weird the past months and you don''t even want to have sex with me..." $


    "Tara, enough! Are you out of your mind?" These days, Wace had been displeased with Tara''s suspicions. He was even more annoyed with her now that he watched her yelling aggressively like a shrew.


    Taken aback by his roar, Tara almost jumped. "Wace, you... Suddenly, tears formed in her eyes. "Did you justshout at me?"


    Wace gritted his teeth, then sighed. "Tara, stop it Let''s go back, okay?"


    "How could you yell at me because of another woman, Wace?" Tara wasn''t letting it drop.


    "I didn''t mean to shout at you."


    Tara clenched her fists as she realized Wace was still unwilling to tell her who the woman was.


    Since Shelia died, Wace never touched Tara again, even after they got married. He used to be so obedient, but recently, she noticed that his attitude had changed for the worse.


    At first, Tara thought that Wace was just not over Shelia. Although she wasn''t happy with it, she believed it was pointless to keep a grudge against a dead person. In the end, she endured everything,


    However, after watching Wace and another woman smiling happily in front of her, the resentment that had been suppressed in her heart for many days had finally exploded.


    Tara turned to Rachel and snarled, "You shameless bitch! How dare you seduce my husband?!" Her beautiful face contorted in anger.


    "Miss, be careful of what you say," Rachel responded calmly.


    "Tara!" Wace called out.


    "What now? Did I say anything wrong?" Tara''s whole body was shaking. "Weren''t you and my husband sitting here, eating and smiling at each other? You little tramp!"


    Rachel just sneered and rolled her eyes. She then turned to Wace and said, "I shouldn''t stay here any longer. I''m leaving now."


    "I''m sorry." Wace looked apologetic.


    Rachel stood up, giving him a chilly re, and was about to walk away.


    Tara gritted her teeth and grabbed Rachel''s wrist. "Leaving without an exnation? I don''t think so!" @


    "Let go."


    "Let her go."


    Rachel and Wace demanded almost at the same time.


    Tara red at Wace and tightened her grip on Rachel''s wrist. "You can''t just leave after seducing my husband. You damned thieving bitch!" ?


    Rachel''s eyes turned cold. She looked at Tara''s hand for a second, then reached to yank it off her and twisted it downwards.


    Tara yelped in pain, her face turning pale.


    "I told you to let go, didn''t I? Since you didn''t listen, you left me with no choice," Rachel coldly said.


    Tara held her broken wrist, staring angrily at Rachel.


    Wace had never thought things would escte to this. He looked at Rachel in astonishment.


    Just now, she had reminded of him Shelia.


    "Kindly let me through." Rachel had no intention of arguing anymore.


    A nagging ache continued to surround Tara''s wrist. She would never stop until she got her answers, but because of the pain in her wrist, she could only re at Rachel. Seeing that Tara couldn''t do anything else, Rachel headed for the exit.


    Rachel bumped heavily into Tara''s shoulder, making her lose her bnce. She hit the corner of the table and yelped in pain. However, she didn''t notice that a small object had fallen from Rachel''s fingers andnded perfectly in her slightly opened bag.


    At night


    In a presidential suite of Crown Club


    "Go to hell!" Tara jolted awake and screamed. Darkness < greeted her as soon as she opened her eyes.


    She scanned the room and breathed heavily. After calming down, she tried to move and felt the pain on her wrist. It instantly made her sober.


    She dreamed of Shelia.


    Shelia strangled her neck and demanded to know why she poisoned her.


    Tara slowly looked to her side, hoping to find some sense of security from Wace, but he was nowhere to be found.


    He wasn''t anywhere in the room.


    She gasped and got out of bed. "Wace?"


    After themotion earlier at the cafe, she had a fight with Wace and they returned to the hotel at separate times. Wace didn''te back until the evening. To make up to her, he bought some of her favorite snacks and desserts when he got back. Tara forgave him immediately.


    Where did he go?


    Tara pursed her lips and looked around the living room, but she didn''t see him. When she was about to call him, a dim lighting from the balcony caught her attention.


    She headed towards it and saw Wace holding a cigarette between his fingers, looking out at the night view.


    Tara stood at the side of the door frame for a while before hugging him from behind. "Wace, why are you up?"


    Wace couldn''t fall asleep.


    For some reason, his thoughts were filled with images of Shelia. His memories about the time he kept pursuing her shed in his mind repeatedly. It was upsetting.


    Feeling Tara''s body and warmth behind him, Wace turned around and gently took her in his arms. "I was thinking about our cooperation with Jason."


    "Why? Is something wrong?" Tara looked up at him with concern.


    "No, I just have some doubts. It''s such a huge amount of money..." Wace lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead. "But as soon as this matter is over,the people who look down on us will never dare to say anything anymore."


    Tara nodded, "I had a nightmare just now."


    "What kind of nightmare?"


    "It was her...Shelia." Tara couldn''t hide the uneasy feeling in her heart as she spoke.


    Wace''s eyes widened and he held her tightly in the shoulders. "We don''t speak of her anymore. She''s dead and it''s just a dream."


    Noticing his odd expression, Tara looked away and said, "You''re right, she''s dead. What can a dead person do?"


    Wace''s eyes darkened as he remained silent.


    "Let''s go back to bed," Tara whispered softly, holding his arm.


    "Tara, is there any mtonin in your bag? I need to take some."


    "Yes."


    Tara let go of him and headed to the living room, and dug her bag for her sleeping aids.


    Wace followed her into the room.


    Tinkle!


    Tara heard some crisp sound as she rummaged through her bag and touched something.


    She was stunned and took it out.


    It was a bell.


    Under the dim light, the engraved letter "S" shone brightly in their eyes.


    She gasped in surprise and jumped back, the bell falling to the floor.


    Tinkle! Tinkle!


    The shiny object rolled twice on the floor beforeing to a halt at Wace''s feet.


    "How is this possible?" Tara looked at the bell in horror.


    Wace picked up the bell and his expression changed when he saw the letter.


    "This isn''t happening. It''s not possible!" Tara started shaking and her voice trembled. "I never took the bell with me. How could it be here?!"


    Wace narrowed his eyes. He examined the bell carefully, rolling it on his palm.


    Shelia had a fascination for collecting different kinds of bells. Every time she got a new one, she would have herinitial "S" engraved on it.


    The script on this bell was exactly the same Shelia''s other bells had.


    "Where did you get this?"


    "I didn''t!" Tara''s eyes filled with horror. She suddenly felt a chill on her spine and she didn''t know why. "I''ve been feeling uneasy since I came to Apliaria. Is it possible that Shelia is still alive? And what if she''s here?"

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Chapter 165 Rachel With Shelia¡¯s Soul


    ¡°Stop saying that. She¡¯s already dead. We saw her lifeless body with our own eyes. How can she still be


    alive?¡± Wace frowned and said calmly, although some doubt lingered in his heart.


    Tara pursed her lips and stared at the bell in silence, almost like the object entranced her. Noticing that


    the woman didn¡¯t look quite well, Wace quickly threw the bell into the trash can and held her tightly in


    his arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Didn¡¯t you use each other¡¯s bags and clothes before? Maybe she left it in your


    bag by ident.¡± It fell into her bag identally? What were the odds of that happening? Tara couldn¡¯t


    help but look at the trash can, seemingly lost in thought.


    She hadn¡¯t uttered a single word. Wace gently stroked her back and said, ¡°I think you need to take


    some mtonin too. You haven¡¯t had a good rest these days. All this pressure must be getting to you.¡±


    ¡°Wace, do you think that someone found out the actual cause of Shelia¡¯s death and used this bell to


    scare us?


    Do you think someone wants to avenge her?¡± Tara asked in a low and shaky voice. It was clear that she


    was distraught. Her heart thumped wildly inside her chest as beads of sweat trickled down her face. The


    response she was waiting for never came. Instead, deafening silence filled the air. Wace didn¡¯t know


    what to say. His eyes darkened, and his thin lips curled into a frown. There was a chance that Tara¡¯s


    assumption wasn¡¯t far from the truth.


    The bell here was too suspicious. Deep inside, he didn¡¯t believe his own exnation. Tara and Shelia


    used to be best friends. Indeed, they would use bags and clothes asionally, but oftentimes, Tara


    borrowed things from Shelia. Moreover, during Shelia¡¯s three years of imprisonment, Tara had bought


    many new bags. So this bag had nothing to do with Shelia. ¡°But not many people know about this. Who


    else do you think will avenge her?¡±


    Hearing Wace¡¯s haunting question, Tara couldn¡¯t think of an immediate answer. When Shelia was still


    alive, there were only a few individuals she trusted. That short list included Tara, Wace, and¡­ A


    familiar name suddenly popped into Tara¡¯s mind. Her wide eyes quickly turned to Wace. Judging from


    the grim look on his face, it seemed Wace knew exactly who Tara was thinking about.


    They held each other¡¯s gaze and felt that they were finally one step closer to solving this mystery


    ¡°Quintin.¡± The two of them spoke in unison. The more Tara thought about it, her suspicions about Quintin


    grew stronger by the minute.


    ¡°That man was a close subordinate of Shelia, and she trusted himpletely. If my memory serves me


    correctly, Quintin appealed for her release three years ago while she was in prison, didn¡¯t he? Quintin


    always believed that Shelia had been framed for the crime. Even after Shelia died, he stood by his belief


    and defended her honor, causing a huge rift in the alliance.¡± ¡°But how did he learn that we had something


    to do with her death?¡±


    Wace asked in confusion. ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t really know? It could be that he was just fishing for clues.


    Or maybe he was trying to provoke a reaction from us?¡± Tara suggested in quick session, curling her


    eyebrows in concentration. Wace¡¯s eyes darkened once more, and he nodded in agreement. A few


    seconds of silence ticked by as the two sifted through their thoughts. Then, Tara called out, ¡°Wace.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let Quintin find out the truth.¡± A deadly re shed across Tara¡¯s eyes. After some hesitation,


    Wace nodded and said, ¡°Agreed. He can¡¯t continue to stay in the alliance, or he will ruin our n.¡±


    Wrapping her slender arms around Wace¡¯s waist and leaning her head against his broad chest, Tara


    listened to his heartbeat and felt relieved by his soothing presence.


    After a short while, the pair went back to their bedroom to get some rest. Unbeknownst to the two, the


    metal bead inside the bell was actually a cleverly disguised wiretap. In Sue Garden Rachel promptly


    switched off the radio transmitter that was linked to the wiretap. Before she couldment on what she


    heard, Quintin¡¯s husky voice echoed from the other end of the line.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Boss, what happened after you were released from prison? What did those traitors do to you?¡± Rachel


    knew that it was only a matter of time before she and Quintin would meet. She couldn¡¯t hide her death


    and resurrection from him forever, but there was no easy way to exin them to him. After a few


    moments, Rachel managed to organize her words and said, ¡°Quintin, I¡¯m indeed dead. To be more


    precise, Shelia is dead.¡± Quintin was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What do you mean that Shelia is dead? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It does sound a little bizarre, but I


    don¡¯t expect you to understand just yet. Think of it as you will. As for whether you believe it or not, it¡¯s up


    to you.¡± After exining to Quintin the best way she could, Rachel breathed in slowly and continued,


    ¡°Once I was released from prison, Wace and Tara came to pick me up. On the way back to the


    alliance, I took a sip of the water they gave me.


    Not long after I drank it, I began to have a stomachache. It soon dawned on me that I had been


    poisoned. Within a few seconds, I started to choke and cough out blood. Then, the inevitable happened.


    I died.¡± Listening intently, Quintin frowned and tightened his grip on the mouse. Rachel continued, ¡°The


    next thing I knew, I woke up in another person¡¯s body.¡± ck! Quintin dropped his mouse upon hearing


    her words.


    After a long silence, he finally asked, ¡°Whose body?¡± ¡°Rachel Be,¡± she answered. All of a sudden,


    Quintin felt his entire world flip upside down. In his mind, this phenomenon only existed in novels and


    movies. But now, he was told that it was for real. A deafening silence filled the air. Quintin was visibly


    shaken, seemingly at a loss how to handle this bit of information. ¡°Quintin, if you have any doubts, you


    can be honest and tell me. I can prove to you that I am really Shelia.¡± ¡°Boss, my mind is a mess right


    now.¡± Quintin tried hard to make sense of the situation.


    ¡°You mean that your body belongs to someone named Rachel?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Rachel nodded. ¡°With the


    soul of Shelia inside this vessel.¡± Quintin picked up the ss to take a sip of water with his trembling


    hand to calm himself down, but half of the liquid had already spilled on the floor before reaching his lips.


    ¡°Wait, so what happened to the original Rachel then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know the answer to that.¡± She


    was also curious about this matter. The moment she regained consciousness in her new body was the


    only time she felt the existence of the original owner.


    But not long after, she never felt her presence again. ¡°Um, so do you want to be called Rachel now, or


    should we stick to Shelia?¡± Although her im was too unbelievable, Quintin knew deep inside she was


    telling the truth. He had been talking to this woman on a regr basis recently, and she sounded and


    talked like his boss. But still, his mind was in shambles. The whole concept was difficult to grasp.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be calling me boss?¡± Rachel raised her eyebrows in surprise. She had expected more


    resistance and doubt from Quintin. Now it was clear that she didn¡¯t need to worry about convincing


    Quintin. This man was her loyal subordinate, after all. ¡°Right! Boss, where are you located now? After we


    plot our revenge on those turn-coats, let¡¯s meet up to execute the n. I¡¯ll go wherever you are!¡± Rachel


    suddenly remembered the conversation between Tara and Wace.


    She warned, ¡°You need to be careful from now on. We can¡¯t underestimate those two.¡± ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll be fine.


    Do these people actually think they can hurt me? They sure wish! When I get my hands on them, there


    will be hell to pay!¡± Quintin said through gritted teeth. Rachel smiled but didn¡¯t say anything more. She


    hung up the phone andy down on her bed, lost in thought.


    Early morning the next day A taxi slowly pulled to a stop in front of the hotel. The driver casually looked


    out of the window, waiting for his passenger. After a few seconds, Jason walked out of the hotel lobby in


    his pressed suit and his briefcase in tow. He opened the door and slid inside the vehicle. ¡°Good morning,


    sir. Where shall I take you?¡± the friendly driver asked with a smile. ¡°The airport.¡± The taxi slowly drove


    away into the highway.


    Casually observing the outdoor scenery from the passenger window, Jason took out his mobile phone


    and sent a text message. However, the prompt on the screen indicated that there was no signal. The


    message had failed to send He frowned in confusion, and then the taxi suddenly screeched to a halt.


    ¡°Hey, what is going on?¡±


    As soon as Jason finished speaking, he saw several police cars surround the taxi. He was trapped. The


    driver unfastened his seat belt and turned around to face Jason, shing his police ID. ¡°Wee to


    Apliaria, Jason. We¡¯ve been tracking your movement for some time now. I¡¯m bringing you in for


    questioning.¡±


    Miles away from Jason and the police, Tara and Wace were in no mood to stroll about Apliaria as their


    thoughts were consumed by Quintin. Instead, they purchased tickets to head to the alliance and were on


    the way to the airport. They had no idea that Jason had just been captured.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 166 by Adolf Dunne


    Three dayster, the sky outside was a gloomy grey. It had rained the previous night and hadn¡¯t stopped


    until early that morning. The air was filled with a faint fragrance of green grass and soil. It was oddly


    refreshing. Rachel leaned against the railing of the balcony. She ced her chin in her palms and looked


    down. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s a pity that you weren¡¯t here to see it! The whole thing was just epic. If only that


    shameless could have seen their faces.


    It was hrious how they kept changing color.¡± Quintin¡¯s excited voice came through her earpiece. ¡°But


    that was just being too easy on them. I would have shot the two of them on the spot if it wasn¡¯t illegal.


    How dare they try to poison you? Even a thousand years in prison wouldn¡¯t be enough!¡±


    On the day of the re-election, Quintin yed a recording of the conversation the two had with Jason in


    front of everyone. At first, Wace and Tara tried to deny it. They even had the guts to frame Quintin. But


    they hadn¡¯t expected that Jason had been caught, and he had already sold them out.


    The international police took them away. The six old men in themittee were voted out, and all the


    affairs were temporarily taken over by the acting presidents. They were now preparing for the selection of


    the newmittee. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I also know how to return the favor. They will pay for everything they¡¯ve


    done. Five years in prison is just the beginning,¡± said Rachel slowly, looking into the distance. She didn¡¯t


    want them to die.


    That just would be too merciful. Death was just an escape. It was better to drag it out to the end. What


    would be truly terrifying was a life of endless darkness, dangling between hope and despair. ¡°Do you


    have the chip?¡± Rachel closed her eyes as she suppressed her anger. Quintin fiddled with the chip in his


    hand. Rachel had installed it on Wace¡¯sptop. That kind of chip wasn¡¯t rare. It was specially designed


    for stealing data, and they often used it when they were on missions.


    If it had been in the past, Wace would have found it easily. But they panicked when the bell appeared.


    In addition, they had underestimated Rachel. They hadn¡¯t expected her to attach the chip to Wace¡¯s


    laptop. The data they wanted to sell to Teskesh would be disturbed and stolen by the chip¡¯s signal the


    moment it was sent out.


    However, it would still show that it had been sent sessfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got it on the day of the re-


    election. Except for the data sold to Teskesh, I haven¡¯t found any clues rted to the information leakage


    three years ago on Wace¡¯sptop,¡± Quintin said in a disappointed tone.


    Rachel had expected it. She had just wanted to try her luck, but she didn¡¯t get her hopes up. Three years


    ago, whoever framed her had done the job perfectly, which showed that the person was extremely


    cautious. Even if he had been part of the other scheme, it was likely that he had cleaned traces of


    himself from the scene. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t give up. That person will show up again. He hasn¡¯t gotten what he


    wants. So we will catch him sooner orter.


    That way we can clear your name.¡± Afraid that Rachel would be sad talking about the past, Quintin


    changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about other things. By now, Teskesh should have received the nice gift we


    prepared for them. I really wanted to see their expressions when they got it.¡±


    As Quintin had said, Teskesh¡¯s information security department had just received the data they had been


    desperately waiting for. It was a detailed file of thetest weapons developed by a military base. Once


    they had it, it would be of great help in improving their weapons, so they opened the data file immediately


    when they received it. However, as soon as they did, all the rms in the entire department were set off.


    The internal broadcast kept ringing notices from different departments on the sudden disturbance.


    ¡°Warning! The firewall is down!¡± ¡°Warning! Our systems are facing a highly intense attack!¡± ¡°Warning!


    Eighty-eight percent, no, ny-five percent of theputers are paralyzed!¡± In just five minutes, the


    information security department headquarters in Teskesh was in full-blown chaos. ¡°Hurry up! Get


    reinforcements here quick!¡±


    the chiefmander ordered, seeing that the situation was out of control. ¡°Wait!¡± Someone pointed at


    thergest screen in the middle of themand hall. ¡°Look!¡± Everyone turned to the screen at the same


    time. All of a sudden, the screen, which was constantly shing with the information of all departments,


    changed. Pikachu jumped up in the center of the pink screen, which was funny and lovely, ipatible


    with the red light rms shing around.


    Before they could react, it was suddenly quiet. ¡°Sir, the attack has stopped.¡± The chiefmander


    frowned. He couldn¡¯t believe that the attack which seemed to be destroying the whole department had


    stopped. Was it some kind of prank? ¡°Start an investigation! Find out what the hell is going on! Where is


    Jason?¡± Themander was furious.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sir, look!¡± Someone else pointed at the screen.


    The chiefmander looked at Pikachu. After the dance, it turned around, wiggled its tail twice before it


    disappeared. In its ces was a string of red words. ¡°Hope you like the gift!¡± There was a signature


    scrawled in the lower right corner of the screen. ¡°King of Hearts!¡±


    After hanging up, Rachel changed her clothes and went downstairs. She wanted to get some fresh air in


    the garden. ¡°Over there! Hurry up! Bring me a! It¡¯s going to escape.¡± ¡°Ah! It ran to the other side!¡±


    ¡°There! I saw it!¡± ¡°Shh, keep it down. You are scaring it!¡± As Rachel walked out, she heard the voices of


    the servants and Lukasing from the garden. When she got, she saw that Lukas was standing on the


    steps. He was ordering the servants who were running around in the garden. It seemed that they were


    trying to catch something, and each of them held a.


    ¡°Lukas,¡± Rachel called out. ¡°Miss Be, are you going out?¡± Normally, if Rachel wasn¡¯t going out, she


    would just stay in her room. Seeing that she was nicely dressed, Lukas thought that she was going out. ¡°I


    just want to take a walk. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I caught it!¡± A servant with sweat dripping from her forehead raised the thing in her hand.


    Hearing her voice, they all looked over. ¡°Maybe it was because of the heavy rainst night and also the


    guards had left their posts, so the little thing ran in from nowhere. It tramped a lot of flowers in the garden


    and ran around everywhere. So we had to catch it,¡± Lukas exined. ¡°Meow!¡± The cat was caught by the


    back of its neck, waving its paws randomly, struggling to get down. It was a little far away. Rachel wanted


    to see its face clearly, so she approached it carefully.


    The cat was no bigger than her two palms, and its snow-white hair was stained from the mud. There


    were specks of dust all over its face, making it look like a dirty wrung-out towel. ¡°Meow!¡± The kitten called


    out to Rachel. ¡°Its eyes are beautiful baby blue. Adorable.¡± Rachel examined it for a while before she


    reached out to it subconsciously. ¡°Watch out!¡± Seeing this, Lukas strode forward and pulled Rachel back.


    ¡°This cat is very wild. Miss Be, you¡¯d better be careful, especially since you are pregnant


    now. There may be some bacteria on it. You will get infected if it does.¡± Rachel poked the cat¡¯s slightly


    wet nose and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. With her holding its neck, it won¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°Meow!¡± The kitten let out a soft


    meow, probably feeling no hostilitying from Rachel, and took the initiative to rub its head gently


    against her outstretched palm. Rachel smiled and said, ¡°Lukas, look at it. It can tell people apart. How


    about let it stay here for now?¡±


    Frowning, Lukas was still worried. But seeing the smile in Rachel¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint


    her. ¡°It can stay. But Miss Be, in your state, you shouldn¡¯t be too close to it, or you might get hurt. It is


    better if you stay away from it.¡± Rachel knew that Lukas wouldn¡¯t give in on everything rted to the


    baby¡¯s health, so she didn¡¯t argue any further. ¡°Have you heard? Go clean the car and have it checked.¡±


    Lukas addressed the servants. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The servants bowed in unison before leaving with the cat.


    ¡°Miss Be, wipe your hands first.¡± Lukas passed a towel to her.


    The cat¡¯s head had been stained with mud, and so were her hands after it rubbed its head all over them.


    Rachel wiped her hands and walked back to the living room with a smile. She even hummed on her way


    there. ¡°Miss Be, you seem to be in a good mood today.¡± Lukas smiled. ¡°Did something good


    happen?¡±


    ¡°Good? You can say that.¡± ¡°Does it have anything to do with Mr. Sullivan?¡± ¡°What could possibly have


    anything to do with him? Lukas, don¡¯t mention him right now. I¡¯m not interested,¡± Rachel said, frowning.


    ¡°Miss Be, since you came back, I can feel that Mr. Sullivan has been¡ª¡± ¡°Lukas!¡± Rachel interrupted


    him in a warning tone. Seeing this, Lukas hesitated for a moment. He eventually stopped, sighed


    inwardly, and let Rachel be.


    Suddenly, a servant¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Mr. Sullivan.¡± Lukas was stunned. He turned around


    immediately. Victor was back and was standing beside the car. He looked no warmer than a block of ice.


    ¡®Did he hear what Miss Be just said?¡¯ Lukas thought. ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡±


    ¡°Throw this in the trash.¡± With a cold face, Victor threw an exquisitely packaged gift box to the floor. ¡°I


    have work to do in thepany. I won¡¯te back tonight.¡± With that, he got into the car. The driver


    stepped on the gas and turned the car around to leave Sue Garden The servant picked up the box,


    walked up to Lukas, and opened it.


    There was a delicate ne inside. ¡°Lukas, this ne looks expensive. Are we really going to


    throw it away?¡± Looking at the ne, Lukas knew that it was a gift from Victor to Rachel. But what


    she had said just now angered her. ¡°Keep it somewhere.¡± After a long time, he sighed while lost in


    thought.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 167 by Adolf Dunne


    Another two days passed, but Victor still hadn¡¯te back to Sue Garden. Lukas wondered whether he


    should tell Rachel. Rachel, on the other hand, was quite happy about not seeing Victor for days. After


    breakfast, Rachel went upstairs to change her clothes and was on her way out. Lukas walked up to her


    and asked curtly, ¡°Miss Be, are you going out?¡± ¡°Yes, I have an appointment with Andy.¡± Andy had


    proved efficient. In less than two weeks, except for the fifty-five percent of the shares Victor owned, they


    had bought the rest of the shares of Be Group.


    Afraid that Victor would find out, Rachel had split up the shares and registered them under the names of


    three organizations. The reason why she was meeting Andy that day was to sign themission


    contracts. It was the only way to have the shares registered under the agencies. ¡°Could you please bring


    some medicine to Mr. Sullivan on your way, Miss Be? The driver has just called to inform me that Mr.


    Sullivan has a stomach ache. This medicine was specifically imported for him, and can¡¯t be found in any


    of the local drugstores here,¡± Lukas exined as he passed on the bottle of pills to her.


    ¡°Miss Be, with the change in weather, several servants have caught a severe cold and asked for


    leave. I can¡¯t leave the house as it is. Could you please do this favor for me?¡± Lukas added, afraid that


    Rachel wouldn¡¯t agree. 1 Rachel¡¯s refusal was stuck in her throat. She knew the pressure he was under


    to keep the house in order. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it to himter.¡± Rachel frowned as she took the medicine.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Be.¡±


    Rachel curled her lips, put the bottle in her bag and turned around to leave. Seeing Rachel go, Lukas


    murmured under his breath, ¡°I hope they get to talk it out.¡± He could tell that Victor loved Rachel even if


    he didn¡¯t show it openly. When Rachel arrived at the cafe they had agreed on, she found Andy there


    waiting for her. It didn¡¯t take a lot time to get everything done.


    After checking the contracts and handing them to the project director of the securities exchange agency,


    Andy turned to Rachel. ¡°Miss Be, how about we have lunch together? Now you have taken back all


    the shares, and you insist on selling them, we should discuss the requirements you have for a buyer.¡±


    ¡°About that, I already found a buyer.¡± Rachel asked the waiter for a paper and a pen. ¡°Howe? So


    soon?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel nodded as she wrote down a string of numbers on the paper and nudged it towaras Andy, ¡°This


    is the buyer¡¯s number. You can contact him on the transfer procedure.¡± With furrowed eyebrows, Andy


    picked up the piece of paper. There was a name scribbled on the paper beside the phone number:


    Quintin. ¡°Well¡­ Miss Be, if I may ask, who is this buyer? Are you sure we can trust him? What about


    the price of the shares? How much is he offering?¡±


    Andy hadn¡¯t expected Rachel to have found a buyer so fast. He couldn¡¯t help but worry. After all, they


    were dealing with huge sums of money. Rachel wanted to sell Be Group, which was the fruit of the


    three generations of the Be family. If it was handed over to an unreliable person, it would really be


    over. To be honest, Andy was still against the idea of thepany being sold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can trust


    him. As for the price¡­¡± Rachel paused as she thought of Andy¡¯s reaction. ¡°Five million.¡±


    ¡°Five million?¡± Andy stood up all of a sudden almost sending his seat crushing down. ¡°Miss Be, what


    are you talking about?¡± His voice was loud enough for the people around to raise their eyes towards him


    in annoyance. Rachel held the bridge of her nose and motioned him to sit down. Andy realized that he


    had overreacted. He sat down, but his emotions still showed on his face. In his eyes, there was fear,


    shock, anger, and a hint of disappointment.


    ¡°Miss Be, five million is not enough. We have spent so much money buying all the shares back. How


    can you sell them for only five million?¡± Andy asked. ¡°I know the price is a little low.¡± A little low? It was


    more than that. Even theft wouldn¡¯t have covered it. ¡°But I have made up my mind. Andy, you don¡¯t have


    to say anything. Just get the contract ready and contact the buyer. Once you close the deal, send it to


    him for signing.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s convenient for him toe here.¡± ¡°Miss Be¡­¡± Andy opened his mouth to argue, but


    Rachel didn¡¯t let him. ¡°Andy, thank you for your hard work these past few days.¡± She stood up and bowed


    deeply to him. ¡°I have somewhere else to be. I have to go now.¡±


    She neither exined to Andy who Quintin really was nor did she let him talk her out of it. She didn¡¯t


    intend to sell Be Group anyway. She was just making a way for herself to escape from Victor when


    the time came. She picked up her bag and left the cafe without looking back. Looking at her back as she


    walked out, Andy sighed deeply and murmured to himself, ¡°Mr. Be, if you were here still here right


    now, would you have agreed to this?¡±


    When Rachel came out of the cafe, the driver was waiting by the roadside. Seeing her, he quickly got out


    of the car and opened the door to the back seat. She got into the car. ¡°Miss Be, where should we go


    now?¡± The driver went behind the wheel and looked at Rachel through the rearview mirror. ¡°Let¡¯s go to


    Sullivan Group, please.¡± Rachel nced at the bottle of stomach pills in her bag and resigned to her fate.


    The driver nodded.


    He then stepped on the gas and drove towards the Sullivan Group building The cafe they had been to


    was not too far away from Sullivan Group. It took them only five minutes to get there. Rachel sat in the


    car and looked out of the window. The Sullivan Group building that was towering into the clouds came


    into view.


    From the top, it gave off a dominant air, as if a huge giant was staring down at her, making her feel


    insignificant. Rachel got out of the car and walked into the building. Since it was still office hours, not


    many people were in the entrance hallway. The receptionists, who were busy discussing where to do


    their manicures after work, were stunned to see Rachel walking towards them.


    ¡°Rachel?¡±


    While Rachel was working in the archive room, they often saw her from their front desk. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Rachel ced the medicine bottle on the reception desk. ¡°This is for Victor. Please make sure he gets it.¡±


    Before the receptionists could react, Rachel had already left. ¡°What did she say just now?¡±


    One of them looked at Rachel¡¯s back. ¡°I think she wanted us to hand this over to Mr. Sullivan,¡± the other


    woman said as she picked up the bottle. ¡°To Mr. Sullivan? What is this? I mean, why was it so important


    that she even came here? Didn¡¯t she get fired? How dare shee here again? Doesn¡¯t she feel any


    shame?¡±


    ¡°True¡­¡±


    ¡°How shameless can she be? I thought she would never show her face here again.¡± ¡°Then what should


    we do with this? It looks like some foreign stomach medicine?¡± ¡°Stomach medicine? I never heard of Mr.


    Sullivan having any kind of stomach problem. Just throw it away. Who knows if it¡¯s really for him?


    Plus, if he takes it and something happens, it¡¯s our heads that will be on the line.¡± ¡°Umm¡­ You are right.


    We can¡¯t risk it.¡± The receptionist thought for a while and her colleague¡¯s words made sense. ¡°I¡¯m


    throwing it away.¡± She took the medicine and walked to the trash can beside the elevator. Just as she


    was about to throw it, the elevator doors suddenly opened.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 168 by Adolf Dunne


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ivan coldly asked as he exited the elevator, catching a glimpse of the medicine


    bottle in the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Chavez!¡± The receptionist gasped and took a step back. Ivan quickly


    went to her and snatched the medicine bottle from her grasp. ¡°Where did you get this? Who told you to


    throw it away? Answer me!¡± Victor had an international video conference earlier. During the meeting, he


    suffered a stomachache. He asked Ivan to bring the medicine he had kept in his office, but it was


    unexpectedly all used up.


    Ivan called Lukas and asked him to bring some medicine. Thetter never showed up, so Ivan decided


    to get the bottle himself. However, as soon as he stepped out of the elevator, he noticed that the


    receptionist was about to throw away the medicine Victor had usually taken.


    The receptionist stuttered, ¡°I¡­um¡­ Rachel brought it here. I thought the drug may be poisonous, so I¡­¡±


    ¡°So you decided to throw it away? What gives you the right to decide throwing away Mr. Sullivan¡¯s


    things?¡± Ivan narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The receptionist turned paler by the second, tears running


    down her cheeks.


    Clenching the medicine bottle tightly in his hand, Ivan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I will inform Mr. Sullivan


    about this. And you¡­ Prepare yourself for the worst. Surely you¡¯ve got some exnation for this. Get out


    of here if you can¡¯t justify your actions!¡± After saying that, Ivan turned around and took the elevator,


    heading straight to the 33rd floor. The receptionist¡¯s face was grim, and she couldn¡¯t stand still. She took


    a few steps back and fell to the floor after colliding with the trash bin.


    When Ivan arrived at the 33rd floor, the meeting had just ended. He knocked on the door first before


    coming in. He then proceeded to pour some water for Victor, and handed him two pills. Victor didn¡¯t get


    enough rest this week. He had to work overtime for two consecutive days aftering home from


    Switzend. The stomachache seemed to worsen and his pallor wasn¡¯t any better. He took the pills and


    swallowed them without drinking water. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, it was Miss Be who brought this medicine,¡±


    Ivan said as he ced down the ss of water, ncing at his boss. ¡°Rachel?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Yes. I was going to get it myself, but I happened to see the receptionist about to throw the medicine


    away. I stopped her and asked why she did it. Then she told me Miss Be was


    the one who sent the medicine.¡± Victor frowned and pursed his thin lips. What Rachel said to Lukas two


    days ago suddenly came to his mind. He felt his stomach lurch. ¡°How long has she been gone?¡± Victor


    asked in a low voice. ¡°Who?¡± Ivan leaned closer because he didn¡¯t get who he was asking about.


    ¡°Rachel.¡± ¡°She just left when I saw the receptionist trying to throw the medicine away, so I¡¯d say around


    five minutes. If you head to her now, you should be able to catch up with her.¡± Ivan said.


    Victor gave Ivan a cold look as soon as he finished speaking. ¡°Who told you I was going after her?¡± Ivan


    gulped and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought too much.¡± Victor¡¯s face remained deadpan. After a


    while, he stood up, grabbed his coat, and prepared to leave.


    Ivan assumed he was going to check thepany, so he decided to follow him. ¡°I¡¯m going to rest in the


    car. Don¡¯t follow me,¡± said Victor. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ivan came to a halt as Victor entered the CEO¡¯s private


    elevator. He watched as the doors shut When he saw that the number on the elevator screen was fixed


    on ¡°1,¡± Ivan burst intoughter. He never thought that his boss would be so mendacious.


    On the other side, Rachel was returning to Sue Garden after leaving the medicine at the front desk. The


    kitten should be there by now. However, just a few steps out of the door, she heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Rachel.¡±


    Rachel turned to follow the voice¡¯s direction, and to her surprise, a familiar figure was walking towards


    her. ¡°Oh, Roger. It¡¯s you.¡± Rachel was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect to coincidentally run into him in this


    ce. She noticed he was dressed in a formal suit. ¡°Are you here for business?¡± ¡°No, I just happened to


    pass by.¡± Roger gently smiled at her. He hadn¡¯t seen Rachel since she got hospitalized. He was unsure


    of how to face Rachel. Being the Jimenez family¡¯s heir, he was too busy to visit her. ra had told him


    that Rachel was fine now. When he saw her standing in front of him, safe and sound, he felt even more


    relieved.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Rachel cheerfully replied. ¡°You¡­¡± He wanted to tell her a lot of things, but Roger


    didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t voice it out loud when Rachel was standing in front of him. ¡°What? Do I look


    weird? Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Roger chuckled. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to say. I feel a


    bit guilty. If I had gone with you to go look for Riley, you probably wouldn¡¯t have been in danger. I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±


    Noticing the remorse on his face, Rachel shook her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, don¡¯t worry about it.


    Besides, she was my responsibility. I was supposed to keep an eye on her, but in the middle of


    everything, we got split up and it took a long while before we could find her.¡± ¡°Rachel, it wasn¡¯t your fault.


    If only I was¡­¡± ¡°Hold it!¡± Rachel interjected, helplessly smiling, ¡°Are we going to just stand here and


    me ourselves for what happened? If we keep this up, it feels like I should be sorry for going out that


    day. If I hadn¡¯t left home, I wouldn¡¯t have met you and Riley wouldn¡¯t have gotten lost.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Roger replied. ¡°I know. It¡¯s just how I feel.¡± Rachel shrugged. ¡°But it¡¯s all in the past


    now. There¡¯s no point in talking about it and ming ourselves. This topic is over, okay?¡± She winked at


    him. ¡°Fine, you win.¡± Roger smiled as he looked at her unusually yful expression. ¡°Anyway, I heard


    from my sister that you¡¯ve already taken an ultrasound. What¡¯s the result?¡± ¡°A healthy little baby.¡± A


    sweet smile curled at the corners of her mouth as she spoke of the baby in her tummy.


    Roger was silently hurt by this. His eyes fell on Rachel¡¯s abdomen. She was carrying Victor¡¯s child. ¡°By


    the way, congrattions! Your sister told me that you have officially taken over Jimenez Group.¡± Roger¡¯s


    heart skipped a beat when he looked into her beautiful crescent shaped eyes. ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all I get


    as your friend?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ How about I treat you to something?¡± Rachel contemted for a while. ¡°But it hasn¡¯t been that


    long since I had breakfast, and it seems a little early to have lunch.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to eat.¡± Roger fixed


    his eyes on her face and pursed his lips out of nervousness. ¡°Then, let me buy you a gift instead. What


    would you like?¡±


    ¡°Rachel¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Rachel raised her brows and clocked her head to the side. But before she could speak, Roger suddenly


    stepped forward and hugged her. She was taken aback and tried to struggle. ¡°Rachel, let me stay like


    this for a minute. Just this hug is enough.¡± Roger said gently. Rachel hesitated for a second, pressing her


    lips together.


    Then, she raised her hands and returned his hug. ¡°Congrattions, Roger!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Roger smiled,


    feeling Rachel¡¯s warmth against him. Victor was standing not far away, watching everything unfold


    clearly. He clenched his fists, blue veins bulging out at the back of his hands. His face soon became


    devoid of expression, making him look cold and intimidating.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 169 by Adolf Dunne


    After parting ways with Roger, Rachel eventually went back to Sue Garden. As soon as she entered the


    living room, she noticed that something that looked like a snow white ball was running towards her. Then,


    it rubbed her ankle and called softly. ¡°Meow. Meow.¡± Seeing this, Rachel bent down and picked up the


    fluffy cat. At the same time, the servant appeared, catching her breath. When she saw that Rachel was


    already holding the cat, she looked worried.


    ¡°Miss Be, I¡¯m so sorry. It escaped from the cage¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, have you taken it to the vet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It has already been vinated against rabies but still have one shot left. Miss Be, please give


    me the cat. It has one more shot to take beforepleting the dosage of the vination.


    If it gets angry and managed to scratch you, Lukas won¡¯t spare me.¡± ¡°Meow¡­¡± The kitten suddenly


    nestled in Rachel¡¯s arms obediently. It was as if it understood what the servant said and tried to prove its


    meekness in front of her. Rachel raised an eyebrow and let out a faint smile. She realized that this cat


    was indeed smart.


    However, even if it seemed that it didn¡¯t pose any danger, Rachel knew that the servant was right.


    Although the cat wouldn¡¯t scratch or bite her, she was still pregnant. It was better to be extra cautious in


    everything. Therefore, she gently handed the cat over to the servant. ¡°Miss Be, you are back.¡± As


    Lukas went downstairs, the servant gave him a brief report. Then, he just nodded and proceeded to ask


    Rachel, ¡°Have you given the medicine to Mr. Sullivan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Looking at the little cat in the servant¡¯s arms, Rachel felt a little warm in her heart. She didn¡¯t know


    what kind of cat it was, but its white hair felt so soft. Once it curled up, it looked like a snowball. She


    couldn¡¯t help herself, so she slightly reached out and pinched the cat¡¯s cute little paw. ¡°Lukas, I already


    ate beforeing home. I want to go upstairs for now and rest. You don¡¯t have to wake me up for lunch.¡±


    ¡°I see. Please rest well.¡±


    Lukas nodded, hesitated for a moment, and asked, ¡°Miss Be, did Mr. Sullivan feel better after taking


    the medicine?¡± ¡°Well, I suppose so.¡± ¡°Suppose? What do you mean?¡± Lukas furrowed his brows. ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you give the medicine to him yourself?¡± ¡°No. I didn¡¯t have to. I gave the medicine to the receptionist and


    asked her to bring it up to him,¡± Rachel exined. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something the matter? If you are


    worried about him, you can call Ivan and ask about it.¡±


    Lukas actually thought that their meeting might have not gone well, but it turned out that they didn¡¯t even


    see each other at all. Lukas then shook his head and answered reluctantly, ¡°Nothing. I was just asking.


    Anyway if you suddenly feel like eating, just tell me so that I can ask the servants to reheat the food. You


    can have it when you finished resting.¡± ¡°Okay then. Thank you.¡±


    In the conference room on the twelfth floor of the Sullivan Group building, the entire room was filled with


    absolute silence. No one dared to speak or even make a sound. They nced at Victor¡¯s cold and


    domineering face. Everyone was afraid to make any direct eye contact with him.


    At the same time, the CFO was so nervous that he swallowed hard. His eyes were fixed on the budget


    report in Victor¡¯s hands. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he waited for Victor¡¯s reaction. Only a


    minute had passed, but it felt as if a century had already gone by.


    Bam!


    Closing the folder hard, Victor looked at the CFO with his cold eyes and asked, ¡°Is this the final version?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I¡¯ll check and modify it right now.¡± ¡°You gave it to me, knowing that you will still need to


    modify it? This is pure garbage!¡± In his anger, Victor threw the folder hard straight into the CFO¡¯s face.


    ¡°Redo it! I don¡¯t care how long your whole department will work overtime today. I want to see a good


    budget report first thing tomorrow morning! If you can¡¯t do it, then get the hell out of mypany!¡±


    The CFO¡¯s face was seriously hurt when the folder flew right in his face. But regardless of the pain, he


    quickly said, ¡°Yes, sir. We¡¯ll redo it at once.¡± A touch of impatience appeared in Victor¡¯s eyes. ¡°You only


    have one chance. When I see such rubbish again, you don¡¯t have toe back again! Now, get out!¡±


    The senior executives¡¯ faces turned pale. Hearing this, they didn¡¯t dare to dy revising the report. They


    immediately stood up and left the meeting room without looking back.


    Standing outside the meeting room, Ivan peeked at Victor¡¯s furious and sullen face, wondering what


    could have happened earlier today. ¡®Didn¡¯t he meet Miss Be this morning? What happened? Why is


    he in such a bad mood? Did they quarrel again?¡¯ ¡°Ivan.¡± His thoughts were suddenly interrupted when


    Victor called him. ¡°Yes, sir. What can I do for you?¡± Ivan walked in quickly. Raising his eyes, Victor stood


    up and ordered, ¡°Clear up everything in my schedule for this afternoon and evening.¡±


    ¡°But in the afternoon, you have a meeting with¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Ivan felt a surge of


    pressure when Victor stared straight into his eyes. With a deep sigh in his heart, he gave up and said,


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll make the arrangements quickly.¡± Without saying a word, Victor stood up and walked out of


    the meeting room. He took his car keys and made his way to the underground garage.


    About five minutester, the Maybach sped out of the garage, leaving thepany premises. An hour


    later, it arrived Crown Club. After he got Victor¡¯s phone call, Carson rushed over to meet him. As soon as


    he pushed the door open, he saw Victor sitting on the sofa, drinking red wine from a huge ss. ¡°Wow. I


    never thought you would drink alone here one day.¡±


    Seeing Carson arrive, Victor didn¡¯t say anything and just continued drinking. When Carson walked up to


    him, he raised his eyebrows and saw that there were already three empty wine bottles on the table. It


    was not the first time for him to see someone drink this much, but it was definitely the first time for him to


    see this from Victor, who actually had a stomach problem. Moreover, he had been seriously injured. But


    after he was treated without having any anesthesia, he went to a board meeting.


    Previously, he had always restrained himself from consuming alcohol and cigarettes. Thus, when he was


    about to open another bottle of wine, Carson stopped him and asked, ¡°Hey, buddy. Did you call me to


    come here just to watch you drink?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to just watch, then drink with me.¡± ¡°Of course I will


    drink. But I have to ask you something before you get wasted and pass out on me.¡± Hearing his slightly


    mocking tone, Victor looked at him coldly.


    Carson then poured himself a ss of wine and said with a wicked smile, ¡°ording to what I know,


    people with stomach problems like you are most likely to suffer from diseasester, especially after


    drinking a few entire bottles of wine like this. Well, you¡¯re smart enough to know that as well. If you¡¯re


    doing this deliberately, should I already send you to the hospital or the crematorium?¡± As soon as he


    finished speaking, Victor swung his fist at his face.


    Bam!


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Carson was hit in his cheek. In an instant, half of his face went numb, red, and swollen.


    ¡°You¡¯re so talkative! If you don¡¯t want to drink, then get the hell out of here.¡± Carson rubbed his face a


    couple of times to relieve the pain. Fortunately for him, he had never gotten his face done. Otherwise,


    the artificial parts would have been smashed by Victor¡¯s fist. Carson sat down, drank up the ss of


    wine, and put his hand on the armrestzily. ¡°You violent bastard. Tell me what happened to you. Why


    are you so upset?¡±


    Hearing Carson¡¯s foul mouth, Victor cast a cold nce at him again. Carson suddenly felt Victor¡¯s


    dangerous stare, so be moved slightly father from him. ¡°If you won¡¯t tell me, then I¡¯ll just guess.¡± Ignoring


    him, Victor opened another bottle of wine and poured it in his ss. ¡°Does it have anything to do with


    Rachel?¡± While gently shaking his ss, Carson looked at Victor and raised an eyebrow. At the same


    time, Victor¡¯s hand stopped moving.


    Upon hearing Rachel¡¯s name, his eyes became deeper and colder. Although he had drank so much


    already, the memory that he had been suppressing resurfaced again. Then, he heard Rachel¡¯s voice in


    his head. ¡°I can have any man I want, whenever I want!¡± ¡°Victor, you bastard!¡± ¡°Screw you!¡± ¡°When you


    die, my baby will be happy to call another man his father!¡±


    ¡°Lukas, don¡¯t mention his name. I¡¯m not interested in him.¡± Perhaps, he already had too much alcohol


    that Rachel¡¯s words felt like sharp knives piercing through his heart. It was so painful that Victor felt like


    he was unable to breathe. ¡°Carson¡­¡± Victor lowered his voice. ¡°I think I might have fallen in love with


    Rachel.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Chapter 170 I Would Hate You So Much


    Before he could even swallow the wine, Carson spat it out. He then grabbed a napkin and pensively


    dabbed it on his mouth. When he finally came to his senses, he turned to Victor. ¡°Are you serious?¡± he


    asked. Although Victor didn¡¯t turn to look at him, Carson could see how cold and piercing his gaze was.


    He even caught him pursing his lips as he stared deep into the wine in his ss. Of course, Carson was


    at a loss. He had already noticed some signs that Victor was telling the truth, but he was quite surprised


    to actually hear him say it. ¡®Huh. Who would have thought that a cold and arrogant man like Victor would


    one day admit that he fell in love with a woman? And with Rachel, of all people?¡¯ After all this time,


    Carson had supposed that Victor would die alone, without ever loving somebody ¡°I thought you hated her


    very much. Didn¡¯t you want her to just, I don¡¯t know, disappear whenever she was around you?¡±


    Carson snorted and shook his head. ¡°Seriously, man. You fell in love with her after you two got divorced?


    Do you know what that makes you?¡± Victor poured himself another ss of wine and drank it up. His


    Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down, but he still didn¡¯t utter a word. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Carson


    gawked at him as he spouted every word. Victor definitely didn¡¯t see thating. Although he didn¡¯t


    show it, what Carson said hit his heart hard.


    All of a sudden, he felt a spasm in his stomach. He could only frown because of the pain. Then, he heard


    Carson¡¯s voice again. 1 ¡°You know what you¡¯ve done to Rachel before? That¡¯s not something normal


    people just get over. Some would probably feel devastated until they give up on life. But damn, Rachel is


    much stronger than I thought she was.¡± Victor clenched his jaw. ¡®Was I really that horrible to her?¡¯ Right


    then, he felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants me dead the most in the world, right?¡± For a split second, he thought he


    heard Rachel¡¯s voice. His heart skipped a beat. Carson knew what was going on in Victor¡¯s mind. He


    swirled his ss and smelled the wine. ¡°Well, I really can¡¯t say. But, if I were Rachel¡­¡±


    Carson stopped as the memory of Rachel pushing Alicia into the water in Sue Garden that day popped


    into his mind. ¡°Go on.¡± Victor didn¡¯t like that Carson stopped halfway, since it only made his anxiety grow,


    | ¡°If I were her¡­¡± This time, Carson paused to drink the wine, seemingly easing his way toM


    utter his next words. ¡°I would hate you so much. So much that I wish I could kill you.¡±


    Bam!


    Just like that, Victor felt a pang in his chest that quickly spread through his nerves to every part of his


    body. The pain was almost unbearable-his face lost all color, and he could hardly breathe. As his vision


    started to blur, he got up from his chair and rushed out of the door. ¡°Hey, Vic! Where are you going?¡±


    Carson yelled, but his voice was soon isted by the door. When Victor finally got away from all the


    noise, the things that Carson told him earlier suddenly echoed in his head. ¡°Would Rachel really have


    ended her life if she wasn¡¯t so strong? I¡¯m that awful?¡±


    ¡°If I were her, I would hate you. So much that I wish I could kill you.¡± He then recalled the exact words


    that Carson mentioned. At that moment, an image shed in his mind-Rachel¡¯s eyes filled with hatred,


    looking at him. Then, his fingers unconsciously tightened. ¡°Victor¡­¡± A woman called him from a few feet


    away. He raised his head and saw that the woman had already walked towards him. She asked


    worriedly, ¡°Are you alright? You don¡¯t look well.¡± Victor didn¡¯t answer. When his eyes fell on her face, he


    was in a trance. Her face turned into Rachel¡¯s.


    ¡°Vic¡ª¡± Before she could even finish speaking, Victor pulled her into his arms. Alicia didn¡¯t expect that he


    would suddenly hug her. She was stunned for a moment and did not know what to do. But then, she


    found herself smiling and happily reached out to wrap her arms around his waist. ¡°Victor! Are you not


    mad at me anymore? I knew you only said those words to me out of anger.¡± Her voice was soft. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    mean what I said that night. I know Rachel isn¡¯t-¡± When he heard Alicia¡¯s voice, Victor came to his


    senses in a sh. His eyes suddenly darkened.


    The next moment, he pushed her away. Alicia was interrupted. She stumbled a few steps back before


    she steadied herself, then looked at him in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± In a dispassionate voice, Victor


    replied, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Alicia dodged his eyes. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s friends came back from abroad


    today.


    We held a dinner to wee them.¡± She then lowered her eyes and clenched her fists. Of course, she


    could never let him know that she was here for a blind date. Back when she had a big quarrel with Victor


    that night in the hospital, Alicia went home and cried. Her mom saw her pining and felt sorry for her, and


    she dered that she would 22


    confront Victor and ask him if he thought Alicia wasn¡¯t good enough for him. When Drake heard about


    this, he instantly flew into a rage. He didn¡¯t allow anyone to mention it again. Otherwise, he would have


    anyone who would dare to do so expelled from the Schultz family. After all, not once did Victor express


    any intention to marry Alicia. Even though she had been head over heels for him all along, it was a


    completely unrequited love.


    Since Drake had already given the order, there was nothing Alicia¡¯s mom could do, no matter how angry


    she was. However, she couldn¡¯t bear to see her daughter so depressed. She pounded the table and


    roared, ¡°Who the hell does Victor think he is? Alicia can do much better than that brat!¡±


    Alicia overheard her mother¡¯s outburst and thought it might be best to let him go. With that in mind, she


    agreed to go on the blind date that her mother arranged for her. But she had no idea she would meet


    Victor here today. As she studied his angr face, her heart raced uncontrobly. She didn¡¯t want to let


    go. There was no way she was going to give up so easily. Although he did ask her, Victor didn¡¯t actually


    care for her response.


    He simply narrowed his eyes and reacted indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± He then walked past her and did not


    look back. Alicia stood there, quite dumbfounded by the sudden change in his attitude. He was holding


    her in his arms just now, but then he almost pushed her to the floor. ¡°Wait, Victor-Ah!¡± In an attempt to


    catch up to him, Alicia forgot that she was wearing stilettos. She was so anxious to ask him why he


    hugged her just now that she sprained her right foot and fell straight to the floor. Victor hadn¡¯t gone far


    when he heard Alicia, so he stopped and went back.


    Tears began welling in her eyes because of the pain. ¡°Victor¡­¡± Meanwhile, he looked down at her with


    his typical apathetic eyes. ¡°Can you get up yourself?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Alicia wanted to say that she couldn¡¯t, but she


    knew it wouldn¡¯t even matter. He would rather ask someone else to help her up and bring her to the


    hospital than do it himself. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± She endured the pain and struggled


    to stand up.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, Victor saw her swollen ankle. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the driver to take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t


    need to go. It¡¯s fine.¡± Alicia wanted to be with him, not all alone in the hospital. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the


    hospital, Victor. I don¡¯t want all those examinations and staying there the entire night just for observation.


    It¡¯s just a sprain, no big deal. I just need to apply some coldpress and spray medicine on it.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Victor still didn¡¯t show any signs of concern. ¡°Then, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Alicia hobbled to him and added, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask the driver to follow me here. And even if I take a taxi to


    school now, we have no medication in the dormitory that can reduce my swelling. Could you please take


    me back to Sue Garden so I can deal with it? Afraid that he would refuse her, Alicia quickly added, ¡°I


    won¡¯t stay the night. You can ask the driver to send me back to school when I¡¯m done.¡± Victor cast her


    quite a suspecting nce, chary about heeding her request. After a while, he had made up his mind.


    ¡°Fine.¡±

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 171 by Adolf Dunne


    Perhaps it was because Rachel was exhausted after dealing with Wace and Tara thest few days that


    she slept in and only woke up when the sun was setting. She opened her eyes but was still in a daze. As


    she roamed her eyes around the room, she could barely make out something out of the darkness. A low


    growl came rumbling from her stomach. It was especially loud in the quiet room, and only then did


    Rachel snap out of her stupor.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel straightened herself to sober her mind up before leaving the room and going downstairs to find


    something to eat in the kitchen. Her stomach wasining too much that she could not stand to


    ignore it anymore. ¡°Miss Be, you¡¯re awake. I was just about to check if you¡¯re already up.¡± Lukas


    came out of the dining hall and bumped into Rachel. He was d she saved him from going up the stairs


    and waking her up himself.


    ¡°I slept in. If my stomach hadn¡¯tined, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been standing here.¡± Rachel


    nudged her nose. 1 ¡°You didn¡¯te down at noon, so I asked the cook to prepare some food just in


    case. Now you¡¯re here, and it¡¯s almost dinner time. How about having some snacks first?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good


    idea.¡± ¡°Miss Be, please have a seat in the dining room while you wait. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen staff to


    bring some desserts.¡±


    Then, Lukas pivoted and walked towards the kitchen, not waiting for Rachel to reply. In no time, a


    servant served some desserts to Rachel. Rachel could not eat more after gobbling up a few slices of


    cake. The desserts were delicious, but they were too sweet. It was not good for her health. And also,


    now that she was with child, it was hard to guarantee that she would not regurgitate everything she


    shoved down her stomach.


    ¡°Take these away,¡± Before she could even finish her words, Lukas¡¯ voice reverberated from the hallway.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Miss Schultz.¡± ¡®Miss Schultz? Is Alicia here again?¡¯ Rachel¡¯s brows were slightly creased


    together. Deep inside, she did not want another unnecessary encounter with Victor, nor did she want to


    talk to Alicia. She stood up and was ready to go back to her room. ¡°Lukas, bring me the first-aid kit.¡± As


    soon as Rachel took a light step out of the dining room, Victor¡¯s voice that was void of warmth resonated


    in the halls. ¡®The first-aid kit? Is anyone injured?¡¯ As if hypnotized by some random potent enchantment,


    Rachel involuntarily stopped and turned around to sweep a swift nce at the hallway. There she saw


    Victor changing his shoes and walking in, followed by Alicia, hobbling. Seeing that they were about to


    come in, Rachel turned around and dashed towards the stairs. ¡°Rachel!¡± Noticing how Rachel turned her


    back on them in a hurry and was about to head for the stairs, Victor frowned and squeezed her name


    through gritted teeth.


    A touch of regret shed through Rachel¡¯s eyes as she unknowingly clenched her fists. A person should


    not be too curious. She shouldn¡¯t have nced at them. ¡°Turn around!¡± Seeing that she just stiffened on


    her spot with her back still facing them, a touch of impatience appeared in Victor¡¯s eyes. The woman


    dared to ignore his presence!


    Rachel hauled a breath from d thin, forced herself to turn around and looked straight at him.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Sullivan?¡± While the tension between them became almost tangible, Lukas


    had already fished the first -aid kit out of the storage room. When Victor nced at the kit in his hand, no


    more light shone in his eyes. Enduring the surging pain, Alicia gritted her teeth and red at Rachel.


    Suddenly, a shadow hovered over her. Victor bent over and lifted Alicia up out of the blue. The gesture


    would have been romantic if it were not for his frosty aura.


    He said coldly, ¡°Rachel, bring me the first-aid kit!¡± Then, he walked towards the living room. Lukas was


    slightly stunned. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I can hold this for¡ª¡± Before he could finish his words, he stopped at the


    sight of Victor¡¯s ring eyes. ¡°Haven¡¯t I made myself clear? I said, let Rachele and bring it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s


    alright, Lukas. You can give it to me.¡± Without waiting for Lukas¡¯ answer, Rachel took the medicine kit


    from his hand.


    Anyway, it was not a big deal. But if Victor would punish Lukas for this, then it would not be worth it. She


    held the medicine kit in her arms, thinking that she could leave after putting it down. She would never talk


    to Victor more than was necessary to avoid an unwanted squabble and ensure her safety. Before Alicia


    could recover from the shock that she was held by Victor in his arms, he had already walked to the sofa


    and put her down.


    Her heart beat faster and her cheeks turned red. It was the second time he had hugged her. She knew


    that he cared about her Alicia lifted her head and looked at him. She could not help reaching out to hold


    his hand. Noticing her intention, Victor evaded her extended hand. ¡°Victor¡­¡± Alicia pouted her lips and


    lowered her eyes, looking pitiful. Although he was not looking at her, Victor sat down beside her. Alicia¡¯s


    eyes lit up and her


    heart hammered against her chest, ted by how Victor was acting towards her. She believed he didn¡¯t


    avoid her on purpose. Alicia could not help the wide grin from escaping her strained lips. She looked up


    at Victor¡¯s side profile and summoned up her courage to tentatively hold his arm. Victor was not numb


    nor dumb. Of course, he noticed it. Still, he did not stop her. Instead, he looked up at Rachel, who was


    walking towards him with the medicine kit in her arms.


    He fixed his eyes on her face, trying to search for a hint of jealousy or anger on her face. There was


    nothing, though. Nothing he hoped he could find was there. Rachel just nced at them indifferently. It


    was as if she did not notice or care that the two of them were sitting next to each other, and that Alicia


    was holding Victor¡¯s arm in an intimate manner. ¡®Why does she not get angry when she sees me holding


    another woman?


    Does she not feel anything when another woman gets close to me and even holds my arm? Did she not


    say that she loved me very much?¡¯ With Victor¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line, his slender fingers


    were curled into fists. Noticing the emotional fluctuation on Victor¡¯s face, Alicia found that he was staring


    at Rachel. She immediately understood why his mood turned sour. The jealousy and hatred in her heart


    spread like wildfire amidst a hot summer breeze. ¡°Victor¡­ My ankle hurts,¡± she said in a soft voice, trying


    so hard to suppress the malice in her eyes.


    Putting down the first-aid kit, Rachel was a bit disgusted upon hearing Alicia¡¯s cheesy voice. She turned


    on her heels and was about to leave. ¡°Who said that you could leave?¡± Victor said coldly. ¡°Alicia sprained


    her ankle. Come here and apply some medicine to her ankle.¡± ¡°Victor, do you really want me to do this?¡±


    Rachel was taken aback. Was he not afraid that she would take the opportunity to vent out on Alicia¡¯s


    injury? ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to do that?¡±


    Victor¡¯s face darkened. Perhaps because of being intoxicated by alcohol, his temples throbbed painfully,


    and his tone becameced with impatience. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this is Sue Garden, and I own it. That


    means to say you¡¯ll have to do anything I say here!¡±. Pursing her lips, Rachel looked straight into Victor¡¯s


    eyes before saying, ¡°Of course.¡± She hurriedly opened the first-aid kit, took out the swelling spray and


    walked towards Alicia.


    Seeing Rachel approaching, Alicia was rather nervous. ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Rachel stopped. ¡°I¡¯m


    afraid you¡¯ll hurt me.¡± Alicia then turned to look at him with her bright, pleading eyes. ¡°Victor, can you help


    me instead? I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll hurt me. If you help me deal with my injury, I won¡¯t be so afraid.¡±


    There was a trace of sharpness in Victor¡¯s eyes as he said in a cold voice, ¡°Rachel, why are you still


    standing there?¡± Rachel wondered just what exactly the man was ying. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she


    said? She was afraid that I would hurt her and asked you to do it.¡± Seeing that she asked him to touch


    another woman, Victor¡¯s face turned colder than it had a few moments ago.


    Not only that, the temperature around him dropped sharply. ¡°You want me to help her?¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Rachel


    was confused. ¡°She asked you¡ª¡±. ¡°You don¡¯t care at all about me being close with another woman?


    Answer me, Rachel.¡± Without wasting a second, Victor stood up and strode towards her, his eyes about


    to bore a hole in her soul with his piercing gaze.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172 Throw The Cat Out


    Rachel frowned at what was happening. Seeing Victor¡¯s tall figure approaching, she stepped back, unsure of what to do next. The sofa was right behind her, leaving no more room to retreat.


    ¡°Vic¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Alicia¡¯s piercing scream echoed across the room. ¡°Meow!¡± A shrill yowl followed after. Before Rachel could figure out what was going on, a snow-white figure hit the corner of the tea table and fell to the floor. Then, it let out a weak cry. It was the cat! Rachel quickly picked up the kitten and stroked its fur soothingly,pletely ignoring Victor.


    ¡°Meow!¡± The kitten raised its head and looked at Rachel with teary eyes. After recognizing that it was in a safe ce, it nestled in her armsfortably but continued to tremble in fright. Seeing its poor state, Rachel felt sorry for the kitten. It must have been subjected to so much pain. ¡°Victor, look¡­¡± Alicia¡¯s face turned pale and her eyes were filled with tears. Only then did Rachel notice that there were several scratches on Alicia¡¯s arm. Her skin had several cuts and blood was slowly oozing out.


    After hearing themotion, the servant in charge of watching the kitten hurried toe in. She immediately cowered in fear at the sight of Victor¡¯s menacing scowl. ¡°Who let the cat inside the house?¡± Victor asked angrily. The servant trembled and knelt at his feet, lowering her head in shame and not daring to make a sound.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I did.¡± Rachel helped the servant back up and handed the kitten to her. ¡°I took it in because I thought it was feeling lonely outside.¡± A dark light suddenly shed across Victor¡¯s eyes, and his aura was cold and intimidating. Rachel knew that her cat had hurt Alicia, so she took full responsibility for the incident.


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, Miss Schultz. It¡¯s my cat that scratched you,¡± Rachel said to Alicia in a sincere tone. This move caught Alicia by surprise. She didn¡¯t expect that Rachel would apologize so soon. Clenching her teeth in frustration, she shed a few tears and turned to Victor. ¡°My arm hurts, Victor.¡± Victor went to her side and examined the scratches on her arm.


    Alicia¡¯s skin was fair, so the bloody cuts on her arms were particrly eye-catching. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the cat has any disease. It stings so much. I might be infected¡­¡± Alicia reached out and hugged Victor tightly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll have rabies? I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Victor¡¯s jaw tightened in anger. It was a wild cat that had most likely been wandering around the wilderness for a long time and had been to all kinds of ces.


    A pregnant woman like Rachel shouldn¡¯t be exposed to such dirty animals. ¡°Throw the cat out!¡± Victor ordered in a loud voice while removing Alicia¡¯s arms from his waist. He couldn¡¯t afford to risk Rachel¡¯s health at this stage of her pregnancy. ¡°Wait!¡± Rachel stopped the servant and was about to take the cat back. Seeing that Rachel was going to touch the cat again, Victor¡¯s face twisted into a snarl. He shouted at the servant, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Throw that filthy thing out!¡± After being screamed at once again, the servant didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer.


    She held the cat by the nape and hurriedly walked out. ¡°No!¡± Unable to reim the cat, Rachel turned to Victor with an imploring gaze. ¡°It¡¯s in no condition to fend for itself out there. It¡¯s still injured and might starve to death. If you want to get rid of it because it hurt Alicia, I have already apologized. Besides, I had it checked and vinated at the vet today, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Victor brushed her off with a poker face. His coldness stunned Rachel for a moment. Staring into Victor¡¯s emotionless eyes, she couldn¡¯t manage to utter a word in response. It was clear that he wouldn¡¯t give in to her request no matter what she said. Rachel closed her eyes in regret.


    She recalled how the kitten rubbed her ankle affectionately, acted as her beloved pet, and that it just crashed into the corner of the tea table a few minutes ago. It felt like a sad ending for the poor creature. If it were thrown out like this without any treatment and care, then it would surely suffer a harsh fate!


    After a short silence, Rachel suddenly opened her eyes. With a determined look, she turned around to chase after the servant. At this moment, she knew that she had made a huge mistake. If only she had listened to Lukas, then none of this would have happened. After all, it was better to live in despair the


    entire time than to receive a glimmer of hope and have it snatched away in the end. Boom! A sh of lightning suddenly shot across the night sky, and the deafening sound of thunder rang out. Rachel¡¯s heart sank as raindrops began to fall outside. She paused for a second, unsure if she should continue the pursuit, and then sped up once again.


    Watching Rachel run out into the rain for the sake of a cat made Victor¡¯s blood boil. Was this cat more important than herself? He couldn¡¯t hold back his anger anymore. Her defiance to his order undermined his authority It was time to step his foot down and put Rachel back in her ce, whatever means necessary!


    ¡°Stop her!¡± Victor shouted furiously as his hands curled into tight fists. Several servants immediately stood in front of Rachel to restrain her. With the human barricade blocking her path, Rachel stopped dead in her tracks. The woman stomped angrily and protested, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± ¡°Miss Be, there will be a storm soon. It¡¯s not safe out here. You¡¯d better go back inside.¡± The nervous servant in the middle lowered her head. If they didn¡¯t stop Rachel and let her be drenched in the rain, they would have to face Victor¡¯s wrath!


    With this in mind, the servants remained steadfast in their position, looking even more determined to carry out their master¡¯s order. ¡°I said get out of my way! Or else¡­¡± ¡°But Miss Be¡­¡± The servants stood still. They couldn¡¯t let her go. Boom! Another thunderp sounded in the air, and then it started to rain heavily. Without any hesitation, Rachel dashed forward into the crowd of bodies. The servants¡¯ faces changed as they hurried out of the way, fearing that the collision might hurt Rachel and the baby.


    Seeing that nothing was going to stop Rachel from taking the cat back, a wicked smile slowly spread across Alicia¡¯s face. She turned towards Victor, ready to execute the final phase of her n. ¡°Victor¡­¡± The enraged man looked at her with raised eyebrows. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring the cat back?


    I realized that I was just overreacting. It¡¯s really no big deal.¡± Alicia feigned concern. ¡°Rachel is carrying a child. It¡¯s not safe for her to go out at night, especially now that it¡¯s raining.¡± Victor remained silent. He


    was in no mood to talk. The coldness in his eyes never went away. A couple of yards away from them, Rachel was still threatening the servants, trying to get past them.


    The servants kept stepping back, not daring to hurt her, but they also couldn¡¯t let her get away. ¡°You see, I do understand what¡¯s happening to Rachel,¡± Alicia continued. ¡°When I knew you were going to get married two years ago, I wanted to look for you crazily at that time. Just


    like what Rachel is doing right now. I guess she must really like that cat, right? Anyway, she isn¡¯t going out for a man, is she?¡± For a man? The heartbreaking scene where Rachel and Roger hugged each other came to Victor¡¯s mind. Was it possible that she was not out there for that cat, but for Roger?  N?velDrama.Org


    Driven by bitter jealousy, a ferocious look shed in Victor¡¯s eyes. He shouted, ¡°If she manages to escape, you¡¯re all fired! And I will make sure you will never be allowed to step foot into Apliaria ever again!¡± The servants¡¯ faces went pale. They didn¡¯t dare to step back anymore and knelt at Rachel¡¯s feet in unison.


    ¡°Miss Be, please go back inside. We beg you! Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. We have our families to feed. We really can¡¯t afford to lose this job!¡± The leading servant looked up at her and pleaded tirelessly. Faced with this new dilemma, Rachel sighed helplessly and pursed her pink lips. She clenched her fists and loosened them, repeating this process to vent out her frustration. When she had finally calmed down, she turned around and walked up to Victor. ¡°Fine, you win.


    I won¡¯t head out, and you can send the kitten away, but¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s tone softened a little. ¡°It¡¯s still injured, and it¡¯s raining heavily outside. There¡¯s no way it can survive out there without being nursed to good health first. So, can you ask them to bring it back? At least¡­¡± ¡°Rachel, are you really just worried about the cat?¡± Victor suddenly grabbed her chin and forced her to look up, looking straight into his cold eyes. ¡°I know you are going to see a man. You can¡¯t hide the truth from me.¡±

 Chapter 173

    Rachel felt that her chin was about to be dislocated because of Victor''s firm grip.


    Moreover, as soon as Victor approached her, the strong scent of alcohol directly punched her nose. It seemed that Victor had been drinking heavily. His eyes were bloodshot, and his movements were unsteady, indicating that he wasn''t thinking clearly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rachel," Victor slurred, his grip tightening even more. "Tell me... how much do you want to leave me?"


    Rachel winced from the pain and tried to pull away. "Victor, you''re drunk. Let go of me."


    Victor''s expression darkened. "I said, name a price!" he demanded, his voice rising.


    Rachel''s eyes filled with tears as she struggled to free herself. "There''s no price, Victor. I don''t want your money. Just let me go."


    Victor''s grip loosened slightly, and he seemed to be contemting her words. For a moment, the rage in his eyes softened, reced by a look of profound sadness.


    "Why, Rachel?" he whispered, his voice cracking. "Why are you always trying to leave me?"


    Rachel''s heart ached at the sight of his vulnerability, but she knew that staying with him would only bring more pain. "Victor, we can''t go on like this. It''s better for both of us if we go our separate ways."


    Victor stared at her for a long moment before finally releasing his grip. He staggered back, his expression a mixture of anger and sorrow. "Fine," he said bitterly. "Go. But remember, Rachel, you''ll never be free from me."


    With that, he turned and stumbled away, leaving Rachel standing there, her heart heavy with the weight of their broken rtionship.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 174 by Adolf Dunne


    Chapter 174 Blood (Part one)


    Suddenly, Rachel felt a spasm and a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. Her face turned pale and she


    covered her belly instinctively, in an attempt to reduce the pain. In no time, a thinyer of sweat


    appeared on her forehead. Noticing the pained look on her face, Victor¡¯s heart missed a beat. He


    couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for her. No matter how he felt seeing her that way, he couldn¡¯t get the picture


    of Rachel in Roger¡¯s arms out of his mind.


    Every time he thought of it, he got into a blind rage of anger and jealousy. ¡°Rachel, leave Roger!¡± he


    thundered. Holding in her pain, Rachel raised her head to look at Victor with disdain in her eyes. Then,


    she suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Never,¡± she whispered in a scary way when she was doneughing.


    Rachel stood up slowly stared him down as best as she could, as though she was challenging him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how much Roger pays me?


    I¡¯m sure you do. I¡¯ll tell you now¡­¡± ¡°So you finally admit it!¡± Victor cut in before she could say anything


    more. ¡°Yes! I admit that Roger is my lover! Is there a crime to that?¡± Rachel wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°And, he


    didn¡¯t give me a penny, okay? I want to be with him. I¡¯m not only his mistress. I am even willing to bear


    his child.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± he growled. Her words were putting Victor in a terrible state of anger. He clenched


    his hands into fists ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rachel kept taunting him. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the answer you wanted to hear? Huh? Well, I¡¯m not done yet! Why


    are you looking so out of yourself already?¡± ¡°Rachel!¡± Victor didn¡¯t think he could control his anger


    anymore. ¡°I told you to shut up!¡± He could read in Rachel¡¯s eyes that she really didn¡¯t care anymore. His


    heart gave another leap as he realized this. He was scared that he was losing her so easily. ¡°Shut up?


    Unbelievable! It¡¯s toote, Victor!


    But since you insisted on knowing, I¡¯ll make it clear to you. Roger and I love each other, okay? So I will


    never¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s words caught in her throat as Victor roughly grabbed her arm and pulled her into his


    arms with a thud sound as she hit his chest. Immediately, he trapped her in his embrace with his long


    arms wrapped around her waist.


    And he wasn¡¯t even delicate. He was using a great deal of strength. With the strength he was using,


    Rachel struggled in his arms to free herself from the pain he was causing her. Soon enough, they


    reached an impasse and she didn¡¯t know how to get out. He held her wrists with one hand and ced


    them firmly behind her back so swiftly that Rachel didn¡¯t see iting and couldn¡¯t stop it.


    *Victor, let me go!¡± she said while breathing very hard. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time, Rachel. Leave him!¡± Her


    belly twitched again. That same cramp! Rachel¡¯s face turned pale, but she managed to smile. ¡°Mr.


    Sullivan, didn¡¯t you understand what I just said? Or do you need me to repeat it to you? It¡¯ll never


    happen. What you want is impossible!


    I won¡¯t leave him, okay! No matter what you propose to give me, I will never please you. Do you


    understand me now? I really hope you do.¡± ¡°Fine then! I¡¯ve given you a chance! You leave me with no


    other choice,¡± Victor said coldly. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Rachel looked into Victor¡¯s cold eyes, and her heart started beating too fast for it to be normal. Once


    again, Victor stopped her words as he swooped her up and carried her. Her belly was pressing hard on


    his shoulder, half of her body hung upside down, and she was practically sure she could feel her blood


    flow backwards. ¡°Victor! What in God¡¯s name are you doing? Put me down, damn it!¡± she spat out


    angrily.


    As though it had been waiting, the pain in her abdomen became even more severe the moment she


    finished her words. Rachel was sweating profusely on her forehead due to the pain, and her face turned


    ghastly pale. ¡°You love each other? Good! I¡¯d like to see if Roger will still be infatuated with you after he


    sees you under me. Let¡¯s check that out, shall we? Rachel, you can¡¯t run away from me for the rest of


    your life when I¡¯ve not given you leave to do so! Get that to stick!¡±


    ¡°Put me down! Victor, now! I mean it!¡± Rachel was trying to act tough, but her trembling voice gave her


    away. She knew exactly what he meant. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from trembling, but she sure as hell


    would fight back as hard as she could. She pounded and scratched on his back, trying to stop him.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In a towering rage, thest trace of his sanity waspletely shattered as Rachel spoke. Rachel¡¯s hands


    turned red, and the pain in her belly kept getting worse with every second that passed. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Suddenly,


    Victor frowned in pain. He could feel pain in his back. The tip of a silver cuff link pierced into it, blood


    seeping out and staining his white shirt red instantly. Tears welled up in Rachel¡¯s eyes. She clenched the


    cuff link that she pulled off from his shirt, then tightened her grip on it, and sent it into Victor¡¯s skin a little


    deeper. ¡°Put me down!¡± she said in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 175 by Adolf Dunne


    Chapter 175 Blood (Part Two)


    The cuff link pierced Victor¡¯s back. His blood oozed out, and even Rachel¡¯s fingertips got stained with it.


    Victor loosened his grip as he felt the pain. Rachel quickly pulled out the cuff link and scurried away from


    him. Her face was deathly pale, and the hand that held the cuff link trembled slightly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The blood dripped from the silver tip to the marble floor. It dazzled the senses. Victor looked at her


    cautious eyes filled with hatred, and he felt a pain deep in his heart. It was a thousand times more painful


    than the wound in his back.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡± Lukas stammered in shock as he looked at the blood on Victor¡¯s back. He came to his


    senses and started to walk towards Victor. ¡°Stay where you are!¡± Victor roared at Lukas and then fixed


    his eyes on Rachel. He walked slowly towards her. ¡°Rachel¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Rachel screamed. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her belly which made her


    stagger a couple of steps back. She pointed the cuff link at Victor again and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare


    come closer! Or¡­¡± ¡°Or what? Kill me?!¡± Victor frowned threateningly as his eyes turned stormy. ¡°I said¡­


    Don¡¯t¡­ Stop, or I will kill you!¡± Rachel swallowed nervously. Beads of sweat dripped down from her


    forehead.


    Suddenly, Victor remembered what Carson had said to him.


    It turned out that she hated him so much that she was even ready to kill him. ¡®Great! She can hate me all


    she wants! But I¡¯m never going to let her live with another man!¡± ¡°Rachel, do you know what happened to


    thest person who hurt me?¡± Victor asked in a cold voice. The entire time, he continued to approach her


    slowly like a panther hunting prey. Rachel looked at him and didn¡¯t say a word. She didn¡¯t know, but she


    was sure it would not be good.


    Victor continued, ¡°He¡¯s dead. He was in a mental hospital for only a fortnight before hemitted suicide


    by jumping off the building. So what makes you think you can kill me?¡± Rachel¡¯s face turned paler, and


    the pain in her stomach made her vision blurry. Suddenly, she noticed that Victor quickened his pace.


    Her body trembled, and as her back hit the wall, she realized that she had nowhere to go. Rachel knew


    that if he caught her again, she would end up like the person he just mentioned. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you now.¡±


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on her face as if she made up her mind. Victor frowned as he noticed that


    she suddenly calmed down. But before he could react, he saw her hand move.


    Rachel pierced the skin of her neck with the tip of the cuff link that she had in her hand. Soon there was


    blood on her fair skin, and he couldn¡¯t make out whether it was his blood or hers. ¡°Rachel¡­¡± ¡°Stop right


    there!¡± Rachel suddenly pressed the tip a bit further down. ¡°If you still want your child, you will stop right


    there.¡±


    Victor¡¯s heart trembled when he saw the blood trickling down her neck. Although he stopped, Rachel still


    didn¡¯t dare to rx. ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Rachel, please put it down. I don¡¯t like it when someone keeps on


    challenging me!¡± Victor ordered coldly. ¡°Let me go!¡± Rachel said through gritted teeth. She emphasized


    each word.


    Victor stared at the cuff link in her hand. If she pushed it further, it would pierce her artery. ¡®She is


    threatening me with death just to be with Roger. ¡®Is he so good that she would rather be with him than


    me?¡¯ Victor¡¯s face turned ck like thunder. ¡°You want me to let you go so that you can go to Roger? Do


    you really think I¡¯m scared to lose the child? I dare you to do it. But keep this in mind. If the baby dies, I


    will bury the entire Jimenez family with it!¡±

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 176 by Adolf Dunne


    Chapter 176 Blood (Part Three)


    Rachel was taken aback. She knew that Victor meant what he said. The fact that that the Jimenez family


    and the Sullivan family were a perfect match wasn¡¯t news to her. Bringing the downfall of the Jimenez


    family was a challenge to Victor. But that did not mean that it wouldn¡¯t face trouble. The most important


    thing was that Roger and his family had nothing to do with this fiasco. They were innocent. They


    shouldn¡¯t have been caught in this mess.


    Rachel put the cuff link down. ¡°Fine,¡± she said. Her voice was hoarse. He should be screaming with joy


    now that Rachel had agreed toe up with apromise. However, their situation only made Victor¡¯s


    heart hurt even more. The suffocating pain in his chest grew every passing moment as he gazed at the


    pale smile on Rachel¡¯s face. It felt as though someone had grabbed his heart in an attempt to crush it.


    He had really lost her.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡®There is now way in hell she would ever forgive me,¡¯ he thought. It felt as though something in his heart


    had gone missing. The foreign sensation brought about an anxious feeling in his insides. Her calmness


    put him on edge. ¡°Do you really love him that much, Rachel?¡± he asked. Not a word escaped Rachel¡¯s


    lips.


    She struggled to speak as the sharp pain emanating from her belly came one after the other. Rachel


    pressed her lips together as her aches grew every passing second. Herck of a reply was not only


    because of her agony. She also did not want to answer him. However, in Victor¡¯s eyes, her non-existent


    response was equivalent to her saying yes. 1 ¡°Lukas!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    For a moment, Victor was silent. His cold eyes drifted to Rachel. Finally, he said in a low voice, ¡°Take


    Rachel¡¯s things to the small building. From now on, she is not to step out of the building without my


    permission.¡± Victor¡¯smands took Lukas by surprise. For a moment, he hesitated.


    ¡°It has been a while since someone stayed in that building. It hasn¡¯t been cleaned yet. I¡¯m afraid it will


    take¡­¡± Before Lukas could even finish his sentence, Victor interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it one


    more time, Lukas.¡± Lukas had to shut his mouth. To relieve the growing pain in her belly, Rachel pressed


    her hands against her abdomen. It took her quite some time before she could figure out the ce Victor


    was talking about. It was the warehouse where they kept their tools and whatnot. ¡°Building¡± was not quite


    the appropriate term for it. The ce was nestled in the farthest corner of the garden. Unrefined


    and unfurnished, the warehouse wasn¡¯t exactly an ideal ce to live in. The ceiling would leak whenever


    it rained. It was unlivable. Originally, the n was to have it torn down a couple of days ago. However,


    due to Lukas¡¯ packed schedule, the demolition was dyed.


    A weak smile appeared on Rachel¡¯s face. ¡®I¡¯m so sorry, little guy. I¡¯m sorry that you have to suffer through


    this with me,¡¯ she internally said to her unborn child. Her somber thought was followed by a sharp pain in


    her stomach. It was much worse than the ones she had just a few moments ago. In just a few seconds,


    her rosy lips were drained of color.


    Rachel struggled to hold herself up. Her instincts urged her to grab the closest thing to support her


    bnce, but before she could get a hold of anything, her sight was impaired. This unexpected instance


    caused her to fall to the floor. A loud bang reced the silence in the air.


    She had knocked down the flower rack that she was supposed to grab onto for support. ¡°Miss Be!¡±


    Lukas eximed. Hastily, he ran to Rachel¡¯s rescue. Cold sweat pooled against Rachel¡¯s back. Lukas


    touched her arm and as if on cue, the look on his face transformed into a grim expression.


    Her hand felt frozen. ¡°Miss Be, are you okay?¡± he asked. A frown appeared on Rachel¡¯s lips. Her


    hands subconsciously, her hands traveled towards her stomach. Every passing second, she felt more


    ufortable. She felt as though something was slowly leaving the confinement of her body. ¡°It hurts,¡±


    she whimpered in pain.


    Her words loudly echoed in Victor¡¯s ear. It was as if a hammer was smashing against his eardrum. The


    situation rmed him greatly. ¡°Lukas¡­¡±


    ¡°Victor.¡± Before he could say anything, Alicia stood up from the sofa and interrupted Victor.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 177 by Adolf Dunne


    Chapter 177 Blood (Part Four)


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Mv ankle hurts¡­¡± Alicia looked at Victor with a pitiful look. ¡°It has gotten even more swollen than before.


    Do you think you could take me to the hospital?¡± With his brows furrowed, Victor nced over at Rachel


    who was leaning her body against Lukas for support Rachel had bit her lower lip to the point where she


    had drawn blood. He could see that her mouth was oozing blood, making her face look as white as a


    sheet of paper.


    But even so, she kept quiet and didn¡¯t cry out in pain. Victor was feeling agitated and felt that something


    was stuck in his heart. He was both angry and annoyed at the same time. Was it so hard for her to show


    weakness in front of him just this once? ¡°Lukas, prepare the car! I want you to take Alicia to the hospital


    now!¡± Victor ordered in a cold voice. There was a gleam in Alicia¡¯s eyes when she said, ¡°Rachel doesn¡¯t


    look too good.


    How about you let here with me to the hospital? We can go together. She is pregnant after all. You¡¯ll


    regret it if something happens to the baby.¡± Victor didn¡¯t say anything. While squinting his eyes at her, his


    hands clenched into fists at his side. 1 ¡°But where did this paine from? Didn¡¯t the doctors say that


    the fetus would be stable after three months of pregnancy? Could it be that¡­?¡± Alicia murmured.


    Everyone in the room could hear her. ¡°Be what? Tell us what you mean,¡± Victor said. Alicia shook her


    head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a stupid thought I had.¡± ¡°Out with it!¡±


    ¡°Victor¡­¡± Alicia was stunned for a moment there. ¡°I just remembered that Roger¡¯s sister was a doctor.¡±


    She stopped right there and didn¡¯t borate, but everyone present in the room could figure out where


    she was going with this. As a doctor, ra had already seen Rachel several times. If she saw Rachel at


    the hospital, she would tell Roger.


    If this happened, Roger and Rachel could meet at the hospital. The atmosphere in the living room


    immediately chilled by a few degrees, making people feel like they were falling into an icy abyss. Rachel


    had lost some of her hearing due to the pain, but she got the gist of things. She stared up at Alicia with a


    sneer. Looking away, Alicia lowered her gaze, feeling guilty, and clenched the hem of her dress with


    her hands. She remembered how she used to despise all those jealous women who yed tricks like


    this, but now she realized that she had be the sort of person she always hated the most But she


    didn¡¯t regret anything at all.


    As long as Rachel was around, she would never stand a chance. Victor only had eyes for Rachel and not


    her. 4 She had tried to forget him but failed. Since she couldn¡¯tpletely let go, she would do


    everything in her power to win him over! Eventually, Victor would be hers! Victor¡¯s eyes darkened seeing


    her sarcastic sneer.


    ¡°Do you have something you want to exin further? Rachel?¡± It seemed that her body had been


    completely numbed by the pain. All of a sudden, Rachel felt the pain in her belly ease up a little. She


    looked over at Victor but didn¡¯t say a word. She had no expression on her face, but Victor somehow


    panicked.


    ¡®This is all her fault. But why am I feeling so bad? She betrayed me!¡¯ he thought. ¡°What are you all


    waiting around for? Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?! Prepare the car already! We are heading to the


    hospital!¡± Victor roared fiercely. ¡°But what about Miss Be?¡± ¡°Rachel?¡± Victor¡¯s thin lips parted and out


    came his cold and cruel voice. ¡°She¡¯s the one who wants to die, right? Now¡¯s her chance. Just let her die


    here for all I care! Rachel, my suggestion is that you give up the idea of you being with Roger.


    I won¡¯t allow it!¡± There was a loud bang just outside the window as soon as he was done


    speaking. A sh of lightning lit up the night sky, illuminating the darkness outside. Rachel retracted the


    hand that was grabbing onto Lukas and tried with all her might to steady herself. She knew that Lukas


    must still be very worried about her so she tried tofort him by saying, ¡°Lukas, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    A sharp thrust of pain interrupted her words. Rachel¡¯s eyes turned dark and she instantly cked out.


    ¡°Miss Be!¡± Lukas was shocked to see her body grow limp. Rachel fainted and her body slumped to


    the floor, blood flowing freely out of her lower regions.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 178 by Adolf Dunne


    A Death Sentence


    Inside the ward The sky was brightening outside. The glowing bright light shifted past the clouds and


    came in along with the cool autumn breeze. Lukas politely knocked on the door and went inside. He put


    down the bag he had brought with him and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I brought Miss Be her clothes.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Victor¡¯s voice was deep and hoarse from disuse. Lukas lifted his eyes and saw Victor¡¯s tired


    and disheveled appearance.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you are still wearing the same clothes you wore yesterday. Why don¡¯t you change out of


    them and have a good rest first?¡± Victor made no move from his position by the bed. His intense eyes


    were fixated on Rachel, who still had yet to wake up from hera. His white shirt was covered in blood.


    Over time, the bright red hue of the blood had turned his shirt into a dull red-brown color.


    This was all Rachel¡¯s blood.


    Seeing Victor in such a state, Lukas felt sorry for him. How could things have taken such a turn for the


    worse like this? He recalledst night¡¯s events¡ªVictor shouting at him with Rachel in his arms, his eyes


    bloodshot. This was the first time he had seen such fear and panic on Victor¡¯s face. Now, Victor was


    perched on the edge of the bed, his eyes covered in blood streaks, staring openly at Rachel. He could


    tell that Victor was a mess, so different from the energetic and elegant person he was before. After some


    time had passed, Victor ordered, ¡°Have the doctore over.¡±


    Lukas stepped up and looked Victor up and down. He asked with concern in his voice, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, is


    something wrong with you? I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing fine.¡± Lukas paused in his tracks and realized something.


    Then, he looked over at Rachel lying there in bed. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor over right now.¡± Then, he walked


    out of the ward quickly. Victor¡¯s gaze swept from Rachel¡¯s face to the back of her hand. She had such fair


    skin that the blue blood vessels on the back of her hand were clearly visible.


    The thin needle from the IV pierced into her vein, and the medicine was being issued into her body bit by


    bit. His heart stopped in his chest when he felt her cold fingertips with his hands. Every her hand was


    also stained with blood. He picked up two wet wipes from the table and wiped her hand carefully with


    them. He was careful not to hurt her, but because the blood had already dried, he couldn¡¯t do a good job


    of cleaning them.


    His phone chimed of an iing call in the middle of this. He let the phone ring and continued to wipe


    away the blood on her hand. The phone began ringing again. After some timeter, he finally wiped the


    blood off of Rachel¡¯s fingertips. He looked up and checked the caller ID, deciding to pick up the phone


    last minute. ¡°Did you find it?¡± ¡°I did. I found it.¡± After hesitating for a while, Ivan added, ¡°But when I got


    there, it was toote. There was heavy rainst night. The cat must¡¯ve been frightened by all the rain and


    thunder and it ran right into the road.


    The cars passing by didn¡¯t notice it.¡± He stopped right there, but thest part of his sentence was pretty


    self-exnatory. The road was still wet fromst night¡¯s storm. A snow-white cat could be seen in the


    middle of the pavement,pletely motionless. The blood under its body had long ago been diluted by


    the rain. It was the cat that Victor had ordered to be thrown out. After a stretch of silence, Victor gave his


    order.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Be sure to bury it well. I want no mention of this at home. Go out and buy a new cat. I want the new cat


    to look exactly like the old one.¡± ¡°Will do, sir.¡± Victor clutched onto Rachel¡¯s hand tightly after he hung up


    the call. It was only a cat. In the past, human life didn¡¯t matter to him, let alone a cat. But when he found


    out that the cat was dead, he panicked for no good reason.


    As if it was not a cat who died, but him, who was given a death sentence. In no time at all, the doctor


    arrived. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, what can I help you with?¡± ¡°When will she regain consciousness again?¡± Victor


    turned to look at the doctor and asked. Rachel¡¯s hand in his moved as soon as he was done speaking.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 179 by Adolf Dunne


    Chapter 179 Are You Scared


    Victor¡¯s body froze, and his eyes moved slowly to the woman in the bed. Rachel felt that she was waking


    up from a long dream. Right from being abandoned at the orphanage gate to going through all kinds of


    things in her life. Finally, it seemed to be stuck on an image of a pool of blood. A slight pain woke her up.


    Her hand was clenched so tightly that it hurt. Subconsciously, she looked towards it. Victor realized this


    and let go of her hand. ¡°Miss Be, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± The doctor walked to her bed. ¡°Are you in


    any pain? Do you feel any difort anywhere?¡±


    Rachel closed her eyes and was silent for a while. Finally, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Water.¡± Lukas,


    who stood a few steps behind the doctor, immediately went to fetch her a ss of water. For the next ten


    minutes, the doctor asked several questions as he checked Rachel. ¡°Miss Be, you need to stay in


    bed and rest for some days. Don¡¯t make any sudden moves or exert yourself. Also, try not to get too


    emotional,¡± the doctor said as he took off his stethoscope.


    ¡°Doctor, my baby¡­¡± Rachel unknowingly ced a hand on her stomach. The scene from before she


    fainted shed through her mind, and her heart squeezed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your baby is doing great and is


    healthy.¡± 1 ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much.¡± The doctor smiled kindly and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. You


    have a good rest. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Lukas apanied the doctor out of the ward and asked him about the


    precautions they needed to take. The ward turned silent. ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Victor said as the light in his eyes


    dimmed. Rachel interrupted him.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I would like to rest now.¡± Victor looked at her pale face. He realized that she looked thinner


    and more fragile in just one night. His heart stung, and the words got stuck in his throat. Rachel didn¡¯t


    look at him and simply closed her eyes. After a long time, she heard the door open and close.


    Rachel slowly opened her eyes and saw that Victor had left the ward. Emotionlessly, she gently ced


    her hands on her abdomen, pursed her lips, and frowned slightly. ¡®I¡¯m so sorry, little one. Mommy


    shouldn¡¯t have put you in danger. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t protect you. I almost lost you because of my


    foolishness.¡¯ she couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Rachely in the hospital bed for two full days before recoveringpletely from hera. Since they


    had almost lost the baby, Lukas decided to take care of Rachel himself. He went to Sue Gardente at


    night and returned early the next morning. Early in the morning, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    In the past two days, Rachel slept lightly. Hearing the noise, she looked out the window. Looking at the


    gray sky, she determined that it wasn¡¯t six o¡¯clock yet.


    ¡°Lukas, why have youe so early?¡± ¡°Meow!¡± A cat¡¯s mew was crystal clear, especially in therge and


    quiet ward. Rachel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She sat up and looked in the direction of the sound, only


    to find a white cat timidly walking inside. The cat¡¯s head bobbed up and down as it sniffed the strange air


    ¡°Kitten?!¡± Rachel started to smile as soon as sheid eyes on the little cat. She got out of bed and gently


    picked it up.


    ¡°Is it you? How did youe here? Are you feeling better now? Are you in any pain?¡± She went back to


    the bed with the kitten in her arms and looked at it all over. The cat gently licked her hand and rubbed its


    head on the back of her hand gently as a response. At the same time, Victor stood outside the ward and


    watched through the small window in the door. He saw Rachel with the cat and how happy she looked.


    A big hand rested on his shoulder. ¡°So for the past two days, you searched the entire city for this cat to


    just give it to Rachel?¡± Carson was sleepy and couldn¡¯t hold back his yawn as he looked at Victor


    strangely. Just for a cat, they had searched the entire city. Even he was dragged out of his bed at an


    ungodly hour in the morning to help Victor look for a cat.


    They hadn¡¯t slept properly in the past two days. Victor looked at Carson¡¯s hand on his shoulder and


    growled lightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want this hand, I don¡¯t mind cutting it off for you.¡± A shiver went up Carson¡¯s


    spine, and he withdrew his hand. When Victor turned around to leave, Carson stopped him.


    ¡°Wait! Are you leaving? Why don¡¯t you go in? Didn¡¯t you search the entire city for a cat just for her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°Is it not necessary, or are you scared?¡± Carson asked.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 180 by Adolf Dunne


    After a slight dy, Victor gave Carson a look and then proceeded to walk on without bothering to


    answer his question. He was scared. Though it was obvious that the door was unlocked and that he


    could easily push it open with just a gentle nudge of his hand, to him, the door was like a huge barrier,


    with an invisible ditch that stood between him and Rachel.


    He wasn¡¯t brave enough to push open the door and walk inside. He didn¡¯t have the guts to face Rachel¡¯s


    eyes when she looked up to meet his gaze. There was no hatred on her face, nor did there exist any


    affectionate love. She was calm from the inside out as if he was just a stranger to her. 1


    Inside the ward


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The kitten was curled up into a ball on the white sheet and was quietly snoring. Rachel gently used her


    fingertips to stroke its back. Her bright eyes deepened in that light and the smile at the corner of her lips


    eventually faded. When Ivan arrived at the door, he saw the warm morning light all around her and the


    cat. The scene was so peaceful and cozy that he didn¡¯t want to disturb them. Rachel turned to look at


    Ivan. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Miss Be, the cat¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s sleeping right now. You can take it out with you,¡± Rachel said quietly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ivan nodded and it looked like he was going over some things in his head. Then, he said, ¡°Miss


    Be, although I have no clue what happened between you and Mr. Sullivan, it¡¯s obvious that he cares


    a lot about you.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold, and she didn¡¯t answer him but instead pursed her lips tightly ¡°The


    night you were in aa, Mr. Sullivan stayed up the entire night sitting next to your bedside. He knew


    this cat meant a lot to you so, he ordered everyone to search for it outside in the rain for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Ivan.¡±


    With what he had been meaning to say stuck in his throat, Ivan turned with confused eyes to look at


    Rachel. ¡°Yes, Miss Be?¡± ¡°Where is the cat buried?¡± Rachel gave him a calm look. ¡°What?¡± Ivan was


    startled when he heard her words. ¡°Tell me, how did it die?¡± Rachel asked. ¡°Miss Be, you¡­¡±


    ¡®So she knows? Didn¡¯t Lukas say that she and the cat had only met each other two times? How did she


    find out that this cat is not the original one?¡® It took them two days and two nights to find a cat that looked


    exactly like the old one. They pretty much looked the same and it was hard to distinguish between the


    two felines. How did Rachel recognize that this cat wasn¡¯t the old one so soon? Ivan avoided her gaze


    and said, ¡°Miss Be, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.


    Your cat is right here.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Looking into her eyes, Ivan moved his mouth but found he didn¡¯t


    have the right words in order to exin ¡°Even though it looks like it, I know it¡¯s not the same cat. If you


    were really looking for my cat in the rain the entire night and finally sent over another one looking just like


    it, it means something must¡¯ve happened to the previous cat, right?¡±


    Rachel said in a calm voice as she looked down at the form of the still sleeping cat resting next to her in


    the bed. ¡°I want to know, how did it die?¡± Though Ivan was at first reluctant to give her the details, he


    knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it from her for long. ¡°Miss Be, the doctor gave explicit orders to not upset


    you. If I tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry about it. I will be perfectly fine.¡± . ¡°We did search for it for a very long time that night,


    but when we finally found it, it was already dead and its body was lying in the middle of the road.¡± Rachel


    subconsciously clutched the corner of the quilt and grinded her teeth, a faint taste of blood filling her


    mouth.


    She slowly closed her eyes, recalling in her mind the scene where that kitten would rub its small head


    against her palm. If she had just bit down and bore through it and just done what Victor had ordered her


    to do, then perhaps the cat wouldn¡¯t have died. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Rachel murmured after a long silence.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 181 by Adolf Dunne


    Ivan just stood there and watched Rachel¡¯s expression the whole time. ¡°Miss Be, are you okay?¡± he


    asked uncertainly, when he saw that she was strangely calm and didn¡¯t reply him for a long time. ¡°Ivan,


    could you please find a nice family that really loves cats and give it to them?¡± Rachel said after a


    moment¡¯s silence. ¡°But Miss Be, don¡¯t you like this cat? If you don¡¯t like this one, you can tell me the


    type of cat you want. I can look for it and bring it to you.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I like it very much.¡± Rachel looked down at the cat in her arms. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t keep it.¡±


    She knew she couldn¡¯t even protect herself for as long as she was still in Sue Garden. She couldn¡¯t put


    its life at risk. Ivan tried dissuading her, but Rachel stood on her ground. Seeing that it was useless


    insisting, he sighed inwardly and said, ¡°Okay, Miss Be. Don¡¯t worry. I will find a good family for it.¡±


    Rachel gave him a grateful smile.


    After a while, Rachel felt a little tired and said she wanted to rest. Ivan then left the ward with the cat.


    When the door closed behind Ivan, Rachel felt her phone vibrate beside the pillow. She looked at it and


    saw the screen light up slightly. Then, a message popped up from Quintin. ¡°I know where Abby is. I¡¯ve


    booked a flight for tonight. So by tomorrow morning, I will be in Apliaria.¡± 1 In a prison The dim, narrow


    and empty corridor was so quiet that even the smallest movements could be heard loud and clear.


    Squeak! The big iron door slowly opened, making a dull sound, as though a big stone was being dragged


    on the floor. The prison guards knocked at the small iron doors that were lined up on both sides of the


    corridor, using their batons. On each door they crossed, they shouted, ¡°Come out! It¡¯s time for dinner,


    everyone.¡± The doors made a rustling sound as they knocked on them. There were some soundsing


    from the cells, before those locked inside all walked to the iron doors and stretched out hands that held


    iron bowls.


    The chef came in then, pushing the dining trolley in front of her. She stopped for few seconds at every


    cell, and scooped food for each bowl with an iron spoon.


    Finally, she got to thest but one cell. Each cell had almost seven or eight people in them. However, this


    particr one was different. It held only two prisoners. The cell was equally much cleaner than others.


    Except for the dim light, it was most probably the best cell here. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you look so beautiful today!


    Could you give me some more meat? I really don¡¯t have much strength to work these days. I think I need


    it.¡± A woman was holding a bowl and smiling fawningly at the chef. The chef was overjoyed to hear that.


    She had been working in this ce for a long time, and her skin condition was getting worse. Whenever


    she took some time off and went out with her friends, she was like a middle-aged woman amongst them.


    Since then, she had spent a lot of money on her skin care. When she heard someone praise her, she


    had the impression that her money was well-spent. She scooped up two more pieces of pork and put in


    the woman¡¯s bowl.


    Satisfied, the woman turned around to go back to her bed with her bowl of food in hand. The chef


    shouted to the other prisoner in the cell. ¡°You, get over here and get your dinner!¡± The woman who had


    already gotten her food stopped with her bowl in her hand and looked at the person lying in the bed


    opposite hers. She put down her bowl, took another bowl and walked to the iron door. ¡°You can put hers


    here. She has not been feeling well these past two days.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    With a frown, the chef looked at the woman on the bed. ¡°But it¡¯s dinner. You¡¯re with her every day, right?


    Do you know who she is? She¡¯s been exempted from a lot of normal routines from the moment she


    came. The best room, a new pot, new sheets¡­Who could she possibly be?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    ask?¡± ¡°I have asked her several times already. But all she told me was that, she used to be a maid.


    Nothing special if you ask me.¡±


    The woman shrugged her shoulders as she finished talking. ¡°Well, maybe she was being honest. She


    sure doesn¡¯t look like a rich person. Besides, she¡¯s now locked up in prison. So her story is usible.


    Only God knows what she did tond in here. Maybe she abducted children. No one knows, that¡¯s for


    sure!¡± People were put behind bars for different reasons. Although they were all criminals, the ones who


    were caught abducting children were the most hated.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ve spent more time than is necessary here already.¡± The chef scooped a


    spoonful of rice and put it in the bowl. Seeing that it was almost time, she pushed the dining cart away.


    With the bowl of rice in her hand, the woman turned around and walked to the bed opposite to hers.


    ¡°Hey, here¡¯s your dinner.¡± The person huddled up in the sheet moved, and then, slowly sat up. With a


    pale face, she looked at her cell mate and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± She reached out to take


    the bowl, but was startled with the sudden loud sound. The bowl fell to the floor with a crisp sound, and


    the rice was scattered all over on the floor. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Abby. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± The woman looked at


    Abby, with a remorseful and innocent look on her face.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Chapter 182 A Nightmare


    The thin woman sitting on the bed was none other than Abby, who had gone missing for more than two


    months.


    In the dim light, a glint of jealousy and contempt shed in the other woman¡¯s eyes before she concealed


    her expression and med herself. ¡°Abby, the chef has already left. How about I share my meal with


    you? I¡¯m sorry for this. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t expect you would miss it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not hungry


    anyway,¡± Abby said in a low voice as she shrugged her shoulders, looking down at the food scattered on


    the floor.


    ¡°But if the guards find out that I spilled your food and made you starve, they will surely punish me. You


    can eat mine. Go ahead. I know you haven¡¯t eaten much for several days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not that


    hungry.¡± Abby shook her head. ¡°Sasha, just eat your food. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Sasha raised


    her head and grabbed Abby¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t tell anyone? Promise me.¡± When she


    held Abby¡¯s hand, Sasha¡¯s long nails identally scratched the back of her palm.


    Slightly wincing in pain, Abby tried to pull away instinctively, but Sasha gripped her so tightly that she


    couldn¡¯t break free. You have my word.¡± ¡°Very good! Thank you, Abby! You¡¯re such a kind girl.¡± Sasha


    finally let go of Abby and caught a glimpse of the red mark on the back of thetter¡¯s hand. Quickly


    covering her small wound, Abby waved it off and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Go eat.¡± Sasha promptly returned to


    her bed, fiddled with the scallion in her bowl, and asked, ¡°Abby, the visiting day will be in two days.


    Will your familye to see you then?¡± It was not just the chef who was curious about who Abby really


    was. Sasha also wanted to know about her mysterious cellmate¡¯s past. However, Abby never told her


    anything. Whenever Sasha tried to get something out of her, Abby always kept silent about her


    background and wouldter steer the conversation into another topic. Ever since the day they met,


    Sasha felt a twinge of jealousy towards her.


    Abby had always exuded an air of innocence and kindness about her. But still, everyone in this facility


    did something bad at one point. She was also in jail, so she must havemitted a crime. However, the


    guards had always been nice to Abby, so one had to wonder what her life was like outside these walls.


    At first, Sasha thought that Abby came from a prominent family. That could be the reason why all the


    guards treated her differently


    But more than a couple of months had passed, and there were two chances for family members to visit


    the prisoners, but no one came for her. Besides, judging from her choice of words and mannerisms,


    Abby didn¡¯t act like a well educated and elegantdy at all. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Keeping to her thoughts, Abby


    narrowed her eyes and tightened her grip on the nket. She wondered how Rachel was doing right


    now. It had been a long time since they hadst seen each other.


    ¡®How is her baby?¡¯ As memories of their friendship began flooding in, Abby felt sad that she couldn¡¯t be


    there for Rachel when she needed her the most. A single tear fell from her eye and dropped on the


    sheet. ¡°I miss you so much. I hope you¡¯re alright,¡± Abby murmured to herself. Hearing Abby¡¯s whisper a


    couple of feet away, Sasha turned to her cellmate but could not make out her words. After swallowing her


    last bite, she put down her bowl and said, ¡°Abby, I heard that there is a job tomorrow.


    Something about weeding. If you do it well, they might give you a remission. How about you apply for it


    and take me with you? It¡¯s better than rotting away in this cell.¡± ¡°Weeding?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The guards said


    that authorities areing to inspect this facility. If we perform well, we might get an early release on


    good behavior.¡± Sasha leaned over with a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to grab this opportunity? This might be


    yourst chance to redeem yourself!


    If everything goes ording to n, you can walk out of here a free woman in no time!¡± Sitting in silence


    for a few seconds, Abby simply pursed her lips and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. It is a good chance. But you


    go on ahead. I¡¯m fine right here.¡± The truth was Abby didn¡¯t even know the date of her release or if she


    could even leave this hopeless ce. Disappointed by her cellmate¡¯s response, Sasha gritted her teeth.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Abby would just turn her back on freedom so quickly. But Sasha didn¡¯t care


    whether Abby wanted to go or not. This was her one chance to escape prison life, and Abby was going


    to be her ticket out of here! She wanted to get out of this damned cell as soon as possible by whatever


    means necessary! ¡°There must be a lot of people fighting for this crack at freedom. I don¡¯t think I will


    win.¡± Lowering her head in disappointment, Sasha continued to plead her case.


    ¡°But you¡¯re different than the rest of the goons in this joint. Haven¡¯t you noticed that, Abby? The prison


    guards have been treating you nicely. You can use that to your advantage. As long as you do your job


    well, they will definitely rmend your early release to the authorities.¡±


    Seeing that Abby didn¡¯t seem encouraged by her words, Sasha sighed and leaned back in defeat. ¡°Abby,


    I miss my grandma so much. She is very old and sickly. I think she might be living on borrowed time, and


    I would love to be with her again. Believe it or not, I truly regret what I did. If I didn¡¯t turn to the life of


    crime, then I wouldn¡¯t have been locked up and separated from my grandma.


    If I don¡¯t take this opportunity now, then it might be toote because I don¡¯t know if my grandma will still


    be alive five yearster.¡± Afraid that Abby would turn her down again, Sasha held her hand tightly and


    shed a few tears for good measure.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha¡¯s tactics worked. Abby felt sorry for her and said, ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if they will agree.¡± ¡°Of course,


    they will. It¡¯s now or never! You just agreed to my n, right?¡± Sasha asked eagerly. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Seeing the genuine happiness on Sasha¡¯s face, Abby couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. She didn¡¯t notice


    the cunning look in Sasha¡¯s eyes, nor did she know that tomorrow would be an absolute nightmare.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 183 by Adolf Dunne


    Dawn slowly peeked through the windows. The cool morning breeze made the curtains dance. It


    caressed Rachel¡¯s hand that was outside the quilt. There was a sheen of sweat on her forehead as she


    was in the midst of a nightmare. Her soft pink lips moved, and she whispered, ¡°Abby¡­ Watch out! No¡­¡±


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Rachel woke up with a start, and her eyes darted around. It


    took her a while to realize that it was just a nightmare.


    ¡°Miss Be, may I enter?¡± the person asked from the other side of the door. Rachel took a couple of


    deep breaths to calm herself and looked out the window. She looked at the sky and then at the time. It


    was only half-past six in the morning. ¡®Who can it be at this time?¡¯ ¡°Yes, pleasee in,¡± she said after a


    moment. Soon, the door was slowly pushed open, and Rachel turned to see a woman in a light pink


    nurse uniform.


    A mask covered her face, and only her eyes were exposed. They looked like a man¡¯s eyes. Or maybe


    Rachel felt that way because she was too tall for a nurse. Rachel frowned because she felt that the


    nurse somehow seemed familiar. ¡°Miss Be, after checking youst night, the doctor prescribed some


    medicine. He asked me to give it to you once you woke up.¡± As soon as the nurse finished speaking, she


    inadvertently looked into Rachel¡¯s eyes.


    However, it was only for a moment, and then she nced away. She quickly turned her back to the


    medicine cart. 3 That one nce was enough for Rachel to confirm the nurse¡¯s identity, She smiled, lifted


    the quilt, let her legs drop to the side as she shifted to sit on the edge of the bed. Then, she kicked the


    cart. The nurse almost spilled the entire medicine bottle. ¡°Miss Be¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you liked to


    dress up like a woman.¡± Rachel smiled at the nurse meaningfully. ¡°Quintin.¡±


    The nurse froze but still didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Miss Be, I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You know you can


    continue to dress up like this, Since you like it so much, once we return, I will buy you hundreds of


    dresses.¡± The corners of Quintin¡¯s eyes crinkled as he smiled. He put down the bottle and took off his


    mask. ¡°Fine, you win!¡±


    Rachel somehow felt sad as she saw his familiar face. It wasn¡¯t until she saw Quintin that she seemed to


    feel she was still alive. She wasn¡¯t Rachel, but She. Seeing Rachel¡¯s eyes turn red, Quintin¡¯s eyes


    widened in horror. ¡°Boss¡­ Please don¡¯t cry! What did I say? Why¡­ Why are you crying? I haven¡¯t


    started to cry yet! You need¡­¡± Hearing Quintin babble, Rachel was amused. He made her snap out of


    her sad mood.


    ¡°God knows how much I miss you, boss!¡± Quintin handed Rachel a tissue and looked at her face


    carefully. ¡°You don¡¯t look like the person in the photo at all!¡± He then took out his phone and showed it to


    Rachel. In the photo, Rachel was slightly fat. She wore a vulgar red strapless dress with curly hair and


    heavy makeup.


    She was only in her early twenties but dressed like a thirty-year-old hooker. This was how the owner of


    the body dressed before. Now, although her face was pale, it was fair and delicate. She was still stunning


    without any makeup, and she lookedpletely different from the photo.


    It had not been easy for Quintin to find this photo. ¡°It¡¯s only six in the morning. Did youe here as


    soon as younded?¡± Quintin put his phone back in his pocket and pulled up a chair to sit.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see your message until I got off the ne. You said you were hospitalized. I was so worried, so I


    came immediately. Boss, are you all right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± Rachel thought for a while and then suddenly


    raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡±


    Quintin cleared his throat, looked down, and tugged the nurse¡¯s dress. ¡°The police have targeted me a


    few years ago. If they knew I was here, I would have ended up in a police station instead of here! No one


    from the alliance knows I¡¯vee here. I had to buy this nurse outfit to sneak in.¡±

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Chapter 184 The Patel Prison


    ¡°Well, what do you think? No one can tell that it¡¯s me in this disguise, right?¡± Rachel looked Quintin up


    and down. She could only tell that it was him because Quintin had been working with her for years.


    Those who didn¡¯t know him that well would fail to recognize Quintin in his disguise. ¡°It is hard to tell it is


    you,¡± Rachel said as she tried to sound upbeat, especially in the face of difficulty. ¡°Come on now. Laugh


    out loud.¡±


    Quintin could sense the ridicule in Rachel¡¯s tone. He cleared his throat, touched his nose, and


    comined, ¡°Those guys are really petty. It¡¯s been a long time since it happened. Yet, they still couldn¡¯t


    move on from it. Every time Ie back, they send someone to take me to the police station for


    questioning.¡± Rachel burst intoughter. Her eyes wereughing, too. Seeing Rachel¡¯s reaction, Quintin


    let out a sigh of relief.


    When he first saw Rachel, he couldn¡¯t believe that the woman in front of him was actually She. And to


    this day, he still couldn¡¯t believe it! It was only when he heard her call out his name did he realize that the


    woman was She, his boss. He also noticed then that she looked troubled and disturbed. It looked that


    something weighed heavily on her heart. He wanted to make herugh. He wanted to see her smile.


    ¡°Oh, I remember it.


    I told you to stop but you wouldn¡¯t listen. So, you continued with what you were going. You broke into


    their firewall and yed fireworks on theirputers.¡± ¡°That was a long time ago, five years ago!¡±


    Quintin said, raising his voice in anger. I didn¡¯t do anything that bad. It was a mischievous little joke,


    right? At any rate, it was just fireworks.


    ¡°Even then, you should be grateful that they didn¡¯t arrest you. You could have ended up in prison.¡±


    Rachel was right. He could have been gone to jail. So, Quintin stoppedining. The view outside


    the window showed the dawn had broken and sunlight was starting to spread across the sky. ¡°Quintin, doContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    you really know where Abby is?¡± Rachel changed the subject. ¡°After confirming her general location, I


    checked the surveince videos of the two nearby prisons.


    I studied the staff mobilizations of these prisons. I have been doing this for the past two months.¡± Quintin


    took out his smartphone to show Rachel a photo of a woman. ¡°She is the person who checks all the


    boxes as you¡¯ve said.¡± The woman in the photo was getting out of a car. Rachel tightened her grip on the


    phone and said, ¡°It is Abby. Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°At the Patel prison.¡± ¡°The Patel Prison?¡¯ Rachel tried to scan her brain for the familiarity of the ce.


    She had never heard of it. ¡°Where is the Patel Prison?¡± ¡°It is located on the Patel Ind. It was originally


    a reef, which was filled with soil to make a small ind. It is not that far from Apliaria, about two to three


    hours to get there by ship.


    The ce was being developed into a tourist attraction until the government found the temperature there


    to be low so the project was shelved. The government then built a prison there for felons sentenced for


    heavy crimes,¡± Quintin exined. Heavy crimes? So, the prisoners there had been involved in violent


    crimes.


    Rachel started to worry about Abby being in thepany of hard-core felons. Looking straight into


    Quintin¡¯s eyes, she implored, ¡°We need to get her out of that ce without being noticed! And we should


    do it fast!¡±


    The nightmare had shaken Rachel that she woke up feeling distressed. And now, she felt all the worse


    knowing where Abby was. Meanwhile, at the Patel Ind The gate was opened. A prison guard walked


    in and opened the door to the second to thest cell.


    He tapped the prison door with his baton and yelled, ¡°No. 1227, No. 1618, you both know that you are


    going to clear out the weeds today, right? Soe out now. Come with me!¡± The prison guard called out


    the prison numbers of Abby and Sasha.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    There was arge piece of grasnd behind the Patel Ind. Following the prison guard, Abby and


    Sasha got out and were tasked to remove weeds using the tools they were given. After they worked hard


    for a long time, it was almost noon. The sun shone brightly above the almost cloudless sky. As Abby


    threw the weeds into the basket, beads of sweat trickled down from her forehead. She tried to wipe them


    off as she looked up in the sky.


    Then, she felt that her sight was a little blurry due to the extreme heat. She hadn¡¯t eaten much these


    days. Hence, she felt weak and tired after doing such tediousbor. At the same time, the prison guard


    instantly noticed the pale look on her face. He remembered that his superior specially told him before to


    take special attention of Abby. Therefore, when he saw her condition, he immediately gave her a bottle of


    water.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stand the heat, drink some water first and take a break.¡± The prison guard carefully observed


    her as he spoke. Abby was thin, short, and in-looking. She didn¡¯t look like a big shot at all. However,


    his superior clearly reiterated that he should take good care of her. In fact, whenever she needed


    anything, he was to give it to her. While the prison guard was lost in his thoughts, Abby¡¯s words brought


    him back to his senses.


    Not far away from them, Sasha stood up and decided to find a cool ce to take a rest. After all, the heat


    was also killing her. That was when she caught a glimpse of the prison guard and Abby, who seemed to


    be talking andughing. ¡°You¡¯re wee. You can continue working when you feel better. Don¡¯t worry.


    When the authoritiese, I¡¯ll inform you immediately.¡± As she listened to their conversation, Sasha


    gritted her teeth and tightened her grip on the sickle in her hand. ¡°Mr. Warren.¡± With a gleam in her eyes,


    Sasha walked up to the prison guard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sherwood Warren, the prison guard, instantly


    changed his demeanor. Sasha wiped the sweat on her forehead and said softly, ¡°I kind of feel dizzy. Can


    I rest for a while?¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Sherwood with expectant eyes. ¡°What? Of course not.¡± Sherwood


    frowned. ¡°You are here to weed, not enjoy life! You will just rest if I say so! No. 1618, bend your knees


    and go back to work now!¡± Sasha¡¯s face turned pale, startled that she was suddenly scolded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll get back to work!¡± Sasha lowered her head and started shing the weeds again.


    Her eyes was burning in anger as she nced at Abby and the guard. ¡®What the hell?! Why can Abby


    take a break and not me? That bastard! Sasha¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, thinking that she was


    wronged. Looking at Sherwood, who had a sour face, Abby stood up. ¡°Mr. Warren, I feel better now. Can


    I go help Sasha with her work so that she can at least rest for five minutes as well?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ That is against the rules.¡± Sherwood frowned. ording to the rules in the prison, no one could


    actually rest during work hours. He was already making an exception to let Abby take a break, so he


    hesitated to grant her request. But when he remembered that he was to give her whatever she wanted,


    he eventuallypromised.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s really hot today. Fine! You two can rest here for five more minutes while I go to the bathroom


    first.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Warren.¡± Sherwood nodded and left after he called a colleague to temporarily


    rece his post. After Sherwood was out of sight, Abby quickly handed the bottle of water in her hand to


    Sasha. ¡°Here. Drink some water and have a rest.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your..¡± Sasha raised her voice and


    wanted to shake off Abby¡¯s hand. But words stoppeding out of her mouth when an idea suddenly


    shed in her mind.


    ¡°Sasha? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. Never mind.¡± Suppressing her anger, Sasha forced a smile. ¡°Abby, I


    saw earlier that there¡¯s a slope over there. The area looks cooler. How about we go weed thereter? I


    know that you haven¡¯t eaten well these past few days. If you keep working under the direct heat of this


    scorching sun, you will get a heatstroke.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Abby looked in the direction that Sasha was pointing at and saw the slope. It was a small hillside about


    three hundred meters away from where they were. Because there were two or three trees on that spot,


    their branches ovepped, forming a shade against the sunlight. ¡°Okay then. That sounds like a good


    n.¡±


    Abby nodded with a faint smile. Then, when Sherwood came back, the two asked for his permission to


    go to the slope and work there instead. Sherwood agreed, so they began walking, carrying their tools.


    However, about ten minutester after they began working again, a woman¡¯s scream was suddenly


    heard. ¡°Abby!¡± Sasha shouted in panic. It turned out that Abby slipped, rolled down the hill slope, and hit


    her head against a big rock.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186 Good News And Bad News


    Crack!


    A ceramic spoon fell on the floor with a crisp sound.


    "Miss Be, are you okay?" Hearing the noise, Lukas quickly turned around.


    Rachel stood there, her face pale and her hands trembling. She hadn''t expected the sudden news, and it had taken her by surprise, causing her to drop the spoon.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Lukas, I''m fine," Rachel said, forcing a weak smile. She bent down to pick up the broken pieces, but Lukas stopped her.


    "Please, let me handle this," he insisted, gently guiding her away from the mess. "You should sit down."


    Rachel nodded and allowed herself to be led to a nearby chair. She sank into it, her mind racing with thoughts. The news she had just received was overwhelming, and she needed a moment to process it.


    "Miss Be, do you need anything?" Lukas asked, his voice filled with concern.


    Rachel shook her head. "No, Lukas. Thank you. I just... I need a moment."


    Lukas nodded and retreated, giving Rachel the space she needed. As she sat there, her mind wandered back to the conversation that had just taken ce. The good news and the bad news. She wasn''t sure how to feel.


    The good news was that there had been a breakthrough in the project she had been working on. It was something she had been striving for, and the sess was a huge relief. But the bad news... the bad news had overshadowed her joy.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 187 by Adolf Dunne


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 187 Go To Hell


    ¡®It hurts!¡¯ Abby curled up and slowly opened her eyes, only to be imprisoned in the dark. It was so pitch


    ck that she couldn¡¯t see her own hand. The cold, fishy breeze swept from nowhere, caressing her skin


    like a sharp de. ¡°Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­¡± Enduring the pain in her body, she extended her hand in the


    darkness, slowly sat up, and tried to shout in a loud voice, ¡°Hello? Is there¡­ Is anyone there?!¡± The


    room was filled with only echoes of her voice.


    She wrapped her arms around her knees, trying to keep herself warm from the frigid wind. The gauze


    that had been wrapped around her arms had be a little damp and sticky. Her wounds started


    bleeding again. Her body ached from head to toe and she couldn¡¯t tell which was more painful. She was


    dizzy, but the memories slowly shed through her mind before she fell unconscious. She had been in a


    coma twice.


    The first time was when she had fallen down the hill. She and Sasha were chatting as they pulled out


    weeds on the hilltop. After realizing that she forgot to bring the bamboo basket, Abby stood up and


    turned to herpanion. ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m going to fetch the bamboo basket downhill.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± What she


    didn¡¯t know was that Sasha was standing right behind her, eyes filled with malicious intent. As soon as


    Abby turned around to leave, Sasha rushed and called her, ¡°Abby.¡± ¡°Yes?¡±


    Sasha followed behind her, her expression deadpan. It bothered Abby. ¡°Do you know how much I envy


    you?¡± Sasha cocked her head. Surprised by her words, Abby turned to face her and asked in confusion,


    ¡°Envy me? Why would you envy me?¡± Looking at her innocent and confused face, Sasha clenched her


    fists and forced a smile.


    ¡°It must be great getting the opportunity tomute your sentence.¡± ¡°What?¡± Abby¡¯s eyes widened when


    she heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb! You know what I mean. I thought we were friends. How could you keep


    it a secret from me?¡± Sasha¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold. ¡°Sasha¡­¡±


    ¡°I was so stupid. I thought if I put my back into it and tried my hardest, I would be granted the chance to


    commute my sentence and leave this damned ce! My grandma is waiting for me to get home¡­¡±


    Sasha had a crazy grin on her face. ¡°In the end, you¡¯re the only one


    who gets to reap what we sowed!¡± Hearing this, Abby immediately realized what she meant. She shook


    her head instantly. ¡°Sasha, I didn¡¯t. What¡¯s going on? If that was true, I should be the one to know first.¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending to be innocent!¡± Sasha suddenly raised her voice and took a step forward. Startled by


    her angry tone, Abby retreated. ¡°Sasha, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. I really don¡¯t know about any


    of this¡­¡± ¡°Oh really?


    How nice, Abby. Let me tell you right now! When I came out today, Sherwood called out to me and the


    two of us had a small chat alone in the corner. Can you guess what he said?¡± Sasha lowered her voice to


    avoid being heard, but her tone remained harsh. ¡°What did he say?¡± Abby pursed her lips. She wasn¡¯t


    stupid. Since she came to this ce, it was obvious that she got special treatment, unlike other


    prisoners. The prison guards never called her names and hadn¡¯t been harsh to her even once. They had


    always treated her with


    respect. But she didn¡¯t have the time to think about whether it was because of Victor¡¯s arrangement or


    other reasons. She also didn¡¯t notice the other prisoners stare at her with jealousy. She only thought of


    Rachel, wondering when she could leave here. So when Sasha mentioned that she might get a lower


    sentence through volunteer weeding, Abby vaguely guessed that she got the special treatment once


    again.


    ¡°He told me that I didn¡¯t have to work so hard. When the superiorse, all of us will have to pretend


    that we¡¯re not willing to do anything, so that you can show off! They will think you¡¯re the only one doing a


    good job!¡± The more Sasha spoke, the more furious she became. ¡°Only then can they give you a chance


    tomute the sentence!¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything about it, Sasha.¡± Abby¡¯s eyes watered. She reached out to grab Sasha¡¯s


    hand, but thetter moved away. ¡°If Sherwood actually told you this, you don¡¯t have to listen to him. I¡¯ll


    talk to him about it. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Wait for me. I¡¯ll go look for him right now!¡± After saying that,


    Abby turned around and left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to be a goody-goody!¡± Sasha eximed, grabbing her arm. ¡°If you go to Sherwood and tell him


    that you didn¡¯t want this, do you think he¡¯ll believe it? Absolutely not! He¡¯ll only assume that I bullied you


    into giving up this opportunity. It would make me the bad guy! Or maybe that¡¯s what you¡¯re nning all


    along?


    I didn¡¯t know you were such a scheming woman, Abby.¡± ¡°Sasha, please¡­ Listen to me. It¡¯s nothing like


    that.¡± ¡°Then what? I¡¯m pretty sure my reaction is valid. It¡¯s sickening to know that you¡¯re a wolf in sheep¡¯s


    clothing. I trusted you!¡± Sasha shook her hand away, her gaze bing fierce. ¡°Abby, why don¡¯t you just


    go to hell?!¡±


    Then, she pushed Abby away. It all happened so quickly. Abby¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she twisted


    her ankle and lost her bnce. Then, she rolled down hard and bumped against a huge stone downhill.


    Sasha gasped when she saw Abby rolling down heavily. Abby was voiceless, struggling to open her


    eyes. Then, she vaguely saw Sasha rushing over and squatting down in front of her. ¡°Sasha¡­¡± ¡°Abby,


    we could¡¯ve been best friends, but you know, I envy you as much as I hate you! You shouldn¡¯t have taken


    away what belongs to me!¡±


    As soon as Sasha vented out her frustrations, she picked up a rock and smashed it on her head without


    hesitation. The oozing blood blurred Abby¡¯s vision, and she eventually fell into a deep, painful slumber.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 188 by Adolf Dunne


    When Abby woke up, the white ceiling and the smell of antiseptics greeted her, letting her know that she


    was in the hospital.


    No noise could be heard aside from the faint


    voice of someone outside the ward.


    Abby felt like her head was splitting into two, and her mouth was dry and itchy. Just as she was about to


    get up to get some water, the door of her hospital room opened.


    ¡°Mr. Warren?¡± A hint of surprise shed through her eyes when she saw Sherwood in a police uniform


    coming in.


    ¡°How long have you been awake? Are you hurt somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I just woke up¡­¡± Abby¡¯s voice sounded weak. Looking at her pale face, Sherwood said, ¡°Don¡¯t force


    yourself to get up yet. I would like to ask you a few questions and you need to answer them truthfully. Are


    we clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember what happened before you fell?¡± Sherwood asked while looking at her seriously.


    The question made Abby unconsciously clench the corner of the quilt covering her lower body.


    What happened to her was very odd, so Sherwood must have doubts about her ident on the hillside.


    Although the area was littered with debris, it was not steep. The ground was also dry because it was a


    hot day. How could she slip and fall?


    Besides, the wound on her forehead also


    aroused suspicion.


    Sherwood had been a prison guard for so many years. He could tell whether a person¡¯s wound had been


    inflicted by ident or on intent by someone else.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sasha¡¯s words shed through Abby¡¯s mind, causing her to hesitate for a while. Honestly, she could


    understand why Sasha was so jealous.


    Now, if she told the police the truth, Abby knew that Sasha would be punished.


    ¡°Abby, you have to keep this in your mind at all times. Sometimes, tolerance and concession would only


    make people take advantage of you and make things difficult for you. Tolerance makes space. But if you


    keep giving in, you will be beyond redemption.¡±


    Suddenly, Rachel¡¯s words resurfaced in Abby¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Do you have any misgivings about what happened? You can tell me the truth. Don¡¯t worry. I will uphold


    justice for you.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Abby decided to tell the truth. ¡°I remember quarreling with Sasha at that time.


    Then, she pushed me and threw a stone on my head.¡± Abby clenched her fists and looked straight into


    Sherwood¡¯s eyes. Her voice was firm and powerful.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Sherwood¡¯s face


    darkened when he heard what Abby had said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Rachel was right. She couldn¡¯t keep tolerating andpromising other people¡¯s behavior. If


    she wanted to get out of here soon, she should learn how to be strong enough to protect


    herself.


    ¡°I see. I will investigate it carefully. If what you said is true, I will uphold justice for you,¡± Sherwood


    promised. ¡°For now, you should take a rest. I¡¯ll call the doctor to check on you. There are special duty


    officers at the door. You can tell them if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Hearing this, Sherwood paused and turned around to face Abby. ¡°What else can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡­ I want to know what kind of punishment Sasha will receive if the final investigation result is that


    she pushed me?¡± ¡°If what you said is true, then it would be an intentional homicide. She will be detained


    for a more extended time, or perhaps sentenced to life imprisonment.¡±


    ¡®Life sentence!¡± Abby was shocked.


    If Sasha were sentenced to life imprisonment,


    then she would never see her grandmother


    again.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Somehow, Abby wanted to withdrew her previous remark. But then she heard what Sherwood said next.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t made a conclusion yet. It¡¯s too early to say anything about it. By the way, before we came to


    you, we had interrogated her.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Sherwood replied, ¡°She said you wanted to push her down, but you lost your bnce and fell down


    identally.¡±


    That was all he said before he finally left the hospital room.


    Lying in the bed, Abby kept reying Sherwood¡¯s words in her head. She wanted tough at herself


    because she pitied Sasha, who framed her.


    It turned out that what Rachel said was right Her concession and tolerance wouldn¡¯t do her any good.


    A knock on the door brought Abby back to her senses. ¡°Come in, please.¡±


    The door opened, and a cleaner in an orange


    uniform pushed a trolley in. She closed the


    door behind her and uttered, ¡°I¡¯m here to clean


    the room.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Abby said, not realizing that


    something was strange with the woman. The cleaner looked up when she heard Abby¡¯s voice; her eyes


    were full of malice and evilness. She clenched the rag in her hand into a ball.


    Then, she walked to the bed with a duster cloth.


    Noticing that someone was approaching her, Abby raised her head. Her eyes widened when she


    recognized the woman in front of her. ¡°Alice¡­¡±


    Before Abby could say anything else, Alice quickly stuffed the rag into her mouth. A wicked smile was


    stered on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. You bitch!¡±

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 Disfigured


    "Hmm... Hmm..." Abby turned her head from side to side to take out the rag stuffed in her mouth but without sess. She was so badly injured that she could barely wriggle her body.


    Pak!


    Abby was stunned by a hard p across her face. The heaviness of the impact left a red mark on her face. Blood seeped out from the corner of her mouth.


    "Why are you struggling? No one ising to save you," a cold voice taunted her. The person standing over her had no pity in their eyes.


    Abby''s vision blurred with tears, but she couldn''t stop herself from trying to free her hands from the ropes binding her. The pain was unbearable, but her will to survive was stronger.


    The person standing over her smirked and leaned in closer. "You should have known better than to cross us. Now, you pay the price."


    As Abby continued to struggle, she heard footsteps approaching. Her heart pounded in her chest. Was it a rescuer or another tormentor?


    The door creaked open, and a tall figure stepped into the room. The neer surveyed the scene with a frown. "What the hell is going on here?" they demanded.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The person tormenting Abby straightened up. "Just teaching this bitch a lesson," they replied nonchntly.


    "Enough," the neer said sternly. "We need her alive and able to talk. Untie her."


    Reluctantly, the tormentor obeyed, removing the ropes and the gag. Abby gasped for air, her body trembling with relief and fear. She looked up at the neer, her eyes filled with desperate hope.


    The neer crouched down beside her and spoke in a gentler tone. "Abby, listen to me. We need information, and you''re going to give it to us. Understand?"


    Abby nodded weakly, too exhausted and terrified to argue. She knew that whatever they wanted, she had no choice but toply.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 190 by Adolf Dunne


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 190 Die Together


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Alice growled. Her eyes were red as she strangled Abby by the neck with one hand.


    ¡°You all deserve to die!¡± Unable to resist, Abby kept trying to pull Alice¡¯s hand away. Her face quickly


    turned red. She kept shaking her head at Alice, struggling to stay conscious. ¡°Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­¡± Abby was


    struggling to breathe, but it was very difficult with a hand on her neck.


    ¡°Do you want to beg me? Huh? Answer me! Do you want me to let you go?¡± Alice took a look at Abby


    with a wicked grin on her face. Her eyes were cold and cruel. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not going to happen!¡± Making


    her point clear, Alice tightened her grip on Abby¡¯s neck. Abby¡¯s groan of pain was almost guttural.


    She found it more and more difficult to take in air. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, okay? You¡¯ve still got some time. I just


    want to teach you a lesson first. Soon enough, that bitch called Rachel wille and keep youpany.


    At that time, I¡¯ll be happy to send both of you to hell together!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± The thought of Alice doing


    something to Rachel gave Abby renewed strength. She widened her eyes and struggled hard. She


    pulled down the rag in her mouth and bit hard on Alice¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Alice cried out in pain, but hurriedly brought down her voice before anyone could hear her.


    There were people guarding outside, and although the room was soundproof, people outside might still


    hear it. Alice pped Abby hard across the face, her fingernails scratching the corner of her eye. In no


    time, blood was peeping out of the scratch. Alice exerted all of her strength in that p.


    It was so hard that Abby¡¯s head went to the side and her wound that was wrapped with gauze hit the


    wall, sending a sharp pain through her skull. ¡°You bitch! How dare you bite me?¡± Alice asked between


    gritted teeth. Abby covered her forehead with her hand, as her vision suddenly became blurred. She


    opened her mouth to scream for help, but before any sound could leave her mouth, she fainted.


    Squeak! Abby heard the sound of the door opening. She remembered everything that happened before


    she passed out. She looked towards the door and saw a ray of light shoot in through the crack of the


    door.


    That was when she had the sense to look around and see where she was.


    She saw that there were some foam boxes around her that smelt of fish. She could also feel the cold


    wind that was blowing down from above her. She realized she was in a cold storage room.


    ¡°Is anybody¡­¡± Abby started saying and trailed off as someone came in. Her lips trembled and she


    retreated subconsciously.


    Alice!


    After she passed out, Alice took her out of the hospital. Alice stood in front of her and looked down at


    her. ¡°I thought it would have been easy to carry you out, considering how thin you look. But I was


    surprised! You are quite heavy, do you know that? It took me a lot of effort to get you out of the hospital.


    More effort than I had anticipated. Those idiots almost found me!¡± ¡°Alice¡­ What are you going to do?¡±


    she asked in fear. ¡°What am I going to do?


    Why don¡¯t you guess what I¡¯m going to do?¡± Alice burst outughing, a sound that was totally horrifying.


    She stoppedughing after a few seconds. ¡°I should have killed you at the hospital!¡± Abby was stunned


    by all this and her constant change in attitude. ¡°I almost did it you know. But I thought that would be too


    easy a death for you!¡± Alice smiled smugly. ¡°I know that Rachel cares about you very much. So, if I tell


    her that I¡¯ve got you, I wonder what she¡¯s going to do.


    She will definitelye for you, won¡¯t she? Of course she will! Why am I even asking? And after she


    comes, the both of you will go to hell together!¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Abby could see that this woman wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just kill someone. Please, don¡¯t do anything stupid! Please, don¡¯t hurt Rachel. Please, I¡¯m


    begging!


    Just tell me what you want me to do. No matter what it is, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Alice bent down to Abby¡¯s level and


    grabbed her chin roughly. ¡°Oh, this is so sweet! Even when you are about to die, you are still thinking


    about the wellbeing of that bitch? You are such a faithful maid.¡± Alice sighed wistfully as though she was


    jealous of it. ¡°Please¡­ If you kill me, you¡¯re going to go to jail. You¡­¡± ¡°Go to jail? My life has been


    ruined! So what if I go to jail?


    It doesn¡¯t matter! You destroyed my life! And while I suffered, you all lived well. You know what? I don¡¯t


    want to live anyway. Let¡¯s all die together! I¡¯ll kill you first, then follow suit, so that I¡¯ll have somepany


    in hell. Brilliant idea, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Alice shook off Abby¡¯s hand from her feet and stood up straight. Abby fell to the floor as she lost her


    support. The wound on her body got in contact with the floor, causing her to sweat in pain. When she sat


    back up, a silver light suddenly shed before her eyes. She looked at it and froze.


    Alice was holding a knife in her hand!

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 I Miss You


    Abby instinctively wanted to crawl in the opposite direction. Seeing Abby struggle on the floor, Alice¡¯s eyes filled with madness as she burst intoughter. Abby didn¡¯t dare to look back. She wanted to escape from this ce. But no matter how hard she tried, she only moved a couple of inches. Alice stoppedughing and quickly walked towards Abby. There was a sound of bones breaking as Alice stepped hard on Abby¡¯s hand and crushed it.


    Abby screamed in pain. There was a sense of satisfaction within Alice when she heard the scream. dailytest chapters only .novelheart She sneered, ¡°Crawl! Come on, keep crawling!¡± The blood drained from Abby¡¯s face. Beads of sweat dripped from her forehead. She wanted to pull back her hand, but Alice was still crushing it. Abby felt piercing pain when she tried to move her hand. ¡°Do you know what you resemble right now?¡±


    Alice seemed to be possessed as she continued to grind her heel into Abby¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re like a disgusting maggot! Do you think when Rachel sees you crawling like a filthy worm, she wille to save you? Come on, tell me! How about we make a bet?¡± ¡®Bet? Bet on what?!¡¯ Abby was confused. Her eyes burned as sweat entered them. With difficulty, she raised her head, only to see Alice recording a video of her! Suddenly, something urred to Abby.


    ¡®She is going to send the video to Rachel.¡¯ She quickly lowered her head and avoided the camera. Although Abby wasn¡¯t sure whether Rachel woulde to save her or not after seeing the video, she had sworn that she would and must protect Rachel. To do that, she had to be strong!


    Abby might never get a chance to fulfill her promise, but she had to protect Rachel. She had to keep Rachel away from Alice¡¯s trap. Of course, Alice knew what Abby was doing. She frowned and ordered, ¡°Raise your head!¡± ¡°Alice, please don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡®Please don¡¯t send the video to Rachel. You can do whatever you want to me.¡¯


    Abby was in too much pain toplete her sentence. Seeing that Abby wasn¡¯t doing as shemanded, Alice crushed Abby¡¯s hand again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Raise your head!¡± Abby once again screamed in pain. And she raised her head in agony. Alice recorded the bloodcurdling scream with an evil smile. As tears streamed down her face, Abby saw the knife in Alice¡¯s hand.


    Alice stepped away from Abby and quickly yed the video. She turned up the volume to the highest level to hear the scream. Alice smiled in satisfaction and didn¡¯t pay any attention to what was happening around her. By the time she grew aware, Abby was already on her feet and rushing towards Alice. Abby used her good hand and grabbed Alice¡¯s hand that held the knife. Alice lost her bnce, and they both fell to the floor.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The phone ttered to the floor, and the scream abruptly stopped. Alice hit the back of her head on the floor and cried out in pain. At the same time, Abby was on top, weighing her down. dailytest chapters only .novelheart ¡°Get off!¡± Alice roared in anger. Seeing that Alice was about to get away, Abby grabbed Alice¡¯s right hand with both hands, regardless of the pain. Alice bucked up and down. She hit her knee hard into Abby¡¯s abdomen. Abby fell off Alice and hit the floor, but she still didn¡¯t let go of Alice.


    ¡°Let go of me! You bitch! Leave my hand!¡± Alice kicked Abby hard. The corner of Abby¡¯s mouth started to bleed. ¡°No¡­¡± Alice¡¯s eyes turned chilly. ¡°I wanted to give you some more time to live in this world. But since you¡¯re so eager to die, I will fulfill your desire!¡± Suddenly, Alice turned, sat on Abby, and turned the knife.


    Seeing the knife facing her, Abby got frightened, and her eyes widened. The knife punctured Abby¡¯s flesh, and warm blood sprayed Alice¡¯s face. Seeing the blood, Alice panicked for a moment. ¡®Oh, God¡­ I killed someone!¡¯ Abby frowned in pain, and her vision blurred. Her grip loosened on Alice¡¯s wrist.


    Alice quickly stood up and staggered a couple of steps back. Finally, she turned around and ran away. The heavy door closed shut behind her. Abby coughed several times and spat blood. She gradually lost her vision. Abby raised her head and said, ¡°Miss Be, I¡¯m so sorry. I miss you so much¡­¡±


    At that moment, Rachel was unaware of what was happening to Abby. But she felt very uneasy and anxious. As soon as Rachel came out of the bathroom, she received a text from Quintin.  N?velDrama.Org


    ¡°Boss, I found the hospital where Abby was. However, she has been taken away from there.¡± At the same time, Rachel heard a man¡¯s voice outside the ward. 2 It was Victor talking on the phone. She vaguely heard only a few words. ¡°Keep looking for her.¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 I Don¡¯t Believe You


    Rachel gripped the phone tighter as she had a vague feeling that it had something to do with Abby. Suddenly, the door opened from the outside. After hanging up the phone, Victor hesitated for a while before opening the door. He had nned to quickly look in on Rachel, but when he opened the door, he was surprised to see her standing at the door. When Victor looked into her eyes, he was a bit flustered. ¡®How long has she been standing there?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Did she hear me talking on the phone?¡¯ ¡°Why are¡­¡± ¡°Where is Abby?¡± Rachel interrupted him. She sounded worried. As much as she wanted to know that Abby was safe, she observed the agitated expression that flickered through Victor¡¯s face, and she understood. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the agreement we have, Rachel.¡± Victor frowned slightly. ¡°Why do you think I will tell you where she is?¡± ¡°Why? Did something happen to her?¡± Rachel ignored his question and continued to ask about Abby. ¡°Is she okay?¡± Victor¡¯s eyes met hers.


    dailytest chapters only .novelheart His eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He could determine by the firmness of her tone that she knew something. Even though he didn¡¯t tell her anything, she realized that something had happened to Abby. ¡°How did you know?¡± Victor frowned. ¡°Rachel, did you do something?¡± ¡°So Abby is really missing.¡± The expression on Rachel¡¯s face changed dramatically. She had been feeling uneasy for the past two days, and now she finally understood why.


    Rachel pursed her lips while thinking of the spoon that fell to the floor at noon. She felt a sharp ache in her heart. ¡®Where is Abby? Who took her?¡¯ Abby¡¯s face appeared in her mind. It seemed as if Abby was begging, ¡°Miss Be, help me!¡± Of course, Victor saw the look on her face, and judging from her edgy and frightened expression, he understood.


    She didn¡¯t know where Abby was. It seemed she had just assumed and was worried this entire time. His words just confirmed it. Once again, he had misinterpreted her. Looking at her pale and sick face, Victor regretted and was sorry. His thin lips moved to say something However, before he could express himself, Rachel stepped past him and went outside.


    She couldn¡¯t just stand there and do nothing! And she definitely couldn¡¯t wait here! With Quintin¡¯s ability, Rachel would soon find out who had kidnapped Abby! This time, she wouldn¡¯t leave Abby¡¯s side! Seeing her leave, Victor immediately understood what she was going to do. He grabbed her wrist and called out in a soft voice, ¡°Rachel.¡± ¡°Let me go.¡± Rachel looked at him calmly. 2 Victor realized that it was because of him that Abby was missing.


    He lowered his tone and said, ¡°For the sake of the baby, the doctor has asked you to rest. Even if you go out now, how are you nning on finding her? I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for her. I swear that I will let you know as soon as I get any news.¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Rachel ignored him and continued to struggle. ¡°Rachel!¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t appreciate him at all, Victor got angry. ¡°Go back to bed! I promise you that she wille back safely.¡±


    Rachel red at him as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± After that, she shook her hand off, opened the door, and turned to leave. Victor was stunned as he looked at her determined posture. As her face darkened, he could no longer hide the anger he was feeling. ¡®She doesn¡¯t believe him? She is always defying me! First for Roger, then for a street cat, and now for a maid! She challenged me again and again! dailytest chapters only .novelheart Is it because I pamper her a lot that she thinks she can do whatever she wants?¡¯


    ¡°Stop her!¡± Victor ordered the bodyguards standing outside. The bodyguards immediately blocked Rachel¡¯s path. Seeing the two tall and strong men in front of her, Rachel remembered the events that unfolded at Sue Garden a few days ago. Her eyes turned cold, and she turned around to look at Victor in N?velDrama.Org


    disgust. ¡°What else can one expect from you, Victor?¡± She felt she was reliving that moment from that night.


    Seeing the bitter smile on Rachel¡¯s face, Victor became even more furious. He ordered, ¡°Without my permission, she is not allowed to step out of this room!¡± Suddenly, his and Rachel¡¯s phones started to ring. As Victor checked the caller ID on his phone, his eyes dimmed. He answered the call and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Quintin was on the other end of Rachel¡¯s phone. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, we¡¯ve discovered Abby¡¯s dead body.¡± ¡°Boss, I regret to inform you¡­ I was toote¡­¡± Ivan and Quintin spoke at the same time. Rachel gasped. Her phone ttered to the floor.


    Rachel felt a sharp pain in her belly and automatically ced a hand on it, but all her strength drained away in a sh. Before she could do anything, she passed out. Hearing a sound behind him, Victor turned to look at Rachel. He saw her face grow pale as she fainted.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193 Let Me Go


    Ivan and Lukas rushed to the hospital hurriedly. Once they arrived, they could see that Victor was standing just outside the operating room, with his eyes fixed on the closed door. The surgery was currently underway and the red indicator light just so happened to cast a rosy hue on his face. The two men walked up to Victor. When they saw that his clothes were soaked with blood, they both had shocked expressions on their faces.


    dailytest chapters only .novelheart The blood must be Rachel¡¯s. An hour had gone by since she arrived in the operating room. The blood on Victor¡¯s clothes had yet to dry. One could only imagine the amount of blood she had lost during that time. ¡°You guys are finally here.¡± Victor¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down.


    ¡°Lukas, head back and pack some of her clothes.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and pack some of her stuff now.¡± Lukas was worried for Victor since he didn¡¯t look all that well. He wanted to say something to Victor, but he didn¡¯t know where to start so he just nodded and agreed to whatever he said. Then, Lukas turned around and made his way out of the hospital in a hurry. He was heading back to Sue Garden.


    ¡°Ivan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Sullivan.¡± Victor was quiet for a long time as he stared up at the red indicator light. ¡°Just now, the doctor came out and said that she was in danger and the baby in her belly might not survive


    Ivan was at first too stunned to speak. He never expected Rachel¡¯s condition to take such a drastic turn. Even though Victor always put up a cold front, Ivan saw firsthand how ever since Victor found out that Rachel was pregnant, he had changed vastly. He was now more humane than before.


    To wee the baby¡¯s arrival, he even bought out a whole baby products shop and hired a professional nutritionist for the baby. He knew exactly how much Victor had been expectantly awaiting the birth of this


    child. But now, it looked like the baby might not live to see him¡­ ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡± When Ivan saw Victor¡¯s face, he was even more surprised and shocked.


    Victor was actually crying! This was the very first time he had ever seen Victor cry! He was so shocked, he didn¡¯t know what to say, Rachel was in surgery for a good two hours. Then the light for ¡°in operation¡± was turned off and the door to the operation room slowlyN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    opened The doctor made his way out of the operating room and took off his mask. Before he had the chance to say anything, Victor asked, ¡°How is she doing?¡± ¡°Mr. Sullivan, please rest assured that the surgery turned out very sessful. dailytest chapters only .novelheart Miss Be is currently out of danger right now and has just been sent to the VIP ward.  N?velDrama.Org


    We did everything we could, but the baby is gone. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Even though Victor already knew ahead of time that the baby¡¯s survival chances were very slim, after getting this confirmation from the doctor, his heart sank in his chest.


    Three dayster The sun finally broke through the clouds and the first rays of sunshine lit up the edge of the bed through the ss patio door of the balcony. A knock could be heard at the door. Rachel, who was seated at the edge of the bed, heard the knocking and turned to look over at the door. ¡°Miss Be, allow me to reapply the medicine for you.¡± The nurse pushed open the door and walked in. Rachel didn¡¯t say anything to her, but just nced up at her, her face devoid of emotion.


    The nurse was used to this, though. She quickly applied medicine for her and was about to leave the ward when Rachel¡¯s pale face came up to her line of vision and she started to feel sorry for her. ¡°Miss Be, were you up the whole night?¡± she asked thoughtfully. For the past three days, Rachel hardly got any sleep.


    As soon as her head hit the pillow, the things that happened in the past few days would rey in her mind like a movie reel. The night Rachel woke up from her operation, in order to not upset her, Lukas didn¡¯t tell her anything about the baby. After all, she just had gone through a miscarriage.


    If he told her the news, this could cause a huge distress in her system and her life would be in danger as a result. But Rachel asked him anyway.


    She kept hounding him about the baby so eventually, Lukas had to tell her the news. Everyone believed that once Rachel found out, she would cry her eyes out and so did Victor. So when it came to his attention that Lukas had told her, he dropped everything and rushed to the ward.


    However, Rachel had a very calm expression on her face. There were no tears streaming down her face and she didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing her so calm made Victor feel a little uneasy.


    Victor walked up to her and held back the urge to bring her into his arms. His lips moved and he said, ¡°Rachel, if you are feeling sad, just cry it out. Tell me what you want and I¡¯ll try to get it for you.¡±


    She simply looked at him without saying a word. After a long time had passed, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I really can have anything I want?¡± ¡°As long as it is in my powers to give it to you,¡± Victor said. ¡°It¡¯s definitely something you can give me.¡± With a pause, Rachel continued, ¡°I want you to let me go.¡±

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194 Abby Is Gone Victor froze.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He couldn¡¯t get rid of the heavy sadness in his heart. Seeing the look on his face, Rachel continued in a calm tone, ¡°The baby is gone now. Didn¡¯t you want me to leave a long time ago? As you wish, I won¡¯t appear in front of you again. Just let me go.¡± Her words carved into Victor¡¯s heart so much so that even his voice began to tremble.


    Looking at the resoluteness and peace on Rachel¡¯s face, he waspletely flustered. ¡°Rachel, just ask for something else. We are all sad about the baby. But we don¡¯t have to do this. We can still have another¡­¡± However, Rachel interrupted him, the warmth in her eyes reced by bleakness.


    She said calmly, ¡°No, we can¡¯t.¡± Victor clenched his fists. The urge to keep her beside him forever was stronger than ever. But he knew in his mind that it was close to impossible.


    ¡°You just woke up, and you need to rest. I have something urgent to deal with at thepany. I have to leave. Let¡¯s talk about all this after you are discharged.¡± Victor then turned around and walked out of the room in a hurry. He didn¡¯t dare stop until he was at the door, nor did he look back at her.


    He was afraid that if he did, he would be faced with the reality of losing her. Since the moment the nurse had run out of the operating room in a hurry and asked him to sign the agreement, his mind had been in a cloud of confusion, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t think straight. He didn¡¯t even know how to face Rachel. ¡°Victor, the baby is gone.  N?velDrama.Org


    Abby is gone,¡± Rachel said in a bored tone as if what she was talking about wasn¡¯t important. ¡°You can¡¯t lock me up here.¡± Victor paused, and his hand shook as he held the doorknob. 1 After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Get some rest.¡± Then, he left. For the next three days, Victor never came back.


    The nurse poured Rachel a ss of warm milk and ced it on the bedside table. ¡°Miss Be, should I ask the doctor to prescribe some medicine to help you sleep? You can¡¯t go on like this. You have to


    sleep.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t even nce at her. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Miss Be, please lie down then.


    I¡¯ll go call the doctor right now.¡± The nurse looked at Rachel¡¯s pale face and felt sorry for her. When she got the affirmation, she couldn¡¯t wait to go out to find the doctor. The door closed behind her, and Rachel was left alone again in the big room. But after a few minutes, someone knocked again.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Rachel looked up, thinking it was the doctoring to examine her again. However, as soon as the door opened, Quintin walked in wearing the same nurse¡¯s clothes he had onst time. ¡°Boss¡­¡± He took off his mask. Rachel only looked at him but didn¡¯t respond.


    Seeing her like this, Quintin pitied her. ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± ¡°Quintin, Abby¡­¡± Rachel spoke, but she couldn¡¯t get the words out. Quintin knew what she wanted to ask, but he was worried about how she would react. After hesitating for a while, he said with his eyes downcast, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I was toote.


    If I had been there a little earlier, maybe she would still be alive.¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡± Rachel asked. ¡°In the funeral home,¡± Quintin said, staring at Rachel¡¯s face. ¡°Victor¡¯s men sent her there. But she hasn¡¯t been cremated yet.¡± Rachel closed her eyes for a while, trying to take everything in. She then asked, ¡°How did she die?¡±

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195 The Pendant


    "I found her in a seafood storage room with her left chest stabbed. The knife didn''t go in straight and was a little blunt. So it didn''t touch her heart. But she lost a lot of blood, and the temperature in the warehouse was below zero centigrade. Plus, her body was filled with wounds..."


    Rachel listened intently, her heart heavy with concern. She couldn''t believe the extent of the injuries described. "Who did this to her?" she asked, her voice trembling.


    Victor''s expression was grim. "We don''t know yet, but we''re investigating. Abby is strong; she¡¯s fighting hard."


    Rachel''s mind raced. She needed to find out who was behind this attack. "I want to see her," she insisted.


    Victor nodded. "She''s in the ICU. I''ll take you there."


    They walked quickly through the hospital corridors, Rachel''s heart pounding with each step. When they reached the ICU, Rachel saw Abby lying on the bed, hooked up to various machines. Her face was pale, and her body was covered in bandages.


    "Abby," Rachel whispered, tears streaming down her face. "I''m so sorry this happened to you."


    Abby''s eyes fluttered open, and she managed a weak smile. "Rachel, you''re here."


    Rachel took her friend''s hand gently. "Yes, I''m here. And I''m going to find out who did this to you. I promise."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As Rachel sat by Abby''s side, she noticed a small pendant around Abby''s neck. It looked familiar. "Abby, where did you get this pendant?"


    Abby nced down at the pendant and then back at Rachel. "It was given to me by someone... someone who said it would protect me."


    Rachel frowned, deep in thought. The pendant looked simr to one she had seen before, but she couldn''t quite ce it. "Do you remember who gave it to you?"


    Abby shook her head weakly. "No, it was a long time ago."


    Rachel''s mind was racing. She had to find out more about this pendant and its significance. It might be a clue to who was behind the attack on Abby.


    Victor ced a hand on Rachel''s shoulder. "We''ll figure this out together," he said reassuringly.


    Rachel nodded, grateful for his support. "Thank you, Victor."


    As they left the ICU, Rachel''s thoughts were consumed with finding the truth. She was determined to uncover the mystery behind the pendant and bring those responsible for Abby''s suffering to justice.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 196 by Adolf Dunne


    Chapter 196 The Note


    An hourter Standing next to her bedside, Victor looked down at Rachel with mixed emotions on his


    face. Victor was feeling very nervous ever since he got the call from the bodyguard. For the past three


    days, he barely slept a wink. During the daytime, he stayed in thepany and, at night, he would go to


    the hospital. He would usually just spend his nights sitting quietly in his car and look at Rachel¡¯s ward


    from the parking lot.


    He would watch the lights in the ward turn on at night and off in the mornings. Every thirty minutes, the


    doctor would report back to him her condition so he knew right away what she was eating and that she


    had vomited in the past three days. He knew all about her fitful sleep and that she had lost five pounds in


    thest three days.


    He wanted to charge up those stairs to go up and see her several times, but every time he made the


    move to go up to see her, he would stop himself. He knew very well that she was right. He no longer had


    any valid reason to make her stay with him now.


    ¡°The guard told me you wanted to see me.¡± Victor was the first to break the silence between them. ¡°I


    want to see her,¡± Rachel said and lifted her head to look at him. They both knew right away who she was


    referring to. ¡°I wasn¡¯t there for her when she died.


    dailytest chapters only .novelheart  At least, allow me to see her for thest time.¡± Scared


    that he wouldn¡¯t readily agree, Rachel added thisst part. 1 ¡°You are not in the right shape to leave the


    hospital right now,¡± Victor said in a low and rough voice.


    ¡°Have the doctor and nurse apany me. I can also take care of myself.¡± Rachel pursed her lips. ¡°If


    you¡¯re scared that I¡¯ll take this opportunity to run away, you can join me, or send more men to watch my


    every move. Besides, even if I wanted to get away, I can¡¯t in this state, right?¡± She chuckled bitterly.


    Hearing her chuckle made Victor¡¯s heart ache in his chest. ¡°I just want to say my final goodbyes,¡± Rachel


    went on to say. After a long pause, Victor looked over at her and said, ¡°Alright.¡± He didn¡¯t want to see her


    disappointed at this time.


    Victor and Rachel left the hospital escorted by a group of medical staff and bodyguards on the day of


    Abby¡¯s cremation.


    Rachel felt the cold air on her skin right when she entered the funeral home. In fact, such a ce was


    not appropriate for recovering patients toe to. But Victor knew that there was nothing he could do to


    talk Rachel out of this. Ivan had arranged everything ahead of time.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Right when Rachel and Victor walked in, the staff led them down a small hall. Rachel saw a crystal coffin


    in the center of the room as soon as she walked inside. Lying inside the crystal coffin, Abby¡¯s eyes were


    closed and she looked very peaceful. She donned a beautiful and colorful dress and her face was lightly


    made up with gauze on her forehead. She looked like she was simply asleep and not dead. Rachel¡¯s


    eyes reddened.


    From what she could recall, Abby always wore the simplest of clothing. Her clothes were worn and old


    from many years of use. Rachel once offered to take her shopping to buy her new clothes, but she


    refused. ¡°But I already have clothes. Look, they are still good! You don¡¯t have to waste any money on


    me!¡±


    Rachel knew that it wasn¡¯t because Abby didn¡¯t want new clothes, but that she understood that Rachel


    was in a predicament and wanted her to save her mon Abby kept insisting that she didn¡¯t need to buy


    anything for her, so Rachel had no other choice but to eventually give up. But Rachel was nning to


    buy new clothes for her after she left Victor.


    But it had never urred to her that Abby would only wear new clothes after she died.


    Rachel made her way to the crystal coffin and looked down at her friend carefully. Seeing the wounds on


    Abby¡¯s arms, Rachel reached out to gently touch the wounds as if she was afraid of hurting her. ¡°Abby,


    are you in pain?¡± Her voice was soft and gentle. Rachel lovingly stroked the wounds on her arms and


    tried to restrain from crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Abby. I was toote. You must have been in a lot of pain, right? You cried a lot. You must¡¯ve


    cried, right? I¡¯m so sorry, Abby. I¡¯m really sorry. I said I would be there to protect you. This is all my fault. I


    broke my promise to you. Abby, can you ever find it in your heart to forgive me?¡±


    She held onto Abby¡¯s hand tightly and said this. The more words Rachel spoke, the hoarser her voice


    was. In the end, she became choked with sobs and couldn¡¯t say another word. ¡°Abby, I am here to take


    you home.¡± When the others saw her tears, their eyes all turned red too. They could hardly bear it.


    Thirty minutester, Abby¡¯s coffin was pushed into the cremator. Rachel stood on the side quietly.


    cing his coat around her shoulder, Victor said, ¡°This will take some time. You can head to the lounge


    to wait there.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine here.¡± Rachel took off his coat and handed it back to him with a cold look.


    ¡°Rachel¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to take her home.¡± Rachel looked over at him. ¡°When she was still alive, you had her locked up


    and threatened me countless times with her life. Now that she is gone, do you want to use her remains


    as well to force me to stay with you?¡± Though her tone was gentle, her words were as sharp as knives.


    ¡°Rachel, am I so despicable I would use a dead person to threaten you?¡± Victor looked deeply hurt.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s beneath you at all,¡± Rachel did not hesitate to say. Victor¡¯s face darkened visibly.


    Their eyes locked in an intense stare for a long time. He was the first to break eye contact. Holding back


    the stuffy feeling in his chest, he turned around and left.


    Seeing his receding back, Rachel was still unmoved. The phone in her pocket vibrated with a notification.


    Rachel took out her phone from her purse and unlocked the screen. It was a message from Quintin.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve already ced the note you gave me in Abby¡¯s hand.¡± Rachel quickly destroyed all evidence


    of the message and looked at the closed door of the cremator, with one hand gently resting on her


    abdomen. The fire engulfed Abby inside the cremation oven. The piece of folded paper fell free from her


    hand and immediately exploded into mes, burning into ashes.


    The secret in the note was gone. If souls existed, Abby would definitely see the words written on the


    note. ¡°Abby, the baby is well and healthy, so don¡¯t worry. If we see each other in the next life, I will be


    your maid and take care of you.¡±


    After stepping out of the funeral home, Rachel did not head back to the hospital but instead went to the


    seaside.


    Victor felt guilty and didn¡¯t try to stop her. Rachel got out of the vehicle with Abby¡¯s urn in her arms. Andy


    was making his way towards her. She had called Andy right after she left the funeral home. ¡°Miss


    Be, is Abby really gone?¡±


    As Andy was asking this, he realized Rachel was holding an urn in her arms. He was greatly shocked


    and his eyes filled with disbelief instantly. ¡°What in the world happened? Wasn¡¯t she doing fine just a few


    days ago? Why is she¡­¡± ¡°This is all my fault.¡± Rachel hugged the urn tightly to her body. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.


    I was the


    one who couldn¡¯t protect her.¡± ¡°Miss Be¡­¡± Rachel inhaled deeply and tried to force back the tears in


    her eyes. ¡°Andy, please walk with me. Abby always said the sea was her favorite ce to be. I want to


    spread her ashes here so that she can see the sea every day.¡±


    Andy moved his mouth, wanting to say something else, but when he saw that Victor was still sitting in the


    car, he changed the topic and instead simply said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Note: I request to all reader you to read this novel here .novelheart Because my novel is


    stealing some website. So, bookmark this website .novelheart to get thetest chapters.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197 Are You In Love


    Rachel and Andy walked along the shore. Andy looked at Rachel¡¯s thin figure and had a lot of questions, but he was unsure where to begin. He guessed that something must have happened to Abby, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be dead. Rachel suddenly stopped and faced the sea. She closed her eyes and let the salty, cool breeze caress her upturned face and blew her long hair around her. ¡°Let her rest here. She can see the sun rising from the sea here.


    I think she will like it,¡± said Rachel She opened the urn and gently scattered Abby¡¯s ashes into the water. Andy couldn¡¯t believe it yet. His voice was hoarse as he asked, ¡°Miss Be, what happened? How did Abby¡­¡± He couldn¡¯tplete his sentence, and his eyes welled up with tears. Andy caught a glimpse of the cars parked by the side of the highway. He said through gritted teeth, ¡°It¡¯s Victor, right? He¡¯s the one who killed Abby!


    If not, how could Abby¡­¡± Rachel continued to scatter the ashes and looked at the swirling water without saying anything. Her silence made Andy realize that Abby¡¯s death had something to do with Victor. He clenched his hands and turned around to leave. ¡°Andy.¡± Rachel stopped him with worry in her eyes. ¡°What are you nning on doing?¡± ¡°I want to confront him! I want to know! I want an exnation!¡± Anger made Andy lose his mind.


    He had known Abby very well. Every time he saw her, she always had a smile on her face. Abby was always around Rachel, taking care of her. And now Abby was dead! ¡®Could Victor kill someone without needing a reason or punishment?¡¯ ¡°Then? Then what will you do? You¡¯re in no position to fight him.


    Also, there¡¯s a possibility that you might lose your life too.¡± Rachel spoke calmly. ¡°I¡­¡± Andy opened his mouth to speak but couldn¡¯t. ¡®Yes. What could I do? I can¡¯t do anything. ording to Victor, I¡¯m no one. He can easily kill me as if he¡¯s crushing an ant. Victor was the most powerful man in this city.¡¯


    Andy pped himself hard across the face. It was so hard that his cheek turned red in an instant. ¡°This is all my fault, Miss Be!¡± Rachel squatted, ced the um gently on the sand, and looked into the distance. ¡°Andy, promise me that you will live a long and good life. No matter what happens, you have to remain calm. You will get your chance to avenge Abby, and for that, you have to remain alive.¡±  N?velDrama.Org


    ¡°Okay, Miss Be,¡± Andy agreed. But somehow, he felt as if Rachel was bidding him goodbye. He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± She looked at Andy and smiled faintly.


    When Rachel returned from the shore, she came down with a fever. In the past few days, her body had gone through a lot. It finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It waste at night, and everything was quiet. Rachel woke up in a sweat, and her, fever had gone. Her mouth was dry, and she was feeling thirsty Rachel wanted to sit up but realized that someone held her hand.


    She tugged her hand hard and sat up to look at the person sleeping on the edge of the bed. A tall man sat in a chair, but his head was resting on his hands on the bed. It looked to be a very ufortable position. Rachel was surprised. Since she burned in fever for an entire day and night, she had been weak and disoriented. She was aware that someone was with her the entire time. But she didn¡¯t know that it was


    Victor


    Victor was a light sleeper. He woke up as soon as he heard Rachel shifting in bed, but he didn¡¯t open his eyes. But when he realized that Rachel was about to get out of bed, he couldn¡¯t hold back ¡°Where are you going? What do you need?¡± Victor asked as he stared at her through dark and intense eyes. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. I want some water,¡± she said in a cold tone as she felt his nervousness. ¡®So it turns out the devil also could be nervous sometimes.¡¯


    Victor held her wrist and said, ¡°Your fever has just subsided. Lie down. I¡¯ll get water for you.¡± Rachel withdrew her hand and said indifferently, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡®Thank you? Again?¡¯ In the past few days, VictorN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    heard these two words from her several times, and every time she uttered them, he felt as if a knife stabbed him in the heart. ¡°Rachel¡­¡±


    He looked into her eyes and suddenly stopped. He didn¡¯t want to start a fight with her. Victor looked away, turned around, and poured her a ss of warm water. Rachel felt better after drinking half a ss of water. Once again, shey down on the bed. Victor stood next to the bed. He didn¡¯t know whether he should leave or stay. He knew that she didn¡¯t want to see him.


    After hesitating for a while, he made up his mind to leave. ¡°Victor.¡± Suddenly, he heard Rachel¡¯s voice and stopped. ¡°It¡¯ste. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t want to turn around to see the cold expression on her face. He continued to move forward. ¡°Let¡¯s talk now,¡± Rachel said adamantly. He didn¡¯t say a word while his heart sank. ¡°You can¡¯t hide from this forever.¡± ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    After a brief silence, Victor turned to look at her. ¡°If you want to talk about leaving, forget it. There¡¯s nothing to talk about. Rachel, listen carefully and understand this. I will not let you go.¡± , Even though he knew that she might never fall in love with him, he would never let her go. He wanted her. And he always got what he wanted. However, Rachel wasn¡¯t surprised by his answer at all. She calmly looked into his eyes and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said firmly, ¡°Unless I say it¡¯s over, you can never leave from here. There is no reason. The decision is not in your hands, and it never will be. You can never leave or escape until I¡¯m done! And that¡¯s final!¡± He spoke through gritted teeth as he clenched his hands into tight fists. After that, Victor turned to leave without any hesitation.


    He opened the door and was about to step out when he heard Rachel again. ¡°Victor, are you in love with me?¡± Victor froze for a moment. But then, he quickly recovered and mmed the door shut behind him. Even though he didn¡¯t answer her question, Rachel could see in the split second before he left that he was flustered.


    She ced her hand on her stomach and whispered, ¡°Who knew that even the devil could fall in love!¡± After a week, Rachel was discharged from the hospital. Victor ordered a lot of guards to watch over her. It was as if he was afraid that she would try to escape.


    Once they reached Sue Garden, no one dared to mention Abby or the baby in front of Rachel. They even locked the baby¡¯s room. Once she was alone in her room, Rachel clicked on the voice message from Quintin.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 Cruise Tour


    Rachel checked the message sent by Quintin. "I found out who hurt Abby! But it looks like she was diagnosed with schizophrenia just a day ago and is now admitted to Greenhill Psychiatric Hospital."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Could such a coincidence happen? She just so happened to be admitted to a psychiatric hospital right after being identified as the attacker? Rachel''s mind raced with suspicion. She needed to verify this information herself.


    "Victor, I need to go to Greenhill Psychiatric Hospital," Rachel said determinedly.


    Victor looked at her, concern etched on his face. "Are you sure that''s a good idea? It could be dangerous."


    Rachel nodded. "I have to. I need to see this person for myself and understand what''s really going on."


    Victor sighed, knowing he couldn''t dissuade her. "Alright, I''ll arrange for us to visit the hospital. But you need to promise me you''ll be careful."


    Rachel agreed, and soon they were on their way to Greenhill Psychiatric Hospital. Upon arrival, they were greeted by the head doctor who exined the patient''s condition. "She''s been exhibiting severe symptoms of schizophrenia. It''s unusual for such a rapid onset, but her mental state is extremely fragile."


    Rachel and Victor were led to the patient''s room. Rachel felt a knot in her stomach as she prepared to confront the person who had hurt Abby. When they entered, the woman in the bed looked up at them with wild eyes.


    "Why did you do it?" Rachel asked directly, her voice steady but filled with anger.


    The womanughed hysterically, her eyes darting around the room. "Do what? I don''t remember anything!"


    Rachel''s frustration grew. "You hurt Abby! Why?"


    The woman''s expression suddenly changed, her eyes filling with fear. "I had to... they made me..."


    Rachel exchanged a nce with Victor, realizing that there might be more to this story than they initially thought. "Who made you? Tell us," Victor demanded.


    But the woman onlyughed again, her mind lost in delusions. Rachel''s heart sank as she realized they wouldn''t get any more information from her. They left the room, and Rachel felt a sense of defeat.


    As they walked back to the car, Victor tried tofort her. "We''ll figure this out, Rachel. There has to be another way to get to the bottom of this."


    Rachel nodded, determined to continue her search for the truth. "I won''t stop until I find out who did this to Abby and why."

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 199 by Adolf Dunne


    It was alreadyte at night, the surroundings were already quiet, and some people were already fast


    asleep in their homes. However, the light on the 32nd floor of the Sullivan Group building was still on.


    ¡°Hey. Are you nning to sleep here tonight?¡± Carson yawned as he raised his head and looked at Victor


    who was still busy working. After ncing at Carson, Victor signed his name on a document and said,


    ¡°No one said that you should stay here. You can go first if you want.¡±


    When Carson looked at the screen of hisputer, he saw his own reflection and noticed that there


    were dark circles around his eyes. He hadn¡¯t slept properly the past couple of days.


    He really wanted to leave and have some rest, but he just couldn¡¯t leave Victor, who seemed to have no


    intention to stop working. Thump! Carson stood up, walked towards Victor¡¯s desk and quickly closed the


    folder that Victor was working on. Then, he threw it aside to keep it away.


    ¡°Dude, listen to me. I get it. You have lots of work to do. But you also need to get some sleep. You¡¯re not


    a robot that can go on without resting.¡± Victor didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Carson before


    shifting his gaze towards the folder. Carson sighed heavily. He had been friends with Victor for years


    now, so he could somehow tell what was going on in his head. He knew what had happened to Abby and


    Rachel. ¡°Vic, are you going to hide from Rachel forever?¡±


    Carson¡¯s tone became extremely serious. Victor¡¯s hand stopped moving, and the ink from the pen left a


    distinct dot on the paper. ¡°You are the CEO of Sullivan Group. Since when did you be a coward? All


    you need to do is go to her and hand over the invitation. Then, ask her to go on the cruise tour with you,


    What¡¯s the big deal?


    Are you afraid that she will refuse you?¡± Victor¡¯s eyes darkened. As he looked at the invitation that had


    been lying on his desk, he could already see the sarcastic smile on Rachel¡¯s face. 3 Carson was right, he


    loathed himself, not expecting that he would one day be a coward. It was just an invitation, but he


    couldn¡¯t get himself to give it to Rachel.


    ¡°Well, if you are really that worried about it, you don¡¯t need to do it.¡± Carson then picked up the invitation


    on the desk and sat down. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the right choice for you. There¡¯s a huge chance that she¡¯ll just turn


    you down. She might even tear this invitation into pieces in front of you.¡±


    Victor didn¡¯t respond. Carson raised his eyebrows frivolously. ¡°But does it matter? If she doesn¡¯t agree to


    come with her, you can just take her by force. Anyway, I¡¯m sure this won¡¯t be the first time you¡¯ll force her


    into something.¡± With Carson¡¯sment that was uncalled for, Victor¡¯s aura became extremely cold.


    Even Carson could feel a chill down his spine just from his stare. ¡°Hey, hey. I was just kidding.¡± Touching


    the tip of his nose, Carson coughed.


    ¡°But I¡¯m notpletely wrong. Listen to me. Whatever you do, there will only be two results. It¡¯s either


    she agrees or she doesn¡¯t. But if you keep waiting here, hesitating and doing nothing, you won¡¯t get any


    answer. And to be honest, I believe that she won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Victor furrowed his brows, confused that Carson would suddenly say such a thing. Knowing what victor


    was thinking, Carson just smiled and remarked, ¡°Trust me. I have a good intuition.¡± After a brief moment


    of silence, Victor suddenly stood up, grabbed the invitation from Carson¡¯s hand, and intended to leave.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Carson was a bit surprised, so he asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Victor


    answered. ¡°If you want to stay here and keep working, I¡¯m not stopping you.¡± ¡°What? Are you crazy?


    Why would I do that?¡± Immediately after saying this, Carson also stood up. If it wasn¡¯t for Victor, he


    wouldn¡¯t have been stuck in their office. In fact, he should be out at this time, having some fun with


    women. Victor just snorted and turned his back on him.


    Realizing that Victor already made up his mind, Carson grinned and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. I really want


    to leave this depressing ce already!¡± Then, the two quietly walked towards the elevator. Inside,


    Carson leaned against the handrail of the elevatorzily. When they were about to reach the second


    floor, he suddenly asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡± 1 Victor was caught off guard. He actually didn¡¯t know


    the answer to the question.


    Of course, Carson was talking about how he would tell Rachel about the invitation. Victor was also


    convinced that he should man up and stop being a coward. That was why he decided to go home.


    However, reality suddenly hit him that he didn¡¯t know what he would exactly say or do. At the same time,


    Carson understood that there were huge hindrances between Victor and Rachel.


    Because of Abby and his supposed child, things got even messier. Victor felt so guilty, thinking that he


    was somewhat responsible for Abby¡¯s death. Furthermore, the baby was gone, and he knew that he was


    partly at fault as well. His heart was severely crushed. In fact, there was not a minute that he didn¡¯t feel


    guilty.


    That was why he needed to get busy in order to distract himself. Eventually, the elevator rang, signaling


    that they had reached the garage. Then, Victor finally answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± Hearing Victor¡¯s


    gloomy voice, Carson actually wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t find the right words. In the end,


    he could only sigh. It was said that the spectators could usually see the bigger picturepared to the


    yers themselves.


    dailytest chapters only .novelheart  But when it came to the rtionship between Victor and


    Rachel, Carson was also at a loss what might happen to them. In Sue Garden A servant came out of the


    living room with a ss of milk in her hand. Seeing Lukas, she stopped and greeted him respectfully. 4.


    When Lukas looked at the servant, he immediately noticed the ss in her hand and frowned. ¡°She


    didn¡¯t drink any of it?¡±


    The servant just shook her head as a response. Lukas couldn¡¯t help but sigh. After she was released


    from the hospital, Rachel hadn¡¯t eaten anything and she was always saying that she didn¡¯t have an


    appetite. This time, Lukas asked one of the servants to heat a ss of milk for her. He thought that she


    would be able to sleep better after drinking it. However, she couldn¡¯t drink even the milk. ¡°Give it to me.


    I¡¯ll try to convince her.¡±


    Lukas took the milk and walked into the living room, hopeful that Rachel would somehow force herself to


    drink it. ¡°Miss Be.¡± Lukas put down the ss on the table. ¡°It¡¯s already eleven o¡¯clock. The doctor


    specifically instructed that you need to rest properly right after you are discharged. How about drinking


    some milk?


    It might help you sleep better. Are you not going back to your room to rest yet?¡± ¡°Lukas, I know you¡¯re


    worried about me. But I just don¡¯t feel like drinking it.¡± ¡°Miss Be¡­¡± Seeing her refuse tly, Lukas


    didn¡¯t know how else he could persuade her. But before he could say anything, Rachel suddenly asked,


    ¡°Lukas, is Victoring back tonight?¡±


    Hearing this, Lukas was stunned. Never did he imagine that Rachel would ask about Victor, especially


    after the two of them parted in discordst time. ¡°Do you need something from Mr. Sullivan?¡± In fact, he


    didn¡¯t need to hear Rachel¡¯s answer. His eyes instantly lit up with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll call him right now.¡±


    This was such a rare event, so he couldn¡¯t wait to tell Victor. ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to.¡± Rachel stopped


    him. ¡°It¡¯s toote already. I don¡¯t think he¡¯lle back tonight. I¡¯ll just talk to him about it tomorrow. I¡¯m


    not in a rush anyway.¡± But as soon as Rachel finished her words, Lukas suddenly called, ¡°Mr. Sullivan!¡±


    When Rachel turned her head, she saw Victor at the door of the living room. Not knowing where to look,


    Victor replied, ¡°I just got back.¡± Apparently, he heard the whole conversation between Rachel and Lukas


    just now. There was actually a gleam in his eyes. When he heard her asking about him, he got a little


    nervous and expectant. Lukas was also a little puzzled.


    He nced at Rachel and found that she looked very calm. Then, finding a reason to excuse himself, he


    said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Miss Be, the milk has gotten a little cold. I¡¯ll go warm it up first.¡±


    Then, he left the living room quickly, followed by the servant. When the two got out of the living room,


    only Victor and Rachel were left, instantly filling the room with absolute silence. Wanting to break the


    silence, Victor mustered his courage and asked, ¡°You wanted to talk to me?¡±

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 200 by Adolf Dunne


    Chapter 200 Two Conditions


    Noticing the invitation in his hand, Rachel was a bit surprised. She didn¡¯t want to assume anything, so


    she went ahead and asked, ¡°Do you have some time? I want to discuss something with you.¡± Looking


    into her eyes, Victor just nodded slightly, waiting for her to continue speaking. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s this


    cruise tour.¡± ¡°Do you want toe?¡± Victor immediately asked. Rachel nodded and exined, ¡°Although


    I¡¯m not one of the biggest shareholder of Be Group right now, it¡¯s still my family¡¯s business.


    I have just taken over Be Group, so by convention, I should attend the events organized by the


    Chamber of Commerce.¡± Victor still remained silent, looking at her intently as if trying to read her mind. In


    the past recent years, Rachel rarely showed up in public, and all kinds of unexpected idents also


    happened during those few times she attended social events. Now that she took the initiative to ask if


    she could attend such a formal event, Victor felt a bit strange.


    He was trying to determine what her real motivation was. ¡°If you are worried that I will use that


    opportunity to escape from you, then you can refuse,¡± Rachel remarked nonchntly. Victor could sense


    the calmness and indifference in her tone, as if she didn¡¯t really care if she coulde or not. She


    looked like a rose with its thorns removed, deprived of its unique beauty. Victor¡¯s heart suddenly ached at


    the sight of her gloomy face.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Finally, he agreed, ¡°You cane. But I have two conditions.¡± Rachel¡¯s brows raised, curious as to what


    Victor would say. ¡°What conditions?¡± Out of the corner of his eye, Victor saw Lukas who was about to


    bring in the warm milk. Then, he said, ¡°First, drink the milk and have a good sleep.¡±


    Hearing this, Rachel was stunned, but she tried not to show it. She didn¡¯t expect that this would actually


    be one of Victor¡¯s conditions. After a moment, she pursed her lips and said, ¡°Okay. What¡¯s the other


    one?¡± But instead of answering her, Victor took the warm milk from Lukas and put it on the table in front


    of her. ¡°Drink it first.¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Rachel picked up the ss and drank it up, ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± After


    putting the ss down, she looked up at Victor. ¡°Alright. I will let youe, but you can¡¯t leave my sight


    at all times.¡± Before Rachel could speak, he added, ¡°If you can¡¯t promise that, then I won¡¯t allow you to


    come.¡± Upon saying that, he tightened his grip on the invitation.


    For a brief moment, Rachel fell into silence, absorbing what Victor just said. Just when Victor thought


    that she would give it up, she suddenly spoke. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    In the old urban areas of the capital city, several old buildings stood in rows. The broken streetmps


    flickered in the narrow alley, and the sound of cats moaning could be heard from the almost empty


    surroundings from time to time. Knock! Knock! In an old-looking and poorly-constructed building,


    someone knocked on the door of one of the rooms on the third floor.


    Soon enough, there were footsteps heard from the inside, and the door was eventually opened slightly.


    ¡°Ali¡­¡± The woman standing outside couldn¡¯t even finish saying the name of the person who opened the


    door when she saw her appearance. When she was about to speak again, the person inside suddenly


    grabbed her arm and pulled her in.


    After they got in, the resident of the room mmed the door. Caroline lost her bnce and almost fell.


    When she finally collected herself, she was able to fully observe the room, and she was utterly surprised.


    She saw that the room was in an extremely messy state, and the installed furniture was so old-


    fashioned. In just a nce, one could tell that the entire room looked shabby. ¡°Alice, why are you living in


    a ce like this? This is no better than a dumpster!¡±


    But when Caroline turned her head to look at Alice, she saw that thetter was looking through the rusty


    cat¡¯s eye on the door,pletely ignoring her question. ¡°Alice, I¡¯m talking to you. What are you looking


    at?¡± Caroline frowned and pulled Alice¡¯s arm unhappily, trying to get her attention. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Alice shouted and shook off her hand fiercely. Caroline was startled and taken aback by her vicious eyes.


    ¡°Alice, what on earth¡­¡± But eventually, Alice regained her senses and realized that she was


    overreacting. Then, she called in a soft tone, ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did something happen?


    Why are you acting weirdly? You haven¡¯t been home for days, and I¡¯ll find out that you¡¯re living in such a


    ce?¡± Caroline was getting more anxious the more she looked at the room. She wondered why Alice


    would decide to stay in this ce for days. The area was in a remote vicinity, and one didn¡¯t even need


    an ID card to rent the ce.


    Alice sat down on the sofa, shook her head, and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m just afraid that those people will


    come to me and force me to pay the debts. This is only temporary.¡± ¡°Alice¡­¡± Caroline looked at Alice,


    her eyes filled with concern. She patted her head and gently touched the scar on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you


    suffered this much.¡±


    During these past few days, they had been running around to avoid the creditors. But no matter how


    hard they tried, these people would always find a way to locate them. Hence, Alice tried to go somece


    where they might have a hard time finding her. After everything that happened, they had been struggling


    and having a hard time. Then, Alice removed Caroline¡¯s hand on her face and asked impatiently, ¡°Mom,


    did you bring that thing I asked you?¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡± ¡°The invitation for the cruise tour! Are you able to get one? Do you have it with you?¡± Alice


    replied in an anxious tone. When Caroline remembered the invitation, her expression changed, and she


    exined hurriedly, ¡°Actually¡­ Alice, listen to me, I really tried to get one. But¡­¡± Caroline paused, not


    able to finish her words. Alice had lost contact with them these past several days. Not knowing where


    she was or what happened to her, they were all worried.


    Then, just recently, Caroline finally received a call from Alice. She asked Caroline to help her get an


    invitation to the cruise tour. But before Caroline could figure out what was going on, Alice hung up the


    phone. Therefore, she had no choice but to go to the richdies who used to be her friends and ask them


    if they could help her with this matter. However, she was driven away from their homes. No one wanted


    to see her face. ¡°What?


    I thought you were close with a lot of rich people? Why couldn¡¯t you get a single invitation? Damn it! Did


    you really try? I can¡¯t believe this!¡± Alice couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice, upset and frustrated. ¡°I did¡­


    I¡¯ve tried my best. But the moment they knew that our family had been in this state, they started looking


    down on us,¡± Caroline said, gritting her teeth in exasperation. Alice¡¯s face looked sullen, but she said


    nothing.


    Instead, she started walking back and forth. Caroline didn¡¯t really understand what it was for, so she


    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Alice, why do you suddenly want that invitation? In the past, you were never


    interested in such events.¡± Alice sighed and stopped pacing around. ¡°Right now, we are going through


    such a tough time.


    Of course, the people going to that cruise are elites and rich. If I can get in, maybe I can find a way to


    help us out of this situation.¡± She didn¡¯t say it directly, but she was indicating that she would find and


    hook up with a rich man, who would be willing to provide her needs.


    ¡°Without the invitation, this n is all worthless now. That¡¯s the only way in,¡± Alice exined, grunting


    afterward. Hearing this, Caroline suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Wait. Maybe there is still a


    way. But I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be willing to¡­¡± ¡°What way?¡±

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Chapter 201 Kill Her A weekter,


    on the first day of the cruise tour As the rays of sunlight burst through the morning clouds, a massive


    cruise ship docked at York Sea. ¡°Get up!¡± At the bottom floor of the ship, the logistics manager in uniform


    knocked on the doors one by one and shouted in a round, and clear voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what time it


    is?! Get the hell up! There¡¯s a lot of cleaning to do! The guests will board the ship in three hours!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could knock on thest room in the corner, the door opened from the inside. Alice stood at the


    door. She was neatly dressed, wearing a mask and smiling at the manager. ¡°Good morning, sir. I¡¯ve


    brought some home specialties for you to try. Would you like to have a taste?


    I¡¯ll be very busy over the next three days after the guests board the ship. You should have some before


    you start working.¡± Alice greeted him. Although Alice¡¯s eyes were not as dazzling as Rachel¡¯s, the


    manager was enthralled by them when he gazed at her. He took the lunch box from her hand and


    snorted. ¡°Sure, if you insist. Hurry up and get to work now.¡± The manager then turned around and walked


    away. Alice¡¯s eyes twinkled with delight.


    She immediately stopped him and said, ¡°Sir, how about you open it now and have a taste right away? If


    you fancy the taste, I can give you a second serving.¡± The manager held up the lunch box in his hand


    and weighed it. Then, he looked at Alice in confusion. He didn¡¯t pay attention to it just now, but he finally


    realized that the box was light and it felt like there was nothing inside. He paused for a moment and


    looked around him.


    Seeing that there was no one else in the corridor, he slowly opened the lid of the lunch box. There was a


    heap of money inside and his eyes lit up in shock. ¡°Actually, sir¡­I¡¯d like to have a chat with you for a bit.¡±


    Alice seized the opportunity when she saw the manager¡¯s greedy smile. The grin on his face quickly


    disappeared as he heard this. He cleared his throat, straightened up, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see¡­I¡¯m currently having my period and it¡¯s making me feel weak. Do you think you can


    assign me some light work for the next two days? I promise I¡¯ll go work on the deck once I¡¯m feeling


    better.¡± Alice pursed her lips, giving the manager a helpless look. The manager contemted, looking at


    the lunch box. If he guessed correctly, there were at least twenty thousand dors in it! He only needed


    to assign her some task backstage, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°Consider it done. But make sure you do your job! If I find out you aren¡¯t working properly, you won¡¯t get


    any pay!¡± the manager reminded her seriously. ¡°Of course, sir. Thank you so much!¡± Alice shed an


    innocent smile again. The manager swallowed as he nced at her lovely smiley eyes. He couldn¡¯t help


    but wonder what sort of face she was hiding behind the mask. ¡°Everyone else is dying to work on the


    deck. All the guests on this cruise are either A-list celebrities or wealthy individuals.


    If you work there, you might get lucky. But why would you stay down here and do dirty work?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never


    thought about that, sir. I just want to do my job well.¡± Alice lowered her head. The manager looked at her


    from head to toe and curled his lips. ¡°Whatever. You can go to the office and assist with document sorting


    for the next two days.¡± After saying that, the manager turned around and left, waving the lunch box in his


    hand.


    Alice leaned against the door and watched him as he disappeared from her sight. The smile on her face


    vanished almost instantly, and her gaze became chilly. After twenty minutes, the person in charge of the


    office issued an order, pointing to theputer. ¡°Here¡¯s the updated guest list. Print ten copies and


    double check if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡± After handing her the copy, he immediately left. Alice nodded


    and went to do as she was asked.


    She printed out the guest list and ced them on the table. She looked down and immediately


    recognized the two names at the top of the list. Victor and Rachel. Her eyes darkened. She clutched the


    pen tightly and dragged the tip towards Rachel¡¯s name. She lied to Caroline. She didn¡¯te here to


    seduce some rich man, she was here for Rachel. Not long after she escaped from the storage that day,


    she went back the same night, thinking of getting rid of the corpse.


    But when she returned, Abby¡¯s body was no longer there. Alice panicked. She didn¡¯t know if someone


    had taken Abby away, or that she was still alive. If Abby really was rescued, it would be her doom! The


    police would look for clues and eventually find out the one who was behind this. Alice went into hiding


    and borrowed herndlord¡¯s phone. She wanted to see if there was any news about Abby¡¯s death on the


    inte, but she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    She saw another piece of information instead. The cruise tour organized by the Chamber of Commerce!


    It was reported that all the elites in J city would gather in such a luxurious cruise. The website had listed


    all the possible guests, shing names of the big shots attending the tour.


    Upon reading, she came across Victor¡¯s and Rachel¡¯s names on the list. Rachel¡­ Alice narrowed her


    eyes in anger, remembering how protective Abby was with Rachel before she died. The hatred in her


    heart grew, imagining how badly she wanted to kill Rachel. If the news of Abby¡¯s death came out, Rachel


    would suspect her sooner orter. In that case, she might as well take action first!


    It didn¡¯t matter if Abby was still alive. She should just go to hell with Rachel! This thought haunted Alice


    every night. That was why she came here today. Staring at Rachel¡¯s name on the card, Alice¡¯s smile


    grew vicious and scratched out her name as hard as she could. The ink scattered roughly all over the


    sheet.


    The guests were scheduled to board the ship around ten o¡¯clock in the morning. But before that, many of


    them were already on the deck.


    At the wharf¡¯s car park A Maybach drove in and stopped steadily. The driver then came out of the car


    and opened the door for Victor and Rachel. A gust of sea wind blew as soon as they got out of the car. It


    waste in autumn, and the wind blew on her skin, making her feel chilly. Rachel felt her nose get a little


    tingly, then sneezed.


    As she looked down, a pair of leather shoes met her eyes. Victor took off his coat and draped it over her


    shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s going to be cold on the ship. Put this on!¡± Victor said in a low voice. Rachel eyed his suit


    and didn¡¯t refuse this time.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Victor had expected her to return his coat with a cold and distant attitude, but she didn¡¯t. He


    wasn¡¯t even aware that he was somewhat smiling because his eyes were locked on her. After carrying


    their baggage into the ship, Ivan walked over and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Miss Be, you can board now.¡±

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Chapter 202 No One Can Rece Her


    Ten minutester, they went aboard the ship. Victor arranged a suite next to his for Rachel. It had one


    bedroom and a living room. Afraid that she would escape, Victor also brought a maid to look after her.


    The maid would stay in the living room to guard Rachel while she was resting. Rachel didn¡¯t oppose.


    When Rachel came out of the bathroom, she caught the maid trying to open her suitcase. ¡°What are you


    doing?¡± she asked, frowning The maid who was startled by her sudden question quickly stood up and


    faced her. ¡°Unpacking your things for you, Miss Be,¡± she exined. As if observing her, Rachel


    looked at her up and down.


    Then, she pulled the suitcase to her side and told the maid indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t like other people


    touching my things. Leave it to me. I can manage.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Miss Be, what can I do for you? Do you


    need anything?¡± The maid seemed overly obedient. It was because she knew how much Victor cared


    about Rachel.


    The maid thought if she made her happy, she would have a raise. Moreover, she heard that Rachel had


    been very kind to her former maid, Abby. Everyone said that she treated that maid like her own sister.


    But now, Abby was dead. As a new maid, she needed to win Rachel¡¯s favor so she would make her stay.


    ¡°Miss Be, I heard about what happened to Abby. You must be very upset. I haven¡¯t met her yet, but I


    guess she was a very nice girl since you like her so much. However, she¡¯s gone now. I think it¡¯s best if


    you move on, Miss Be. If you want to, you can treat me as her. I will try my best to serve you well,


    just like what Abby did.¡± The maid thought she had hidden her thoughts well, but Rachel had seen


    through her.


    She knew that the maid only said such words in order to gain her favor and please Victor. Sure enough,


    people were social climbers. However, she could not me the maid. After all, it was human nature to be


    capricious, especially in her current position. As long as there was a chance for people like her to climbContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    up, they would definitely seize it. Unfortunately, her scheme would not work on Rachel. ¡°Abby was never


    my maid,¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°Miss Be¡­¡± With an indifferent look, Rachel added with emphasis, ¡°There¡¯s only one Abby. No one


    can rece her. I will never see you as her.¡± The maid bit her bottom lip, lowered her eyes, and clenched


    her fists. ¡°Miss Be, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to rece her. I just¡­¡±


    The maid wanted to exin, but before she could do so, Rachel cut her off. ¡°You want to work for me,


    don¡¯t you?¡± Rachel asked. The maid nodded heavily. ¡°Miss Be, as long as you agree to let me serve


    you, I will do anything you ask me to do. I promise!¡± ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t let you stay.¡± ¡°But¡­why?¡±


    Disappointment was written all over the maid¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone around me,¡± Rachel said. ¡°I¡¯m


    tired and want to have a rest. You can go out now.¡±


    The maid¡¯s lips moved, wanting to say something more. But when she saw the expression in Rachel¡¯s


    eyes, she gave up. Rachel¡¯s eyes told her that she would not change her mind. ¡°Then I will be in the


    living room. Miss Be, if you need anything, please call me at any time.¡± After saying that, the maid


    turned around and walked out of the room. When the door was closed, Rachel reached out for the


    wooden pendant in her pocket and took it out.


    It was the only thing Abby left for her. Slowly, she enclosed the pendant in her palm and clenched it while


    she looked at the endless sea from the balcony. With a dull and loud whistle, the ship set off. Rachel


    withdrew her eyes and stroked the words carved on the pendant: ¡°Abby¡­¡± Just then, her phone rang.


    After putting back the pendant inside her pocket, Rachel took out her phone and answered Quintin¡¯s


    video call request. ¡°Boss, are you on board?¡± As soon as the call got connected, Quintin¡¯s voice rang in


    her ears. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Boss, are you sure you want to do it?¡± A trace of reluctance could be seen on Quintin¡¯s


    face. ¡°This is my only chance to escape from Victor and this hell of a ce.¡± Despite the danger, Rachel


    remained firm with her decision.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it too risky? What if¡­¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe in yourself?¡± Rachel knew what Quintin was worried


    about. Quintin pursed his thin lips. Although he had gone over the n countless times in his head and


    knew the chances of an ident urring were extremely low, he still couldn¡¯t help but worry. Because


    if something went wrong, two lives would be in danger. ¡°I¡­¡±


    *Quintin.¡± Rachel called his attention. Frowning in confusion, Quintin raised his head and met Rachel¡¯s


    eyes through the camera. ¡°Boss?¡± ¡°I believe in you.¡± The sincerity Quintin saw in her eyes touched his


    heart. In the end, he took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Okay, boss. I won¡¯t let you down. I will bring you


    and the baby back safe and sound.¡± These words made Rachel smile. ¡°By the way, boss, Alice is already


    on the ship.


    You must be careful in the next couple of days. She might be hiding there somewhere.¡± A smirk


    appeared on Rachel¡¯s lips. She tapped the table with her fingertips while listening to Quintin. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know if she¡¯s stupid or smart for daring toe to you. But, boss, how do you know that Alice will try to


    sneak onto the ship?¡± A few days ago, Rachel told him with certainty that Alice woulde to her. He


    doubted the idea at first, but it turned out to be true.


    1 ¡°Because I let out the news about the cruise tour,¡± Rachel answered. Stunned, Quintin was lost for


    words. Dailytest chapters only .novelheart Now that Alice had killed Abby, she would


    definitely be in a panic. When someone had tried to kill once, that person might lose his mind and


    wouldn¡¯t be afraid to do it again.


    Alice hated Rachel to the core. Once she found out about her whereabouts, Alice would definitely find a


    way to get to her. That was why Rachel gave her a bait. This was the chance that could make Alice


    completely lose her mind. The cruise tour was the best opportunity at the moment.


    The elites were themon guests on such an expensive cruise ship. Alice was once one of them, and


    now she had nothing. Once she learned that Rachel would be there, Alice¡¯s jealousy would burn her


    sanity. She would be desperate toe to her no matter what it would take.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Chapter 203 Fireworks (Part One)


    After the video call with Quintin, Rachel went to bed. By the time she woke up, the ship had already


    departed from Apliaria. Suddenly, she heard a knock on the door. ¡°Miss Be, are you awake?¡± the


    maid asked cautiously from the other side of the door. Rachel got up from bed and opened the door.


    The moment she opened the door, she was surprised to see Victor on the sofa reading a document. The


    maid whispered to her, ¡°Miss Be, Mr. Sullivan knew you were asleep, so he didn¡¯t wake you up. He¡¯s


    been waiting out here for over an hour.¡±


    The way she spoke made it sound like it was a great honor for Rachel that Victor was waiting for her.


    Rachel shot her a cold nce. ¡®An honor? I don¡¯t even want this honor. Anyone can take it for free if they


    want it,¡¯ she remarked inwardly. ¡°Ivan.¡± Victor closed the file. ¡°Let them serve the dishes.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Ivan nodded before he left the room to inform the waiters to serve the dishes. Rachel frowned at Victor,


    uncertain of what he was trying to do. ¡°Are you going to have lunch here?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s lunch time,


    isn¡¯t it? If you don¡¯t want to eat here, we can go to a restaurant,¡± Victor said, staring into her eyes.


    Clearly, there was nothing Rachel could do to refuse his offer. After a brief pause, she replied, ¡°Let¡¯s just


    eat here.¡±


    Victor nced at the maid and thetter immediately understood what he meant. ¡°Miss Be, I¡¯ll go


    see if there¡¯s anything I can do to help with the food.¡± Having said that, she left the room. Once more, the


    room fell into silence. Momentster, Victor said, ¡°I was told that there will be a fireworks disy at half


    past eight on the ship tonight.¡± Rachel was stunned for a moment. ¡°Huh?¡± she asked, looking at him in


    confusion.


    ¡°If you¡¯re bored staying in the room, we can go to the deck and watch the fireworks disy in the


    evening,¡± Victor replied after a brief silence. ¡°Sure,¡± Rachel replied indifferently. Her response


    disappointed him and put a frown on his face.


    Clearly, the way she responded wasn¡¯t something he wanted to see. But when he thought of what


    Rachel had been through, he decided to stifle his displeasure. Soon, lunch arrived, interrupting their


    subtle stalemate.


    After having just a few bites, Rachel felt nauseous. Seeing that she was about to put down her fork, he


    said, ¡°Finish your food.¡± ; Upon hearing that, Rachel paused. She nced at the remaining food on her


    te before continuing to eat. As Victor stared her emotionless face, he felt distressed.


    He recalled that thest time he asked her to finish her food, she argued with him. But now, she was


    being so obedient. ¡°Rachel¡­¡± But before he could utter a word, Rachel covered her mouth, stood up,


    and ran to the bathroom at once.


    Victor was taken by surprise at first, but he quickly gathered hisposure, stood up, and followed her.


    Nervously, hemanded Ivan, ¡°Call the doctor. Now!¡± ¡°No, wait!¡± Rachel reached out her hand to stop


    him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± If the doctor came, he would find out she was still pregnant. Victor didn¡¯t notice the anxiety


    in her eyes, but he frowned when he saw how pale her face was.


    Afraid that he might get suspicious, Rachel added, ¡°I¡¯m just a little seasick, that¡¯s all. What¡¯s more, I didn¡¯t


    have any appetite and I ate too fast just now. That¡¯s why I had to throw up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re seasick, huh? I seem


    to recall how you used to go out at sea a lot. Not once have I heard that you became seasick.¡±


    ¡°Well, um¡­¡± Rachel pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m not in good healthtely.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ask the doctor to examine you,¡± Victor argued. ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need to see a


    doctor,¡± Rachel insisted. ¡°I just need more rest.¡± Though Victor was still worried about her, he had to


    concede since she was the one insisting upon it. ¡°Fine. But if you still feel ufortable after resting, I¡¯m


    calling the doctor.¡± Rachel nodded in response.


    This time, Victor didn¡¯t make her finish the food in her te anymore. Not long after lunch, the president


    of the Chamber of Commerce called Victor away. But before he left, he ordered the maid to pay special


    attention to Rachel and inform him if at any given moment she felt ufortable.


    That night, the wind blew even stronger. The cold breeze seeped into the room, and Rachel was feeling


    a little cold. During the evening, Victor didn¡¯te to have dinner with Rachel, but he asked Ivan to send


    her some food that she liked to her room. Right now, Rachel still had no appetite, but she knew that it


    was important to eat some for the baby.


    Thus, she forced herself to eat. The maid watched her eat and smiled with glee. ¡°Miss Be, would you


    like some more? I¡¯m sure Mr. Sullivan will be happy to know that you¡¯re eating well tonight!¡± said the


    maid. Rachel pressed down on her stomach to alleviate her difort, and put down her fork. ¡°I¡¯m full,¡±


    she said.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am.¡± The maid wasn¡¯t stupid. She could see the tension between Rachel and Victor, and she


    knew that she shouldn¡¯t say anything about it. Rachel stood up and was about to go back to her


    bedroom. Ever since she boarded the ship this morning, she hadn¡¯t left her room and had been lying in


    bed for most of the day.


    It wasn¡¯t because she wanted to sleep all day, but she was merely doing it for the baby¡¯s sake. Although


    the baby was still alive, Rachel wasn¡¯t in good health. She had to limit herself from moving around as


    much as possible, or else she could have a miscarriage at any time. In particr, what she was nning


    to do next would put her and her child in danger if she wasn¡¯t careful enough.


    Swoosh! All of a sudden, she heard the sound of fireworks exploding in the distance. A few seconds


    later, colorful lights appeared before her sight through the ss window. The fireworks bloomed in the


    night sky like flowers. ¡°Miss Be, the fireworks disy has started! When I went to the restaurant this


    noon, I heard there was going to be a fireworks disy tonight. It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± the maid said from


    behind Rachel. Rachel stared at the scenery outside the window.


    Another set of fireworks exploded into the night sky. The colorful lights above reflected onto the sea. The


    view was nothing short of magical. Only then did Rachel remember that this noon, Victor mentioned that


    there was going to be a fireworks disy tonight. However, she wasn¡¯t interested in it.


    With narrowed eyes, Rachel turned to the maid as an idea shed through her mind. ¡°You like fireworks,


    huh?¡± Upon hearing her question, the maid was mildly abashed. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. This is the first time I¡¯ve


    seen such a beautiful fireworks disy. I rarely get to see them.¡± ¡°If you want, you can go to the deck, so


    you can enjoy it properly. I¡¯m sure the view is much better over there,¡± said Rachel.


    Dailytest chapters only .novelheart ¡°No, ma¡¯am. I can¡¯t!¡± The maid shook her head


    immediately. ¡°I have to stay here, Miss Be. What if you need something and I¡¯m not around to attend


    to your needs?¡± After taking a sip of warm water, Rachel replied, ¡°The fireworks disy willst less than


    a half hour at most. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll just be here in my room.¡± ncing at the colorful fireworks


    disy in the sky, the maid was moved by Rachel¡¯s words.


    ¡°But, ma¡¯am¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re still worried, I cane with you,¡± Rachel responded, looking into her eyes


    intently. The maid¡¯s eyes lit up. Just when she was about to agree, she remembered that Rachel wasn¡¯t


    in good health. The wind at sea was strong during the night, and it was easy to catch a cold.


    Moreover, there must be many people on deck right now. If something were to happen to Rachel over


    there, she could get into serious trouble. ¡°Miss Be, do you want to watch the fireworks disy as


    well?¡± asked the maid. ¡°Not really. But you¡¯re worried about leaving me here alone, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Rachel replied, noticing the hesitation in her eyes. After a brief moment of hesitation, the maid said,


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, is it okay if I leave for ten minutes? Just stay here in your room and I¡¯ll be back right away.¡±


    Rachel smiled at her and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Chapter 204 Fireworks (Part Two)


    The maid happily left the room and headed straight to the deck. As soon as she left, Rachel walked out


    of the room. She walked towards the stairs and tapped the earpiece in her left ear with her finger. She


    heard Quintin¡¯s voice in her ear. ¡°Boss, head to basement one and go left. The fifth room is Alice¡¯s.¡±


    Rachel hummed her acknowledgment. Quintin was looking at two red dots shing on the digital


    blueprint of the entire ship on his tablet.


    One indicated Rachel, and the other was Alice. After hesitating for a while, he said, ¡°Boss, you have to


    be very careful.¡± ¡°Quintin, I didn¡¯t know you were such a talkative person,¡± Rachel said as a smile curved


    her lips. Quintin replied, ¡°I¡¯m just worried¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Alice see me before the n is in


    action,¡± Rachel tried tofort Quintin, knowing what he was worried about. ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t have to


    take matters into your own hands.


    You only have to ask me to do it.¡± ¡°No! I told you that I¡¯ll avenge Abby,¡± Rachel said firmly. By now, she


    had reached the basement. Quintin pursed his lips and wanted to argue, but he kept quiet when he saw


    the distance between the two red dots decrease on his tablet. He didn¡¯t want to say anything because he


    was afraid he would distract Rachel. Rachel reached the fifth room. Once again, Quintin¡¯s voice came


    over the earpiece.


    ¡°Boss, you only need to stick that thing on the doorknob. The moment Alice touches it to open the door,


    her hand will get contaminated with the powder.¡± Rachel took out a small round packet from her pocket.


    Her eyes darkened, and she tore open the wrapper and stuck what was inside on the doorknob. Then,


    she proceeded to take a medicine bottle from her pocket and swallowed one pill.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the antidote for the sticker she had just stuck on the doorknob. The sticker was made of powder,


    and the most important ingredient was datura. Datura caused people to have hallucinations. It could also


    make them weak. Although there wasn¡¯t much datura in the powder, it was quite potent.


    As soon as it touched someone¡¯s skin, it would prate the body and affect the people without them


    realizing it at all. Quintin asked, ¡°Boss, have you taken the antidote? Do you feel any difort?¡±


    Rachel answered by tapping her earpiece twice.


    Hearing the two taps, he breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, he noticed that the other red dot was


    nearing Rachel ¡°Boss, hide! Alice ising out!¡± Quintin spoke in a hurry. By then, Rachel had also


    heard footsteps from the other side of the door. She quickly hid. The door to Alice¡¯s room opened with a


    click.


    In the dim corridor light, Alice sneaked out and headed in the opposite direction. She quickly


    disappeared from Rachel¡¯s sight. After Alice left, Rachel leaned against the wall and didn¡¯t leave. She


    waited until she heard Quintin¡¯s voice in her ear again. ¡°Boss¡­ It seems Alice is heading to your room.¡±


    Quintin frowned, and the expression on his face turned cold as he watched the red dot on his screen.


    ¡®To my room?¡¯ Rachel smirked. ¡°Is she really that impatient?¡± Alice walked to Rachel¡¯s room with malice


    in her eyes. At that time, most people were on the deck watching the fireworks. She had already found


    out that Rachel hadn¡¯t gone but was in her room. This was a good opportunity to get rid of her.


    Alice looked at the closed door and hesitated before ringing the doorbell. she heard the chime of the


    doorbell. She couldn¡¯t help but get a bit nervous. Her palms started to sweat, and she imagined how she


    would immediately stab Rachel as soon as she opened the door. ¡°Excuse me, miss, who are you?¡±


    Suddenly, Alice heard a cold voice behind her. Her heart skipped a beat, and startled, she whirled


    around. The viciousness in her eyes didn¡¯t subside immediately. However, the maid didn¡¯t notice and


    asked, ¡°Miss, why are you here?¡± Alice hadn¡¯t expected someone would suddenly appear. Her eyes


    darkened as she put her hand in her pocket and felt the cold steel of a folded knife. ¡°Miss, are you


    unable to speak?¡±


    The maid frowned in discontent. Alice wanted to take out the knife and stab the maid. But before she


    could act on it, she heard footsteps. Someone wasing towards them. Alice quickly took out her hand


    from the pocket and said, ¡°Sorry, wrong room.¡± Then, she quickly turned around and left.


    Within moments, Alice disappeared from the maid¡¯s view. The maid muttered in confusion, ¡°Wrong


    room? Why did she take so long to say that?¡± The maid shrugged and turned to knock on the door. ¡°Miss


    Be?¡±


    She tried the handle and found unlocked. The maid was perplexed to find no one in the room. Instantly,


    the expression on her face changed. ¡®Miss Be is missing.¡± The maid turned around to go and look for


    Rachel but saw her standing in front of her. She


    was startled. ¡°Miss Be, where were you? Why didn¡¯t I see you?¡± ¡°I just went out for a while.¡± The


    maid widened her eyes. ¡°You went out? But didn¡¯t you say¡­¡± ¡°Yes, but I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The


    fireworks are too noisy. So I decided to go to the deck to watch. But I came back because I forgot to take


    my phone,¡± Rachel exined as she picked up her phone from the table. The maid was relieved. ¡°The


    disy isn¡¯t over yet.


    Do you still want to see it?¡± Rachel checked the time on her phone. It was nearing nine o¡¯clock. ¡°Okay,


    let¡¯s go,¡± Rachel said in a low voice. Rachel put her phone in her pocket, and they both left the room.


    Alice, who had been hiding in the dark¡¯all this time, came out and stared in the direction Rachel went.


    She clenched the knife in her hand. ¡°Rachel Be.¡± Alice spoke with hatred. On the deck, the fireworks


    disy was nearing an end.


    The colorful fireworks exploded in the night sky while the sea reflected it. The salty sea breeze and the


    coolte autumn breeze mixed and gently blew over everyone. Rachel looked up at the colorful fireworks


    and was lost in her own thoughts. The maid eximed, ¡°Miss Be, isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±


    It was indeed beautiful. Had Abby been there, she would have been more excited than the young maid


    next to her. Rachel nodded and smiled. ¡°If you like fireworks disy, we too can have it at Sue Garden


    once we go back. Whenever you feel like it, just ask Ivan.¡± Suddenly, Victor¡¯s voice came from behind


    them.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205 Do You Hate Me


    When the maid heard Victor''s voice, she trembled in fear and called out to him, "Mr. Sullivan."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After coldly ncing at the maid, Victor fixed his eyes on Rachel. There was an intensity in his gaze that made her heart race. She felt an unsettling mix of emotions as she met his eyes¡ªanger, fear, and something else she couldn''t quite identify.


    "Rachel," Victor began, his voice low and dangerous, "what are you doing here?"


    Rachel straightened her back, trying to muster up her courage. "I came to talk to you, Victor. We need to discuss what happened."


    Victor''s expression darkened. "There''s nothing to discuss. You have no ce here anymore."


    The maid, sensing the tension, quietly slipped away, leaving Rachel and Victor alone. Rachel took a deep breath, refusing to back down. "I know you''re angry, but we need to talk about this. You can''t just shut me out."


    Victor took a step closer, his eyes never leaving hers. "Shut you out? Rachel, do you have any idea what you''ve done? You''ve turned everything upside down."


    Rachel''s resolve wavered for a moment, but she stood her ground. "Victor, I didn''t mean for things to get this bad. I just want to make things right."


    Victorughed bitterly. "Make things right? How do you propose to do that, Rachel? You''ve already caused enough damage."


    Rachel felt tears prickling at the corners of her eyes. "I know I''ve made mistakes, but I want to fix them. I want to help Abby, and I want to help you."


    Victor''s expression softened slightly, but there was still a hard edge to his voice. "Help me? Rachel, the best way you can help is by staying out of my life."


    Rachel''s heart ached at his words, but she refused to give up. "I can''t do that, Victor. I can''t just walk away."


    Victor shook his head, frustration evident in his eyes. "Then you''re a fool, Rachel. Because staying will only cause more pain for both of us."


    Rachel took a step closer, her voice trembling. "Victor, do you hate me?"


    Victor was silent for a moment, his eyes searching hers. Finally, he spoke, his voice softer than before. "Rachel, I don''t hate you. But I can''t trust you either. And without trust, there''s nothing left."


    Rachel felt her heart break at his words, but she knew he was right. Trust was something that had been shattered between them, and rebuilding it would be nearly impossible.

 Chapter 206: Worse Than Death

    Chapter 206: Worse Than Death


    Rachel didn¡¯t stay on the balcony for too long. Once the maid came out of the bathroom, she went to


    take a shower, As she soaked herself in the bathtub, she closed her eyes and rested. All of a sudden,


    her phone buzzed.


    She raised her head, ncing at her phone. She noticed that a message had popped up on the screen.


    It was from Roger. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re on the cruise. Is it true?¡± Rachel clicked on the dialog box and


    saw that he had been sending her message almost every day for the past few days. However, she


    hadn¡¯t checked the apptely, so she hadn¡¯t noticed it.


    She then scrolled up and saw every message that Roger had sent her. The first one he sent was after


    she got hospitalized. But before that one, there were several removed messages. He wrote, ¡°Rachel,


    are you okay?¡± Rachel could feel just how concerned he was for her.


    The second tost of his messages was sent to her just yesterday. ¡°Rachel, I went back to our school


    this morning and saw our teacher. She¡¯s about to retire in less than two months. She told me that she¡¯s


    been thinking about you. Do you want to grab lunch with her together some time?¡±


    In another room, Roger¡¯s eyes were locked on his chat box with Rachel. Meanwhile, ra had just


    finished washing the fruit and ced it on the table. Seeing that Roger was lost in thought, she wanted


    to speak to him and convince him to give up, but she couldn¡¯t. It was hard to see her brother


    disappointed. ¡°Roger, stop staring at your phone and have some fruit,¡± ra said. ¡°I¡¯ll eatter.¡± Roger


    still locked his eyes on his phone.


    Unable to withstand it any longer, ra glowered and snatched his phone away. ¡°Staring at your phone


    won¡¯t make her text you back! You¡¯ve been texting Rachel for days. If she really wanted to reply, she


    would¡¯ve done that a long time ago. Roger, you haven¡¯t been acting like yourself these days.


    Our parents are worried about you. They may not be saying anything, but they¡¯re legitimately


    concerned for your well-being.¡± ¡°ra, give me back my phone.¡± Seeing that he had no intention of


    listening, ra turned off his phone, and pulled out the SIM card, holding it tightly in her hand.


    ¡°ra¡­¡± ¡°Enough, Roger!¡± ra shouted. ¡°You¡¯re not a kid anymore. You haven¡¯t been paying


    attention to our family these days. And for what? Just some woman? I know you like Rachel,


    and I won¡¯t stop you. But right now, she clearly doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with you, so why on


    earth do you insist on badgering her?¡± Roger was stunned by her remark. He pursed his lips, unable to


    come up with a rebuttal. ra felt so bad to see her brother losing his dignity over love. ¡°Roger, do you


    really think you stand a chance?¡±


    ra asked in a lowered voice. 1 Roger¡¯s eyes quivered. After a moment of pondering, he said, ¡°I


    really like Rachel, ra. Whether I stand a chance or not, I won¡¯t give up.¡± As soon as he finished


    speaking, his eyes welled up with tears, and tears fell from the corners of his eyes. ¡°ra, what was


    the first thing you thought of when you were pregnant with Riley?¡± Roger asked, turning his face


    towards ra¡­ ¡°L¡­¡±


    ra stared back at his slightly red, teary eyes. Though Roger had always been a gentle man, he was


    also strong. She had only ever seen him cry twice since he was a child. Twice; and both of them were


    for Rachel. ra was about to respond, but she had no idea what to say. Roger murmured as though


    he was talking to himself, ¡°You must¡¯ve looked forward to seeing her born into the world, right? Thest


    time I saw Rachel, she was smiling the entire time and she had her hands on her belly.¡± 1


    ¡°Roger¡­¡± ¡°ra, I need to wait for her response. I just want to know if she¡¯s doing okay now,¡± Roger


    replied in a hoarse voice. ¡°She¡¯s been looking forward to that child so much. And now that it¡¯s gone,


    she must be devastated.¡± He then forced a smile. ¡°This must be feeling worse than death.¡±


    ra looked down and fell silent. As a mother, she should¡¯ve been able to rte to Rachel. But when


    she saw Roger struggling in pain over her, she couldn¡¯t feel a shred of sympathy for Rachel. And in all


    honesty, she even hated her. Upon realizing that, ra felt terrible about herself.


    She put the SIM card on the table and left, feeling flustered. ¡°I¡¯ll go see if Riley¡¯s okay,¡± she said before


    leaving. Staring at the SIM card on the table, Roger picked up the ss of red wine on the table and


    drank it up, attempting to drown his sadness in alcohol. ¡®Why did I fail to protect Rachel?¡¯ he wondered.


    After reading through all the messages that Roger had sent her, Rachel decided to text him back.


    Although she hadn¡¯t spent much time with Roger ever since she was in this body, she somehow felt


    that he truly cared about her.


    And she had an idea why. Roger probably loved her. But to be precise, he loved the real Rachel. Sadly,


    the person he loved was no longer here. She thought that if Rachel had married Roger in the first ce


    and not Victor, perhaps all these messy things wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She then stared at Roger¡¯s profile picture, and soon, her eyes dimmed. Unfortunately, those were all


    just flights of fancy. She couldn¡¯t just tell him that she wasn¡¯t the real Rachel


    It might be a good thing that she missed all the messages he had been sending her in the past few


    days. Perhaps after seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to care about him, he would slowly give up on his


    feelings for the old Rachel. Without waiting for his response, Rachel stood up from the bathtub and was


    about to reach for her bathrobe. But as soon as she grabbed it, she identally slipped. Her eyes


    widened with shocked, and she quickly held onto the wash basin.


    At the same time, her bathrobe fell and got wet. She couldn¡¯t wear it anymore, considering that it was


    sopping wet now. Rachel nced at the bathrobe on the floor with a frown. Then, she walked to the


    door and called for the maid. After a while, someone appeared on the other side of the frosted ss


    door of the bathroom. ¡°My bathrobe got wet. Could you go and get me a new one?¡± Rachel asked,


    thinking that she was speaking to the maid.


    Upon hearing her request, the person turned around and left. Just as Rachel started to feel cold, she


    heard a knocking from the bathroom door. She opened the door slightly, and the ¡°maid¡± brought


    the new bathrobe in. ¡°Thank you,¡± said Rachel. After taking the bathrobe, she closed the bathroom


    door again and quickly changed into the bathrobe. Noticing that the ¡°maid¡± was still outside, she


    frowned and thought that something was off.


    However, Rachel didn¡¯t pay it too much mind and just opened the door.

 Chapter 207: Please Don’t Leave Me

    Chapter 207: Please Don¡¯t Leave Me


    It was then that Rachel saw the person standing outside the shower. It wasn¡¯t the maid, it was Victor!


    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡±


    Before she could even finish her sentence, Victor grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    The faint smell of red wine wafted into her nose.


    Feeling ufortable because of the smell, Rachel struggled to break free from his arms. ¡°Did you


    drink?¡± ¡°I did.¡±


    Victor¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. He wrapped his arms around her waist, resting his jaw on


    her shoulder. Then, he soaked in the fragrance of her body. Rachel was always so aromatic, which was


    probably the scent of her body wash. And every time she took a shower, the fragrance was even more


    aromatic.


    Almost instinctively, her body tensed up. Rachel tried to reject him. ¡°What are you trying to pull, Victor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡± All of a sudden, Victor looked at Rachel¡¯s delicate face. His Adam¡¯s apple was bobbing


    up and down repeatedly. ¡°I only drank a little.¡± 1 Rachel pursed her lips. Right now, he didn¡¯t look as


    obnoxious and overbearing as he usually was, and his ears were red. Clearly, he drank more than just


    a little.


    Rachel caught a glimpse of the clock in the living room and saw that it was already eleven in the


    evening She had no idea why he came to her room in the dread of the night, and she wondered when


    he would leave. If she were being honest, she¡¯d rather not be alone with him, especially when he was


    drunk.


    ¡°Victor, I want to rest,¡± Rachel said in a calm tone, attempting to drive him away. ¡°Okay, I get it.¡± Even


    though he said that, Victor still didn¡¯t budge. Rachel waited for a while, but seeing as he had no


    intention of letting her go, she frowned at him and said, ¡°Victor, it¡¯s gettingte and I wish to sleep.¡±


    Victor looked into her eyes. As they locked eyes with each other, Rachel¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and


    she averted her gaze right away. But when their eyes met, she felt as though he was able to discern


    her true emotions. This feeling made her very ufortable, and she wanted to stay away from him


    even more.


    ¡°Let go of me! Can you just go back to your own room and get some rest already?¡± Rachel eximed


    before she calmed herself down. Upon hearing this, Victor frowned, tightening his grim on her arm.


    ¡°Are you driving me away? I already told you, I¡¯m not drunk. But if you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead,


    touch me.¡±


    ¡°Touch you?¡± Before Rachel could figure out what he meant, Victor lowered his head, took her hand


    and ced it on his forehead. She could feel his warmth on her fingertips. After a brief pause, she


    heard Victor¡¯s deep, husky voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not burning up, right? Whenever I¡¯m drunk, I get hot. But since I¡¯m not hot, that means I¡¯m not


    drunk.¡± Rachel was rendered speechless. He was practically burning up right now. ¡°Fine, you¡¯re not


    drunk. But I still want to rest, so get off me,¡± Rachel replied, withdrawing her hand.


    ¡°No.¡± Victor¡¯s face turned grim. Rachel was starting to get annoyed that he was being so persistent.


    Just when she was about to chastise him, Victor swept her off her feet. Then, he carried her into the


    bedroom without even giving her a warning. Instinctively, Rachel wrapped her arms around his neck.


    And before she could even get a word in, Victor gently put her on the bed. ¡°What are you nning to


    do, Victor?¡± Rachel became vignt. She immediately sat upright, ready to get out of bed. Her feet


    hadn¡¯t even touched the floor when Victor approached her and pressed her shoulders down, preventing


    her from getting up.


    Then, he leaned over and held her in his arms, effectively shackling her to the bed. Rachel¡¯s eyes


    widened as she tried to push him away. ¡°What are you trying to do to me, Victor? Let go of me!¡± Her


    voice quivered as she thought of how Victor almost forced her into having s*x with him in the car. 1


    Upon noticing that she was trembling in his arms, Victor¡¯s heart ached. ¡®Is she afraid of me?¡¯ he


    wondered.


    ¡°Vic¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Victor cut her off and buried his face on her neck. Rachel was feeling tense right now, so


    she couldn¡¯t move. It worried her that if she moved again and annoyed him, he would hurt her. After all,


    drunk people were prone to irrationality. As Victor embraced her, he slowly closed his eyes. After a long


    time, Rachel¡¯s body started to feel numb. Victor was just hugging her and he didn¡¯t do anything else.


    The room fell into absolute silence, and all she could hear were the waves outside the window.


    ¡°Victor?¡± Rachel called out his name, wondering if he was still awake. ¡°Victor? Are you asleep?¡± She


    repeatedly called his attention, but he still didn¡¯t response. Seeing that he was unresponsive, she tried


    to take his arms off her, and attempted to push him aside. But just as she was pushing him away, he


    suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Victor¡¯s eyes opened up and they were locked on her. Rachel was stunned. ¡®Did he just wake up? Was


    he even asleep in the first ce?¡¯ ¡°My arms feel numb. You¡¯re too heavy,¡± Rachel exined. Victor still


    maintained eye contact with her, but he wasn¡¯t saying anything. The following moment, he wrapped his


    arms around her waist, turned over, andy beside her.


    In spite of her protests, he still embraced her. Rachel pursed her lips and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go


    back to your room, I¡¯ll leave my room to you. I¡¯ll just go sleep in your room, alright?¡± She¡¯d rather not


    argue with this drunk. ¡°No,¡± Victor responded decisively. ¡°But why?¡±


    Victor tightened his embrace on her as though he feared that she would disappear the next second.


    Then, he rested his chin on her head. ¡°Rachel,¡± he said. His voice sounded different from how he used


    to say her name. It wasn¡¯t cold or angry. This time, he sounded affectionate. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± he


    muttered. Rachel lowered her gaze and fell silent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Abby,¡± he added. Still, Rachel didn¡¯t


    respond.


    She just closed her eyes and clenched her fists, trying her best to suppress the surging hatred in her


    chest. ¡®He¡¯s sorry? Saying sorry is too fucking easy! As if that could bring Abby back! People always


    think that they can be forgiven as long as they apologize, and then they can just go on and pretend like


    nothing happened. They¡¯re just trying to make themselves feel better, not the ones that they¡¯ve


    wronged. I can never forgive him; not for what he did to Abby!


    Mere words can¡¯t bring her back.¡¯ Honestly, Rachel wanted to yell at him and say that meant nothing


    now! ¡®Abby can¡¯t hear you! What has she ever done to you? And why did you get her killed?¡¯ But when


    that thought crossed her mind, she suppressed her desire to do it and bit the tip of her tongue.


    Soon, the taste of blood spread through her mouth. ¡°I know how much you hate me for what I did,


    Rachel,¡± Victor muttered as though he was speaking to himself. Afterwards, he fell into silence again.


    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to look at Rachel when those words came out of his mouth. He was too afraid


    to see just how much


    she hated him through her eyes. ¡°But, please don¡¯t leave me,¡± he pleaded.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 208: Get Remarried

    Chapter 208: Get Remarried


    Victor slowly blinked his eyes open. The alcohol kicked in and his vision was blurry, His voice was soft


    as if he were talking to himself inside his dream. Rachel was taken aback, and she could feel Victor


    holding her tighter than before. He would usually say things in a domineering and arrogant tone. But


    this time, it sounded like he was whispering softly, as if almost begging. For a moment, Rachel thought


    that it was just her imagination.


    But soon, she sneered. Whether it was true or not, it didn¡¯t matter to her anymore. His pleading had no


    effect on her. She desperately wished she could kill Victor to avenge Abby¡¯s death. She desperately


    wanted to give her justice for everything Abby had gone through. It was ridiculous, but it wasn¡¯t funny.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Rachel was still not answering him even after waiting for a long time, Victor¡¯s eyes started


    to grow dim. He wanted to apologize to Rachel as soon as she came out of the operating room, but he


    didn¡¯t have the courage to do so. He had no idea what was bothering him. Victor wanted to tell her that


    she would never be allowed to leave or escape. He liked to think that he could keep her for as long as


    he wanted.


    He didn¡¯t care even if she¡¯d despise him even more. But there was a lingering fear in his heart. He was


    only tipsy, not drunk. The alcohol gave him a small push and now had the guts toe to her room


    and finally tell her. Victor¡¯s heart ached seeing how Rachel was keen on driving him away, saying that


    she was tired and wanted to get some rest. His heart ached all over and he only felt a little better when


    he held her in his arms.


    The next day, the first rays of sunlight in the morning fell on the blue sea and reflected through the


    window. Rachel frowned, seeing Victor holding her hand tightly. When she opened her eyes, the ray of


    sunlight on the window blinded her in an instant.


    She instinctively raised her forearm and ced it on top of her eyes. Soon, her mind was quickly


    flooded with the events ofst night, and she immediately remembered.


    After Victor opened up to her, the room fell quiet. Rachel called his name several times, but he never


    responded. She tried to get out of his arms but he held her so tight that she couldn¡¯t. She struggled, but


    to no avail. She got so tired fighting him off and gradually fell asleep.


    Rachel narrowed her eyes, cautiously pulling her hand away from Victor¡¯s grip, preparing to get out of


    the bed. All of a sudden, Victor pulled her into his arms. With a gentle force, he flipped her over and


    pinned her down on the bed. Rachel¡¯s headnded on the pillow. Her body trembled from the shock.


    Victor was still groggy from sleep, but he was slowly regaining consciousness. His eyes were flickering


    with desire. ¡°¡­¡±


    Afraid that he might do something, Rachel softened her tone and slowly opened her mouth to speak


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Miss Be, are you awake?¡± asked the maid from outside,


    apanied by small knocks. ¡°The breakfast is ready.¡± Both of them exchanged nces as the maid


    continued to call. Noticing the flustered look on Rachel¡¯s face, Victor lowered his eyes and turned over


    the edge of the bed.


    Rachel closed her eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss Be?¡± the maid called outside once


    more. The moment she was done speaking, the door finally opened. The smile on the maid¡¯s face froze


    when she saw Victor. She nervously swallowed and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± When the maid


    looked inside and saw Rachel getting out of the bed, she was too shocked to say anything Did it mean


    that Victor had spent the night in Rachel¡¯s room?


    When she came out of Rachel¡¯s roomst night, she noticed Victor standing outside the door. Ivan


    called her right away before she could tell Rachel. He said that Carson was drunk and needed


    someone to take care of him. The maid knew who Carson was. He was from the Scott family and


    Victor¡¯s best friend. There were rumors about him being a yboy and recklessly spending a fortune


    for his dates.


    Thinking about this, the maid had high hopes to get close to him and win his favor, so she wouldn¡¯t be


    stuck in this kind of job anymore! Without hesitation, the maid followed Ivan to Carson¡¯s room. 1


    However, all the things she hoped never happened. She had been caring for him till midnight and had


    fallen asleep in the box due to exhaustion.


    She didn¡¯t wake up until just now. Did she interrupt Victor and Rachel just now? What if Victor thought


    she was a nuisance? The more she thought about it, the jittery she grew. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I didn¡¯t realize


    you were here. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in my way,¡± Victor coldly said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± The maid leaned closer, feeling uneasy. She looked


    into his cold eyes and realized. ¡°Oh! I apologize, Mr. Sullivan.¡± She stepped aside right away. Victor


    strode out of the bedroom and headed towards the dining room. Rachel estimated the time and


    dressed slowly before exiting the bedroom.


    She thought Victor had left for good, but it turned out he was still here, sitting at the table and texting on


    his phone. The maid brought milk to the table. ¡°Miss Be, Mr. Sullivan informed us you has


    seasickness and shouldn¡¯t eat oily food in the morning, so he specially asked the chef to make some


    light meal for you!¡± Looking at the meal on the table, Rachel.


    pursed her lips and sat down silently. ¡°Last night¡­¡± Victor said slow and deeply while staring at her.


    Rachel took a mouthful of her creamy soup. ¡°You were drunk,¡± she replied after hearing him mention


    last night.


    ¡°Did I say anything to youst night?¡± Victor asked, his eyes darkening. Rachel unnoticeably gulped.


    She ced the spoon down and looked at him with a firm expression. ¡°What do you mean? I was so


    tiredst night that I didn¡¯t hear anything you said.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor cocked his head, eyes fixed on her face. She looked calm. He couldn¡¯t guess if she


    was telling the truth or not. He leaned back and withdrew his gaze. ¡°Never mind.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded


    and ate a spoonful of soup. After breakfast, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but doze off again. She wasn¡¯t able to


    sleep wellst night because of Victor.


    At the same moment, Victor received a call from Ivan saying he needed toe right away because


    some managers wanted to talk about business with him. ¡°Since you¡¯re seasick, don¡¯t go out too much.


    If you have any problems, you can call me or Ivan,¡± Victor reminded her. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rachel nodded, caught a glimpse of his coat on the sofa, and grabbed it. ¡°Your coat,¡±. she said as she


    handed it to him. Victor¡¯s eyes clouded as he looked at the coat she was holding. After a moment of


    silence, he suddenly called her. ¡°Rachel.¡± Rachel looked at him. ¡°Let¡¯s get remarried after the cruise


    tour.¡±

 Chapter 209: Everything

    Chapter 209: Everything


    Rachel was too stunned to react. Without waiting for her answer, Victor said, ¡°Have a good day.¡± Then,


    he turned around and left. The maid was shocked by Victor¡¯s deration.


    ¡°Miss Be, did Mr. Sullivan say he wanted to remarry you? He did, didn¡¯t he? Did I hear it wrong?¡± It


    was only then did Rachele back to her senses. She cast an indifferent nce at the maid without


    saying anything. ¡°Miss Be, this is great! You are going to remarry Mr. Sullivan!


    No, no, I shouldn¡¯t have called you Miss Be. I should call you Mrs. Sullivan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired, I want to go


    back to sleep. If there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯t wake me up.¡± Unlike the maid who almost jumped in


    joy, Rachel remained expressionless. The maid noticed this. The smile on her face gradually


    disappeared.


    She asked hesitantly, ¡°Miss Be¡­ Don¡¯t you want to remarry Mr. Sullivan?¡± ¡°Why makes you think


    that?¡± Rachel asked. ¡°It¡¯s just you don¡¯t look very happy¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± said Rachel, still


    void of emotions.


    After saying that, she walked towards her bedroom, leaving the maid dumbfounded. ¡®Am I really just


    overthinking? But¡­ Miss Be seemed to have a sarcastic sneer on her face when Mr. Sullivan said


    he would remarry her. Was that just an imagination?¡± the maid thought. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get remarried after the cruise tour.¡± Even in her dreams, Victor¡¯s words followed Rachel.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully. Rachel opened her eyes. She checked her phone and found


    that it was only nine o¡¯clock in the morning She had only slept for less than half an hour. The sound of


    waves rang in her ears. Rachel couldn¡¯t go back to sleep, so she sat up, touching her belly. She still


    had two days to spend aboard. When Victor said he wanted to remarry her, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but


    smile. But it was a cold


    one. It was ridiculous. The moment she entered this body, the first thing she saw through Rachel¡¯s eyes


    was Victor choking her, wishing she could go to hell. Before she could figure out what was going


    on, Victor divorced her and kicked her out. That moment was still fresh in her mind, especially when


    she was kicked out only wearing


    a nightgown. He also threatened her with Be Group. Although Victor might have forgotten


    everything that had happened in the past, Rachel remembered them all clearly. Remarry? How was


    that possible? If Victor thought she would agree to his proposal, he must be insane.


    Fortunately, Victor didn¡¯t wait for her answer and left. Otherwise, Rachel would have done something


    that would sabotage her n. She didn¡¯t know what was on Victor¡¯s mind when he asked her to


    remarry him, and honestly, she didn¡¯t give a damn about it. ¡®Whatever. I should do something more


    important,¡¯ Rachel thought as she took out her phone. Breaking into the security system of the ship was


    the next step of her n.


    Unexpectedly, she received a few messages from Roger. ¡°I just saw the message you sent mest


    night. I¡¯m sorry, Rachel.¡± ¡°Are you up? How about we meet? I¡¯ll wait for you on the deck.¡± Looking at


    these messages, Rachel thought for a while and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Now that she knew Roger had


    feelings for Rachel, she had to do something, or else he would have false hopes.


    One thing was for sure. Roger still loved Rachel even after knowing that she was pregnant with Victor¡¯s


    child and that she was once a married woman, which meant that he wouldn¡¯t simply give up if she did


    nothing. Therefore, Rachel had to do make things clear to him, which would be good for them both.


    Rachel wasn¡¯t sure if Victor would do something to the Jimenez family because she said she liked


    Roger. So she had to break it off with Roger to protect him. After changing her clothes, Rachel went to


    the deck with the maid. The sea breeze was gentle and cool.


    It was still a little early, so most of the guests were having breakfast in the dining room. There were only


    a few people on the deck at that time. Walking up to the deck, Rachel immediately recognized RogerContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    whose back was facing her. He was looking at the vast sea with his elbows resting on the railing. ¡°Just


    wait for me here. I need to talk to my friend,¡± Rachel said to the maid.


    The maid followed Rachel¡¯s gaze and recognized Roger in an instant. She suddenly remembered that


    Victor and Rachel fought once in Sue Garden which led to Rachel being hospitalized because she


    fainted. At that time, she asked for leave and went home, so she didn¡¯t witness the two fight with her


    own eyes.


    Butter on, she found out from her colleagues that they fought because of Roger. ¡°Miss Be,


    should I go with you? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t listen to your conversation, nor will I tell Mr. Sullivan about it.


    But¡­ Mr. Sullivan said that I have to stay close to you. You haven¡¯t recovered yet. What if¡­¡±


    Her words pissed off Rachel, but she agreed in the end. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Rachel.¡± Roger seemed to have felt


    Rachel¡¯s presence because he turned around to face her. He walked towards her with a charming


    smile. On the other hand, Rachel only greeted him with a nod. Roger stood in front of her and stared at


    her face as if observing her. She lost weight again. ¡®It must be because of the miscarriage,¡¯ he thought.


    Her face was still pale too.


    She looked very weak Roger couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. ¡°My phone was out of powerst night,


    so I didn¡¯t see your message.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Before Roger came to see Rachel, he prepared all the


    questions he wanted to ask her. But now that he had a chance to, he didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°Let¡¯s


    talk over there.


    Rachel pointed at the spot where she saw Roger a while ago. The wind blew stronger, so Roger


    decided to take off his coat to give it to Rachel. But she stopped him. ¡°No, I¡¯m not cold.¡± Stunned,


    Roger fixed his coat and nodded. They walked to the deck side by side. The maid followed them


    closely and looked at them with curious eyes Somehow, she felt that there wasn¡¯t anything unusual


    between the two of them.


    Roger lowered his head and took a deep breath before meeting Rachel¡¯s eyes again. ¡°I thought you


    didn¡¯t like events like this. I was surprised to see your name on the list.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Seemingly conflicted


    whether to say what was on his mind or not, Roger fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Rachel, I¡¯ve


    heard about what happened.¡± Rachel looked at him.


    Then, she lowered her head without saying anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have brought it up.¡± Seeing


    her like this, Roger felt a little nervous. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m okay. My baby is gone.¡± ¡°Rachel¡­¡± It felt as


    though Roger¡¯s heart was being ripped out as he looked at Rachel¡¯s forced smile.


    He had prepared a lot offorting words, but he didn¡¯t know what to say now ¡°The baby must have


    been expecting to see you too. Maybe it¡¯s just not the right time.¡± Without saying anything, Rachel


    smiled and focused her eyes at the sea. ¡°Look! Dolphins!¡± eximed someone on the deck in surprise.

 Chapter 210: Sorry

    Chapter 210: Sorry


    Hearing the sound, both Rachel and Roger looked over at the water instinctively. They saw a flock of


    dolphins in the sea, and heard the unique sounds that could onlye from them. Rachel was


    fascinated by these dolphins. ¡°I never thought I would see dolphins here,¡± she murmured in awe.


    She leaned against the railing and stretched out her hand, as if trying to touch them. The dolphins


    sshed water as they swam, and some drops fell on the back of her hand. It was chilly, but she


    smiled. ¡°An elder once told me that good things will happen to you when you meet dolphins,¡± Roger


    said with a smile.


    ¡°Everything will be okay, Rachel.¡± Rachel withdrew her hand and smiled. But her eyes remained


    focused on the lovely dolphins. They stayed that way for some time without saying anything. She knew


    that Roger was trying tofort her and make her happy. of course, the smile on her face and how


    peaceful she looked at the moment relieved him.


    Though his gaze remained on her, his thoughts were far away. And just like that, he asked her


    sincerely, ¡°Rachel, are you really happy with him?¡± He had wanted to ask her this question for a long


    time. It had been buried in his heart for two long years. He had wanted to ask her this two years ago


    when Rachel married Victor.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But unfortunately, he had never found the courage to do it. Instead, he packed and fled Apliaria the


    same night. When he learned that she was divorced but pregnant with Victor¡¯s child, he had that


    burning urge to ask again. But the smile he saw on her face when she spoke about her baby


    This time however, he had to ask her the question. He couldn¡¯t let another chance pass him by.


    As time passed, the deck for the dolphins became more popted, and obviously, became noisy. After


    thinking about his question and wondering why he would just bring it up out of nowhere, Rachel turned


    to him and asked knowingly, ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± He looked down at her face and said slowly, ¡°If you


    are unhappy with him, you just have to tell me, and I¡¯ll take you away.¡±


    The seriousness on his face took Rachel by surprise. She had an idea of where this was heading to,


    and she was already apprehensive. ¡°Do you know what you are talking about, Roger?¡± Now that Roger


    had made it so blunt and clear, Rachel knew she must give him an answer. It wouldn¡¯t be right if she


    dallied with him on such a sensitive matter. She knew she had to do it. But when she thought of the fact


    that her next words were going to hurt Roger, she felt helpless. ¡°I know.¡± Roger answered her honestly.


    There was no need trying to milk things up when he had already started. ¡°Rachel, I should have said


    these words two years ago. No, scratch that. Maybe I should have said it even earlier. Or when we


    were in high school maybe. I just never got the chance until now. So, I¡¯ll go ahead. Rachel, I love you.


    The first time I saw you, I was attracted to you. But at that time, I didn¡¯t know it was love.


    When I finally realized it, I lost contact with you. And then two years ago, when I heard you were going


    to marry Victor, I regretted that I hadn¡¯t tried hard enough to reach you. I couldn¡¯t help but think that,


    maybe if I had reached out to you, you wouldn¡¯t have married him. We could have probably been


    together now. So, when I heard about your divorce, I came back from abroad. You don¡¯t know how


    much I wanted to say these words after I heard all you¡¯ve been through these days.


    But till now, I didn¡¯t have enough courage. I do now, and I don¡¯t care anymore. I don¡¯t want to see you


    unhappy, and all I care about is your happiness. Rachel, leave with me. I¡¯ll take you away from Victor.¡±


    There was a long pause after that deration of his. It was not that she was thinking about his


    proposal. Rachel was rather thinking of the best way to let him down without necessarily hurting him.


    She pressed her lips together and looked into Roger¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Roger.¡± Roger wasn¡¯t stupid. He had thought of the possibility of being rejected. However, he


    didn¡¯t expect it to be apanied by an apology. Stunned, he started saying, ¡°Rachel¡­¡± ¡°We are not


    meant for each other, Roger. You are the heir of the Jimenez family.


    You are the hope of your family and your family business. We are not fit for each other. You have to see


    that! Look at me, I¡¯ve been married and pregnant. I am no longer the girl you think you fell in love it. In


    fact, if we look at it, I¡¯m even different from the person I was two years ago.¡± Rachel sighed and refused


    his proposal straightforwardly. ¡°I won¡¯t leave with you, Roger. And, I don¡¯t have the same feelings for


    you.¡±

 Chapter 211: Hurt

    Chapter 211: Hurt


    After that, the two of them eventually fell silent, not knowing what else to say. At the same time, the


    people around were still talking about the dolphins. As she noticed that Roger didn¡¯t respond for a long


    time, Rachel wondered if she had been too harsh on him. ¡°Rog¡­¡± She moved her lips to call him,


    wondering if she should say something to at least ease the tension.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    However, before she could say anything, a gentle smile suddenly appeared on Roger¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t


    need to say anything. I know,¡± he said calmly. Rachel was stunned, not expecting what he said. ¡°Then


    why¡­¡± ¡°Two years ago, when I saw the smile on your face when you said that you were going to marry


    Victor, I knew that he was the only one in your heart. However, even though I epted that, I couldn¡¯t


    get myself to give up on you.


    In fact, I had been lying to myself the whole time, convincing myself that you only married him because


    I didn¡¯t make any move back then.¡± Roger sighed deeply and let out a bitter smile. ¡°I actually thought of


    finally letting go of you. When I came back from abroad and learned that you were pregnant with his


    child, I told myself that it might be the right time.¡± Meanwhile, Rachel pursed her lips, said nothing, and


    just listened. Roger chuckled as if mocking himself.


    ¡°But guess what? I still couldn¡¯t. Since the first time I saw you in high school, I fell deeply in love with


    you. However, it was only until years had passed when I finally realized that. Unfortunately, it was too


    late. I really wanted to let go, but my feelings for you are buried too deep inside my heart.¡± When the


    maid heard Roger¡¯s confession, she couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath before looking at Rachel¡¯s


    face. She really thought that Rachel would be moved by Roger¡¯s heartfelt speech.


    But to her surprise, she didn¡¯t seem to be touched at all. The maid couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. If


    a man like Roger confessed his love to her so affectionately, she knew that she would instantly get


    choked with her own tears. Then, she would run in his arms without any hesitation. On the other hand,


    Rachel remained very calm, as if what Roger had said meant nothing to her. To be exact, she couldn¡¯t


    feel anything about it.


    ¡°Rachel, you don¡¯t need to react. I¡¯m not asking for an answer,¡± Roger exined, worried that Rachel


    might take it the wrong way. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel burdened. Just think of it as me finally saying the


    things I had been dying to say. But still, I mean what I said just now. If you are unhappy with him, just


    say the word.


    I can take you away. I know it is impossible for you to fall in love with me at once, and I know how hard


    it is to let go of someone you¡¯ve loved for a long time. But I can wait. I can wait for you to get over him


    and ept my feelings.¡± Roger stared intently into her eyes, trying to read what was on her mind.


    Hearing this, Rachel sighed inwardly, knowing that her words were not ruthless enough to let Roger


    down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Roger. You think it is okay? That I don¡¯t need to feel burdened? But I do feel burdened


    about it.¡±


    Hearing this unexpected answer, Roger was stunned. ¡°Let me get this straight. Roger, your love is a


    burden to me.¡± Rachel continued to break his heart, clenching her fists tightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you can get over me or not, but I don¡¯t think we should talk or see each other again. I


    want absolutely nothing between us. I just came to see you today to say this.¡± Roger swallowed hard. It


    was as if he was having a nightmare. He couldn¡¯t utter a word. Rachel¡¯s words were like sharp knives


    repeatedly stabbing his heart, making it hard for him to breathe of course, Rachel instantly saw how


    Roger¡¯s face turned pale. She had to admit that this time, she tried to hurt him as much as she could.


    Rachel took a deep breath to calm herself down before she spoke again.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve made myself clear. Now, please excuse me. I need to go.¡± ¡°Rachel, wait!¡± Roger called out


    in his hoarse voice. Seeing that she was about to leave, he came to his senses and quickly grabbed


    her wrist. However, as Roger stopped Rachel from leaving, someone suddenly appeared and hurriedly


    approached Roger.


    Bam!


    The next second, Roger was punched hard right in his face. He was caught off guard, not expecting


    that someone would suddenly hit him. As he staggered backward, his grip on Rachel¡¯s wrist loosened.


    Even Rachel waspletely dumbfounded when she saw the man who punched Roger.


    With a cold and dark expression, Victor stood in front of Roger with clenched fists. The veins on his


    temples bulged slightly, and the aura around him was terrifying Nobody knew when he showed up in


    this ce. In fact, even Rachel didn¡¯t hear that he wasing towards them.


    At this time, blood trickled down from the corner of Roger¡¯s mouth. As soon as he stood firm and wiped


    the blood with his hand, Victor came at him again. However, Roger was standing right by the railing. If


    he was hit by Victor again, he might fall off the ship ¡°Roger, watch out!¡± Rachel shouted anxiously.

 Chapter 212: Need Woman’s Protection

    Chapter 212: Need Woman¡¯s Protection


    Seeing that Victor¡¯s fist was mere inches away fromnding on his face, Roger raised his arm to block


    it at thest second. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate to fight in public? A street fight like


    this one might damage your reputation,¡± said Roger. Victor hit his arm hard. The pain made Roger


    stumble backward and take a deep breath. With nothing but intense hatred in his eyes, Victor pushed


    forward to throw another punch. ¡°Cut the crap!


    Roger Jimenez, if you really are the tough man that you pretend to be, then stop bbering and fight


    me!¡± Anticipating Victor¡¯s next move, Roger easily dodged the iing uppercut. Realizing that Roger


    was avoiding an altercation at all costs, Victor paused and asked with disdain, ¡°What¡¯s the matter,


    weakling?


    Don¡¯t you have the guts to beat your opponent? I guess you really do need a woman¡¯s protection.¡±


    ¡°Fights can¡¯t solve every problem, Mr. Sullivan. You should know that by now since you have been the


    most powerful man in Apliaria all these years.¡± With his dignity and rtionship on the line, Roger


    became dead serious. He wasn¡¯t affected by Victor¡¯s mind games and insults.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a woman¡¯s protection, but I definitely won¡¯t put the woman I love in a dilemma, even if it


    means not fighting you.¡± Roger¡¯s reasoning behind his words was obvious. If the two of them fought,


    Rachel would surely be in the middle of all the drama and gossip. Moreover, her public image was at


    stake here. To the onlookers, they were two rivals battling for a woman¡¯s heart.


    To make matters even moreplicated, the ship was fully upied by the wealthiest and most


    powerful families in Apliaria. Two high-profile men fighting for a beautiful woman was the most favorite


    gossip of all. If they were to engage in a fistfight right now, people would inevitably spread nasty rumors


    about Rachel. After getting off the ship at the end of their trip, the news would eventually spread in all


    circles of society.


    When that happened, Rachel would have no face to show to the public. She would then live a shameful


    life. One could imagine the horrible things people would say about her. Rachel might be known as the


    once-married woman who owned the hearts of two men. Or maybe they would gossip about what a


    deceitful woman she was to string along two eligible bachelors from the most well-known families in


    Apliaria.


    No matter what people would say, Roger was sure of one thing. Nothing good woulde out of


    fighting like thugs on a ship filled with spectators. He didn¡¯t want Rachel to be involved in such a messy


    situation, so he wouldn¡¯t dare fight back.


    The anger in Victor¡¯s eyes only intensified as he nced at Rachel and asked, ¡°She¡¯s the woman you


    love?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I love Rachel, and i¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make her mine,¡± Roger said bluntly.


    He walked up to Rachel¡¯s side and looked straight at Victor. Clenching his fists in bitter rage, Victor


    glowered at Roger menacingly. Shifting his gaze to Rachel, he asked cautiously, ¡°What about you? Do


    you love him?¡± Sensing Victor¡¯s oppressive aura, Roger quickly inserted himself between Rachel and


    her ex -husband,


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but I seem to remember that you and Rachel have already been


    divorced for four months, right? Now that you two are not legally married, who she wants to be with is


    not your concern. So if I were you, I¡¯d back off and leave her be.¡± ¡°Step aside and get lost!¡± Victor


    shouted in a low voice. Instead of following Victor¡¯s order, Roger stood his ground and continued to


    shield Rachel from her oppressor.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to answer you, just respect her choice!¡± The veins on Victor¡¯s temples throbbed,


    and his growing rage couldn¡¯t be suppressed for much longer. In a matter of seconds, he strode


    forward and grabbed Roger forcefully by his cor. ¡°This matter is between her and me. Who do you


    think you are to involve yourself in other people¡¯s business?¡± After snarling aggressively at Roger,


    Victor red at his ex-wife and shouted, ¡°Rachel, answer my question!


    Are you going to run away with Roger after this trip?¡± Trying desperately to break free from Victor¡¯s


    grip, Roger finally shook him off as he staggered back a couple of steps. Realizing that the situation


    was about to get out of hand, he turned to Rachel and said hurriedly, ¡°Rachel, just tell him how you


    really feel about me.


    He won¡¯t hurt you as long as I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Rachel looked at Roger with a nk


    expression. She slowly smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for everything, Roger.¡± ¡°Rachel¡­¡± When Roger


    heard her ominous statement, an inexplicable sense of uneasiness arose in his heart. He suddenly felt


    that this might be the end. Before he could say anything else, Rachel suddenly walked up to Victor and


    said, ¡°I¡¯m tired.


    I want to return to my room and get some rest.¡± Her tone was calm and casual as if she was not


    affected by the altercation between them. Victor¡¯s eyes darkened in suspicion. He narrowed his eyes


    with a hint of coldness, somewhat confused by Rachel¡¯s sudden change of demeanor.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel knew that Victor wouldn¡¯t cease his questioning unless she did something to soothe his ego


    and make him feel secure in their rtionship. She lowered her eyes and tightly clenched her dress,


    afraid of what she was about to do next. Looking at Roger¡¯s bewildered face, she sighed and


    straightened her dress. Deep in his gut. Roger somehow knew what Rachel was going to say.


    ¡°Rachel¡­¡±


    ¡°Roger, I¡¯m sorry if I wasn¡¯t being clear enough just now. You clearly misunderstood my actions and


    intentions, so I will address this issue once and for all.¡± Rachel spoke slowly as she delivered a painful


    blow to Roger¡¯s heart. ¡°Thank you for your love. But I¡¯m sorry. I have no feelings for you.¡±


    Visibly dumbfounded, Roger pressed his thin lips together and just stood in silence. Rachel smiled


    endearingly at Victor as she held his arm. ¡°Oh, and Roger. I forgot to tell you something. Victor said he


    will remarry me after the cruise.¡±

 Chapter 213: Remarry

    Chapter 213: Remarry


    The moment Rachel said these words, the crowd instantly quieted down. Roger was shocked, and his


    mind went nk.


    In fact, even Victor didn¡¯t expect to hear those things from her. His eyes narrowed as he looked on her,


    trying to figure out why Rachel would suddenly announce something like that.


    At this time, all eyes were fixed at Rachel. After some time, Victor pulled her hand. As she turned


    towards him, she actually thought that he would discredit what she just said. However, she was


    surprised when he held her hand gently Then, he looked at Roger with a confident smile on his lips.


    ¡°Yes, I will remarry Rachel after this cruise tour. In fact, you are wee to our wedding, Mr. Jimenez.¡±


    Looking at them held hands as if they were a true couple, Roger felt a sharp pain in his heart. ¡°Victor¡­I


    want to go back to my room and rest for now,¡± Rachel said softly, lowering her eyes.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll apany you back.¡± Victor actually wanted to say something more to frustrate and upset


    Roger. But when he saw Rachel¡¯s pale face, seemingly not feeling well, he nodded quickly. Rachel¡¯s


    condition was, of course, more important than anything else.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, when Victor wasn¡¯t looking, Rachel withdrew her hand and left the deck.


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of a narrow passage on the deck that was reserved for the crew, Alice, who


    was wearing a mask and a white uniform, stood there. Apparently, she was watching the whole scene,


    and she couldn¡¯t help but be consumed with anger as she stared at the backs of Rachel and Victor


    when they left. The colleague next to her sighed and remarked, ¡°That woman is so lucky. I wish I could


    be her. Two gorgeous-looking men fighting for me?


    That is the dream!¡± ¡°What dream?! Rachel just looks innocent, but she¡¯s a total bitch! If you hear the


    ridiculous things she¡¯s done, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t say that. Humph! No man should even like her. Who


    knows what kinds of tricks she used to seduce them!¡± Alice scoffed and ranted. ¡°Her name is Rachel?


    That¡¯s a beautiful name. It really suits her.¡± Alice¡¯s colleague was still mesmerized by Rachel. However,


    she noticed the disdain in Alice¡¯s eyes, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you know her? Why does it


    seem like you¡¯re familiar with her? Anyway, I don¡¯t think you should bad-mouth her.


    All the people on this ship are rich and powerful. If someone hear you say things like that, you might


    get in big trouble!¡± Hearing this, Alice clenched her fists and shouted, ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t know


    anything! She stole everything from me! Everything!¡± The colleague was slightly taken aback, not


    expecting that Alice would suddenly snap at her.


    She took a step back, frightened at what Alice might do to her. ¡°Hey¡­¡± But then in her exasperation,


    Alice turned around, pushed her aside, and ran away. When the colleague finally managed to steady


    herself, she already saw that Alice had gone far. She frowned and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that


    woman?! Rachel stole everything from her? Who does she think she is? She¡¯s crazy!¡± However, Alice


    was already too far to hear her colleague¡¯s words.


    Moreover, her mind was preupied with the thought of Victor and Rachel holding hands just now. ¡®I


    should be the one holding Victor¡¯s hand! This is unfair. I did nothing wrong! That bitch just swooped in


    and took what¡¯s mine! I loved Victor so much. Why did he pick that woman over me? Why?!¡¯ Alice


    fumed in anger that tears welled up in her eyes. Everyone looked jealous of Rachel just now, and Alice


    was pissed off because she thought that she should have been the center of attention, not Rachel.


    It was her who should have been envied by everyone. Alice¡¯s eyes turned red. She clenched the railing


    with her fragile hands, and her eyes gradually became vicious. It was pretty obvious that she would do


    something to take back what was originally hers. At this time, Rachel and Victor finally went back to the


    room.


    ¡°Stay outside!¡± Victor nced at the maid and ordered in a cold tone. The maid peeked at Rachel first


    before nodding. Then, she left the room and closed the door. Now that they were alone, Rachel


    panicked, turned around, and hurriedly tried to exin, ¡°Victor, there is nothing between me and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you agree?¡± Victor didn¡¯t really pay attention to what Rachel was saying. Instead, he approached


    her and asked something else. Rachel didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly approach her, so she took


    a step back and hit the sofa. Because of this, she lost her bnce and sat on the sofa. ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡±


    Rachel was puzzled, not understanding what Victor was asking. ¡°The remarriage,¡± Victor said without


    hesitation. With her eyes fixed on Victor¡¯s, Rachel moved her lips and wanted to say something. But


    then she suddenly frowned and covered her mouth with her hands, pushed him away, and ran towards


    the bathroom.


    Everything happened so fast that Victor didn¡¯t understand what happened. When the bathroom door


    mmed and he heard Rachel vomiting, he finally regained his senses. With a stern look on his face,


    he tried to open the door, but he found out that it was locked from the inside.


    ¡°Rachel, are you okay? What¡¯s wrong? Do you hear me? Open the door!¡± Victor called a few times, but


    Rachel didn¡¯t answer.


    He didn¡¯t know what was happening to her, so he got a little flustered. Then, just as he was about to


    ask someone to break the door, the door slowly opened. ¡°Rachel, what¡­¡± ¡°Sorry. I just felt a little


    dizzy¡­¡± Rachel looked a bit pale and worn out. ¡°I think I should lie down for a while.¡± Looking at her,


    Victor felt that something seemed strange, but he couldn¡¯t point out what it was.


    Not giving it too much thought, Victor sighed and said, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll ask the maid toe in and look after


    you. Tell her if you need anything. Rest well.¡± After saying that, he got out of the room. Right after Victor


    instructed the maid, she went inside the room. She heard from Victor that Rachel wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    However, when she came in, she saw Rachel sitting on the sofa, looking perfectly fine.

 Chapter 214: The Dinner

    Chapter 214: The Dinner


    At night After one full day, the ship had left the boundary of Apliaria and officially entered the high sea.


    ording to the trip itinerary, they would stay in the high sea from morning until night and then turn


    back, which meant that the ship would return to the docks at this time tomorrow. Sitting on the edge of


    the bed, Rachel could clearly see the vast ocean through the window. The lights from the ship reflected


    on the water below, while the sound of waves proved soothing to the ear. She caressed her belly fondly


    and said, ¡°Little guy, tomorrow is a big day.¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, a gentle knock came from outside the door. The maid¡¯s voice


    followed after a moment. ¡°Miss Be, are you awake?¡± Rachel stood up and opened the door,


    curious about what was happening. ¡°Miss Be, there is a special dinner party on the fifth floor


    tonight. Would you like to join the other passengers in the restaurant?¡± the maid asked with a smile.


    Rachel frowned and asked, ¡°Dinner party?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Be.¡± The maid looked at Rachel with a hint of guilt in her eyes. But thinking that


    she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, she immediately straightened up and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Be, all


    the chefs will be working on the fifth floor tonight, so if you want to have dinner alone here, you may


    have to wait a little longer.¡±


    Rachel had a strange feeling in her gut and remained silent for a while. Seeing that Rachel wasn¡¯t


    responding, the maid quickly added, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to the fifth floor for dinner, I¡¯ll just inform


    them. I¡¯m sure they will figure something out to amodate room service in your case.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go to the dining room. Just give me a moment to prepare,¡± Rachel said casually The


    maid¡¯s face suddenly lit up. ¡°Then let me go get an evening dress for you, Miss Be! I¡¯ll be right


    back!¡± ¡°Why the evening dress? It¡¯s just an ordinary dinner. Why do I need to wear something so


    formal?¡± Noticing the maid¡¯s shifty behavior, Rachel had a vague guess on what the dinner was really


    about.


    ¡°The dinner party is officiated by the host of the cruise tour. All richdies on board will be dolled up in


    their fancy dresses. You should go get ready, Miss Be.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes blinked, and she didn¡¯t say


    anything. In the Western restaurant on the fifth floor.


    It seemed that a waiter had been expecting her arrival. As soon as Rachel came up the stairs, he


    greeted her warmly and ushered her inside. ¡°Miss Be, please follow me.¡± Rachel smiled politely at


    the waiter and then peeked at the room behind him. The wholeyout of the restaurant came into view.


    The light in the restaurant was a little dim, entuating the rustic vibe of the furniture inside. Melodic


    and soothing music could be heard ying in the background to set the pleasant mood. From where


    Rachel stood, she could clearly see the sea surface with light ripples which reflected the full moon in


    the sky. Rachel slightly frowned at the sight of only a few waiters in the area. She had expected a


    grand event


    Soon, the waiter led her to a table with the best view in the room.


    ¡°Miss Be, please have a seat.¡± The waiter pulled out the chair like a gentleman and gestured for


    her to sit down. As Rachel settled down, she looked up and spotted a lone well-dressed man on the


    nearby deck turning around. It was Victor. He ended the phone call he was on, and their eyes met. A


    look of surprise and amazement came across his handsome face. She was thest person he had


    expected to see.


    And he was stunned by how beautiful she looked tonight. After all this time, she could still take his


    breath away. Rachel wore a red strapless dress, whichplemented her fair skin. In the dim light, she


    looked like a blooming rose in the garden, graceful and elegant. Victor lost himself for a moment. It felt


    like the first time he everid his eyes on her. Since when had she be so fashionable and


    attractive?


    In the past, she always wore heavy makeup, which obscured her natural beauty. Additionally, she


    typically wore clothes that were outdated in style. But now, her overall appearance was on point. This


    brand new image of her was a refreshing sight. But Victor¡¯s thoughts strayed back to his previous


    encounter with Roger. His eyes darkened. No matter how hard he tried, Rachel seemed to grow further


    distant from him.


    He didn¡¯t even remember how long it had been since thest time she looked at him with affection.


    Underneath his rough exterior, his cold heart secretly longed for her love. Before heading over to her


    table, his phone suddenly vibrated. A text message came in. It was from Carson.


    ¡°Hope you two enjoy your evening!¡± Victor pocketed his phone and chuckled to himself. The dinner


    tonight had been arranged by Carson. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Victor asked in a gentle voice as


    he walked over to Rachel. ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡± Rachel nodded slowly. Within a few minutes, their table


    was filled with all kinds of mouth-watering dishes.


    Victor politely dismissed the waiter and observed Rachel as she ate in silence. He sped his


    hands together and leaned on the table. ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?¡± Upon hearing his


    words, Rachel put her utensils down and stopped eating. She looked up at him with a confused look.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t feel dizzy this morning, did you?¡± Victor asked.

 Chapter 215: Aphrodisiac

    Chapter 215: Aphrodisiac


    Rachel¡¯s eyes darkened as she stopped drinking her water. She was never seasick that morning. She


    only feigned to be ufortable so that she would avoid responding to Victor¡¯s query. Nevertheless,


    there was no way she would tell him the truth. ¡°Why do you believe so? I did feel a bit light-headed this


    morning. If you don¡¯t trust me¡­¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± Victor interrupted her before she could finish her


    statement. Rachel was stunned.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that it would take such few words to get him over this. Nheless, he just


    believed her. He wouldn¡¯t bother to ask the question over and over again. Rachel couldn¡¯t help but think


    about how he held herst night as she considered his recent shift of attitude.


    ¡°Rachel.¡± Victor called out to Rachel, and she looked up at him, puzzled. Victor spoke after a long look


    at her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one day if you don¡¯t think you¡¯ve thought through the remarriage situation. Give me


    your response before we disembark.¡± Rachel was taken aback when she heard this. He gave her an


    option. ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± Rachel inquired.


    ¡°No,¡± Victor answered. What was there to ponder about then? Rachel couldn¡¯t help but smirk inwardly.


    Indeed, she was too stupid to think he would ever give her a choice. For a brief minute, she believed he


    would respect her this time. ¡°Does it matter what my response is if I don¡¯t have a choice?¡±


    With a peaceful expression, she took a sip of her lemonade. Victor¡¯s eyes became darker. ¡°Rachel, I


    promise you that I won¡¯t make you do anything you don¡¯t want after our remarriage,¡± he stated after a


    brief pause.


    Rachel subconsciously tightened her grasp on the ss. Victor¡¯s gaze was locked on her, watching her


    reaction and expression. Despite this, she maintained a calm demeanor after a long time. He became


    irritated as a result of this. ¡®Does she genuinely feel nothing? I¡¯ve already conceded.¡¯


    ¡°Rachel¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Rachel cut him off. Victor¡¯s eyes softened after being astonished for a while. The red wine was


    soon served and poured for them by the waiter. ¡°You may now depart,¡± instructed Victor.


    The waiter responded respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mr. Sullivan.¡± The dining hall was then empty save for Rachel


    and Victor. Rachel blinked as she examined the red wine. She shouldn¡¯t drink wine when pregnant, but


    if she didn¡¯t¡­ ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡± She made an excuse. Victor agreed without pausing to


    think. Rachel turned around and proceeded into the restroom after picking up her phone.


    She unlocked the phone screen as she walked, trying to think of a way she would use to avoid drinking


    the wine. However, she received a call from Quintin as soon as she unlocked her phone. She looked


    back at Victor subconsciously. She was relieved to see he was also on his phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t drink that wine, boss!¡± Quintin expressed his apprehension. Rachel walked into the


    bathroom. She paused when she heard this and immediately realized that something was wrong. Her


    eyes became icy. ¡°Does the wine have something in it?¡± ¡°Yes. Aphrodisiac.¡± It only took a smidgeon of


    it to make people need s*x.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did Alice do it?¡± Rachel inquired, her pink lips pursed. ¡°She did slip into the kitchen and put it in the


    wine. You can¡¯t drink the wine, boss! You and the baby will be in danger if you drink it!¡± Squeak!


    Rachel turned her gaze from the wash basin to the mirror above it. The cubicle door behind her


    suddenly opened from the inside, unveiling a familiar face. She also noticed the woman¡¯s hand holding


    a knife ¡°Alice!¡± Rachel scowled as she stared at the reflection in the mirror.

 Chapter 216: She Hated You

    Chapter 216: She Hated You


    As soon as Rachel finished talking, she saw Alice in the mirror. She had raised the knife and rushed


    towards her. The de glinted coldly. Rachel immediately reacted and dodged the knife. Alice¡¯s eyes


    filled with madness and resentment as she clutched the knife. Seeing that she missed, she tried


    stabbing Rachel again. ¡°Go to hell, Rachel!¡± Alice growled in anger. ¡°Boss!¡±


    Quintin shouted over the phone. He sensed something was wrong, but Rachel was too busy dodging


    the knife in Alice¡¯s hand to answer him. By now, Alice had gonepletely berserk. When she saw


    Rachel in the bathroom, her heart filled with jealousy and hate. She couldn¡¯t control herself and just


    wanted Rachel to die. Soon, Alice forced Rachel into a corner. She sneered, ¡°Rachel, why don¡¯t you


    run now? Why have you stopped?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel¡¯s back was against the cold wall as she looked at Alice coldly and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Are you


    scared, Rachel?¡± Alice got irritated seeing Rachel¡¯s calmness. ¡°Stop it! Just stop pretending to be calm!


    I can see through you! You¡¯re scared, Rachel!¡± Alice suddenly burst intoughter and said, ¡°Rachel!


    You took away everything from me! Damn you!¡± Rachel nced at the knife and noticed that Alice¡¯s


    hand had gone red.


    Her eyes darkened. ¡°Rachel, why don¡¯t you beg for mercy? If you beg me to spare you, I will consider


    giving you a less painful death. What do you say about that?¡± Alice took a step closer. There was


    malice in her smile. ¡°Beg me! All you have to say is ¡®Alice, I beg you. Please let me go. It¡¯s all my fault.¡¯


    Then kneel before me.¡± Rachel still didn¡¯t utter a word. She only continued to look at Alice calmly Alice


    grew furious and shouted, ¡°Rachel, I said kneel and beg!¡± Rachel nced at Alice¡¯s hand again. It was


    redder than before, and it trembled. ¡°Rachel¡­¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m not scared, why should I beg you?¡± She looked straight into Alice¡¯s red eyes. Alice was


    stunned for a couple of seconds, but soon she regained her malicious expression and continued to


    speak through clenched teeth, ¡°Rachel, so you aren¡¯t afraid that I will kill you?¡±


    ¡°Alice, you¡¯re the only one who is really scared, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Me? Scared? Is this some joke? Why should I


    be scared?¡± Alice suddenly raised her voice. She was trying to prove that she wasn¡¯t scared. Then, she


    raised the knife and looked at it and suddenly sneered. ¡°Do you know whose blood has stained this


    knife before? Oh right, you don¡¯t know about it yet, correct? I killed that precious maid of yours! Her


    name is Abby, right?


    Do you want to know how I killed her? Do you want to know what herst words were?¡± From the time


    sheid eyes on Alice, Rachel controlled her anger. But after she heard Alice mention Abby, Rachel


    frowned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to take her name,¡± Rachel said in a cold tone. Finally, seeing that Rachel¡¯s


    expression had changed, Alice¡¯s smile grew. ¡°I stabbed her with this knife. I plunged it in her heart and


    then pulled it out. It¡¯s a pity you weren¡¯t there to see how much she bled! The knife was full of her


    blood.¡±


    Rachel clenched her hands into fists.


    Alice continued, ¡°Her eyes were open when she died. Do you know how she pleaded with me to spare


    her life, Rachel? She knelt and kept begging me to let her go. Oh yes, when she died, she said that she


    hated you! She hated you for not saving her! She said that she would never forgive you!¡± Aliceughed


    wickedly.


    Suddenly, the knife fell from her hand. Alice was stunned, and then she realized that she had no


    strength and felt numb all over. The smile on her face froze, and she looked over at Rachel, who was


    smiling. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Alice asked in a panic. Rachel just stood there and looked at Alice.


    However, she wasn¡¯t smiling.

 Chapter 217: Suicide

    Chapter 217: Suicide


    Alice was hallucinating. It was the effect of the datura. She felt that Rachel was sneering at her, looking


    at her sarcastically. Rachel¡¯sughter echoed in her ears.


    She bent down to pick up the knife, but her vision wavered, and she couldn¡¯t see it clearly. She reached


    out to grab the knife but failed. Rachel¡¯s loudughter was driving her crazy. ¡°Shut the fuck up! Quit


    laughing!¡± Alice shouted as she covered her ears. However, theughter didn¡¯t stop. It only got louder


    and louder.


    Alice screamed and rushed towards Rachel with outstretched hands ready to w her face. ¡°I said,


    shut up! Shut up!¡± But instead of grabbing Rachel, Alice banged into the wall. The pain cleared her


    vision and mind. Rachel wasn¡¯t in front of her, but there was a wall. Her eyes widened in disbelief, and


    she turned around in a hurry to see Rachel standing behind her unharmed.


    ¡®How is that possible? She was standing here just now! I know I had grabbed her by the neck! How


    could it be?¡¯ ¡°Bitch! What the hell did you do to me?¡±


    Alice red at Rachel as she wanted to pounce on her again. Suddenly, a cold light shed. The knife


    that Alice had just dropped was now in Rachel¡¯s hand and aimed at Alice¡¯s neck. ¡°Rachel¡­ How¡­¡±


    Alice¡¯s eyes widened, and a touch of panic shed through them. She unknowingly took a step back,


    but her heel hit the wall. There was no more room for her to retreat.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In just three minutes, the situation had reversed. Alice shivered as Rachel frowned at her coldly.


    ¡°Rachel, you want to kill me?¡± Alice froze as her heart started to beat wildly. Although she was scared,


    she acted calmly. ¡°Fine! Go ahead and kill me! If I don¡¯t go back to my room tonight, someone is bound


    to alert the police. You won¡¯t be able to escape then!¡± ¡°It seems you came here tonight fully prepared,


    correct?¡±


    Rachel asked lightly. Alice clenched her teeth and said menacingly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I


    have ended up like this? Since you¡¯re the one who brought me down, I will take you down with me! I


    think it¡¯s only fair!¡± Alice closed her eyes and pushed her neck forward as if she didn¡¯t care. The sharp


    tip of the knife instantly pierced her skin, and a drop of blood oozed out.


    However, she was unable to control her tremble. That revealed that she was scared. Rachel smirked


    and drew back the knife. Even after waiting for a long time, Alice didn¡¯t feel any pain. She slowly


    opened her eyes and saw that Rachel had put the knife away. She burst intoughter, and her eyes


    grewcent. ¡°What happened?


    Are you afraid? Don¡¯t you have the guts to kill me?¡± Alice¡¯s expression was vicious as she tried to


    clench her fists but didn¡¯t have the strength. ¡°Rachel, you better kill me now, or I will kill you someday!¡±


    ¡°Are you so eager to die?¡± Rachel asked coldly. She fiddled with the knife as if it wasn¡¯t a fatal object,


    but a mere toy. Alice¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw that. The truth was that she didn¡¯t want to


    die at all. She only wanted Rachel to die!


    ¡°Cut the bullshit! You just can¡¯t dare to do it. You¡¯re such a coward! Your maid tried to protect you even


    during her final moments. Now the person responsible for her death is standing in front of you, but you


    don¡¯t have the guts to do anything about it. I feel so sorry¡­¡± Alice suddenly screamed.


    The cold de nicked her face before hitting the wall behind. It finally fell to the floor with a tter. The


    blood drained from her face, and she fell to the floor as her legs suddenly turned limp. Rachel stepped


    forward, and coolly crouched to pick up the knife. She pressed the tip over Alice¡¯s heart. With a slight


    push, the sharp knife cut through her clothes.


    Alice trembled. ¡°Rachel¡­¡± ¡°So now you have no words? Come on, continue with your little speech. I¡¯m


    all ears.¡± Rachel looked at her indifferently. ¡°Bitch¡­ If you kill me, the police will not let you go.¡± Alice¡¯s


    mouth grew dry. She felt the cold tip of the knife against her skin and felt close to death. ¡°What makes


    you think I will escape?¡± Rachel pushed the knife a little deeper. ¡°Ah!¡± Alice screamed. ¡°Rachel¡­ If you


    kill me, the police will arrest you¡­ You¡­¡±


    ¡°Kill you?! You¡¯re not worth it! Also, if you die today, it will not be a murder. It could be suicide.¡± Rachel


    slowly slit Alice¡¯s clothes little by little. Alice swallowed and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rachel smiled


    coldly and asked, ¡°Do you feel dizzy? Maybe a little weak? Do you feel nauseous?


    Did you experience any hallucinations?¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Alice retorted and


    wanted to stand to prove that she was fine. However, she couldn¡¯t. Her hands were unable to support


    her, and she felt weak. Alice roared, ¡°What did you do to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a little datura.


    Once it starts to affect, you will feel weak and dizzy. After some time, you¡¯ll go crazy.¡± Rachel smiled as


    she took a couple of tissues to wipe the blood from the edge of the knife.


    ¡°Lying?!¡± Rachel raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you know how many people die from datura each year? Oh,


    do you know how they died?¡± Alice opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Suicide.¡± Rachel


    grinned. ¡°They couldn¡¯t stand it. Some jumped into rivers, and some jumped off buildings.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Just shut up!¡± The more Rachel spoke, the more desperate Alice became. She couldn¡¯t help


    imagining peoplemitting suicide. ¡°Antidote! Give it to me!¡± She threw herself at Rachel as she


    shouted. But Rachel stood up and took a couple of steps back. Alice missed and slumped weakly.


    She grabbed Rachel¡¯s dress and shouted, ¡°Antidote! Give me the antidote! Give it to me now!¡± ¡°There¡¯s


    no antidote.¡± Rachel continued to look coldly at Alice crawling on the floor. She pulled the corner of her


    dress from Alice¡¯s grasp. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. You have it! Rachel, give it to me!


    Or¡­ Or¡­¡± Alice suddenly realized that she had nothing to threaten Rachel with. ¡°Or what?¡± Rachel


    crouched and looked at her. ¡°Or¡­¡± Alice could only repeat herself. Rachel¡¯s eyes were cold as ice.


    ¡°Alice, do you want the antidote?¡± ¡°Rachel¡­ You have the antidote?¡± ¡°I can make one.


    That is if you survive.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alice asked. Suddenly, a cold light shed, and then a


    sharp pain came from the back of her hand. It almost made her bite her tongue. The knife in Rachel¡¯s


    hand was instantly smeared by Alice¡¯s blood. Alice looked overboriously.

 Chapter 218: Datura

    Chapter 218: Datura


    Ten minutester, the bathroom door opened from the inside. Rachel tapped the earpiece


    with her finger and hung up a notice on the door. The words that were written on the board said, ¡°Ongoi


    ng Maintenance.¡± ¡°Boss, are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Quintin asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± Rachel checked


    her dress all over. If someone were to look carefully enough, they would find a bloodstain on it. But


    since she was wearing a dark crimson dress, it was unnoticeable.


    ¡°Oh, thank god.¡± Quintin breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I was so worried just now. I thought Alice would hurt


    you!¡±


    Alice was so out of it and obviously wanted to harm Rachel. He was afraid that something bad would h


    appen to her. Fortunately, the drug took effect. Datura was a strong substance. A small


    bit of it couldst for at least half a year. Once it came in contact with skin, it would prate


    through the blood capiries, rushing over to the heart and brain.


    The blood vessels on the back of one¡®s hand would turn red as the drug took action, and the more hype


    r one was, the faster it took effect. That was why Rachel didn¡®t mind any of Alice¡®s threats


    and rousing words earlier.


    It was all part of her n. Seeing that the blood vessels on the back of Alice¡®s hand were turning


    red, it indicated that the datura was in action.


    If Rachel ignored Alice, she would have felt more emotional and would trigger the effect of the drug fast


    er than normal. She had perfectly calcted


    the time when she confronted Alice. ¡°That was a smart move, boss. But don¡®t ever do that again! You s


    cared me out of my wits!¡± Quintinined.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Meanwhile, Victor kept tapping his foot


    on the floor. When he looked at his watch, it had already been ten minutes since Rachel went to the bat


    hroom. He frowned and thought of checking up on her, but when he went towards the bathroom, Rache


    l was already approaching. ¡°I¡®m a little full,¡± Rachel said as she slowly walked up to him.


    ¡°You¡®re full? But you only took a few bites.¡± Victor gave her a skeptical nce, but she appeared to be


    normal. ¡°Or you just don¡®t like the food?¡± ¡°Not very much,¡± Rachel responded as she caught a glimpse


    of the red wine on the table. ¡°What would you like to eat then?¡± ¡°A burger would be nice,¡± Rachel


    replied in a casual tone.


    ¡°I¡®ll ask the chef to make one for you. Return to your room after you finish eating.¡± Victor¡®s voice was po


    werful andmanding, sounding like Rachel was not allowed to refuse. ¡°No, thank you. I already ask


    ed the chef yesterday and didn¡®t like the taste. And the vegetables weren¡®t fresh at all,¡± Rachel exine


    d. ¡°Plus, I¡®m already this full. I want to go back and rest.¡±


    Victor locked his gaze on her for a long time. He didn¡®t insist anymore. He let Rachel eat a few more


    bites of steak and allowed her to go back to her room.


    The next morning As soon as Rachel opened the bedroom door, the appetizing scent of food tickled her


    nose. ¡°Miss Be, you¡®re awake. They brought the breakfast here just now.¡± The maid smiled as she


    took the meal from the trolley and ced it on the


    table. Rachel walked to the table and noticed it was a hamburger. She blinked a few times, feeling stun


    ned. ¡°A hamburger?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Be. You don¡®t like it?


    Should I go tell the chef to make you something else?¡± The maid followed her gaze


    and looked at the hamburger on the table. ¡°I thought


    it was a little strange that they only sent a hamburger here.¡± Rachel continued to look at it without sayin


    g anything. ¡°Perhaps the ship doesn¡®t have much food left? When I got


    up earlier, I saw a helicopter flying above the ship. It seemed that it came to


    deliver food,¡± the maid exined. A hamburger. A helicopter came to deliver food. Rachel had a good g


    uess of what was going on.


    The maid took Rachel¡®s silence as a yes and assumed that she didn¡®t want the hamburger, so she took


    out her phone and said, ¡°Miss Be, I¡®ll call the chef right now and ask them to get your something el


    se.¡± ¡°No, it¡®s fine.¡± ¡°Then I assume you¡®ll have this hamburger for breakfast, Miss Be?¡± the maid as


    ked for confirmation. Rachel stared at the hamburger for a while and said, ¡°Dump it in the trash.¡± ¡°Pard


    on? You want to throw it away?¡±


    The maid thought she heard


    wrong, so she asked again in disbelief. Rachel ignored her, turning away to go back to bed. The maid l


    ooked at Rachel¡®s back, feeling confused. It was such a waste to throw it, so she hesitated for a while.


    But after some time, she sighed and followed Rachel¡®s order.


    The doorbell rang soon after. Ivan brought some stylists along with him. The trip wasing to a close,


    so there would be a grand dinner party tonight. There would also be an auction, the proceeds of which


    would be donated to charity. It was the main event of the cruise. So tonight¡®s dinner party was particr


    ly important. The stylists quickly set up their tools and started to prepare Rachel for it. The maid was in


    awe as the stylists took out Rachel¡®s dress from the suitcase.


    ¡°It¡®s so beautiful!¡± she eximed. ¡°Of course. It is one of ourtest collections. Mr. Sullivan personally as


    maid asked, her eyes widening. The maid couldn¡®t believe what she had just heard. Staring at the dress


    a hundred million dors.


    She swallowed and muttered, ¡°I¡®ve never even seen so much money in my life.¡± ¡°The same goes for me


    be delivered by the same helicopter and even cooked breakfast for her himself!¡±


    Hearing this, the maid asked, ¡°He cooked breakfast for Miss Be himself?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard from the


    waiter that Mr. Sullivan was cooking in the kitchen this morning. A hamburger or something?¡± A Hamburg


    The maid gulped and looked at the trashcan in a daze. ¡°Hey! Enough talking. Help me move the wardro


    dress, could you afford to pay for it?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I just want to feel the fabric¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Youcan¡®t!¡± The maid pursed her lips and awkwardly withdrew her hand. She was feeling embarrassed b

 Chapter 219: The Auction

    Chapter 219: The Auction


    The makeup artist put the final touches on Rachel¡¯s makeup. She looked at Rachel in the mirror in


    satisfaction and pride. ¡°Miss Be, I didn¡¯t believe it when Eva said that you were exquisite looking.


    But now that I have seen you with my own eyes, I have to say that you¡¯re the most beautiful woman I


    have ever seen. You¡¯re so pretty, and your skin is so tender and fair.¡± ¡®Eva?¡¯ Rachel nced at the


    makeup artist¡¯s chest and saw the word ¡°Gardenia¡± on her uniform.


    She had been thinking about her n tonight and hadn¡¯t noticed that the makeup artist was one of


    Gardenia¡¯s employees. But since she had met Eva only twice, Rachel didn¡¯t know her that well. She


    just smiled. The maid walked over with a ss of warm water and said, ¡°Yes, Miss Be, you are the


    most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. I think you will be the most exquisite among thedies tonight!¡±


    Rachel looked at herself in the mirror.


    She blinked a couple of times but didn¡¯t say anything. There were only ten minutes left for the auction


    to start. Rachel stood up as she estimated that it was time to leave, and at the same time, someone


    knocked on the door. Ivan was at the door and was stunned for a moment when he saw Rachel. ¡°Miss


    Be¡­ Mr. Sullivan is busy with something, so he asked me to pick you up for the auction.¡± Rachel


    nodded, lifted the hem of her dress, and walked forward in her high heels.


    After taking a couple of steps, she turned to look behind and realized that the maid wasn¡¯t following her.


    She stopped and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with me?¡± The maid looked up and asked uncertainly, ¡°You


    want me toe with you, Miss Be?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± An inexplicable look shed across Rachel¡¯s eyes.


    The maid was an integral part of her n tonight. Of course, she had to be there. The maid didn¡¯t


    notice it at all because she was so immersed in the joy of just being able to attend the auction. ¡°Okay¡­


    Then¡­¡± She got excited by just thinking about all the young men from wealthy families who would also


    be attending the auction.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But she suddenly realized something and looked down at her clothes. ¡°But my clothes¡­¡± ¡°Well, there


    are still ten minutes left. There¡¯s a dress in the bedroom, and the makeup artist will help you apply


    some simple makeup,¡± Rachel said with a smile.


    The maid smiled and nodded. As night fell, the moon¡¯s reflection glittered like diamonds on the dark


    waters. The ship was


    Sailing at a constant speed, and it was bright enough on board as if it was daytime The auction was in


    an indoor banquet hall on the highest floor, and the after-party would be on the open-air deck. By the


    time Rachel and the maid entered, many people were already present in the hall. Men in suits and


    leather shoes, women decked up in all their finery. People were drinking and chatting, portraying the


    elegance of the upper ss.


    Soon, Victor¡¯s eyes rested on Rachel. She was wearing a stunning blue dress, and the hem was


    encrusted with tiny pink diamonds. The lights reflected on the diamonds making it look surreal.


    She had left her long hair loose, and the ends curled appealingly. It was difficult for anyone to take their


    eyes off of her. Towards the front of the banquet hall, the president of the Chamber of Commerce


    spoke to Victor about cooperation. However, as soon as he finished speaking, Victor immediately


    excused himself.


    Before the president could react, Victor left him. With quick strides, he closed the distance between him


    and Rachel.


    Rachel noticed him too. Seeing him approach, she stood still. The president¡¯s secretary came over and


    said, ¡°I heard that Mr. Sullivan and Mr. Jimenez had a fight over her on the deck yesterday. I didn¡¯t


    believe it at first, but it was true.¡± ¡°They fought?¡± The president¡¯s face showed his surprise. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s


    so special about that woman? That two distinguished men from affluent families fought over her like


    common thugs!¡±


    The secretary looked at Rachel from afar and then looked down at her own dress. Her tone was full of


    jealousy. She had been preparing for the past three months. She thought she would be the most


    beautiful woman at the auction, but Rachel came and stole her limelight.


    The president cast a calctive nce at Rachel. ¡°I have a task for you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Try to get


    familiar with Miss Be tonight. You are both women and should have a lot to talk about.


    ording to what you said now, she must be very special to Victor. Maybe through her, we can find a


    way to get Sullivan Group and Jimenez Group to cooperate.¡± The secretary frowned unhappily and


    said, ¡°She is just a spoiled and stupid woman who can achieve nothing on her own. Be Group is


    now under her control.


    I heard that it was almost going bankrupt. Do you think Mr. Sullivan will listen to her business-rted


    opinions?¡± ¡°Stupid?! I don¡¯t think so.¡± The president smiled. ¡°A woman who can get Victor and Roger to


    fight over her is not ordinary or stupid.¡±


    ¡°But I heard¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. Just think about it. Everyone kept saying that Be Group would go bankrupt under


    Rachel. But has it? It¡¯s still there.¡±


    The secretary¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Rachel and Victor and felt a shiver go up her spine. It


    wasn¡¯t long before the auction started. The host walked onto the stage with a microphone in hand,


    dressed to the nines. ¡°Good evening,dies and gentlemen! Sorry for the dy. The auction starts now.


    The first item is antique porcin which is five hundred years old. The starting price is three hundred


    thousand dors.¡±


    A pretty-looking assistant carefully uncovered the red cloth and revealed the artifact. ¡°Three hundred


    and fifty thousand!¡± ¡°Four hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Five hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Five hundred and fifty


    thousand!¡±


    People kept bidding, and the price kept rising. Rachel looked on indifferently. She was not interested in


    these kinds of events. As the auction continued, she could hear Quintinin though her earpiece


    from time to time. ¡°Five hundred years?


    I can tell, at a nce, they¡¯re all defective. These are nothingpared to the treasures stored in the


    alliance¡¯s storage. And these fools are bidding hundreds of thousands of dors on it?¡± ¡°No way! How


    can one spend five million for that shabby painting?! What use does he have for it? Does he want to


    use it to ward off evil?¡±


    . ¡°The pearls are too dim, isn¡¯t it? Seven hundred thousand?! If that¡¯s the case, the one in my room will


    fetch a cool million!¡± ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Rachel was speechless. Of course, these items couldn¡¯t


    compare to those of the alliance. The least expensive one was worth twenty million.


    Suddenly, she heard Quintin¡¯s voice again. ¡°There¡¯s one item that seems nice. It¡¯s a pure vivid blue


    diamond ne. Boss, how about I gift it to you?¡± Soon, the host said excitedly, ¡°Ladies and


    gentlemen, the next piece is thest item of today¡¯s auction. The blue diamond ne named


    Beloved.¡±

 Chapter 220: Beloved

    Chapter 220: Beloved


    As soon as the host finished speaking, all the lights were turned off in an instant, except for a spotlight


    illuminating the ss box in the center of the stage. The ne rested on a crimson nnel fabric at


    the bottom of the box, the bright reflection it exuded drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°The ne


    named Beloved was designed by the famous French jewelry designer Louis Joe, which depicts eternal


    love.


    The blue diamond on it was the world¡¯s purest blue diamond. It was one-of-a-kind, exactly like the


    ne¡¯s name suggested. One and only Beloved. And the designer left a special surprise for the


    future owner of this ne behind the pendant, inscribing it with the word ¡®Beloved itself,¡± the host


    said in a soft and slow tone. Beloved, the love of my life.


    She had heard about the origin of this ne while she was still in the Red Hackers, but she had


    thought of it as a joke back then. It was said that there was a girl who grew up with Louis, and the two


    of them were very close to each other. Butter on, there was an economic recession in France that


    had brought bankruptcy and poverty upon the girl¡¯s family. Her parents died within a short period of


    time, leaving her all alone and burdened by a huge amount of debt.


    The girl tried to find Louis for help, but she was turned away by his parents. Louis never saw her again


    and his parents decided to move to a different ce to avoid letting them meet. They used to be so


    close and had a very special bond. But in the end, they separated and never heard from each other


    again. Later on, Louis built a name for himself in the jewelry design industry, but he never forgot about


    the girl.


    Despite his family¡¯s objections, he returned to the ce they would always visit together. He waited for


    her every day but unfortunately, she never showed up. After searching for her whereabouts for years,


    he finally got her address. When he went to the ce, he was so overjoyed. But that happiness was


    short-lived. People told him that the girl had died on the street in the winter of the year his family moved


    because of excessive fatigue.


    The room that belonged to her was left untouched by thendlord because he felt sorry for her The


    items and the walls in her room were full of their memories together in the past. When he realized how


    much he meant to her, Louis slumped and cried in the room. Heartbroken, he went back and continued


    his jewelry design career.


    Since then, he designed countless of jewelry, but the majority of it was focused on family and


    friendship. It was not until he was forty that he announced to the public that he had designed a very


    special ne.


    This ne was Beloved. He had spent ten whole years creating this ne for the girl he loved.


    On the day of the press conference, he announced that he would not get married for the rest of his life.


    And of course, someone asked him why. He gently smiled and looked at the ne and said,


    ¡°Because I have someone beloved in my heart.¡± All his life, Louis regretted that he never got to see her


    when she came to him back then.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When everyone heard the news, they were all moved by his profound love for the girl, but they were


    also saddened by their tragedy. However, Rachel found it ridiculous and pathetic. Louis was not the


    one they should feel sorry for. It should be the girl. She had died missing and thinking of him. Rachel


    believed that Louis never really loved the girl. He just used her as an inspiration to design jewelry and


    profited off his story.


    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but feel that men were natural-born actors. ¡°Let us begin the auction. The starting


    price is twenty million!¡± ¡°Twenty million and five hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Twenty-one million!¡± ¡°Twenty-three


    million!¡± As soon as the host finished speaking, all of the debutantes present began bidding. Their eyes


    were full of excitement, eager to get the ne. Soon, the price hiked to thirty million dors.


    When Victor noticed that Rachel was focused on the ne, he gave Ivan a look. ¡°Fifty million.¡± Ivan


    immediately nodded and ced a bid. When the other bidders heard this, they all came to a halt and


    took a deep breath. The price had almost doubled from thirty million to fifty! And Ivan was here on


    Victor¡¯s behalf. Thedies were all disappointed when they saw that Victor had his eyes on the


    ne. Who would dare to go head-to-head with him?


    They didn¡¯t have the courage to fight with him even if they had the money. No one dared to offend


    Victor, the man who was now in charge of Sullivan Group. If they still wanted to survive in Apliaria, they


    shouldn¡¯t go against him. The hall was now deafeningly quiet. The stunned host came to her senses


    and nced at the crowd.


    She smiled to ease the awkwardness. ¡°Mr. Sullivan bids fifty million. Is there anyone else? If not, fifty


    million¡­¡± ¡°Fifty-five million.¡± The host was abruptly interrupted by a voice. Hearing this, everyone


    turned their head towards the voice¡¯s direction. Before Rachel could recover from the shock that Victor


    wanted the ne, she heard someone raise the bid.


    She turned her head and saw Roger in a suit sitting on the left side of the aisle, raising the card in his


    hand. The host cleared her throat and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Jimenez bids fifty-five million!¡± A cold light


    shed in Victor¡¯s eyes. Noticing his piercing gaze, Roger looked into his eyes and smiled gently.

 Chapter 221: Anywhere You Want

    Chapter 221: Anywhere You Want


    ¡°Anyone else? Fifty-five million going once.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Seventy million!¡± Victor frowned and interrupted in a low voice.


    The host¡¯s hand that held the gavel visibly shook and almost hit the table. Her eyes widened in


    surprise, and she came to her senses. ¡°Seventy million. Mr. Sullivan has bid seventy million!¡±


    Everyone present held their breath. ¡®It¡¯s just a ne, and Victor is ready to pay seventy million?! It¡¯s


    way more than the value of the ne! ¡°Eighty million!¡± Roger bid with a calm face. The host


    swallowed. ¡°Eight¡­¡± ¡°One hundred.¡± The time Victor cut in before the host could say anything.


    His eyes were deep, and his tone sounded imposing, ¡°Ten more!¡± Roger continued to bid indifferently. It


    was as if that amount was nothing to him. The host could clearly sense the tension between Victor and


    Roger. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at the woman sitting next to Victor.


    The woman wore a stunning dress which made her look elegant and exquisite. She sat there with her


    elbow resting on the armrest as her slender fingers thoughtfully caressed her temple. Her head was


    tilted as she looked at the ne in the ss box.


    The woman looked indifferent as if she didn¡¯t notice the tension between the two gentlemen. The host


    was impressed by Rachel¡¯s calm manner. ¡®Isn¡¯t she affected by all this?¡± If she had been in Rachel¡¯s


    ce, she would have fainted with excitement. However, Rachel couldn¡¯t take it anymore as the price


    soared to a whopping two million dors. She was interested in the ne and wondered whether


    she should buy it.


    After all, it was a blue diamond in a unique setting, and since no one had seen it before, she was


    intrigued by it. Whoever purchased it would be as unique as the ne. Rachel¡¯s eyes shed. Since


    Victor and Roger were bidding against each other, the price soared. There was no way she could buy it


    now.


    Rachel said calmly, ¡°Victor, it¡¯s not worth it. Although this blue diamond is rare, it¡¯s not worth two


    hundred million. Also, the biggest blue diamond was sold at only one hundred million.


    That was three years ago. Although this one is purer than that one, it is much smaller and worth only


    fifty million at the most.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes darkened as he heard her analysis. As far as he knew, Rachel


    had never been interested in diamonds before.


    ¡°How do you know about that?¡± Victor asked as he looked at suspiciously. Rachel paused for a


    moment. She knew because she had given it for auction. The money was still in her Swiss ount.


    ¡°I read about it in a magazine,¡± she said flippantly. The suspicion in Victor¡¯s eyes dispelled. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t


    I aware that you read magazines?¡± ¡°When your grandma was alive, we used to spend our afternoons in


    the garden having tea and reading magazines. At that time, you were always busy working.


    So it makes perfect sense that you didn¡¯t know about it,¡± Rachel answered. She was just making up


    excuses. However, when Victor heard it differently. He thought that maybe she was ming him for


    being around more often. And she was expressing her dissatisfaction. ¡®Does this mean that she


    genuinely cares about me?¡¯


    His eyes darkened and he promised suddenly, ¡°I¡¯ll cancel all unnecessary social engagements for the


    future. We can go anywhere you want.¡±

 Chapter 222: Two Hundred Million

    Chapter 222: Two Hundred Million


    Hearing that, Rachel met Victor¡¯s dark eyes that looked like a bottomless pond, Caught off guard, she


    saw the affection in his eyes and was stunned for a moment. ¡°Stay with me forever, Rachel, and I will


    give you whatever you want.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Rachel asked in a calm and casual voice.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened, and he frowned slightly. Rachel could feel the displeasure. ¡°There¡¯s no if.¡± After


    a while, he added, ¡°Unless I die, you can never leave me.¡±


    Rachel raised her eyes and looked into his eyes. After a while, she smiled and looked away. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Victor stared at her. For some reason, he felt that even though she was next to him, he felt miles away


    from her. The sense of loss grew stronger. But before Victor could figure out why, he heard the host.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Jimenez bid one hundred and sixty million. Would you care to bid again, Mr. Sullivan?¡± Victor


    looked at Ivan. Ivan immediately understood. He raised his paddle and calmly said, ¡°Two hundred


    million. If the other party would like to raise the bid, we are willing to add ten million to his offer.¡±


    Everyone held their breath and looked over at Roger. It was obvious what Ivan meant. Roger¡¯s eyes


    darkened, and he clenched his fists. ¡°Oh, well¡­¡±


    The host was lost for words. If the two kept raising the bid with their wealth, this auction would continue


    for a long time. This was the first time she had been in such a situation. ¡°It seems Mr. Sullivan truly


    likes the Beloved.¡± The host smiled awkwardly and looked at Roger. ¡°Mr. Jimenez, would you like to


    continue?¡±


    Roger didn¡¯t say anything, but he nced at Rachel. Victor noticed it and deliberately leaned forward to


    block Roger¡¯s view. Suddenly, Roger¡¯s phone vibrated, indicating someone had sent him a message. It


    was from Rachel. ¡°Thank you.¡± Roger stared at the two words and pursed his thin lips.


    He had lost count of how many times she had said these words to him. Every time she said them, he


    felt more and more estranged. He knew she sent the message because she didn¡¯t want him to keep


    bidding for the ne. Rachel was aware of the reason he continued to bid. He wanted topete


    and for once win against Victor. Also, Roger wanted to gift the ne to her. She also knew that she


    was the only person who could talk him out of it. She was


    determined to make him give up on her. ¡°Mr. Jimenez¡­¡± Seeing that Roger was quiet for a while, the


    host called out his name somewhat uncertainly. ¡°Fine¡­ I give up!¡± Roger frowned slightly, and his voice


    was gentle as always. But if one listened carefully, there was a hint of sadness in his tone.


    The host was finally relieved. She almost thought that these two gentlemen would fight for the ne


    all night. ¡°Two hundred million going once! Two hundred million going twice! Two hundred million going


    thrice! Sold to Mr. Sullivan at two hundred million dors!¡± The host banged her gavel, and Victor got


    the ne. She unconsciously spoke faster than usual, fearing Roger would back out on his words.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Sullivan! Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for attending the auction. The auction


    is officially over! We have arranged a celebration party to thank you for attending the cruise tour and


    the auction¡¯s sess. Please move to the deck to enjoy the festivities.¡± Soon, the staff handed the


    diamond ne to Victor. Rachel stood up, nced at the jewelry box in his hand, and said, ¡°I need


    to go to the restroom.¡±


    Then, she turned around to leave. Suddenly, Victor grabbed her wrist. Rachel wanted to shake his


    hand off, but when she looked into his eyes, she stopped. Confused, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Victor didn¡¯t answer but just opened the jewelry box and took out the ne. He went closer to her


    and leaned over. The skin on her neck felt a cool touch. Victor was putting the ne on for her, and


    his fingertips brushed her skin from time to time.


    Perhaps because his fingers were cold or because of her subconscious resistance, Rachel¡¯s body


    stiffened. When she couldn¡¯t take it any longer, Victor let go of her. He straightened, looked down at


    her, and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take this ne off without my permission.¡±


    Rachel looked up at Victor, and out of the corner of her eye, she saw Roger walking towards them. She


    immediately understood why Victor had been in a hurry to put the ne on her. He wanted Roger to


    see. A hint of mockery shed through her eyes. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take it off even if I die.¡±


    When Victor heard Rachel say the word ¡°die,¡± he frowned and asked, ¡°When did you get so used to


    saying that word? Don¡¯t mention it again!¡±

 Chapter 223: Meet Someone Else

    Chapter 223: Meet Someone Else


    For some reason, whenever he heard the word ¡°die¡± from Rachel, the uneasiness in Victor¡¯s heart


    would grow stronger every time. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it again. Can I just go to the bathroom now?¡±


    Rachel asked. ¡°The maid will go with you,¡± said Victor, his gaze deep. It didn¡¯t surprise Rachel


    anymore. She nodded and gave the maid a hint and went to the bathroom. Meanwhile, Quintin spoke


    again. ¡°Boss, we only have half an hour left.


    Our people will pick you up ording to the n. I¡¯ve also requested someone to release Alice.¡± When


    Rachel finally reached the bathroom, she looked up and saw the maid¡¯s reflection in the big mirror


    above the sink. The young woman¡¯s eyes were green with envy and Rachel smirked.


    ¡°I heard you like this dress,¡± Rachel said, her gaze drawn to the maid¡¯s expression in the mirror. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I


    get you, it¡¯s a beautiful dress after all. There¡¯s no shame in liking it. If you¡¯d like, I can give it to you,¡±


    Rachel added. When the maid came to her senses, she quickly waved her hands. ¡°No! How can I wear


    your dress, Miss Be?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold back. Just be honest. If I give you a chance to wear this dress, will you take it?¡±


    Rachel turned around and looked at her seriously. Looking at Rachel¡¯s outfit, the maid gulped and was


    eager to try it on, almost blurting out a ¡°yes.¡±


    But when she thought of her position as a maid, she hesitated again. ¡°I¡­. Um¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t want to, then forget what I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to!¡± The maid suddenly raised her voice.


    ¡°Please, Miss Be. It would be my greatest dream.¡± She swore to herself that she would do anything


    to be able to wear this dress even just once.


    Tonight was thest night of the cruise, which meant that she would never get another chance to


    mingle with the upper-ss men. This was the only time she could meet a rich man and change her


    fate. She thought if she could wear the dress, she could attract the attention of rich young men on the


    ship Victor was on the deck, unaware that Rachel and the maid had exchanged their dresses. He took


    notice of Rogering his way.


    Roger took a ss of wine from a waiter and approached Victor. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, congrattions on


    winning the ne.¡± Victor¡¯s deep eyes narrowed. He calmly made a toast with Roger.


    ¡°Thank you. I didn¡¯t expect you to like it so much, Mr. Jimenez.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my thing. I just thought it would


    look great on the woman I love. It turns out that this ne does fit her very well. It¡¯s a shame I lost


    my chance to give it to her,¡± Roger exined, taking a sip of the red wine in his hand.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He was, of course, referring to Rachel. Roger wasn¡¯t giving up. He even dered war on Victor. ¡°The


    woman you love?¡± Victor¡¯s face darkened. The air between them suddenly became tense. ¡°It appears


    that you are not destined to be together with the woman you love. Perhaps you should look for


    someone else. Just like this ne, she¡¯s not meant to be with you.


    So no matter how hard you try, you won¡¯t be able to win her.¡± ¡°What a bold statement, Mr. Sullivan.¡±


    Roger chuckled. ¡°How do you know who she¡¯ll end up with?¡±


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere turned cold. The two of them looked at each other. One had a sharp


    and intimidating expression on his face, while the other had a kind smile with no fear in his eyes.


    Everyone around the deck sensed the tension between them and chose to stay quiet.


    When the president heard the secretary¡¯s urgent report, he quickly walked over to them after greeting


    the other guests. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Mr. Jimenez, d to see you both here.¡± Hisughter broke the ice


    between them.


    Victor and Roger simultaneously looked at him. They knew he was here to relieve the tension, so they


    greeted him. Despite their high status and superiority, they had to respect the president of the Chamber


    of Commerce. After all, he was the one who organized the cruise tour. ¡°I¡¯m truly honored that you both


    attended the cruise.¡± When the president saw that they decided to drop the conflict, he let out a sigh of


    relief.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I haven¡¯t congratted you yet! I heard that you won the bid for the ne.


    Congrattions!¡± Victor nodded and had a toast with him. When he took a sip of wine, he noticed a


    familiar figure walking up to the deck and heading towards the dessert area. ¡°By the way, Mr. Jimenez,


    congrattions to you as well. I should have visited you two days ago. But every time I went there,


    your sister said you were busy, so I didn¡¯t dare to bother you.¡±


    The president gave Roger a smile. ¡°Thank you. But why did you say congrattions?¡± ¡°Yes, I


    congratte you for being appointed as the new CEO of Jimenez Group. I¡¯ve known for a long time


    that you¡¯re a highly capable young man, and now I¡¯ve seen it for myself! I hope that you can support


    our projects in the future, I¡¯m sure it will be mutually beneficial.¡± The president had been in the business


    world for many years.


    He almost resolved the conflict between Victor and Roger with just a few words. ¡°Of course, sir,¡± Roger


    said politely. Soon, the president¡¯s secretary came over to them and exchanged a nce with him. The


    president nodded. Seeing that Victor was about to leave, he said, ¡°It¡¯s very rare to meet both of you at


    the same time. I was wondering if I could chat with the two of you for a while. I want to introduce you


    two to some directors.¡±


    Hearing this, Victor looked at the woman standing not far away. She was in front of the railing, looking


    at the open sea. After thinking for a while, he nodded. On the other hand, after exchanging a knowing


    look with the president, the secretary turned around and headed towards the woman standing in front


    of the railing.


    She suddenly stopped a waiter and asked, ¡°I remember there¡¯s a bottle of Chardonnay that the


    president has brought with him, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The waiter nodded. ¡°Okay. Could you serve it up here?¡±


    the secretary asked, ncing at the woman¡¯s back. The waiter bowed in response and hurriedly went


    to prepare the wine.


    The secretary gently shook the ss of red wine in her palm, recalling the president¡¯s words to her


    earlier. If the president was right, then this Rachel girl must really be something Since the president had


    asked her to find a way to get in touch with Rachel, she must be well-prepared.


    The president¡¯s expensive Chardonnay was supposed to be his collection. But this was the price they


    had to pay if they wanted to get close to Rachel. With a determined expression, the secretary took a sip


    of the red wine and smiled. Little did she know, Rachel was in somece else.

 Chapter 224: Lying

    Chapter 224: Lying


    The waiter promptly brought the red wine. The secretary picked up her ss. She straightened up and


    stroked her long hair before she walked over to the woman. ¡°Miss Be,¡± she said politely as she


    stood behind the woman whom she thought was


    Rachel The woman was standing near a rail, looking edgy. She clenched her hands into fists. The


    secretary thought the woman was acting strange so she looked her up and down. Why would she be


    nervous, the secretary wondered. All she did was greeted her. ¡°Hello, Miss Be!


    I¡¯m Tiffany, secretary to the president of the Chamber of Commerce.¡± Tiffany tried to sound as casually


    as possible to hide her suspicion. The other woman lowered her head, not uttering a word. She was


    trembling slightly. Tiffany, on the other hand, was waiting for the woman to turn around. Her hand


    holding the red wine ss was getting a bit sore.


    Tiffany was confused by the woman¡¯s reaction. She was the secretary to the president of the Chamber


    of Commerce. She might even be the leader of Apliaria¡¯s Chamber of Commerce. All the young


    men and women from rich families showed regard for her. But this woman was not even turning around


    to look at her. ¡®Who does she think she was? Does she think she can be this arrogant just because of


    Victor?¡¯


    Tiffany shrugged her shoulders and turned around to walk away. But she thought of the president¡¯s


    order. She took a deep breath and pasted a smile on her face. ¡°Miss Be, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to


    startle you. It¡¯s just that I want to say hello to you. I¡¯ve heard so much about you but I haven¡¯t had the


    chance to meet you in person. When I chanced upon you, I thought I¡¯d approach you and offer my


    greetings.¡±


    Tiffany forced a smile. The other woman swallowed nervously and remained silent. Her body trembled.


    Beads of sweat collected on her forehead. Tiffany thought this was getting really strange. She furrowed


    her eyebrows. This woman looked like she would not turn around to look at her.


    Tiffany thought that something might be wrong. She stepped closer to the woman and patted one hand


    on her shoulder. She then said tentatively, ¡°Miss Be¡­¡± And then, the woman turned around. Being


    face to face with Tiffany made her even more panicky. She looked down and attempted to step away


    from Tiffany. In one swift moment, Tiffany caught a nce at the woman dodging her.


    ¡°You are not Rachel Be!¡± Tiffany bellowed as the realization came to her. ¡°Who are you? Why are


    you wearing her dress? Answer me!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The woman was not the real Rachel, but the maid. The maid¡¯s face turned pale. She couldn¡¯t look at


    Tiffany. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The maid started to stammer. Cold sweat kept rolling from her eyebrows and she


    mopped it away with her forearm. ¡°Say something!¡± Tiffany knew if Rachel went missing on the ship, it


    would be a serious matter.


    She felt she had to question the maid more keenly. ¡°No, no! I¡­ I can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell me or


    you don¡¯t want to me? You can¡¯t hide the truth forever.¡± Tiffany stood cold-faced. She was


    contemting on shouting for help. The maid became more frightened. She turned her back to Tiffany


    and ran away from her. ¡°Stop!¡± Tiffany didn¡¯t expect that the maid would be so nervous that she would


    run away from her.


    The maid kept on running. She didn¡¯t notice the approaching crowd.


    Bang! She collided with a person. ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡± The secretary stopped in her tracks and gasped


    when she realized who the maid ran into.


    The maid¡¯s eyes widened in fear. She could feel the blood in her body freezing. In a trembling voice,


    she could only mutter, ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡± Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits when he notice what the maid


    was wearing. ¡°Why are you in Rachel¡¯s dress?¡± he asked her sternly. The maid immediately knelt on


    the floor. Crying, she said in halting words, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry! Please forgive me. Miss


    Be asked me to wear to dress.


    I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± So, Rachel asked the maid to wear her dress at the celebration party, but why? ¡®What if


    I don¡¯t want to stay with you?¡¯ Rachel¡¯s words shed through Victor¡¯s mind. The veins on his temples


    throbbed. His dark eyes were filled with coldness. Noticing that Victor was trying to hold his anger, Ivan


    asked the maid in a condescending tone, ¡°Did you say that Miss Be offered you this dress? Why


    would she do that?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ I¡­ ¡± Out of fear of Victor who was looking threateningly at her, the maid couldn¡¯t string her


    words together. ¡°Come on, tell me the truth!¡± Ivan raised his voice, his face was grim. ¡°You¡¯d better not


    lie!¡± ¡°Sir, I am not lying.¡± The maid shook her head repeatedly. ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­ It was Miss Be.


    She asked me to wear this dress. I¡­ I am not lying. Believe me, sir. I am telling the truth.¡± Looking at


    the dress that the maid was wearing, Victor was fuming mad. What Rachel said kept ying in his


    mind. ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡± Victor cut in. ¡°Miss Be¡­¡± The maid¡¯s stammering was


    getting worse. She said¡­she was not feeling well. She¡­went to her room to rest.¡± Rachel wasn¡¯t


    feeling well? She needed to rest in her room?


    Ivan¡¯s heart sank. He automatically turned his eyes to Victor. It didn¡¯t look like the maid was lying. But


    then again, Rachel must be on to something. That was why she asked the maid to wear her dress. If


    Rachel was not feeling well and wanted to rest, she didn¡¯t have to ask the maid to pretend to be her.


    Victor was thinking the same thing. With his hands clenched into fists, he turned around and left. Ivan


    was afraid that Victor might do something impulsive so he followed him. With the two men gone, the


    maid felt all her strength draining her body. Her knees weakened and she fell to the floor. Meanwhile,


    Victor and Ivan turned up at the door of Rachel¡¯s room. The door was closed. The two men put their


    ears against the door.


    It was very quiet inside. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, maybe Miss Be is really resting,¡± Ivan said. ¡°She has just


    been discharged from the hospital. She may not be recovered yet, and¡­¡± The rest of his words were


    struck in his throat. He couldn¡¯t continue, seeing Victor was looking at him with his cold eyes. ¡°So now,


    you are on her side?¡± Victor¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Of course, not!¡± Ivan was quick in his response. He was


    afraid to ruffle Victor¡¯s feathers.


    ¡°Maybe Miss Be didn¡¯t want you to worry about her. Your rtionship with her is getting better


    these days. I just don¡¯t want to see it get worse because of misunderstanding.¡± Victor looked at the


    closed door. His eyes were gloomy. He didn¡¯t say a thing. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    ¡°Well, it better be that way,¡± he finally said.


    ¡°Or else¡­¡± He thought he had indulged Rachel enough. She had crossed his bottom line repeatedly.


    He would never let her go easily if she escaped from him. ¡®Rachel, you¡¯d better not betray me.¡¯ Victor


    pressed the doorknob and pushed the door open. Bright light weed them. It illuminated everything,


    including the pool of blood on the floor.

 Chapter 225: Cut Her Finger

    Chapter 225: Cut Her Finger


    Half an hour ago.


    After following the maid to dress up, Rachel didn''t immediately return to her room. Instead, she went to


    a remote area on the other side of the deck. There was a clear yellow mark on the floor, which was a


    tform for a helicopter tond. The staff would asionallye up here to rest.


    But since most of them were attending the celebration party tonight, there was no one else here at the


    moment. Rachel leaned forward slightly with her elbows against the railing, letting the refreshing sea


    breeze blow through her thick ck hair.


    Suddenly, the sound of rushing footsteps came from behind.


    "Boss, it''s Alice. Watch out!" Quintin''s urgent warning resonated from Rachel''s earpiece.


    The attacker quickened her pace, closing in on her target like a vicious predator. A sneer formed at the


    corner of Rachel''s mouth. She had expected this assault on her and was well-prepared for it. With a


    fierce look in her eyes, she calmly turned around.


    "Rachel, I''ll kill you!" Alice screamed at the top of her lungs and charged forward with a knife in hand. In


    the heat of the moment, she didn''t notice the rope lying across the floor.


    Crash!


    Caught unaware, Alice tripped over the rope and fell heavily to the floor. Her knees hit the floor, and


    she cried out in pain while the knife fell a few feet away from her. Rachel simply stood there with an icy


    gaze directed at the dazed Alice.


    Trying to ignore the searing pain in her legs, Alice forced herself to get back up and grabbed the knife


    with her hand. But before she could even take a step forward, her knees soon buckled, and she fell


    once more.


    Alice couldn''t exert any strength, as if her ankle was tied to something. No matter how hard she


    wriggled and squirmed, she couldn''t break loose from it.


    The veins on the back of her palm suddenly turned red.


    It seemed that the drug was taking effect again.


    The rope that tripped her was right next to her feet, but she felt that it was tightly wrapped around her


    ankle. There was a wild look in Alice''s eyes as she tried hard to tug at the rope with all her effort,


    desperate to break free. But in reality, she was pulling on her own trousers.


    Within seconds, a loud crack rippled in the night air. Alicehad just ripped her trouser legs.


    But she didn''t stop tugging. The crazed woman looked atRachel with wide eyes and shouted, "Untie


    me! Untie menow!"


    Itsted for two minutes. Because Alice pulled on the trouser legs with brute force, the palms of her


    hands turned red as her nails sunk through the fabric into her own flesh. At that point, some wounds


    were starting to show. But Alice didn''t seem to feel any pain at all. Her attention was solely on the


    imaginary rope.


    Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of the knife in her hand and grinned in delight.


    "Knife! Cut the rope with this knife! It should break me loose! That''s right! This knife is the key!" Alice


    murmured more gibberish to herself excitedly and looked up at the silent woman staring at her.


    "Rachel, you can''t hold me down forever! You can''t kill me!" :


    As she finished her words, she shed at her ankle without hesitation.


    Alice sawed off the imaginary rope with all her strength. Soon, the de was soaked in blood.


    The excruciating pain was so intolerable that it finally stimted Alice''s nerves, making her sober for a


    moment. When she saw the knife in her hand and the deep cut on her ankle, her pupils widened in


    horror.


    Clink!


    Alice dropped the knife to the floor.


    Howling in pain, she scrambled desperately to apply pressure on her wound as she saw the steady


    stream of blood flowing out.


    What in the world just happened?


    Didn''t she just cut the rope?


    Alice''s bizarre behavior, hallucinations, and impulsive reactions were all because of the drug Rachel


    had given her. It was working perfectly. Struggling to gather her thoughts, Alice recalled that she was


    locked inside the restroom of the Western restaurant by Rachel the day before.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Since then, her mind had been in a fog, unable to control her actions and make wise decisions.


    The sheer pain in her ankle sobered her up quite a bit. The eventsst night shed through her mind


    like a blurry movie, and the scene of the de shing in front of her appeared in her memory.


    Her pupils dted in shock as Alice looked down at her trembling right hand.


    Seeing things clearly for the first time, she felt the brunt force of trauma piercing through the walls of


    her fragile mind.


    The little finger on her right hand was wrapped in white gauze stained with fresh blood. But even if it


    was covered, it was not difficult to notice that her little finger had be even shorter.


    As she started to get her bearings, a haunting piece of memory shook Alice to the core. Last night,


    Rachel held a knife and cut her finger.

 Chapter 226: Half-Sister

    Chapter 226: Half-Sister


    The pain hit Alice so hard that she almost lost her voice.She could only watch the blood dripping from


    the de.Gradually, her vision started to blur, and she was losing consciousness.


    The pain caused her to faint.As she was about to faint, she seemed to hear Rachel.


    "Alice, slowly, little by little, I will avenge Abby! Cutting your finger off was just the beginning."


    Later, in the bathroom, someone shook her awake.


    When Alice got up, she didn''t find anything wrong with her body.She didn''t feel any pain either.


    The only thought that was in her mind was to kill Rachel.She ran straight to Rachel''s room, but no one


    was there.


    Suddenly, someone passed her and said she had seen Rachel on the helipad.


    Alice rushed over there.


    Alice was trying to recall what had happenedst night, and the memory became clear.


    She suddenly realized that the person who told her that she had seen Rachel looked exactly like the


    person who woke her up in the bathroom.


    The blood drained from Alice''s face when she realized something.


    She trembled in fear as she looked at Rachel.She kept moving backward.


    "Rachel¡­ You lured me intoing here!"


    Alice''s eyes widened.


    Because of the drug, she was unable to recognize the woman.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Once the datura took effect, it would not only make people unable to distinguish between reality and


    illusion but also lure their deepest desire out from their hearts.


    At that time, Alice''s deepest desire was to kill Rachel.


    Once she got trapped in the vicious cycle, she would lose all ability to think and even be at the mercy of


    others.


    Seeing the blood drip from her severed finger, Alice felt only fear.


    "Devil! You''re the devil, Rachel! What do you want?"


    Rachel said coldly, "Alice, I have already told you that I''ll make you pay for what you did to Abby."


    Suddenly, Alice felt pain all over her body and wanted to shout for help, but no one was around her.


    "Rachel, what do you want? I can give you whatever you want."


    Alice''s teeth chattered as she looked at Rachel beseechingly.


    From the corner of her eye, she noticed that the knife had fallen on the floor.


    She reached out her hand slowly to grab it as she said, "Don''t kill me.I will do anything as long as you


    let me go."


    As she begged for mercy, Alice endured the pain and I struggled to reach the knife.


    ¡®''I can''t die. I can''t die like this! I will survive, only if I kill Rachel!''¡¯ Alice was under the impression that


    she had concealed her actions well.


    However, Rachel could see everything very clearly.


    Seeing that her hand was close to the handle of the knife, Alice said, "Rachel, I know you hate me.If


    you spare my life, I will disappear and never show you my face again.I shouldn''t have fought with you


    before.I''m sorry for that.Although we have different mothers, we have the same father.I''m your half-


    sister! Abby was just a maid! Are you going to kill your sister over a maid?"


    She spoke loudly to conceal her panic.


    "Howe I didn''t know I have a half-sister?"


    Rachel''s expression was frigid.Alice bit her lip.She got the knife, and suddenly, her eyes turned fierce.

 Chapter 227: Woman Overboard

    Chapter 227: Woman Overboard


    "Go to hell!"


    Alice stood up with all her strength and lunged at Rachel, aiming for her chest with the knife.Alice


    smiled menacingly, believing that this was the moment she had been waiting for.


    But the next second, Rachel, who was standing in front of her, swiftly dodged the attack and grabbed


    her wrist.Her fingertips dug deeply into Alice''s skin, making her writhe in pain.


    "Let me go..."


    Rachel huffed and loosened her grip.


    Alice gasped and lost her bnce, falling heavily to the floor.She was all out of strength now.


    Rachel remained as calm as ever.She bent down and picked up the knife.


    The bloodstained de twinkled, making it look like a reaper''s sickle.


    Alice cowered in fear as she stared at the reddened tip of the knife, her eyes filled with tears.


    "Why?! Rachel, why? I hate you so much! Why are you taking everything from me?! Why can''t I have


    what I want?! I''ve already lost so much! So why?! This is so unfair!"


    "Why, you ask?" Rachel coldly smiled.


    "Because my surname is Be, and you, Alice, will always be a nobody."


    "Why, you!"


    Alice gritted her teeth in rage, blood oozing from the corner of her lips.


    Rachel''s words stabbed her heart like a knife.


    She purposely said the thing that Alice was insecure about the most.


    When they were kids, every time someone came to visit, they would only look at Rachel because she


    was the rightful heir of the Be family.


    Alice''s father was Jack and her mother was Caroline.


    She had no ties to the Be family by blood.


    As a result, she started topete with Rachel for their father''s love and attention.


    She was determined to take everything she could from Rachel, and as time passed, she had learned


    how to steal Rachel''s friends by ying the victim.


    Finally, everyone started to notice her.


    However, Rachel was specially chosen by Victor''s grandma to be his bride.


    Alice was crestfallen.


    After so many years of hard work, it had all gone down the drain.


    She grew more envious of her half-sister each day.


    Since she was a child, she had been trying so hard to get rid of thebel of her being an illegitimate


    daughter.


    But it turned out that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t.


    Because Rachel''s mother came from the Be family, she was still given respect despite being a


    troublemaker.


    Regardless of how remarkable Alice was, she was still just an illegitimate daughter in other people''s


    eyes.


    She didn''t want to ept it.


    She knew that Rachel wouldn''t let her go.


    Alice burst into shrill, resentfulughter.


    She grabbed Rachel''s wrist and pointed the knife on her neck.


    "Kill me, Rachel!"


    ¡°Hurry up! Do it! Kill me now so I can turn into a ghost and haunt you forever! I will curse you and make


    sure you will meet a horrible end!"


    Alice forced Rachel''s hand towards her neck, closing her eyes.She felt the tip of the de against her


    neck.


    But there was no pain.


    Alice slowly opened her eyes and saw that Rachel had turned the knife over at thest minute.


    "You..."


    "I won''t kill you, Alice," Rachel uttered.


    Rachel''s words were calm, but Alice didn''t feel relieved at all.She felt even more scared instead.


    The chill rose from her feet and spread all over her body.


    "Aren''t you going to avenge Abby?"


    Rachel lowered her gaze.


    The coldness and fierceness in her beautiful eyes were reflected in the blood-stained knife.


    "I don''t want to get my hands dirty.But don''t worry.I''ll make sure you suffer the consequences ten times


    more."


    Rachel wiped the blood off the knife with her dress.


    "Did you really think you can simply pay for your sins with your life, Alice?"


    "What? What do you mean?"


    "Death is such an easy way out for someone like you."


    Rachel smiled as she examined the edge of the blood- stained knife and listened to Quintin''s warning


    through the earpiece.


    The person she had been waiting for was about to arrive.


    "Alice, I want you...to live a life that is even more dreadful than death."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    As soon as Rachel finished her words, she grabbed Alice''s hand and mercilessly cut her own arm


    without even blinking, even as a few drops of blood fell to the floor.


    Alice''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Rachel? What are you doing?"


    Before Alice finished her words, Rachel suddenly took a few steps back until her back pressed against


    the railing.


    The sea breeze blew, and her long hair and dress floated with the wind.


    Blood was still flowing down on her arm, tainting her skirt.


    It was dazzling to see, like a wild rose that was about to scatter into the horizon.


    Alice wasn''t sure what Rachel was up to, but it made her tremble.


    "Rachel..."


    "If I jump from here, do you think people will assume that I jumped by myself or that you pushed me


    off?" Rachel asked in a calm voice.


    "You''re trying to frame me!"


    With that realization, Alice tried to get up.


    However, with the pain in her ankle and the drug''s effect on her body, she was unable to move.


    She could only shout at Rachel in a hoarse voice.


    "Don''t even think about it! Rachel! Stop what you''re doing! They wouldn''t believe it! I know they won''t!


    You''re fucking crazy!"


    "You''re sure? Let''s see what''s going to happen."


    "No..."


    Before Alice could finish her words, Rachel leaned against the railing and pushed herself backwards.


    Ssh!


    She flipped over and fell straight into the sea, creating ripples in the surface.


    Victor rushed over, hearing the sound of something falling into the water.He didn''t exactly see what


    happened, but his eyes quickly widened in shock, and his heart seemed to stop beating.He frantically


    tried to catch Rachel, but it was toote.


    "No, it wasn''t me! I didn''t push her!"


    Alice didn''t expect that Rachel would jump off the ship without hesitation.


    Seeing the guests quickly gather in front of her, she shook her head helplessly.


    Trembling, she dropped the knife in her hand and it fell to the floor, making a crisp sound.


    As soon as Victor saw the blood-stained knife, his mind went nk.


    Rachel was hurt! That was the only thing on his mind.


    "Mr.Sullivan!"


    Before Ivan could stop him, Victor had already jumped into the sea.


    "Call the guards!"


    Shocked by what happened, Ivan turned his head and quickly yelled for backup.


    All of a sudden, the deck was in chaos.


    "It wasn''t me.I didn''t do it!"


    Alice cried as she continued to shake her head.


    "She did it to herself!"


    Ivan moved his head downwards and narrowed his eyes at Alice.


    When he saw the blood on the de, he yelled, "Security! Take this woman away!"


    Someone immediately took a step forward and put their hand on Alice''s shoulder.


    She struggled and fell on her knees, grabbing Ivan''s trousers.


    "Ivan, I didn''t push her! It''s not true! She jumped down herself.It has nothing to do with me.Please


    believe me!"


    "Trust you? Alice, you''d better pray that Mr.Sullivan and Miss Be are safe, or else..." lvan paused.


    No matter which one of them died here, he couldn''t imagine the consequences.

 Chapter 228: Dead Or Alive

    Chapter 228: Dead Or Alive


    The sea breeze was particrly frigid in the mornings near the end of autumn.The first rays of sunlight


    pierced the clouds andnded on the seawater.


    The divers were escorted back to the ship by rescue ships.


    Ivan frowned and his face became more serious as he watched thest diver board the ship.


    He peered into the eyes of a rescuer, but the rescuer shook his head and said before Ivan could open


    his mouth to question.


    "We''ve looked everywhere, Ivan, but Miss Be has yet to be found.I''ve heard there are shark traces


    in this body of water..."


    The savior paused for a bit before continuing, "It''s been an eventful evening.Miss Be, I''m afraid,


    has already..."


    Someone quickly grabbed his cor and lifted it, interrupting him before he could continue his


    sentence.


    "Mr.Sullivan..."


    When the rescuer saw the person in front of him, his face turned pale.Victor''s garments were still


    damp, and his expression grew increasingly threatening.


    "Go ahead.She is already what?"


    "She...She..."


    The rescuer was terrified to the point of trembling.


    He couldn''t take it any longer under the strain.


    "I''m afraid the chances of her still being alive are slim."


    The others in the room altered their expressions as they heard this, but they all knew the man was


    correct.


    Even experienced rescuers couldn''t promise that they would return safely in such a dangerous


    underwater environment with the possibility of sharks, let alone Rachel, who had just had a miscarriage


    and was injured.


    Despite this, no one dared to speak the truth.


    Bang! Victor threw off the rescuer and ordered, "Keep searching! I''d like to see her, whether she''s dead


    or alive."


    It was starting to get dark again.The rescue boats went into the sea one by one and then returned.The


    radius of the search was  constantly expanding.


    On the deck, no one dared to make a sound.


    All they could do was cling on and hope for the best.


    Despite Ivan''s and Lukas'' objections, Victor went back and forth into the sea multiple times during this


    time, but Rachel was still missing.


    He was unable to find her.He had truly lost her this time.


    Victor felt a pain as if there was a knife stabbing into his heart.His body froze.He took a short break on


    the deck before returning to the sea.


    Ivan raced forward despite Victor''s orders when he saw that Victor was getting ready to go back into


    the sea once again.


    "You can''t keep going like this, Mr.Sullivan! It will be too much for your body to bear!"


    To obstruct his path, Ivan knelt on one knee.


    "Get out of my path."


    Victor''s face waspletely expressionless.


    He had been in the water for a long time, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    Ivan remained still.


    "Didn''t you hear me, Ivan? Stay out of my path! Or else, get out of here!" Victor raised his fist and lifted


    his cor, forcing him to stand up.


    "I can''t! Mr.Sullivan, even if you fire me today, I can''t let you go!"


    Ivan clenched his teeth and muttered, pursing his lips and staring Victor in the eyes.


    "I can''t let you put your own life at risk!"


    Victor clenched his fists as he stared at him, but he couldn''t punch Ivan.


    "Mr.Sullivan!"


    "Mr.Sullivan...Miss Be has been located."


    Someone rushed over.


    Victor, startled, let go of Ivan and turned to face the man.


    "What did you say?"


    "Miss Be has been located," the man replied in a shaky voice.


    Victor had turned around and moved to the opposite side of the deck before the man couldplete


    his sentence.


    Lukas'' expression changed when he saw him marching over.


    "Mr.Sullivan..." he murmured, standing in front of him with a puzzled expression.


    Victor noticed the stretcher draped in a white cloth behind Lukas out of the corner of his eye.


    He had a faint recollection of something and then felt his heart shatter, making it impossible for him to


    breathe.


    He snatched Lukas'' arm, eager to get a reply.


    "Where is she, Lukas?"


    "Mr.Sullivan...Miss Be..." Lukas said, his eyes red, not being able to say it.


    "Victor, you scoundrel!"


    Someone raced over before Lukas couldplete his sentence.


    Roger clenched his teeth and punched Victor in the face, his eyes crimson.


    Victor was too weak to dodge the punch after being under the water for so long and barely getting any


    rest.


    The corner of his mouth broke, and blood oozed out.


    Roger punched him again before he could stand firm, giving him little chance to fight back.


    "Roger, get out of my way!" Victor said as he focused himself and blocked his fist.


    "I don''t have time for this!"


    "You don''t have time?"


    Roger growled, his teeth clenched.


    "You''re the president of Sullivan Group¡± you don''t have time for this.


    After all, you need to figure out how to convince your shareholders that Rachel''s death has nothing to


    do with you in order to save yourself and yourpany.


    "What did you just say? Say it once again!"


    Roger, gasping for air, noticed Victor''s surprise and scoffed, "What? Mr.Sullivan, are you unable to


    comprehend what I am saying?"


    "It''s impossible! She didn''t pass away!"


    "Impossible? Do you want to im that she''s still alive and that she''s deceiving you?"


    Roger''s eyes welled up with tears.


    Pointing to the stretcher not far away, he yelled, "Victor! Open your eyes and take a look! Her eyes are


    closed as she lies there.She is out of breath! How could she possibly deceive you? Do you believe


    she''s pulling a fast one on you with her life? You idiot!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fuck off!"


    Victor shook Roger''s hand and turned his attention to the stretcher.


    The stretcher''s white cloth glistened brilliantly.


    A hand drooped feebly beneath the white cloth; it was white and slender.


    Clearly, it belonged to ady.


    Victor''s heart didn''t seem to be beating anymore.He wanted to say something as his Adam''s apple


    bounced up and down, but he couldn''t.He desired to approach the white fabric and lift it.He wanted to


    counter Roger''s assertions, but his feet appeared to be severely shackled, and he couldn''t move.He


    was terrified.He was scared that he would discover that Roger was correct if he went over.He seemed


    to have lost all courage.


    "Mr.Sullivan..." lvan saw the bright white as soon as he arrived.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    A rush of sea breeze mixed with biting chill pushed down the white cloth on the stretcher before he


    could respond, revealing the woman beneath the white cloth.


    The corpse was swollen and parts of its features were unrecognizable after soaking in the water for a


    day and a night, but it was clear that the woman looked like Rachel.


    Her garment was very wet and clung to her body like a second skin.


    Her eyes were shut, and shey still on the stretcher like a lifeless doll.


    The folks in the room became very pale.


    They couldn''t believe what they saw, even though they had a feeling Rachel wouldn''t be able to


    survive.


    They were taken aback.


    Roger asked with clenched fists, "Are you satisfied now? Are you satisfied now that you see her lying


    there? She happily married you two years ago, but you looked down on her and let others ridicule and


    humiliate her! Because of you, she has lost her kid and now her life! Why isn''t it you who is lying there


    now, Victor?"


    Victor was in a daze.His eyes were bloodshot, and he had a bloody taste in his mouth.He spewed


    blood out of his mouth.


    "Mr.Sullivan..." Victor''s eyes went ck, and he lost consciousness all of a sudden.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 229 by Adolf Dunne


    Rachel Was Buried


    Victor had been in aa for three days. The doctor did a simple examination for him as usual. He


    looked at Lukas who was waiting aside and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan is fine, all indexes are normal.¡±


    ¡°But it has been three days. If there is nothing wrong, why hasn¡¯t he woken up yet?¡± Lukas frowned and


    asked worriedly. The doctor looked at the unconscious Victor, and also felt strange. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m afraid Mr.


    Sullivan is subconsciously avoiding something and he is unwilling to wake up.¡±


    The doctor said after a long silence. Lukas¡¯s face suddenly became serious. ¡°Is there nothing we can


    do?¡± The doctor sighed helplessly and shook his head. ¡°Unless Mr. Sullivan is willing to wake up himself,


    otherwise¡­¡± Otherwise, no one could do anything about it. The doctor didn¡¯t go on. Lukas understood


    what he meant. He looked at Victor lying on the bed with aplicated look and ordered the servant to


    send the doctor away.


    That night, after spitting out blood, Victor fell into aa. Several doctors came to examine him and said


    that there was nothing wrong with him. The reason why he spit out blood was due to emotional


    fluctuation and he would soon be awake. However, three days had passed and he was still in aa.


    Knock, knock, knock. Someone knocked on the door. Lukas turned around and looked at the person


    coming in. ¡°Ivan.¡±


    ¡°Lukas, Mr. Sullivan¡­¡± Ivan nced at the documents in his hand. The news about what had happened


    on the ship spread quickly the moment they got off the ship. Everyone in the business world was talking


    about Victor¡¯s situation, and there were rumors. Someone said that he was seriously ill and might not


    live.


    Someone said that he was heartbroken because of the death of Rachel and decided not to take over the


    Sullivan Group. Someone even said that it was him who killed Rachel. Everyone in the Sullivan Group


    was in danger, Ivan had to bite the bullet to keep the bnce. He had to pay attention to all sides at any


    time and keep an eye on the Sullivan Group for Victor.


    It was not until this time that Ivan realized how many people were looking forward to Victor¡¯s death, and


    how many people had been waiting to split everything he had.


    ¡°The same.¡± Lukas shook his head and sighed. The light in Ivan¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Today¡­ The board of


    directors wants a general shareholder¡¯s meeting. The directors want Mr. Sullivan to attend.¡± ¡°They want


    Mr. Sullivan to attend the meeting? They know how he¡¯s doing and he can¡¯t!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Lukas was pissed, ¡°What are they doing? Rebel?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ivan moved his thin lips but said nothing in the


    end. This was exactly what they wanted, for Victor to not attend so that they would have the reason to


    ask Odin home to inherit the Sullivan Group. Now that Victor was in aa, they had reasons to make


    him quit the CEO of the Sullivan Group. Seeing the look on Ivan¡¯s face, Lukas knew what those cunning


    men were thinking. He also knew that since Ivan had said it to him, they were really in danger now.


    ¡°These old bastards! Mrs. Sullivan was so good to them!


    Now that Mr. Sullivan is still in aa, they can¡¯t wait to throw him out! Ungrateful bastards!¡± Lukas


    scolded. Ivan pursed his lips and said nothing. ¡°When is this meeting?¡± Just as Lukas and Ivan were at a


    loss, a hoarse and deep voice suddenly sounded. Victor woke up. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you¡­¡± ¡°Tell them that I


    will attend the meeting on time. There are things that needs to be settled long ago.¡± Victor sat up and


    looked at Ivan with cold eyes.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Seeing that he was awake, Ivan¡¯s eyes lit up. He then said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll go answer them right


    now!¡± ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡± Seeing the obvious morbid and pale expression on Victor¡¯s face, Lukas felt sorry


    for him and said with tears in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll go call the doctor.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± With his thin lips slightly


    lifted, Victor called out to Lukas who was walking to the door. His eyes darkened. ¡°Lukas, how long have


    I been in aa?¡± Lukas paused and kept silent for a while. Then he replied, ¡°It¡¯s been three days. Not


    long after you fell into aa, the helicopter came.


    Mr. Scott came back with you.¡± Three days¡­ Had he been in aa for three days? He seemed to have


    had a long dream. From the day he stood outside the operating room to the doctor¡¯s deration of his


    mother¡¯s death to Rachel lying on the stretcher lifeless. It kept repeating in his dream, making him


    desperate again and again.


    Those dreams were so real that he couldn¡¯t tell whether they were dreams. He didn¡¯t want to wake up.


    He was still in his mother¡¯s warm arms a second ago, and the next second he would find himself in a


    cold and empty house. Rachel was still kissing him a second ago, and the next second she was covered


    in blood in his arms.


    But in the end, he woke up. When he woke up, his heart was empty, as if it had been gouged out. ¡°Mr.


    Sullivan, how about I call the doctor over?¡± Looking at the absent-minded expression on his face, Lukas


    was worried. ¡°Lukas.¡± He called Lukas again. He raised his head and asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°Where


    is she?¡±


    Lukas was stunned.


    She?


    Of course, he was referring to Rachel. Rachel was dead. He looked into Victor¡¯s eyes, but his words


    were stuck in his throat. He couldn¡¯t bear to say it out. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you¡¯ve


    been in aa for three days, you haven¡¯t eaten anything. I¡¯ll ask the cook to prepare some light food¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where is she?¡± Victor interrupted him and asked again. Every time he asked, he felt pain


    all over his body. Victor clenched his fists, blue veins protruding ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡± Lukas¡¯s eye turned red.


    As if he didn¡¯t see the tears in his eyes, Victor just asked calmly and mechanically, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Miss Be was taken away by Mr. Jimenez.¡± It had only been three days but Lukas seemed to be ten


    years older. His back was stooping and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Just yesterday..


    She was buried.¡±


    A weekter.


    It had been drizzling for a week in Apliaria. The cold wind mixed with rain, as if winter had entered


    overnight. In the 33th floor, the CEO Office of the Sullivan Group building. ¡°Today, at the general


    shareholder¡¯s meeting, the economic investigation team arrested and investigated four major


    shareholders of the Sullivan Group ording tow, which attracted the attention of the citizens.


    ording to our investigation, three days ago, the economic investigation team received an anonymous


    e-mail, which detailed the evidence of the four captured shareholders¡¯ misappropriation of thepany¡¯s


    money and bribery in the name of projects during the thirty years of their service in the Sullivan Group.


    The amount is up to one billion and three hundred million dors. At present, this case has been officially


    filed for investigation, and the investigation results


    will be announced soon. Our reporters will continue to follow the progress of this case!¡± On the TV


    screen, a reporter was standing outside the Sullivan Group building, the four major shareholders were


    being arrested by the police and taken to the police car behind her.


    Click.


    The screen was off.


    Carson put down the remote control and looked at Victor who didn¡¯t raise his head to look at the news.


    He put one of his hands in his pocket and said, ¡°Do you think the rest of them would be shivering at


    home now? They should be afraid that they would be the next. They must be thinking about fleeing the


    country. I really want to see how the look on their faces now. It must be very interesting.¡± This news


    caused a sensation in the business world in Apliaria.


    Everyone was guessing who sent this anonymous e-mail and how this person found the evidence. The


    four men were able to be the major shareholders of the Sullivan Group, which meant they were all


    smart people. They were cunning and shrewd old men, and would never easily leave any evidence.


    However, whoever sent the e-mail was able to collect all the ounts of their misappropriation and


    bribery in the past thirty years! Just thinking about it was enough for one to feel impressed. However,


    they had guessed all kinds of possibilities, but they never thought it was Victor.


    Because the arrest of the four major shareholders was enough to cause a turmoil in the Sullivan Group.


    If things went wrong, the Sullivan Group might be doomed. They were sure that Victor wouldn¡¯t take the


    risk. But unfortunately, they were wrong. This e-mail was sent by him. ¡°They can¡¯t run away.¡± Victor¡¯s


    eyes were cold and his lips were slightly lifted. His tone was very calm, as if he was stating a fact. When


    Carson looked at him, he was stunned.


    There were dark circles around his eyes, and his eyes were bloodshot. It was obvious that he hadn¡¯t


    slept for days. ¡°You¡­ Didn¡¯t the doctor prescribe sleeping pills for you? Haven¡¯t you had them? ¡± Carson


    frowned. Since Victor woke up, he had kept himself in the office and never went out.


    He didn¡¯t mention Rachel any more, as if she had never appeared in his life and everything had returned


    to the starting point. He seemed normal. But he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He had been suffering from severe


    insomnia. After a long silence, Victor said in a low voice. ¡°I had them and threw up.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell


    me earlier?¡± Hearing this, Carson¡¯s face changed, ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor


    nere right now¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Alice is in the hospital now. She ate a porcin piece after she woke up!¡±


    Ivan broke into the office and interrupted them.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 230 by Adolf Dunne


    Open The Coffin In a rainy night, in the cemetery. The sound of pouring rain on the umbres was


    especially clear in a quiet night. Several people were digging with shovels. They had been digging for


    some time, the corner of a coffin was faintly exposed in the deep pit. When Carson received the call from


    Ivan and rushed over, he saw several people carrying the wooden coffin out of the pit in the rain and


    preparing to open it.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Dropping the umbre, he rushed over in the rain and shouted to stop them. Then he looked at


    Victor standing in front of the tombstone, clenched his fists and waved at him. Bang! Carson punched


    him hard. Victor had time to dodge, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°Go on!¡± Victor spat out a mouthful of blood and


    ordered the men expressionlessly, ¡°No one is allowed to stop without my permission!¡±


    Hearing this, Carson grabbed his cor and said, ¡°Are you fucking crazy, Victor? Do you know what you


    are doing now? Rachel is dead!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at him, Victor didn¡¯t say anything. Carson¡¯s chest heaved


    with anger. He didn¡¯t believe what he had heard when he received the call from Ivan.


    It was ridiculous. He thought Victor would never do such a thing. But he underestimated him! He had


    underestimated Victor¡¯s madness. He was going to dig out Rachel¡¯s tomb and examine her corpse!


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just give her peace? Wake up, Victor!¡± Roared Carson, gritting his teeth. ¡°She is still alive.¡±


    He looked at Carson and said calmly. Carson was stunned for a while and then realized what had


    happened. ¡°Is it Alice? Did she say something to you?


    Victor, Rachel is dead. The ME¡¯s report is in my car now. You can have a look if you want!¡± The knife was


    stained with Rachel¡¯s blood, and the blood test result also proved that it was Rachel¡¯s. Why are you still


    suspecting? A woman like Alice should die ten thousand times. In order to survive, she will say


    everything you want to hear!


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened. Yes, why was he still suspecting? Carson had the ME¡¯s report for a long time,


    but Victor didn¡¯t want to face the fact the Rachel was dead so he never asked him for it.


    Everyone said that Rachel was dead.


    He saw her fall into the sea with his own eyes, and saw her finally lifeless lying on the stretcher covered


    with white cloth.


    What was he expecting? Tears welled up in Victor¡¯s eyes as he stared at the coffin behind the


    tombstone. It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t even stand steadily and staggered towards it. When Carson


    saw that he had calmed down, he said in a low voice, ¡°Victor, you can¡¯t open this coffin. Rachel is the


    dignified daughter of the Be family.


    You have to show her respect and give her peace.¡± Looking at the coffin in front of him, the pain in


    Victor¡¯s heart did not relieve at all. He held a corner of the coffin with one hand and lowered his eyes.


    ¡°Victor, trust me. I didn¡¯t push her! She, she jumped down herself! What I said is true! Trust me! I was


    framed! Rachel tried to frame me!


    She had this n in her heart for a long time. I really didn¡¯t push her. She jumped down herself.¡± Alice¡¯s


    pleading words in the ward this afternoon lingered in his ears, as if they had turned into nightmares that


    haunted him. ¡°You can¡¯t lock me up forever, Victor.¡± ¡°If I die, will you let me go?¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to be with you?¡±. Rachel¡¯s words and Alice¡¯s words echoed in his ears repeatedly


    which made him have a splitting headache. Victor¡¯s hands on the wooden coffin gradually clenched into


    fists. His eyes were as red as blood, and the atmosphere around him became colder and colder. After a


    long time, he gritted his teeth and ordered word by word with red eyes, ¡°Open the coffin!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, please don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Mr. Sullivan!¡±


    ¡°Vic!¡±


    Hearing this, Ivan, Lukas and Carson widened their eyes and wanted to stop him. Victor straightened his


    back and didn¡¯t listen, ¡°Whoever dares to stop me will die here!¡± Carson¡¯s face changed and he couldn¡¯t


    say anything. The nails on the coffin were pried open one by one, and the nails fell to the ground with


    crisp sounds.


    Standing beside the coffin, Victor put his hand on it and tightened them.


    ¡°Vic, you have to think it over. Once the coffin is opened, Rachel will have no peace. And what you did


    will be no different than killing her again!¡± Carson grabbed Victor¡¯s wrist and stopped him in a hoarse


    voice. Opening the coffin after death was a great humiliation to the dead.


    How could Victor not know it? His hands on the wooden coffin were trembling, and tears fell down his


    checks mixed with rain, smashing into the mud. Suddenly, a touch of dark blue bumped into his sight.


    A ne was buried in the soil beside the coffin.


    It was the Beloved.


    It was the ne he gave her, and now it was buried here with her coffin. He squatted down to dig out


    the ne and wiped it with his sleeve, but his heart seemed to be tightly gripped and hurt badly. He


    had to open his mouth to breathe because of the pain. But even so, it still hurt.


    The scene that he put the ne on Rachel¡¯s neck kept shing through his mind. ¡°You are not


    allowed to take off this ne without my permission.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take it down even if I


    die.¡± Even if she died, she wouldn¡¯t take it off. ¡®Rachel, you meant it.¡¯ Victor clenched the ne tightly.


    The edges of it pressed against his palm and pierced his skin, he bled. But he didn¡¯t feel the pain. The


    more he clenched, the less painful in his heart he felt. It seemed that only in this way could he relieve the


    sharp pain in his heart. All of a sudden. His blood sshed on the coffin, scarlet and dazzling. ¡°Vic!¡±


    When Carson was about to say something, he saw that Victor stood up unsteadily and wiped the blood


    off the coffin with his hands, trying to wipe it clean. However, the water mixed with blood made the coffin


    dirtier and dirtier. ¡°Vic, that¡¯s enough. Your hand is injured.¡± Unable to bear to see it, Carson stepped


    forward to stop him.


    ¡°Carson.¡± Suddenly, Victor stopped wiping. His voice was low and hoarse, trembling slightly. ¡°It hurts.¡±


    Carson was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    Turning his head to look at him, Victor pursed his lips. Blood was still spilling from the corner of his


    mouth. His hand holding the ne pressed heavily on his heart and said.


    ¡°It hurts here.¡±


    Hearing his words, Carson¡¯s eyes turned red. Victor had been shot three times and had a car ident


    before. His leg had been deeply cut with a knife once, he didn¡¯t get an injection of anesthetic before he


    had it stitched, but he hadn¡¯t cried out a word of pain. But now he said it hurt, how painful would it be?


    ¡°I regret it.¡± He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I really¡­ Regret it.¡± At this moment, no one noticed a man and a


    woman standing not far away in ck windbreaker, blended with the night. Pursing his eyes, Quintin


    leaned the umbre towards the woman and said, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re right! Fortunately, we threw the ne


    in advance.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rachel looked at Victor, who was kneeling on the ground not far away. Her eyes darkened. No


    one knew what she was thinking about. ¡°Boss, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Quintin looked at Rachel¡¯s arm worriedly. Although they had made full preparation, she was still hurt


    slightly. ¡°Tomorrow morning, we will leave Apliaria, and we will nevere back to this damned ce


    again!¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Okay.¡± After a while, Rachel said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then she turned around and left without


    looking back.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 231 by Adolf Dunne


    Four yearster, at the airport of Apliaria. The big screen in the airport was broadcasting the recent


    entertainment news. ¡°Recently, the famous actress Susan Szar told the media that her wedding with


    Victor, the CEO of the Sullivan Group will be held soon.¡± Suddenly, the host¡¯s voice stopped, and the big


    screen suddenly turned ck and then messy codes were shown. ¡°So noisy.¡±


    A little boy with a schoolbag on his back and a tablet PC in his hand was standing at the exit, lowering


    his head and muttering impatiently with a frown. And if someone stood behind the little boy, he would find


    that the series of codes on the tablet in his hand were the same as those on the airport screen.


    The little boy looked at the screen with satisfaction. His grape like eyes twinkled withcency.


    ¡®Finally, quiet.¡¯ However, the quietness did notst long. In an instant, there were screamsing from


    behind, and it immediately became noisy again. ¡°Ahhh! Susie, you are so beautiful!¡± ¡°Susie, can you sign


    here for me?¡±


    ¡°Miss Szar, I heard that the reason why you asked for leave from the crew this time is to go back to


    Apliaria to get married with Mr. Sullivan?¡± ¡°Miss Szar¡­¡±


    The little boy turned around and looked at the woman who was surrounded by a lot of people not far


    away. He slowly pulled down the sunsses on the bridge of his nose and looked at her up and down for


    a while, showing a look of disgust. He muttered. ¡°So this is my stepmother?¡±


    With a gentle smile on her face, Susan Szar¡¯s eyes curved slightly, giving people a sense of elegance


    and gentleness. However, thechrymal mole below her right eye eyelid added charming beauty to her.


    She was famous for her elegant and gentle temperament. Seeing that more and more fans were


    crowding over with the media, the assistant had to stretch out her hands to stop them from approaching.


    She shouted. ¡°Excuse us! Please let us by! Stop squeezing!¡± However, no matter how loudly she


    shouted, few people listened to her. The assistant could not help but feel a little angry. When she noticed


    the little boy standing not far away and blocking the way, she immediately shouted.


    ¡°Hey! Little boy, I¡¯m talking about you! Didn¡¯t you hear me? Get out of our way!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was the first time


    that someone dared to talk to him like this. The boy¡¯s face immediately darkened and looked at her. The


    assistant looked into the little boy¡¯s eyes and was stunned for no reason.


    Somehow, she felt that this little boy was not to be trifled with. But before she could think further, she was


    stepped on. The pain brought her back to her senses immediately. The mixture of pain and irritability


    made her even more unhappy. He was just a kid. What was so scary about him?


    they teach you well? You are so ill-bred!¡± Then the assistant was about to pull the little boy. The little boy


    dodged nimbly, and the assistant¡¯s hand missed. ¡°Did you build the ce?¡± The little boy looked at his


    assistant with his chubby face expressionless. ¡°You¡­¡± the assistant was choked and her face turned


    pale.


    ¡°Or do you think you can bully me because I¡¯m a child?¡± The little boy was not angry, but his words hit


    right the point. Susan also noticed it. The boy¡¯s words hit her ears, and the smile at the corners of her


    mouth froze for a moment.


    The media were here. If they made a big deal about it, she might be in trouble. Thinking of this, Susan


    immediately handed the pen to her agent and walked over. She smiled gently and politely, asking


    everyone to step aside, and walked towards the little boy and her assistant ¡°Susan¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡±


    Asked Susan, looking at her assistant. The assistant looked down with a guilty conscience. ¡°Nothing. I


    just saw the little boy standing here. I was afraid that others might hurt him if they keep squeezing, so I


    asked him to stand aside. But he seemed to think that I was going to drive him away, so¡­¡± Just now,


    Susan was too busy answering the questions of the media to hear the conversation between her


    assistant and the little boy.


    Hearing the assistant¡¯s exnation, she vaguely guessed what was going on. She squatted down and


    looked at the little boy, holding his hand. ¡°Little boy, I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t meant it. She was just afraid that


    you will be hurt, she didn¡¯t mean to drive you away. I will apologize to you for her, okay?


    Don¡¯t be angry.¡± As soon as she finished her words, the media behind her all raised their cameras to take


    pictures of this scene. They were nning to write a draft after going back, praising Susan for her easy-


    going character. The fans couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Susie is so gentle! She is like a fairy!¡±


    ¡°How could she be so gentle? I¡¯m jealous of the boy whose hand she is holding now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Susie will


    be a very gentle mother when she has a child.¡±


    Although Susan had her back to them, she heard what her fans said behind her and smiled


    imperceptibly ¡°Little boy¡­¡± ¡°You are old.¡± Noticing the gleam in Susan¡¯s eyes, the boy immediately


    realized that he had be a tool for her to put on a show. Suddenly, under the sunsses, there was


    more disgust in his eyes. The boy resisted the impulse to withdraw his hand and interrupted her words in


    a childish and crisp voice.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Susan¡¯s smile froze. She¡­ She was old? Did she look so old? Looking at the little boy in


    front of her, Susan felt a lump in her throat. She forced a smile and said. ¡°Kid, what¡­ what were you


    saying?¡± ¡°Mrs. Stranger.¡± He called her again in an innocent voice, ¡°May I ask you a question?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing him call her that, Susan felt ufortable. She was only twenty-five years old.


    To an actress, age was a very important thing. Twenty-five was an awkward age for actresses, they had


    to transform from ying teenagers to women. The boy¡¯s words was a clear reminder to everyone that


    she had reached this awkward period. If it was reported, she might be joked.


    ¡°Mrs. Stranger?¡± Thinking of this, Susan heard the boy call her again. But she couldn¡¯t say anything. She


    could only force a smile and said, ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s up? Kid, what do you want to ask?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m


    not angry anymore. I just don¡¯t understand what the woman just said to me. I want to ask what she


    meant.¡± The little boy said straightforwardly. ¡°What did she say to you?¡±


    ¡°She said that I am ill-bred.¡± The boy smiled and said in a low voice, which was just loud enough to be


    heard by the people around him, ¡°What does that mean? I just didn¡¯t step aside, why did she day that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The smile on Susan¡¯s face froze again. At the same time, at the headquarters of the Red Hackers


    in the Mariana Inds. ¡°L, if you can¡¯t break my program within twenty-four hours, you will be my


    apprentice.


    There is still one minute left for you and you still haven¡¯t solved it yet. You are doomed to lose! I¡¯m


    warning you, you can¡¯t go back on your word. You must call me¡­¡± Quintin pushed the door open and


    walked into the living room. But the next second, when he saw the video on the TV in the living room, he


    couldn¡¯tugh anymore. In the video, a little boy in Suspenders sat on the sofa and looked at the


    camera, blinking innocently The little boy¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°Uncle Quintin, I have made a calction. By the time you see this video, I should have arrived at


    Apliaria.¡± He said, ¡°The anniversary of Auntie Abby¡¯s death ising. Mommy is very busy recently, so


    she certainly doesn¡¯t have time. So Ie to see Auntie Abby for her and attend my father¡¯s wedding by


    the way.¡±


    Quintin felt his head was about to explode. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I just want to see what the woman my father


    is going to marry looks like. I will go back after the anniversary of Auntie Abby¡¯s death. Well, that¡¯s all I


    want to say. I have a suggestion for you. If you don¡¯t want to be thrown out of the top floor of the building


    by mommy, keep it a secret!¡±


    After saying that, the little boy in the video came down from the sofa and was about to turn off the


    camera. Suddenly, his face approached the camera, and he smiled cunningly. ¡°Oh, by the way, Uncle


    Quintin, the program you designed has been cracked by me. Uncle Quintin, I have to say that your


    program design is really¡­¡± the little boy sighed deeply,¡± Garbage.¡±

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 232 by Adolf Dunne


    In Apliaria airport ¡°Well¡­¡± Looking at the little boy, Susan couldn¡¯t help feeling impatient and annoyed.


    She had never thought that the little boy would be so difficult to deal with. ¡°Is it so difficult to answer this


    question?¡± He tilted his head to one side. Although he covered his big eyes with sunsses, he looked


    so pure and kind that it was hard to connect him with Joe, who had made Quintin so angry.


    When Susan was thinking about how to answer, a man¡¯s voice came. ¡°Miss Szar.¡± A man came over


    with a bunch of flowers in his hands. His eyes were cold and he called Susan with respect. The little boy


    looked in the direction of the voice. The man looked familiar. Before the little boy could remember where


    he had seen this man, Susan beside him said first, ¡°Ivan.¡± Ivan?


    He remembered! The special assistant of his father! Under the little boy¡¯s sunsses, his round eyes


    looking at the man who had already walked up to him. He looked like a decent man, what a pity he


    worked for Victor. 2 The little guy sighed. Ivan heard his sigh. He lowered his eyes and then noticed the


    little boy in front of him.


    He was stunned for a moment, and inexplicably felt an indescribable sense of familiarity. But it just


    shed through his mind. Susan was a star and wherever she went, there would be fans. In order to


    attract attention, some fans would take their children with them. This little boy might be the child of some


    fans.


    Ivan handed the flowers to Susan, ¡°Miss Szar, this is from Mr. Sullivan. Congrattions on winning


    the best actress of Brandy Award.¡± A week ago, at the Brandy Award ceremony, which was held every


    four years, Susan was highly praised by the judges. With high scores, she won the best actress, which


    was the first major prize she won.


    At the award ceremony, Susan told the media that she was going to get married. ¡°Thank you.¡± Under the


    envious eyes of the crowd, Susan took the flower with a smile. She looked subconsciously behind Ivan,


    but didn¡¯t see the person she wanted to see. The smile on her face froze for a moment. She hesitated for


    a moment and asked, ¡°Ivan, didn¡¯t¡­ Didn¡¯t


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Victore?¡± ¡°Mr. Sullivan has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to pick you up at the


    airport and make sure you go back to the Szar family safely.¡± Ivan answered seriously. Susan pursed


    her lips and said with disappointment, ¡°Thank you, then¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡± Ivan nodded. Susan handed the


    flowers to her assistant and was about to leave when the little boy reminded her. ¡°But you haven¡¯t


    answered my question yet.¡±


    Susan stopped and looked down at him. Answering his question? How could she answer his question?


    Telling him that it meant you had bad parents? Behind her were the media and fans. If she said so,


    everyone would know how her assistant bullied a child. What would they think of her? She really wanted


    to leave. But if she left like this, the boy might cry and that would bring her big trouble. ¡°Kid, you may


    have misheard.


    She may be just praising you for being a polite little boy.¡± Susan exined with a smile. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The boy said in a normal tone but somehow it made Susan feel guilty. ¡°¡­¡­ Well, maybe I


    heard it wrong.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t continue to struggle with her assistant¡¯s words, Susan breathed a


    sigh of relief. Then she looked for a candy in her bag, squatted down and handed it to him. She asked


    with a smile, ¡°


    Little boy, there are many people at the airport. It¡¯s not safe for you to walk around alone. Where are your


    parents? Go and find them. I need to go now. Here is a candy for you.¡± The little boy looked down at the


    candy in Susan¡¯s palm, but he didn¡¯t take it. He smiled sweetly, which was particrly cute and lovely.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said straightforwardly, ¡°My mommy said that I shouldn¡¯t ept candies from strangers.


    She said it is for luring children. Only bad people will give children candies.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Did he mean that she


    was a bad person? Susan felt her words stuck in her throat and didn¡¯t know what to do with the candy. It


    was the first time that she hated children so much!


    ¡°Then¡­ Well, your mommy is right. Children should be vignt against strangers¡¯ gifts. You are smart.¡±


    Susan forced a smile. ¡°Thank you. I also think I¡¯m smart.¡± The little guy said bluntly. Susan was rendered


    speechless. Although he had been ignoring the little boy, the conversation between him and Susan


    attracted Ivan¡¯s attention.


    | He looked down at the little boy, and the inexplicable sense of familiarity surged up again.


    The little boy also noticed the gaze from Ivan. He turned his head a little and looked at him. The boy


    smiled at him and raised his voice, ¡°Hello, nice to meet you!¡± Ivan was stunned for a moment, and then


    came to his senses. ¡°Hi.¡± The little guy looked at Ivan and felt it a pity.


    Ivan was really good looking. Although he was not as handsome as Victor, his good-looking face was


    conspicuous in the crowd. Besides, he looked like a nice person. If he wasn¡¯t working for Victor, Ivan


    could really be a candidate for his stepfather. The little guy clicked his tongue and muttered, ¡°What a


    pity.¡±


    What a pity? Ivan was confused hearing his words. ¡°Kid, do you know me?¡± Ivan couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    From the moment the child saw him, he had sighed several times. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ivan was even more confused by the little kid. ¡°But you look familiar. You look like someone I


    know.¡± ¡°Someone you know?¡± Ivan looked at him in confusion. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really know him. I just saw


    his photos.¡± The little boy pretended to think for a while and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s someone my mommy


    knows.


    I heard from mommy that this person is really strong. He¡¯s about twenty-eight years old and has already


    been a special assistant of a CEO.¡± A special assistant of a CEO? About twenty eight? Why did it sound


    like him? ¡°It¡¯s just a pity.¡± The little guy sighed again and pouted. ¡°What¡¯s the pity?¡±


    ¡°He died of brain cancer at a young age.¡± The boy raised his head and stared at Ivan through the


    sunsses. The corners of Ivan¡¯s eyes twitched. He didn¡¯t know why, but he always felt that the child


    was cursing him. ¡°Then¡­ It¡¯s indeed a pity!¡± Ivan said. ¡°Right? So when I saw you, I thought of him.¡±


    Ivan moved his lips and choked. At this moment, the little boy¡¯s watch lit up. He took a look at it and said


    to Ivan, ¡°Sorry, my driver ising to pick me up. I¡¯m leaving now! Bye!¡± As soon as he finished


    speaking, the little boy ran with his schoolbag on his back without looking back.


    Looking at his back, Ivan¡¯s eyes darkened. Suddenly, the little guy turned around and ran back. ¡°By the


    way.¡± The little boy stopped in front of him, raised his head and smiled. ¡°My name is Joey Be, you


    can call me Joe.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ivan was stunned. ¡°Remember my name! We will see each other soon!¡± Joey


    gave a meaningful smile and left in a hurry, leaving no chance for Ivan to ask.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 233 by Adolf Dunne


    Chapter 233 Anywhere But Apliaria


    As soon as Joey got in the car, the video call from Quintin came. Joey stood up, shook his legs and


    pressed the answer button. The next second, Quintin¡¯s face came into view


    ¡°Uncle Quintin.¡± Joey smiled and took off his sunsses. A sly light shed in his big eyes. ¡°Uncle


    Quintin, it took you more time than I expected. I thought I could get your call as soon as I got off the


    ne, but it¡¯s been an hour since I got off the ne. You didn¡¯t see the video until now?¡±


    Joey was not surprised and nervous at all when he received the video call from Quintin. Instead, he


    answered the phone calmly. But the calmer he was, the angrier Quintin felt. ¡°Joe!¡± Quintin gritted his


    teeth and shouted, ¡°Get your ass back!¡± ¡°No.¡± Joey had already prepared for this, so he moved the iPad


    a little further and refused decisively. Quintin¡¯s temple throbbed. Looking at the livid face of Quintin, Joey


    put the tablet in front of him with a sweet smile and called softly, ¡°Uncle Quintin.¡±


    Looking at Joey¡¯s face on the screen, the corners of Quintin¡¯s eyes twitched. Joey was a smart boy since


    he was a child. Ever since the first time he opened his eyes and cried, he knew how to read people¡¯s


    face to decide whether he could get what he wanted through crying. When he was a little older and


    became a toddler, he would not cry to solve problems like ordinary kids, but smile. Although Victor was a


    jerk, he had good genes.


    His big eyes were exactly the same as Rachel¡¯s, but the rest of his appearance was like Victor. He had a


    handsome face. It was not difficult to see that when he grew up, his appearance would be even better


    than Victor¡¯s. Especially when he smiled, his obedience and cuteness could immediately soften people¡¯s


    hearts.


    Joey knew this very well. Every time he got into trouble or needed something, he would use his cuteness


    to achieve his goals, for example, letting Quintin take the me for him. However, although Quintin knew


    that he was a smart boy, but he would buy it every time. As long as Joey smiled and called softly ¡°Uncle


    Quintin¡±, Quintin was willing to give him everything he wanted.


    However, this time it obviously did not work. ¡°It¡¯s not going to work this time. Joe, I¡¯m warning you for the


    last time. Come back by the earliest flight! Otherwise, I will bring you back in person!¡± With a serious look


    on Quintin¡¯s face, it seemed that there was no room for negotiation. ¡°Uncle Quintin!¡± ¡°Joe, you can go


    anywhere you want, except¡­¡± Quintin closed his eyes. The memory of four years ago shed through


    his mind quickly like a movie.


    Then he opened his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Except Apliaria! You can¡¯t go see Victor!¡± Joey


    pressed his lips and said nothing. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Quintin thought Joey listened and


    continued, ¡°Joe, listen to me. Come back quickly. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to go to the sea a few


    days ago? When youe back, I¡¯ll take you to see the sea.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Joey kept silent for a while and


    said, ¡°Uncle Quintin, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Hearing this, the smile on Quintin¡¯s face froze. Before he could say anything, he heard Joey speaking


    again. ¡°Uncle Quintin, I know you are worried that he may hurt me when he sees me. But don¡¯t worry. I


    will protect myself, he won¡¯t spot me. I¡¯ll go back after Auntie Abby¡¯s death anniversary.¡± Quintin frowned


    and wanted to say something more, but Joey suddenly opened his bag and took out a card from it and


    showed it in front of the camera.


    The style of the card was very simple. There was only Quintin¡¯s signature on it. ¡°Uncle Quintin, do you


    still remember this?¡± Joey put away the card and blinked, ¡°This is the gift you gave me on New Year¡¯s


    eve. You said that I can get you to promise me one thing unconditionally with this card.¡±


    Hearing this, Quintin immediately realized what he meant and he said in a low voice, ¡°Anything but¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Joey said, ¡°You and Mommy have told me that one should be honest


    and that he should keep his promises to others.


    I want to use this card now. You have to promise me that you can¡¯t tell mommy that I¡¯m in Apliaria or stop


    me.¡± Joey was indeed a smart little boy, his words made Quintin in a dilemma. If he didn¡¯t agree, it would


    be as if he was saying honesty and keeping promises were bullshit.


    If he agreed, it meant that he would personally send Joe to Victor. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as


    a yes.¡± After waiting for a while, Joey grinned and said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Quintin answered, it took him a lot of thoughts to agree, ¡°I won¡¯t tell her, but I can¡¯t keep this for


    long. When your mommyes back, even if I don¡¯t tell her, she will find that something is wrong. If she


    asks, I won¡¯t hide it from her.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Joey promised decisively this time, ¡°I have calcted that mommy¡¯s mission will take her


    at least half a month. After half a month, the anniversary of her Auntie Abby¡¯s death wille. By then, I


    will definitely go back.¡± Quintin was speechless.


    It seemed that Joey had it nned out a long time ago. ¡°There is one more thing.¡± Quintin continued.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°During this period of time, you are not allowed to take off your watch and sunsses. You must call me


    every night.¡± Joey nced at the watch on his wrist. At first nce, it might just seem like an ordinary


    children¡¯s watch, but in fact, the watch had a special program designed by Rachel, which could maintain


    its function smoothly even in ces with no signal, and she could detect Joey¡¯s whereabouts and all


    physical indexes at any time through the watch.


    It was also water-proof and anti-fall, which made it a safe keeper. ¡°Okay.¡± Quintin nced at him and


    said, ¡°If you encounter tricky problems and can¡¯t contact me, you can go to this person.¡± As soon as he


    finished speaking, Joey received a message from Quintin. He clicked on it. It was a phone number and a


    name ¡°Andy¡±.


    ¡°This is a friend of your mommy¡¯s, he is awyer.¡± Quintin said, ¡°You can ask him for help whenever you


    are in trouble in Apliaria. When you meet him, you just need to tell him your mother¡¯s name. He will


    know.¡± Joey nodded and looked at the name curiously. He thought his mother had no friends left in


    Apliaria.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 234 by Adolf Dunne


    Then, as Joey listened to the instructions of Quintin, he kept in mind Andy¡¯s phone number in case of


    need. The care drove in front of a hotel. ¡°Uncle Quintin, I¡¯ve arrived at the hotel.¡± After paying the fare,


    Joey got out of the car with his schoolbag on his back and walked straight to the front desk of the hotel.


    ¡°Well, stay in your room and don¡¯t walk around! Especially at night, okay?¡± ¡°I know, Uncle Quintin. It¡¯s the


    third time you said.¡± As Joey said, he couldn¡¯t help yawning. After ten hours of flight, he took a taxi for


    one and a half hours to the hotel. He felt bit sleepy now.


    Looking at Joey, Quintin frowned and said with worry, ¡°I¡¯m serious. Joe, keep it in mind!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t run


    around, don¡¯t eat anything strangers give me, don¡¯t expose who I am, and don¡¯t take off my watch, Call


    you every day. If I meet any trouble, call Andy.¡± Joey repeated the instructions skillfully.


    Seeing that Joey remembered all his words, Quintin felt relieved. Although Quintin had been bagging,


    Joey knew that he was worried that he would be in danger. ¡°Uncle Quintin, don¡¯t worry. I will take good


    care of myself. No one can bully me!¡± Joey raised his index finger and gently poked Quintin¡¯s eyebrows


    on the screen. He grinned and said, ¡°Not even my so-called father! Besides, I have given a big gift to


    him.


    I guess he is wearing a long face now.¡± 1 A big gift? ¡°What gift?¡± looking at thecent expression on


    Joey¡¯s face, Quintin suddenly had a bad feeling ¡°Nothing. I just asked him for my living expenses for


    three and a half years since I was born.¡± Said Joey. Bang! As soon as Quintin heard this, he felt that his


    head was hit hard. ¡°How much? ¡±


    ¡°Not much, only three hundred million dors.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± They were doomed. These words popped up in


    Quintin¡¯s mind as soon as he heard the number. ¡°I¡¯ll book a flight to Apliaria and bring you back now!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Said Quintin. ¡°Uncle Quintin, you have to keep your promise!¡± Hearing this, Joey frowned and became


    unhappy immediately. ¡°You promised me just now, you can¡¯t turn back on your words. Do you feel sorry


    for his three hundred million?¡±


    ¡°Sorry for him?¡± Quintin smiled in anger, ¡°I won¡¯t feel sorry for him even if he loses all his money! I¡¯m


    worried about you!¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Joe, it¡¯s true that three hundred million is not a lot of money for


    Victor, but what he hates the most is the provocation from others. His ount has been hacked for no


    reason, and he will never let it go.


    At that time when he finds out, you will be in danger!¡± Said Quintin in a low voice. . ¡°Then he has to find


    me first.¡± Joey said with confidence, ¡°Uncle Quintin, don¡¯t worry. Even you can¡¯t win me, let alone that


    man!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing this, Quintin was speechless. In addition to his appearance, Joey¡¯s IQ was inherited


    from his parents.


    Since he was still very young, he had shown his extraordinary high 10. His talent in hacking was no less


    than anyone in the Red Hackers, including Rachel. Therefore, he was confident. As long as he wanted,


    even if it was Rachel he was fighting with, she would have to take some time to break his code, let alone


    others.


    At the same time, in the Sullivan Group building. A Maybach slowly stopped at the gate of the building.


    Then, Susan, who had been sent back to the Szar family safely by Ivan, got out of the car. She wore


    sunsses and walked into the hall under the cover of her assistant and driver. ¡°Excuse me, who are


    you looking for?¡±


    The receptionist asked politely. ¡°I¡¯m here for Mr. Sullivan.¡± Said Susan, taking off her sunsses and


    revealing her pure eyes. ¡°Susan Szar!¡± The receptionist widened her eyes in surprise, and then


    showed an excited expression, ¡°You are Susan Szar!¡± The receptionist didn¡¯t lower her voice on


    purpose. People passing by were immediately attracted and looked over.


    More and more people crowded over in shock and excitement. It was Susan! She was the most popr


    actress now, and she was Victor¡¯s fianc¨¦e! With a smile on her face, Susan kept humble and polite. She


    had already been used to people¡¯s excitement when seeing her, and there was a faint sense of


    comcency in her heart. ¡°Yes, I am Susan.¡± She admitted frankly, ¡°If Victor in thepany now?¡± ¡°Mr.


    Sullivan is here.¡±


    Looking at Susan¡¯s face, the receptionist couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. She thought that Susan


    was so beautiful and polite, no wonder Victor would like her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go upstairs to find him now.¡± ¡°Let


    me help you press the elevator button.¡± The receptionist volunteered, and then hesitated for a moment.


    She picked up the notebook and pen on the table, ¡°Miss Szar, can you¡­ Can you sign for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Susan nodded and took the notebook and pen. She signed her name quickly and handed it


    back to the receptionist. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± The receptionist shook her head and led the way.


    Soon, the receptionist pressed the 33th floor for Susan and stepped out of the elevator. Susan thanked


    her with a smile. The elevator door slowly closed, and the onlookers were still there. They all looked at


    Susan through the narrow crack of the door.


    Under the admiring eyes of the crowd, Susan¡¯s vanity was greatly satisfied. ¡°So she is Susan, Mr.


    Sullivan¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Suddenly, a conversation came in vaguely.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s so beautiful. I think she is even more beautiful than on TV!¡± Someone replied. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s


    beautiful, but¡­¡± The other hesitated for a while and continued, ¡°I just feel her a little familiar. Don¡¯t you


    think she looks like someone?¡± ¡°Looks like someone?


    Who is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Sullivan¡¯s ex-wife, Rachel Be.¡± ¡°Rachel?¡± The person asked in confusion, ¡°I¡¯ve


    been working in the Sullivan Group for almost four years. Why haven¡¯t I heard of this name?


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her before.¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± the man paused again and kept silent for a long time.


    ¡°She died, four years ago.¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡± The woman asked in shock, ¡°Does Miss Szar really look


    like Rachel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as the man said yes, the elevator door closed. The conversation suddenly muted. Susan


    lowered her eyes and unconsciously clenched her fists. The assistant behind her noticed the change in


    her mood. She hesitated for a while and said. ¡°Susan, they were just gossiping. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Chapter 235 Victor And Susan (Part One)


    Susan pursed her pink lips and didn¡¯t say anything. But her face was still gloomy. The assistant looked at


    her agent for help. The agent noticed her gaze and immediately understood what she meant, but he only


    shook his head, indicating her to stop talking.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone around Susan knew that the fact that Susan looked like Rachel was a thorn, which had been


    deeply rooted in her heart these three years. Therefore, they had been avoiding this topic. Even so, there


    were still people constantlyparing her with Rachel. In the elevator, the atmosphere froze. The agent


    and assistant lowered their eyes, and even their breathing became cautious.


    Ding.


    The elevator arrived at the 33th floor. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me. Just go wait in the car.¡± Said Susan,


    walking out of the elevator. ¡°Okay.¡± The agent immediately agreed and said in a concerned tone, ¡°Have a


    good talk with Mr. Sullivan. We won¡¯t disturb you. Your favorite cake shop happens to have opened a


    new branch nearby. I always heard you talking about it, I¡¯ll go and buy some dessert you like and wait for


    you in the car.¡±


    Then the elevator door slowly closed. At the same time, the door of the office was opened from inside.


    ¡°Miss Szar?¡± As soon as Ivan raised his head, he saw Susan. He was surprised, ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    supposed to be¡­¡± Susan quickly adjusted her mood, smiled and said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do


    at home, so Ie here. Is Vic in his office?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ivan replied, ¡°But Mr. Sullivan is having a video conference now. Maybe¡­¡± ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. I


    won¡¯t disturb him.¡± Susan said in a considerate tone, ¡°I just haven¡¯t seen him for a while and missed him.


    He has stomachache problem, when he¡¯s busy, he often forgets eating. It¡¯s almost evening. He haven¡¯t


    even had lunch yet, right?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡± Susan frowned and said helplessly, ¡°I ordered some food and they will be sent hereter. I¡¯ll


    go back after he ate it.¡± Looking at Susan, Ivan thought for a while and nodded, ¡°Let me take you in.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Do you have documents to send?¡± Noticing the folder in Ivan¡¯s hand, Susan said, ¡°Go


    ahead with your work. I can go in by myself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Okay.¡± The document in his hand was indeed


    important and urgent. After thinking for a while, Ivan agreed


    with a smile. Susan watched him enter the elevator. Then she turned around and looked at


    the closed door of the CEO¡¯s office. She opened the door slowly The big office was painted in ck and


    white. As soon as she walked in, she felt a burst of pressure and coldness, just like Victor himself.


    Ivan didn¡¯t lie. Victor was indeed holding a video conference. When he noticed the noise at the door, he


    looked up and saw Susan. His eyes were still cold, and he didn¡¯t say anything. He continued to look at


    theputer screen. Susan stood at the door for a while. Seeing that he treated her so indifferently, she


    felt a sudden pain in her heart


    Three years had passed, but she still couldn¡¯t get used to his attitude towards her. Susan took a deep


    breath to calm herself down, She smiled at him gently and sat down on the sofa. Then she took out her


    phone and a dozen messages popped up on the screen. They were all the work arrangements sent by


    her agent and the staff.


    Suddenly, a micro-blog message popped up. ¡°Susan Szar back to Apliaria, getting married soon.¡±


    Seeing this, Susan couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Victor. She clenched her fists and hesitated whether


    to break the silence. Last week, when the host asked her when her wedding would be held at the award


    ceremony, she said with a smile that it should be soon. Then the whole world knew that she was going to


    marry Victor soon.


    her.


    Now there was a lot of discussion on the inte. Susan thought that he would call her when he knew it,


    but he didn¡¯t. She waited for a week, but he didn¡¯t call her to ask. She felt uneasy and couldn¡¯t get in her


    character during her acting, so she asked for a leave and went back to Apliaria, wanting to ask him face


    to face.


    But when she really met Victor, she suddenly lost the courage to ask. She was afraid that once she


    asked him, she would not get the answer she wanted. She was afraid that Victor would leave her.


    By then, she would definitely regret it. The words she heard in the elevator downstairs came to her mind


    again. She clenched her phone unconsciously, and her fingertips turned pale. Three years ago, she


    returned from abroad after finishing her study. At a banquet, she met Victor for the first time. One nce,


    she was captivated by him.


    Wearing a well cut suit, he was surrounded by several people. He had dashing eyebrows and starry


    eyes, and his angr face was always very cold. His face were full of coldness, which showed his


    powerful aura. He was exactly Susan¡¯s type and what she had been looking for in a man.


    For the whole night, Susan was secretly looking at him. She had been abroad all the time. Although she


    knew something about the situation in Apliaria, she didn¡¯t know much about it. She heard about Victor,


    but she didn¡¯t know what he looked like. She asked her friend beside her, ¡°Who is that man?


    I saw the director of the Chamber of Commerce proposing a toast to him. He seems to be very


    important.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know him?¡± Her friend said, ¡°He is the CEO of the Sullivan Group, Victor


    Sullivan.¡± Of course he is ttered by everyone!¡± It turned out that he was Victor.


    ¡°Susie, do you have a crush on him?¡± One of her friends teased when she saw Susan keep checking on


    Victor Susan smiled shyly, took a sip of wine and looked straight into her friend¡¯s eyes. ¡°He is such an


    excellent man and he is not married, isn¡¯t it normal for any woman to like him?¡±


    Moreover, if she could be with him, it would be good for both the Szar family and her. ¡°That makes


    sense. If I hadn¡¯t been married, I would fall for such an excellent man as well.¡± Her friend smiled and


    said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that you would fall in love someday, it has always been guys chasing after you.¡±


    Hearing her friend¡¯s words, Susan blushed and red at her coquettishly. ¡°But then again, you have


    been abroad for all these years, you should know little about things in Apliaria. Victor had been married.¡±


    ¡°He had been married?¡± ¡°Yes, his ex-wife is the daughter of the Be Group.¡± ¡°Then why did they


    divorce?¡± Asked Susan.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Chapter 236 Victor And Susan (Part Two)


    ¡°Rachel Be is notorious for being a loser and she usually made a fool of herself. Some people said


    that she got divorced because Victor couldn¡¯t bear her. But there are also some people who said that


    they didn¡¯t really divorce, because someone once boarded the same ship with Rachel and Victor on a


    cruise and saw Victor fight with others for her on the deck.¡±


    Taking another sip of wine, Susan thought for a while and asked, ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°She is dead. Not


    long before you came back, I heard that she fell into the sea and drowned.¡±


    Susan was stunned.


    At this time, a waiter bumped into her shoulder recklessly, and the red wine spilled out of her ss and


    sprinkled on the corner of her dress. Susan said to her friend that she would go to thedy¡¯s room to


    clean it up. However, when she came out of thedy¡¯s room, she saw that Victor leaned against the wall


    smoking.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The thin smoke with the smell of tobo covered his face, which made him looknguish and lonely.


    She couldn¡¯t help but stop and looked at him from a short distance. After a short while, Victor finished his


    cigarette and was about to leave. Seeing this, Susan walked up to him and stopped him. ¡°Mr. Sullivan.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Victor stopped and turned around to look in the direction of the voice. Susan took a deep breath


    and stood in front of him. She raised her eyes, smiled and reached out her hand, ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m


    Susan Szar.¡± After a long time, Susan felt her hand a little sore, but Victor didn¡¯t move. She felt


    embarrassed and regretted what she did. When she was about to take her hand back, he suddenly


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name again?¡±


    After a short pause, Susan looked into his eyes. His dark eyes reflected her astonishment. ¡°Susan¡­


    Susan Szar. ¡± She came to herself and said, ¡°My name is Susan. My father is James Szar, the


    CEO of the Szar Group.¡± Somehow, although Victor was looking at her, Susan felt that he was looking


    at another person through her face. When he heard her answer, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened. Then he


    frowned and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Susan was stunned. The Szar family was well known in Apliaria. She had always been proud


    of her identity as the eldest daughter of the Szar family. But now, when she heard the words ¡°I don¡¯t


    know him¡± from Victor, her pride was shattered into pieces.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Looking at his face, Susan¡¯s heart beat faster. Looking down at her, Victor noticed the shyness on


    her face. His eyes rested on her eyes for a moment. Then he said in a low and cold voice. ¡°You like me?¡±


    Susan waspletely stunned. ¡°I¡­ yes, I do like you. In fact, when I saw you tonight, I¡­¡± ¡°Your name is


    Susan?¡± He interrupted her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the betrothal gifts delivered to the Szar family tomorrow.¡± Victor said expressionlessly, ¡°Since


    you like me, let¡¯s get engaged.¡±


    Engaged?


    Susan was shocked and widened her eyes. She doubted if she had heard it wrong, but before she could


    ask, Victor turned around and left. The next day, Ivan really brought a lot of things to the Szar family to


    propose. It only took them less than two days from meeting each other to announcing the engagement to


    the public.


    Just like that, Susan became Victor¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She couldn¡¯t figure out why he decided to get engaged


    after they only met once. At first, she thought that he fell in love with her at the first sight just like she did,


    so he chose her without hesitation. Not only she thought so, but the people around her also thought so.


    Until two years ago, on a rainy night in winter, she received a call from Dwayne, saying that Victor was


    drunk and had a stomachache. She rushed over in a hurry and opened the door of the box. The mellow


    and strong smell of alcohol came into her nose, and she saw red wine bottles all over the ground.


    On the sofa, Victor curled up like a child. ¡°Vic.¡± She didn¡¯t know why Victor, who had always been a


    restrained man, would drink so much today, but when she saw his ufortable look, she immediately


    suppressed her doubts and walked up to him and gently called his name.


    Hearing the sound, Victor opened his eyes. In the dim room, only the dim light from the screen behind


    fell on Susan¡¯s face. He stared at her for a long time without saying anything. ¡°Vic, does it hurt? Let me


    take you to the hospital, okay?¡± Susan thought he was too painful to say anything Suddenly, her wrist


    was held by him.


    Before Susan could react, he pulled her hard and she fell on the sofa. Then he held her wnst


    and pressed her against the sofa. ¡°Victor?¡± Susan was startled.


    Looking at her, Victor¡¯s eyes gradually blurred. Susan felt that the big hand on her wrist was burning hot.


    When she looked into his eyes, she was absent¨Cminded and could not help but soften her tone with a


    trace of flirtation. ¡°Victor¡­ Dwayne is still outside.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Without saying a word, Victor¡®s eyes were still fixed on hers. Suddenly, he loosened his grip on her


    wrist, put his thumb between her eyebrows, and gently rubbed it. He looked at her affectionately. They h


    ad been together for almost a year, but they had never even held hands or kissed. ¡°Victor, ¡­ I love you.¡±


    Said Susan emotionally. After saying that, she raised her head


    slightly and wanted to kiss him, but unexpectedly, Victor¡®s eyes suddenly narrowed and he


    seemed to be a little sober. ¡°You are not her.¡± Susan paused.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± His eyes were cold. He stood up with a cold expression on his face, as if the man wh


    behind her ear to hide her embarrassment.


    ¡°I received a call from Dwayne, he said that you had a stomachache. I was worried about you, so I¡­¡± ¡°Yo


    change into another person? ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can go back now.¡± Said Victor, urging her to leave again.


    Susan pressed her lips and her eyes turned red. All the grievances she had umted in the past year


    burst.out. ¡°Why? I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, Victor. You can tell me everything, and¡­ And you haven¡¯t touched me


    once in the past year. Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You did well.¡± He looked at her. ¡°Then why? Don¡¯t you think that the way we get along with each other


    doesn¡¯t look like we are an engaged couple at all? We had never even held hands!¡± ¡°I thought I had


    made it clear to you when we were engaged,¡± said Victor coldly. ¡°What?¡± asked Susan in surprise. ¡°On


    our engagement day, I asked you what you want.¡± Said Victor. ¡°I¡­¡± It suddenly urred to Susan that


    when Ivan came to the Szar family to deliver the gifts andter at the engagement party, she had


    been asked twice what she wanted.


    She smiled and said that she wanted the Szar Group to get better and better, she wanted to be an


    actress and Mrs. Sullivan. And now, with the Sullivan Group¡¯s help, the Szar Group had be one


    of the most powerful in Apliaria, and she had be an actress. Her career was flourishing, and she


    would be the future Mrs. Sullivan. What she said all came true. ¡°So¡­¡± Susan suddenly realized what his


    words meant back then.


    ¡°Susan, I can satisfy you whatever you want.¡± Victor said, ¡°Except for love.¡± A teardrop fell on Susan¡¯s


    hand. She forced a smile. She admitted that her original intention to be with Victor was not purely out of


    love. She indeed wanted to be with Victor to get what she wanted, but she had never thought that Victor


    had never loved her even just a little bit. ¡°You don¡¯t like me at all?¡± Asked Susan unwillingly.


    ¡°No.¡± Without any hesitation, Victor¡¯s word turned into a sharp de and stabbed into Susan¡¯s heart,


    making her feel difficult to breathe. ¡°¡­¡­ If you don¡¯t like me, why did you propose? Why did you help the


    Szar Group! Why? You are lying, right? How could it be possible? If you don¡¯t like me, why did you¡­¡±


    ¡°Because you look like her.¡± He said coldly.


    Her?


    It was not until then that Susan realized who he was talking about. Rachel Be, who had been


    praised for her beauty butughed at as a loser, his ex-wife.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 237 by Adolf Dunne


    Chapter 237 She Is My Wife


    Susan waited for two hours and the video conference was finally over. It waspletely dark outside by


    then. She poured Victor a ss of water and said, ¡°Victor, you have been busy all afternoon, have a rest.


    Drink some water.¡± Victor turned off theputer screen and nced at the ss of water on the table,


    then he asked indifferently.


    ¡°Why are you here? What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ We haven¡¯t seen each other for almost a


    month.¡± Susan looked at him affectionately, ¡°I just want to see you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Victor didn¡¯t say anything and


    kept silent. Being stared at by him like this, Susan unconsciously felt a little nervous.


    She avoided his sight, trying to ease her nervousness with a smile. ¡°I ordered some food, but it¡¯s cold


    now. Since it¡¯s dark outside, how about we go out and grab some¡­¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Victor


    interrupted her The smile on Susan¡¯s face froze. She clenched her fists and her fingernails clenched her


    palms. It hurt so much that she felt her eyes were a little sore.


    After a long time, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Victor, my parents want to have dinner together.¡±


    Afraid that he would refuse, Susan added, ¡°But we don¡¯t have to if you are really busy.¡± They might have


    read the rumors on the Inte recently, so¡­¡± She suddenly stopped and didn¡¯t go on. She stared at him


    with her beautiful eyes, trying to see how he would react.


    Sure enough, Victor¡¯s hand writing paused. He looked up at her and said, ¡°Rumors? What rumors?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Those media have been gossiping that we are going to get married. I don¡¯t know why.¡± Said


    Susan guiltily. ¡°Get married?¡± Sweat appeared on Susan¡¯s forehead. Although they were engaged, it was


    normal for them to talk about marriage, she was still nervous. The rtionship between her and Victor


    was never equal. Two years ago, after the conversation in the Crown Club, she chose to stay with him.


    Because only by clinging to the Sullivan Group could she get what she wanted. She was unwilling to give


    up what she had now. ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded and then exined, ¡°They always like to gossip about our


    marriage. I rified it once a year ago, but it didn¡¯t work, so my agent suggested that I don¡¯t need to


    exin it anymore. But, if you think it¡¯s not appropriate, I can contact the media to exin it to everyone


    and clear it up¡­¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s fine.¡± Victor said coldly after a moment¡¯s silence. Hearing this, Susan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    She asked with shock, ¡°What did you say?¡± Closing the folder, Victor stood up and said, ¡°Let them gossip


    if they like it so much.¡± ¡°So do you mean¡­¡± Susan felt her heart was about to jump out, ¡°We are going to


    get married?¡±


    Victor walked up to her and looked down at her coldly. Susan swallowed nervously and said in a soft and


    trembling voice, ¡°Vic¡­¡± ¡°Do you really want to marry me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Susan¡¯s eyes were soft, ¡°You know, I love you and want to marry you.¡± After working for two


    consecutive days, Victor felt a little tired. Looking into her eyes, listening to her affectionate confession,


    Victor was a little absent-minded, as if he had seen the person he had been missing for four years. Every


    time he thought of her, he would feel heartbroken.


    But soon he centered himself.


    Susan was not her.


    If it was Rachel, she would probably only sneer and answer, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, are you going to marry your


    ex-wife? But unfortunately, I don¡¯t want to marry you.¡± She could always use the sharpest words to stab


    into his most painful part, and her eyes were always full of unyielding.


    There was always coldness and hatred in her eyes when she looked at him. Noticing the change of the


    expression on his face, Susan looked into his eyes and realized that he was thinking about Rachel again.


    She clenched her hands, and the unwillingness and jealousy in her heart were rampant.


    Three years had passed. When he looked at¡¯her, he was always thinking about another woman. He


    chose her just because she looked like her! At the beginning, she simply thought that he loved her, but


    after knowing the reason why he chose her, she firmly believed that someday he would forget about


    Rachel and fall in love with her. But after three years, he still had no feelings for her, he hadn¡¯t even


    looked at her sincerely once. She hated it.


    How could she not hate it? She hated herself because she looked like Rachel and hated Rachel. But


    now that she had no way to vent her anger since Rachel was a dead woman, she had to endure it.


    Rachel was dead, what could Victor do? In the end, she would be Mrs. Sullivan, Victor¡¯s wife.


    ¡°I can marry you and we can have the wedding you want.¡± Said Victor in a t tone, loosening her chin.


    Susan was overjoyed, but before she could show it on her face, Victor added, ¡°But except that, I won¡¯t


    give you anything else, including the marriage certificate.¡± Susan was stunned.


    ¡°If you agree, I will ask Ivan to prepare the wedding right away.¡± He said. Holding a wedding without


    getting a marriage certificate? Wouldn¡¯t that make her no more than his lover? Susan felt bitter in her


    heart. She knew why, but she still didn¡¯t give up and asked him.


    With an indifferent expression, Victor said, ¡°You can be Mrs. Sullivan, but she will always be my wife, no


    one can rece her.¡± Susan smiled, there were tears in her eyes, which made people feel sorry for her.


    But Victor didn¡¯t His heart had already died on the day Rachel died.


    ¡°You can think about it. After you make up your mind, tell Ivan.¡± Taking a look at the time on his phone,


    Victor said, ¡°As for the dinner with your parents, it¡¯s toote today. I¡¯ll ask Ivan to book a restaurant


    tomorrow night, I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you back now.¡± With red eyes, Susan moved her lips and could


    only say, ¡°Okay.¡± After she left, Victor devoted himself to his work again. Suddenly, his phone rang.


    Looking at the caller ID, he found it was Lukas.


    He answered the phone, ¡°Lukas.¡± ¡°Mr. Sullivan, will youe back tonight?¡± Lukas asked with concern.


    Victor turned his head to look out of the French window. The night was dark, with only a few stars in the


    sky. In his office, he could see the most beautiful scene in Apliaria. In the past four years, he had spent


    most of his time in thepany and seldom went back to the Sue Garden voluntarily.


    It was only when Lukas called that he realized that he hadn¡¯t been home for several days.


    Subconsciously, he didn¡¯t dare to go back. There seemed to be memories of Rachel in every corner in it.


    Lukas knew he was in pain and had mentioned to change the stuff in the Sue Garden, but he didn¡¯t


    agree and didn¡¯t allow anyone to move anything.


    No matter how painful it was, he didn¡¯t want to erase thest traces of Rachel. He put down his pen and


    leaned back. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± After a moment of silence, Lukas said, ¡°The servant didn¡¯t notice it


    this afternoon and Katie jumped into the water. She caught a cold and didn¡¯t eat much tonight.¡±


    Katie was the cat that Victor searched all the cathouses in Apliaria and found for Rachel. At that time,


    Rachel knew at a nce that Katie was not that street cat, so she asked Ivan to


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    send it to someone else. After Rachel died, Victor thought of it and told Ivan to get it back Since then, the


    cat had been staying in the Sue Garden. He didn¡¯t know why he raised it, but when he looked at it, the


    guilt in his heart seemed to be slightly relieved. ¡°I¡¯m going back now.¡± His eyes suddenly darkened.


    Then he picked up his coat and stood up. ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t worry too much, Mr. Sullivan. The vet has


    checked on her. She is fine.¡± Lukas¡¯s voice came from the phone again. ¡°Okay.¡± Victor said, ¡°Lukas, I


    don¡¯t want to see that servant again.¡± Then he hung up the phone and ordered Ivan to get the car ready.


    He left the office and took the elevator, going back to the Sue Garden. At the same time, a small figure


    was sitting at a corner outside the Sue Garden where the camera wouldn¡¯t capture him. He shook his


    legs and looked around the Sue Garden, muttering ¡°His ce is not that fancy.¡±

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 238 by Adolf Dunne


    Joey had a good sleep in the hotel. When he woke up, he found that Victor had known that he hacked


    into the system, which was much faster than he had expected.


    He thought it would take a few days for him to find the clues he deliberately left. ording to his original


    n, if Victor followed the clues he left, he would only find a virtual IP address. But now looking at the


    codes jumping on the screen, Joey changed his mind.


    He made a program for his watch in case that Quintin, who was far away from him, detected his


    whereabouts. Then he took his schoolbag and left the hotel. After a short while, he arrived at the Sue


    Garden, found a blind spot for monitoring and sat here. Holding the tablet PC, Joey tapped the screen


    with his chubby fingertips. A green light shed on a camera not far away, and a series of codes were on


    his screen.


    ¡°Great!¡± Joey smiledcently, looking forward to seeing Victor¡¯s expression when he found the IP


    address. He changed the virtual IP address to the Sue Garden, which meant that when Victor found it


    out, he would find that he had circled around and returned to where he started. Joey stuffed the tablet


    PC into his bag, looked at his watch and was about to go back.


    The program he designed could help him hide his whereabouts, but it couldn¡¯tst long. Otherwise,


    Quintin would be suspicious. By that time, he would have to be forced to go back. Thinking of this, Joey


    supported himself against the wall and was ready to go down.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Suddenly, a cat¡¯s scream came from the corner. Joey stopped climbing the wall and looked down. In the


    dim light, he saw a snow-white cat looking up at him with its bright blue eyes. He was immediately


    attracted by the cat. ¡°Meow!¡± Joey looked around and made sure no one was around beforeing


    down from the wall.


    As soon as he stood firm, the cat rubbed against his feet before he could speak. It seemed that the cat


    liked him. Joey squatted down and reached out his hand to the cat. The cat rubbed its head against his


    palm like a child asking for candies.


    ¡°Are you trying to be nice to me?¡± Joey was amused and held it in his arms. ¡°Meow!¡± ¡°Victor keeps a cat?


    That¡¯s new.¡± Joey liked cats. Every time he saw a cat, he couldn¡¯t walk,


    especially this was a beautiful and cute one. Last year, on his birthday, Quintin knew how much he liked


    cats, so he gave a cat to him as a gift. But not long after, the cat got cat pestilence and a series of


    complications. Rachel and Quintin tried everything they could but the cat still couldn¡¯t live.


    Joey cried and had a high fever because of its death, which frightened them. Since then, they had


    stopped talking about raising cats. But Joey still liked cats. ¡°Kitten, what¡¯s your name?¡± Joey lowered his


    head, the kitten nestling in his arms, and showed him her belly. The cat was willing to let him touch her


    belly, which meant that she liked Joey. Joey didn¡¯t expect that the cat wasn¡¯t afraid of strangers. He


    smiled, ¡°You are so cute!¡± ¡°Meow!¡±


    ¡°But your nose seems a little dry. Are you sick?¡± Joey gently touched its nose with his finger pulp. The cat


    stuck out her tongue and licked his hand. Her big eyes twinkled but she didn¡¯t scream. ¡°Katie? Katie?¡± At


    this time, a voice sounded and someone was walking towards them.


    Joey was rmed. He held the kitten and hid behind a big tree in the corner.


    ¡°Katie, where are you?¡± ¡°Meow¡­¡± the kitten responded subconsciously when she heard her name. But


    as soon as it made a sound, its mouth was covered. Joey held her, put his index finger on her lips and


    made a gesture of silence. Katie looked at Joey and whimpered. She put her hand on his wrist as if


    promising him she wouldn¡¯t make any sound.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Holding the cat tightly in his arms, Joey was thinking about


    how to escape if he was found. Suddenly, another voice came. ¡°Lukas, we¡¯ve searched everywhere, but


    we still can¡¯t find Katie.¡± The servant ran over in a hurry, ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­ Mr. Sullivan is back.¡±


    Lukas stopped and thought for a while. He frowned and said, ¡°You continue to look for her nearby. I


    heard her voice just now. I¡¯ll go to greet Mr. Sullivan first.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The servant nodded. Lukas nced


    around with a shlight and then walked towards the front yard. Several servants kept looking for the cat.


    Hearing the footsteps farther and farther away, Joey breathed a sigh of relief. He looked down at the cat


    in his arms and put it down. ¡°So your name is Katie.¡± The little guy squatted down, propped his chin with


    both hands, tilted his head a little and looked at Katie. ¡°Meow!¡± Katie replied with a cry. Then she lowered


    her head and licked her hair.


    ording to the servant, Victor must be back, and the servants were looking for the cat. He had to leave


    here as soon as possible. Joey reached out his hand and touched the cat¡¯s head. ¡°Katie, I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡± ¡°I want to take you away, but if I did, Victor would find me soon. I can¡¯t let him know who I am


    now, so I have to go alone.¡±


    Joey withdrew his hand and said softly, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I wille to see you as long as I have the


    chance.¡± After saying that, he stood up and was about to find a ce to climb up from the corner. In the


    front yard. Lukas hurried to the front yard garden and saw Victor getting out of the car.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve asked the cook to prepare dinner. Would you like to have dinner first?¡±


    ¡°Where is Katie?¡± Asked Victor, frowning After a pause, Lukas said, ¡°Katie has taken some medicine.


    The servant is taking care of her now, she is resting.¡± ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    Victor went straight to the living room. Lukas moved his lips, but there was no time to stop Victor. He had


    to follow him. After a short while, Victor arrived at Katie¡¯s cat den and found that she was not there. He


    called in a low voice, ¡°Lukas.¡± Lukas lowered his head and exined, ¡°Mr. Sullivan. Katie felt better after


    taking the medicine. But she jumped down from the window all of a sudden. The servants are still


    looking for her.¡± Frowning, Victor looked at the half-opened window and his eyes darkened. Seeing that


    he didn¡¯t say anything, Lukas wanted to say something more. He knew that in the past four years, Katie


    was the only thing that could make Victor happy or sad. Katie was very important to him.


    ¡°Give me the shlight. I¡¯ll look for it myself.¡± Before Lukas could say anything, Victor said. Then, Lukas


    and Victor arrived at the garden. ¡°I asked the servants to look for it over there. I heard Katie¡¯s voice just


    now. She always likes to stay there.¡± Lukas pointed at the ce where Joey had been hiding. When


    Victor looked over, his eyes darkened.


    Theer was the ce where Rachel used to stroll around. He knew it because he missed her so


    much that he checked the surveince video of her traces in the Sue Garden after her death.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    His heart ached.


    He walked over.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    ¡°Hiss!¡± As soon as he approached, there was a meow and a gasp. As soon as Victor pressed the switch


    of the shlight, the corner was lit up. Victor saw Katie and a little guy.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 239 by Adolf Dunne


    Chapter 239 Stay For One Night


    Ten minutester, in the living room of the Sue Garden. ¡°Meow!¡± Katie leaned on Joey¡¯sp, staring at his


    arm with her round eyes. She called out as if she felt guilty, and then gently licked his palm with her


    tongue. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, here is the medical kit.¡± Lukas put down the medical kit and looked at Victor. Victor


    took off his suit and only wore a white shirt.


    His sleeves were rolled up, revealing his forearms. With one leg bent, he was half-kneeling in front of


    Joey, holding his slender wrist with his hands. On Joey there were three scratches with blood oozing


    from them. ¡°Okay.¡± Victor¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down, and he said in a deep voice. Then he


    took out the medical kit, opened it, took out a bottle and was about to pour some alcohol on the


    scratches on his arm.


    All of a sudden, he felt that Joey¡¯s hand retreated.


    When Victor saw the fear in his eyes, he immediately understood and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Frowning, Joey pursed his lips and said nothing. ¡°Katie scratched you and alcohol can disinfect your


    wound. Although there is no need for vination, if we don¡¯t disinfect the scratches in time, it may


    inme.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, Victor didn¡¯t care and continued.


    ¡°I know.¡± Joey replied stiffly. But he knew that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel scared when he looked at the


    bottle of alcohol. He was afraid of pain. Before the New Year¡¯s day, Quintin took him to climb a tree, but


    he identally fell down and his palm was wounded. When he went back, Rachel cleaned his wound


    with alcohol, the pain was still vivid.


    It was more than the amount that Rachel used on himst time, it must be even more painful. The mere


    thought of it sent a chill down his spine. Joey couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he was so unlucky. When he


    was about to leave just now, maybe it was because Katie didn¡¯t want him to leave, she pounced on him


    all of a sudden when he was still climbing the wall.


    However, her w scratched his arm hard. And this scene, unfortunately, was discovered by Victor. Joey


    sighed, looking like an adault. His sigh was very light, but Victor heard it clearly and looked up at him.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Joey opened his mouth, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to use so much alcohol, how


    about I do it myself?¡± ¡°You can do it yourself?¡± Apparently, Victor didn¡¯t think he could handle it himself.


    How could he look down upon him? Joey didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon by his father, he


    straightened his back and nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, I am used to dealing with my wounds by myself.


    So don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯m good at treating wounds.¡± Hearing this, Lukas frowned. This child looked


    only three or four years old. How could he know how to disinfect wounds at such a young age? Where


    were his parents? Of course, Victor was thinking about it as well. Instead of agreeing in a hurry, he


    asked, ¡°Do you often get hurt?¡± Being asked this question, Joey was slightly stunned and thought for a


    while.


    Often?


    was


    Rachel was now the head of themittee of the Red Hackers. Apart from the founder of the Red


    Hackers, everyone did everything as she said. As her son, Joey naturally became the young master of


    the headquarter and he was always under protection. Since he could remember, he had only been


    injured once in his memory.


    And because of that injury, Quintin was dispatched to Africa for two months by Rachel. Quintin had cried


    and begged so that he coulde back. After that, everyone knew what the consequence was if they


    didn¡¯t protect him well, and Quintin dared not take him anywhere since.


    so it was not so often. But he couldn¡¯t say that in front of Victor, otherwise, Victor might look down on


    him. He blinked his eyes and said, ¡°Sometimes. It¡¯s normal for kids to get hurt.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He looked his face but said nothing. ¡°Where are your parents? They just let you deal with the wounds


    yourself?


    Don¡¯t they know you are hurt?¡¯¡± Lukas couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°They are irresponsible!¡± His parents?


    Subconsciously, Joey took a look at Victor and recalled what Quintin had said to him. He lowered his


    eyes and a sad look appeared on his face. He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not their fault.¡±


    After a pause, he looked up at Lukas and said, ¡°My mommy is the best mommy in the world! But she is


    always busy with her work. I am afraid that she would be worried, so I never tell her.¡±


    Hearing this, Lukas¡¯s heart softened. How could this child be so sensible at such a young age? He was


    so considerate that it made him feel sorry. ¡°What about your daddy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a daddy.¡± As soon as


    Joey finished his words, he turned to look at Victor and his eyes twinkled. Somehow, when Victor heard


    this, his heart ached inexplicably. But it disappeared before he could figure out why. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, kid. I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Joey looked away from Victor¡¯s face and smiled at Lukas. ¡°I don¡¯t feel sad at all, because he is a pig. He


    abandoned mommy. Although I have never seen him before, my uncle told me that he was very bad to


    Mommy and always bullied her.¡± Hearing these words, there were mixed feelings in Lukas¡¯s heart. He


    looked at Joey¡¯s face. In fact, when he first saw him in the backyard, he felt that Joey looked like Victor.


    Now when he saw the determination in Joey¡¯s eyes, he felt that they were really alike. He looked exactly


    like Victor when he was a child. If he went out with Victor, everyone would probably think they were


    father and son. However, Lukas knew very well that they were not. Victor could have a cute and lovely


    child like Joey if Rachel and their child were still alive.


    In the end, Victor still didn¡¯t let Joey disinfect the wound himself. But he knew that Joey was afraid of


    pain, so he changed to use a cotton stick to wipe his wound gently with alcohol. Joey didn¡¯t say anything


    except taking a deep breath at the beginning. After the disinfection, Victor threw the cotton stick into the


    trash can and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s your mommy¡¯s phone number?¡±


    Joey became alert as soon as he heard this. When Victor saw the wariness in his eyes, he was slightly


    stunned. Then he came to his senses and exined, ¡°Katie scratched you. Although I¡¯ve had your


    wound disinfected, in case of any emergency, you¡¯d better stay here for one night. I need to call your


    mommy to inform her.¡±


    Oh.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He had thought that Victor had known who he was and wanted to use him to find his mother. ¡°No,


    thanks. I can go back by myself,¡± said Joey with a sigh of relief. ¡°Whatever you want.¡± After taking a look


    at Joey¡¯s determined face for a while, Victor didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Kid, you¡¯d better stay here for one night.


    The wound may inme.¡± Lukas advised worriedly. ¡°Meow!¡± at this moment, Katie reached out her ws


    and hooked the corner of Joey¡¯s clothes, as if trying to persuade him to stay. Joey looked at Lukas¡¯s


    worried face and then at Katie.


    He was a little hesitant and didn¡¯t want to leave Katie. He thought that he could stay here for one night.


    Anyway, Victor didn¡¯t know who he was. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay here for one night, just one night!¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 240 by Adolf Dunne


    Chapter 240 Rachel Called


    Standing up and casting a nce at Joey, Victor ordered, ¡°Lukas, ask someone to clean up the guest


    room.¡± Then he picked up Katie, turned around, left the living room and went upstairs. Lukas had been


    smiling since Joey agreed to stay. It had been a long time since the Sue Garden had a guest.


    ¡°Kid, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the guest room and find you a pajama. Take a shower and have a rest.¡±


    Lukas said kindly. With a nod, Joey jumped off the sofa and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you can call me Joe.¡±


    ¡°Joe?¡± ¡°Yes, it is my nickname.¡± Joey replied with a grin. The more Lukas looked at Joey, the more


    confused he became. He felt as if he saw Victor for the first time when he was just a little boy. That day,


    in the cold wind, Victor stood there, he was thin but he looked strong. However, Joey¡¯s eyes were bright


    and sparkling while little Victor¡¯s eyes were desperate.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, what are you thinking about?¡± Joey couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw that Lukas was staring


    at him in a daze. ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± When Lukas came to his senses, he asked, ¡°Joe, do you know why


    your mother gave you this name?¡± Joey followed Lukas out of the living room and headed to the guest


    room.


    He shrugged and said, ¡°She said it was for remembrance.¡± ¡°Remembrance?¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy said that she


    had a dream once, in her dream, she was a superhero but she fell into bad men¡¯s trap and died because


    she believed them.¡± Joey said, ¡°When she woke up, she didn¡¯t know how, but this name came to her


    mind.


    She gave me this name so as to remind me not to trust others easily.¡± Lukas frowned. It was just a


    dream, a nightmare. Why would a mother pick a name with such a story behind it? But there was one


    thing that Lukas agreed, ¡°your mommy was right. Don¡¯t trust others easily no matter what happens. This


    is to protect yourself.¡±


    They arrived at the guest room talking. Standing at the door, Joey raised his head. His eyes were clear


    and innocent. He asked. ¡°Mr. Smith, can I trust you?¡± Lukas twisted the doorknob and pushed it open. He


    was stunned when he heard this question. Before he could say anything, Joey tilted his head and said, ¡°I


    think I can.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lukas was amused by his answer. ¡°Because I think you are a good person.¡± Joey said with a


    smile, ¡°My mommy said that she met an old housekeeper when she was pregnant with me. He took good


    care of her and helped her a lot. I think you are just like the housekeeper my mommy mentioned.¡±


    Lukas looked at him and touched his head. He said nothing but to find a pajama for Joey and then left


    the guest room. Joey walked into the room and looked around. The decoration here was simple, and the


    style was in line with Victor¡¯s character, cold. Even the air was filled with coldness and ruthlessness.


    All of a sudden, Joey¡¯s watch buzzed. As soon as he sat down, he saw that it was a video call. He took a


    look at it and found that it was Rachel who was calling. He was alert immediately. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t Mommy be


    busy with work at this time?¡¯


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He quickly got out of bed, locked the door and ran back to the bed. He lifted the quilt andy down. He


    did all these fast. ¡°Mommy!¡± Joey answered the phone and the hidden camera in the watch was


    exposed, facing his little face. Then a beautiful face appeared on the tiny screen. It was Rachel.


    Compared with four years ago, she didn¡¯t change much. Only her eyes were less sharp but gentler.


    After staring at the codes for a whole day, she was wearing a pair of sses on the bridge of her nose.


    When she saw Joey¡¯s chubby and cute face in the video, she was less tired. ¡°Joe, where are you?¡± ¡°On


    the bed.¡± As if afraid that Rachel wouldn¡¯t believe him, he moved the camera to his side, revealing a


    corner of the pillow. But soon he moved it back and aimed the camera at his face.


    Rachel didn¡¯t see it clearly, but she didn¡¯t find anything wrong. Rachel checked the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    only nine o¡¯clock, you sleep early today.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    After saying that, Joey yawned and then changed the topic. ¡°Mommy, when will youe back? I miss


    you so much!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gotten some problem here. It may take some more time.¡± Rachel grinned, ¡°What?


    Did you bully Uncle Quintin again?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Rachel took off her sses and leaned back, smiling without saying anything. Apparently, she was


    suspicious of his answer. ¡°Mommy, I really didn¡¯t!¡± Joey pouted. ¡°Did he tell you something?¡± ? ¡°No, I


    called Uncle Quintin today, but he didn¡¯t answer or call me back.¡± Rachel said, ¡°I was


    about to ask you, what¡¯s Quintin busy with today?¡± What was Quintin busy with? He didn¡¯t know. But


    Quintin didn¡¯t answer Rachel¡¯s phone or call back.


    He guessed that Quintin was afraid he might leak the secret. After all, this was a big secret they were


    keeping, if Rachel found out what they were doing, they would be doomed for sure. With a guilty


    conscience, Joey blinked his eyes with an innocent look on his face. ¡°He¡¯s not busy with anything. Maybe


    he didn¡¯t see your call. Mommy, what do you need Uncle Quintin for?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± After a sigh of relief, Joey yawned and said softly, ¡°Mommy, I¡®m so sleepy. I want to


    sleep now.¡± ¡°Ok, you can go to sleep now. I¡¯m not around these days, so don¡¯t run around, okay?¡± Seeing


    that he looked really sleepy, Rachel didn¡¯t say anything more. Joey muttered, ¡°I will wait for you toe


    home here.


    Mommy, when I see Uncle Quintin tomorrow, I will tell him to call you back. Good night!¡± Rachel smiled,


    ¡°Good night, sweetheart.¡± Then the video call was ended. At this time, someone knocked on the door of


    Rachel¡¯s office and pushed the door open. ¡°K, you¡¯ve been working for three days. Let us handle the rest


    of the work. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Kwas Rachel¡¯s code name in this mission. In addition to taking orders, the Red Hackers would take on


    some special tasks. For example, this time, they were intercepting the data transmitted by international


    espionage, tracing the data traces and destroying it.


    This was what the Red Hackers was founded for. As the leader of the Red Hackers, Rachel had to take


    the lead. ¡°Okay, please book a ticket for me to go back tomorrow.¡± She nodded.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 241 by Adolf Dunne


    In the room of the Sue Garden.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the watch screen which showed that the phone had been hung up, Joey finally felt relieved.


    He threw back the covers and sat up, letting out a heavy sigh of relief.Get new chapter update on


    novelheart


    At this moment, there was a sound of the mew outside the door, followed by the noise of its ws


    scratching at the door.


    ¡°Is it Katie?¡± Joey got out of bed. ¡°Meow¡­¡± Outside the door, Katie seemed to hear his call and replied


    with a meow.


    When Joey opened the door, he saw Katie squatting in front of the door and lowering its head to lick its


    hair. Hearing the sound of opening the door, it raised its head and meowed meekly.


    ¡°Katie, why are you here?¡± When Joey saw Katie, a happy smile appeared on his face. He picked it up


    and said, ¡°I thought my scummy dad has taken you away and didn¡¯t want you to y with me anymore!¡±


    Katie didn¡¯t understand what he was talking


    about. It just saw him lower his head. So it took the initiative to lick his cheek ingratiatingly.


    The cat¡¯s tongue was stinging, and his face was soaked in dribble leaving a tingling sensation. But it was


    not a big dealpared to holding the cat he liked.


    ¡°Katie, where is my scummy dad?¡± As Joey spoke, he nced around. The corridor was very quiet, and


    there was no trace of his father at all. 2


    ¡°¡­.. Meow!¡±


    Joey lowered his head to look at Katie. A white light shed across his mind and he had the idea of


    strolling around the Sue Garden.


    ¡°If I walk around now, my scummy dad won¡¯t


    suspect me, will he, Katie?¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    When Katie heard him calling itself, it only meowed in a reflex action.


    ¡°Well, I think my analysis is reasonable. In that case, let¡¯s go.¡± Joey made up his mind in his heart and


    nodded in agreement when he heard the cat¡¯s reply. Then he left the room with Katie in his arms.


    Walking forward, Joey mused in his mind. There were two reasons for him toe out. and have a stroll


    in the Sue Garden.


    First, it was the ce where his mommy and his scummy daddy used to live. He wanted to have a look


    and know something about their past. Mommy had never mentioned the days when she and his scummy


    dad lived in the Sue Garden in front of him. Uncle Quintin only said a few words about it to him


    asionally, but what he said was almost meaningless. He just kept saying that Joey¡¯s father was a


    asshole who abandoned his wife and child.


    Now that he saw his father, who was still in the Sue Garden, it was such a good opportunity to know


    what had happened in the past. So it was difficult for him not to be moved by it.


    The second and also the most important reason, of course, was that only by knowing himself and enemy


    could he fight a hundred battles without danger of defeat!


    Although he would not expose his identity on his own initiative, he had to be prepared for the worst to


    fight back just in case if his father found out his identity and wanted to take him away from his mother!


    While thinking, Joey unconsciously walked to


    the door of a room.


    Katie wanted to stretch itself, so it jumped out of his arms and forced him to stop. Out of the corner of his


    eye he saw the light from the


    crack under the door.


    The light was on in the room.


    Was it a servant¡¯s lounge? But it was on the third floor, and the servants¡¯ rest rooms were all downstairs.


    How could it be here? Driven by curiosity, Joey hesitated for a while and then reached out his hand to


    hold the doorknob. He carefully pressed it down and gently pushed the door open a crack.


    The light as bright as daylight spilled from the room like waterfalls, apanied by a faint smell of


    tobo.


    Joey looked inside through the crack and saw a person smoking at the balcony. Behind him was the


    incandescent white light, which reflected off his shoulder creating a ghostly luminescence. Standing


    under the moonlit night, he looked cold and lonely.


    This man was his scummy father.


    Joey tilted his head a little and looked around the room. Only then did he find that the decoration of this


    room waspletely different from those of other rooms. If the door waspletely opened, the interior


    of the room was absolutely different from the outside world, ipatible and incongruous.


    Outside the door was cold, stiff and ruthless, but the interior of the room was warm, full of


    intimate atmosphere.


    Joey almost thought he had an illusion.


    Besides, why did he feel this room was so


    simr to a nursery?


    Thinking of this, he saw the crib in the middle of the room and confirmed his guess more. But why did his


    scummy father make the room a nursery?


    Before he could figure it out, Katie suddenly slipped into the room through a crack of the door.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Before Joey could stop it, Katie had already ran away. He could only watch it swagger into the


    baby room.


    The noise at the door apparently rmed


    Victor.


    He turned around and saw Katie at the first sight. If he remembered correctly, he had closed the door.


    Although Katie liked to run around, it was not naughty enough to push the handle and open the door.


    Then, he looked up at the door.


    There was a crack of the door that was just enough for one person toe in, but no one was seen.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened undetected. Katie had already walked to his feet, rubbed his ankle


    intimately and theny on the ground, not noticing the emotional change of its master.


    He slightly narrowed his eyes, squatted down and gently stroked Katie¡¯s head. His eyes were as deep as


    dark holes, making it impossible to pry into his thoughts at the moment.


    Without stopping Katie, Joey turned around and ran towards the guest room in one breath. However, as


    soon as he returned to the room, he bumped into Lukasing out.


    ¡°Joey?¡± Seeing that he was in a hurry, Lukas was confused. ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Joey didn¡¯t expect that he would just bump into Lukas. He thought quickly, calmed down and


    exined, ¡°I want to go to the bathroom, but the toilet in the room seems to be blocked, so Ie out to


    another bathroom.¡±


    Lukas was dubious, ¡°Is the toilet really blocked?¡± Joey nodded, pretending to be serious. Lukas looked


    him up and down and found that he didn¡¯t seem to be lying, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the servant toe thereter and


    unblock it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He agreed.


    ¡°Joey, I¡¯ve brought you the pajamas. It¡¯s a littlete and the shops have been all closed. I couldn¡¯t buy a


    suitable pajamas for the time being, so I have no choice but to take the


    pajamas that the master wore in childhood, which may be a little big.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I can wear it, it


    would be fine.¡±


    Lukas nodded. Looking at the sweat on Joey¡¯s forehead, he felt something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t


    tell what it was.


    He suppressed his doubt and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a try first, okay? If it really doesn¡¯t fit you, I¡¯ll ask the


    servant to change itter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joey agreed to him frankly, walked into the room and saw the neatly folded pajamas ced by


    Lukas on the bed.


    It was a dark blue silk pajamas. Joey opened it and found that it was indeed a little big, but he didn¡¯t say


    anything and went into the bathroom to change into the pajamas.


    After a short while, he came out.


    When he wore the pajamas, he really looked like a child stealing adult¡¯s clothes. Even though he had


    rolled up his sleeves and trouser legs a lot, it still looked sloppy and was about to fall after he walked two


    steps.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the servant to make some adjustments.¡± Lukas looked at him and said, ¡°this is what the master


    wore when he was seven years old and was brought back by Madam. It is indeed too big.¡± Get new


    chapter update on novelheart


    Joey shook his long sleeve and was a little confused when he heard what Lukas said, ¡°Was he brought


    back by Madam?¡±


    Lukas couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He stepped forward to help roll up his sleeves and said, ¡°Yes, I


    remember the first time I saw the ster, he was very thin. But when he saw Madam, he didn¡¯t cry or make


    any noise, just keeping his spine straight.¡±


    ¡°What had happened before he was seven years old?¡± Hearing this, Lukas suddenly stopped rolling up


    Joey¡¯s sleeves

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 242 by Adolf Dunne


    Before he was seven years old¡­


    The light in Lukas¡¯s eyes dimmed. He continued to roll up the sleeves for Joey in silence, stood up and


    steered the conversation away from it, ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte now. Joey, go to bed early. Pay attention to


    the wound on your hand and don¡¯t touch water. If you need anything, call me at any time.¡±Get new


    chapter update on novelheart


    Joey sensed that Lukas didn¡¯t want to continue. A trace of doubt shed across his eyes, but he was


    sensible enough not to ask him for any more questions. He looked down at his cufflinks, which had been


    neatly clipped, and nodded.


    Lukas smiled at him and was about to leave the


    room.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Mr. Smith.¡± Seeing that he was about to walk out of the room, Joey suddenly called out to


    stop him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Joey pursed his lips and recalled what he had seen outside the baby¡¯s room. After hesitating for a while,


    he asked tentatively.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, when I went to the bathroom just now, I saw the light in the room next door but one was on.


    Someone was inside.¡±


    Next door but one?Get new chapter update on novelheart


    Lukas didn¡¯t react at once and it took him a while to realize what kind of room it was.


    After a short pause, he heard Joey asked again, ¡°Mr. Smith, what¡¯s that room? And that room seemed to


    be a little different from other ces. At that time, the door of that room was notpletely closed. And I


    seemed to see a baby bed.¡±


    ¡°Did you see clearly who was in the room?¡± Lukas didn¡¯t answer his question.


    Joey blinked his eyes. It was obvious that Lukas cared about whether he had seen Victor or not. Joey


    thought for a while, shook his head, frowned and said with a hint of distress on his face.


    ¡°That man was standing on the balcony. He was too far away from me that I couldn¡¯t see him clearly.¡±


    Lukas looked down at him deeply, as if he was


    thinking about the authenticity of his words.


    After a pause, Joey added, ¡°Mr. Smith, so do you know who was inside the room?¡±


    When Lukas looked into his eyes as


    ck as grapes, he narrowed his eyes. It seemed that he was thinking too much. He was just a child of


    three or four years old. What could he do even if he wanted to inquire? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Mr. Sullivan.¡± Lukas


    said, ¡°That room is the baby room prepared by Mr. Sullivan for his child.¡±


    With his eyes wide open, Joey asked in confusion, ¡°Have Mr. Sullivan had a child? But I didn¡¯t seem to


    see any child there.¡±


    Lukas¡¯s eyes darkened in an instant. Get new chapter update on novelheart


    He looked down at Joey and couldn¡¯t help reaching out his hand and gently stroking his head two times.


    There was a bit of pity in his tone, ¡°He used to have a child.¡±


    He used to have one.


    When he heard these words, Joey clenched his fists unobtrusively beside his body but asked in an


    innocent tone, ¡°Why do you say he used to have one? Where is the child? And I don¡¯t seem to see Mr.


    Sullivan¡¯s wife. Is the baby with his Mommy?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Lukas was obviously stunned for a


    while, ¡°They should be together now.¡±


    ¡°So Mr. Sullivan stays in the baby room because he miss his baby and wife?¡± @ Hearing Joey¡¯s


    question, Lukas opened his


    mouth but didn¡¯t know how to answer it. Atst, he could onlyugh and said, ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so strange.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Why do you say like this?¡±


    Turning his head a little, Joey said, ¡°If he misses his baby and wife, he can go find them and bring them


    back, can¡¯t he? Isn¡¯t it strange that he doesn¡¯t pick them up but just stay in the baby¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t find them.¡±


    Joey raised his head and looked into Lukas¡¯s eyes. When he heard this, he clearly noticed a touch of


    pain in Lukas¡¯s eyes.


    Theer of Lukas¡¯s mouth twitched. Apparently, he didn¡¯t want to continue the topic, ¡°Joey, someone


    can¡¯t be found once he leaves. You are still young, and you will understand when you grow up. Go to bed


    early.¡± Then Lukas walked out.


    ¡°Are they all gone?¡± As soon as Lukas walked out of the door, the voice of Joey suddenly rang out.


    Lukas stopped abruptly.


    He was obviously stunned. He turned around and looked at Joey in surprise.


    ¡°Mommy told me that she has a good bosom


    friend who is not her biological sister but is more like her own sister.¡± ¡°But Mommy lost her by ident.


    She said she couldn¡¯t find her bosom friend because she was dead and she could never see her again.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith, you said he couldn¡¯t find it. Are Mr. Sullivan¡¯s baby and wife dead just like my mommy¡¯s


    bosom friend?¡± Four years had passed.


    In the past four years, everyone had been trying their best to avoid this question, because every time


    they answered this question, it was equivalent to reopening the bloody wound in the past.


    Looking at Joey, Lukas seemed to see Miss Be for a moment. He was a little distracted and said, ¡°If


    Miss Be didn¡¯t still die and the child was still alive, he should have been about your age.¡±


    Although Joey had already been prepared for the fact that the owner of the baby room and the crib was


    probably himself, he was still stunned when he really heard the exact answer from Lukas,


    The picture of Victor smoking alone on the balcony came to his mind.


    Was his scummy dad missing his mommy and him at that time? #


    Somehow, Joey had mixed feelings about it


    which he couldn¡¯t tell.


    He suddenly seemed to realize that he had always been wrong about his scummy father. In fact, he


    loved his mother and himself very much, not abandoning his family at all.


    But soon, Joey denied this idea.


    It couldn¡¯t be wrong!


    If his scummy daddy loved his mommy and him so much, why did he leave his mommy alone? And his


    scummy father was going to marry someone else.


    ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡± said Joey, pursing his lips. He was sure that his scummy dad abandoned his family in his


    mind, but he hesitated and wanted to know more, ¡°I think the crib in the baby room is the most special. Is


    there any special story of it?¡±


    ¡°It was the crib prepared by Mr. Sullivan and his wife for that child.¡±


    They prepared it themselves. The four words hit Joey¡¯s eardrum hard and shocked his heart heavily.


    ¡°In the past four years, as long as Mr. Sullivan missed his wife and his baby, he would stay in


    the baby room.¡± Lukas continued in a deep and slow voice, ¡°He never allows anyone to move the things


    in the baby¡¯s room. Even the cleaning of the room is done by himself. Since Mrs. Sullivan passed away,


    Mr. Sullivan has been busy with his work and seldomes back. It has been a long time since anyone


    else came to the Sue Garden. Joey, you are the first one toe here in the past four years.¡± ¡°The first


    one?¡±


    Did it mean that even the fiancee of his scummy father had also never been here? Joey was rather in


    doubt about it. Then he heard Lukas said again, ¡°Mr. Sullivan doesn¡¯t like strangers to stay here


    overnight, but he actually would allow you to stay. In fact, I can tell that Mr. Sullivan thought of his wife


    and


    his child when he saw you.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Lukasnoddedandsaidseriously, ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­.¡±


    ¡°He has been looking forward to the birth of that child.¡± Get new chapter update on novelheart

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Chapter 243 I Heard That You Are Going To Get Married


    It was gettingte. After saying that, Lukas left the room. Standing on the small stool in the bathroom,


    Joey looked at himself reflected in the mirror and pursed his thin lips gently. He couldn¡¯t get rid of that


    sentence in his mind. Mr. Smith said that his scummy dad had been looking forward to his birth.


    Looking down at his pajamas, Joey couldn¡¯t tell how he felt. If what Mr. Smith said was true, how could


    his mommy be parted from his scummy father?


    How could Uncle Quintin hate his scummy father so much? However, it didn¡¯t seem to be false from Mr.


    Smith¡¯s expression when he talked about it or the lonely figure of his scummy father in the baby room


    tonight. Joey¡¯s mind was in a mess and he sighed deeply. In another room After leaving the guest room,


    Lukas walked a few steps and saw Victoring out of the baby room.


    He greeted, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Sullivan.¡± Victor put Katie down and replied to him indifferently. Seeing


    that he had changed his clothes, Lukas asked, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, are you going out like this?¡±


    It was already ten o¡¯clock in the evening. ¡°I have something to deal with in thepany.¡± Victor said in a


    deep voice. After saying that, he looked up at the closed door not far behind Lukas, ¡°Is he asleep?¡± ¡®He?¡¯


    Lukas didn¡¯t react for a moment. After he was stunned for a while, he just smiled knowingly and nodded,


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Sullivan. Joe has gone to bed.¡± ¡°Joe?¡± Hearing this name, Victor was stunned, ¡°His name is


    Joe?¡± Lukas nodded and said, ¡°I was worried that a child like him would shrink from meeting strangers in


    a strange ce.


    But Joe is a brave and obedient child.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes darkened. He simply replied to him with ¡®okay¡¯. Then


    he said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to thepany. Call me if you need anything.¡± Before Lukas could say anything,


    Victor turned around and went downstairs. He stood at thending and watched his master Victor leave.


    Lukas couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Victor had managed toe back to the Sue Garden, but he just left in a


    few hours. He knew that Victor wanted to stay here but dared not. He wanted to stay here because there


    were memories of Miss Be getting along with him and traces of her life in the Sue Garden.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to do that because these traces and memories would turn into sharp knives that would


    pierce into his heart all the time.


    On the top floor of the Sullivan Group¡¯s edifice. With a sound of ¡®ding-dong¡¯, the elevator door opened


    slowly and the person inside walked out.


    The night breeze blew over with a hint of coldness. Standing on the top floor of the Sullivan Group¡¯s


    edifice, one could see the night scene of the entire Apliaria. If it was in the past, it would definitely be a


    good ce to rx.


    But now¡­


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Carson looked into the middle distance, he smelled a strong smell of red wine before he walked


    towards it. He flicked a switch. Carson turned on the light of the ss room, and the incandescent light


    immediately illuminated the room as if it was daytime. He joked, ¡°You asked me to drink here.


    But I haven¡¯t arrived yet, and you¡¯ve almost finished the wine yourself. Mr. Sullivan, you¡¯re too insincere,


    aren¡¯t you¡± As soon as Carson finished his words, his eyes alighted on the pendant in his hand ¡ª


    Beloved. In the past four years, Victor had almost been wearing this pendant all the time.


    But it was rare to see it being taken out like today. new chapters .novelheart Carson


    immediately realized that something must have happened to Victor today, so he restrained his cynicism


    and poured himself a ss of wine. After a while, he said slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot on the Inte recently that you are going to get a marriage certificate with Susan and


    get married with her?¡±

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 244 by Adolf Dunne


    Victor put his pendant Beloved back into his pocket and drank up the ss of wine in his hand.


    Seeing this, Carson leaned back and said, ¡°I know the groundless news online is unreliable. If you really


    n to marry Susan, in the past four years, you wouldn¡¯t have been¡­¡± ¡°Next Wednesday.¡± Victor


    lowered his voice, seeming a little drunk because of the red wine. Carson was stunned. After a long


    while, he came to his senses and turned to look at Victor, ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°The wedding of me and Susan will be held next Wednesday,¡± replied Victor expressionlessly ¡°¡­¡­.¡± For


    a moment, the surroundings became particrly quiet. Not knowing how long it had passed, Carson


    finally understood what Victor had just said. He just realized that Victor was not joking, but really


    prepared to hold a wedding with Susan.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Looking at Victor¡¯s side face, Carson¡¯s lips twitched two times. He wanted to say something, but


    he seemed to have lost the power of speech. He suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. His good friend finally


    figured it out and was about to build a new life out of the past. He should be happy about it. After all, this


    was what he had been hoping for in the past four years.


    However, when he really heard from Victor that he was going to marry another woman, Carson found


    that he didn¡¯t seem to be as happy as he had imagined. Because he knew very well that Vic didn¡¯t get


    himself out of the ordeal. Instead, he was getting more and more depressed and became numb.


    Moreover, when he heard that Victor was going to marry Susan, Rachel¡¯s face appeared in his mind at


    the first time. Her eyebrows and eyes were always stubborn, which was iprehensible. With her


    gender advantage, if shepromised, behaved obediently and acted like a spoiled child, she could win


    the hearts of many men who were even willing to help her.


    But she refused to submit to them. Even if someone put a knife on her neck, she was also unwilling to


    admit defeat. In the past, he thought that woman, Rachel, was unruly and irrational.


    Butter, after the divorce between Victor and Rachel, he had more contact with that woman. Then he


    found that this woman seemed to bepletely different from what he had known before, which made


    him have a better impression of her.


    Later, he heard that Rachel died. All of a sudden, he, who usually yed the field, found that he admired


    Miss. Be very much. Everyone who met Susan said that she looked like Rachel, and he had seen


    her before. But the first time he saw her, he said to Victor, ¡°Susan doesn¡¯t look like Rachel at all.¡±


    They were by nature two different people. Susan was like a fragile bud growing in the greenhouse, who


    was so delicate that made people feel sorry for her. Rachel, on the other hand, was simr to a wild rose


    struggling in the ice and snow. Against the vast expanse of white snow, she never bent her roots, and


    her red petals were trying their best topete for beauty.


    She was not afraid of wind or rain, nor did she rely on anything So the two women didn¡¯t look like each


    other at all. Carson poured himself another ss of red wine.


    After a moment of silence, he raised his ss and said, ¡°Congrattions. But I have something to deal


    with on a business trip next Wednesday, so I won¡¯t go to the wedding. I¡¯ll ask someone to send the


    wedding gift to you by then.¡±


    After saying that, he raised his head and drank it up. In fact, he didn¡¯t need to go on a business trip next


    Wednesday. If there was really someone in his family who needed to go on a business trip, it would only


    be one of his two brothers and one sister. Any of them was better than him, a yboy who only knew


    how to eat, drink and y.


    more New chapters get only .novelheart  How could it be his turn to do that? He just didn¡¯t want


    to take part in his wedding. If it had been in the past, he would have gone there happily and offered to be


    the best man. But when he thought that Victor was going to marry Susan, he couldn¡¯t help but resist,


    thinking of a painting of the wild rose swaying in the snow.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing that he didn¡¯t want to go, Victor didn¡¯t say anything more but just replied to him lightly.


    Carson put down the ss and let out a long sigh. He crossed his hands behind his head and said, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t expect that you would get married again, but I don¡¯t even have a girlfriend.


    If my dad knows about it, he will keep obsessing about it in my ear for a long time!¡± ¡± ¡­¡­¡± ncing at


    him, Victor didn¡¯t say anything. The more Carson thought about it, the more worried he became. He


    quickly sat up straight and said to Victor, ¡°Victor, shall we have a talk?¡± ¡°Can you stop inviting my dad to


    your wedding? Otherwise, I will have a hard time in the future!¡± ¡°Carson.¡± ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How did you be the vice president of the Scott Group?¡± Victor asked in a deep and serious tone.


    ¡°Of course it depends on my cleverness and¡­¡± ¡°Talent.¡¯ Before he could finish thest word, Carson felt


    that Victor looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot. Carson didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Well, he admitted that he was indeed daydreaming. Even if his father didn¡¯t attend the wedding of Victor


    and Susan, his marriage couldn¡¯t be a trifle just because of his identity. Since it was a big deal, how


    could he hide it from his father? Maybe it would be more practical to think about where to hide so that his


    father couldn¡¯t find him.


    Carson sighed, pretending to be sad. Suddenly, something urred to him. He changed the subject and


    asked, ¡°By the way, I heard from Ivan that your ount has been stolen of three hundred million? daily


    latest chapters on .novelheart This man is too bold. How dare he have designs on your things?


    Tut, tut. He just looks like someone who wants to pluck hairs out from a tiger, regardless of danger.¡±


    ¡°How is it going? Have you caught that criminal?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, before Victor could


    answer, Carson answered it himself, ¡°You must have caught him. Where is the criminal?


    I really want to see this ¡®hero¡¯.¡± As he spoke, Carson put a green grape into his mouth and looked at


    Victor with great interest. He didn¡¯t remember who had dared to provoke Victor like this in the past years.


    When he was waiting for the answer of Victor, Carson saw the man¡¯s face darken. After a while, Victor


    lifted his thin lips and said, ¡°No.¡±


    There was suddenly the sound of coughing. Before Carson could bite the green grape to pieces, it


    directly rolled down his throat, choking him and making his eyes fill with tears. ¡°What do you mean by


    ¡®no¡¯? How could it be possible? Didn¡¯t Ivan say that he was about to get the IP address of that person?¡±


    With his eyes wide open, Carson said as if he couldn¡¯t believe it at all.


    ¡°The IP address shows that¡­¡± Looking down at the swaying wine, Victor paused for a moment and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s located in the Sue Garden.¡± ¡®My goodness!¡¯


    ¡°The Sue Garden? Is that person a servant in the Sue Garden?¡± As soon as he finished his


    words, Carson denied the idea quickly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. The identity of everyone in the Sue Garden has


    been clearly investigated before. It can¡¯t be a servant there.¡±


    That person was not a servant in the Sue Garden, but the IP address was finally located in it. No matter


    how slow Carson was, it was time for him to react, ¡°This man has guessed how you will track him from


    the beginning, so he has set a trap for you, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Victor didn¡¯t say anything, but his answer was self-evident. ¡°That¡¯s really interesting.¡± Carson got


    excited and said, ¡°It seems that he is a master hacker. But it was a little strange that he didn¡¯t steal all of


    it since you have so much money in your ount. Why did he just take away three hundred million?


    Now the method of following up IP address has failed. What are you going to do?¡± Victor put down the


    ss. After a short while, he said in a low but oppressive voice. He said ¡°As for the three hundred million


    dors, I will make him have no chance to spend it after getting it.¡±

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 245 by Adolf Dunne


    The next morning. The servants had dried Joey¡¯s clothes and sent it back to the guest room. Joey had a


    good sleepst night and woke up when he felt a little cold. He changed his clothes and was about to go


    downstairs. A servant, who was cleaning the room, was surprised to see Joey. ¡°Kid, why are you up so


    early?


    The breakfast is not ready yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just want to take a walk.¡± ¡°It is a big house, let me apany


    you in case you get lost.¡± The servant volunteered. Joey took a deep look at the servant. Even though


    the servant hid it well, he still clearly noticed the suspicion in her eyes.


    It was obvious she was just on guard against him. ¡°Okay.¡± He agreed decisively. Anyway, he didn¡¯t really


    n to do anything and didn¡¯t mind her following him. Then, the two of them walked out of the living


    room one after the other. However, when they were about to go down the stairs, they saw a car slowly


    coming from a distance and then stopped at the gate.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Sullivan.¡± The servant¡¯s tone was full of excitement and nervousness. When the car stopped, she


    hurried down the steps to greet Victor,pletely forgetting that she was showing Joey around. Joey


    raised his head and looked at the car. Victor got off the car with his long legs.


    Different from the surprise he first saw Victorst night, maybe it was because what Lukas said changed


    his impression of Victor a little. He actually felt that he didn¡¯t seem so bad. Lukas said that Victor had


    been looking forward to his birth. Joey pursed his lips and had an impulse to ask Victor if he really did


    look forward to him.


    Victor was still wearing the same clothes as he didst night, and his sleeves were rolled up, leaving


    obvious wrinkles. Moreover, there was faint smell of red wine on him. ¡®Did he go out to drink yesterday?¡¯


    Thinking of this, Joey suddenly saw someone else and heard a familiar voice before he could say


    anything.


    ¡°Vic, you feel better now, you should go and have a rest.¡± Susan got out of the car and looked at Victor


    with concern. Last night, not long after Victor and Carson drank, Victor had a stomachache. He always


    had this stomach problem. Susan tossed and turned because of what Victor said to her before. She


    couldn¡¯t help but


    call him to ask about the wedding, but the phone was answered by Carson. Carson only coldly told her


    where Victor was and then hung up. When she arrived at the top floor of the Sullivan Group building,


    Victor was alone there. He must have taken some painkillers, but his face was still a little morbid.


    Susan was worried and wanted to persuade him to go back to have a rest, but he refused. Butter, he


    found that he left some documents in the Sue Garden, so he agreed toe back to take it and change


    his clothes by the way. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Victor said in a low voice, ¡°Wait in the car.¡±


    Hearing his words, Susan moved her pink lips but said nothing in the end. She just forced a bitter smile


    and clenched her fists. No matter how much she said, he wouldn¡¯t care. He would never listen to her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She quickly adjusted her mood and raised her head to smile at him. Suddenly, she saw a little


    boy on the step from the corner of her eyes.


    The smile on her face froze for a moment. ¡°Victor, who is that?¡± Following her gaze, Victor noticed that


    someone was standing there. When he saw who it was, he was also surprised. He was surprised


    because he didn¡¯t expect that Joey would wake up so early. It was only six o¡¯clock.


    Looking at the Joey¡¯s face, Susan couldn¡¯t help but get nervous. This boy¡­ He looked exactly like Victor.


    ¡°A friend¡¯s child.¡± Replied Victor expressionlessly. However, this answer did not dispel Susan¡¯s suspicion.


    Looking at Joey¡¯s face, she somehow had an indescribable sense of crisis. She didn¡¯t know why.


    On the other side, the moment Joey saw Susan, his impression of Victor, which had just gotten better,


    was instantly shattered. Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t believe what others said about Victor, Victor was just a


    scum! He had already brought a woman home? Looking forward to his birth? Bullshit!


    After this woman beside him right now got pregnant, he would probably even forget he had a child once!


    Thinking of this, Joey red at Susan¡¯s belly subconsciously, as if there was a child in it already ¡°We


    meet again.¡± Joey calmed down and walked up to Susan. He raised his head and looked innocent.


    Seeing his smile, Susan took a step back subconsciously. It was not until then that she realized what he


    had just said. She forced a smile. ¡°Kid. Have we met before?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten me so soon?¡± Joey


    pursed his lips in disappointment.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know her?¡± Asked Victor, lowering his head. ¡°Yes, I know her. We just met yesterday. There


    were a lot of people around her at that time.¡± Joey nodded heavily and blinked his eyes Upon hearing


    this, Susan was still confused and she heard Joey continue. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you know thisdy?


    When I was at the airport, she offered me a candy, but I didn¡¯t take it. I felt a little regretful when I went


    backter, I knew that she was kind and didn¡¯t want me to be angry. But I refused too soon, I think she


    must have been sad.¡± Airport, candy, little boy¡­ It suddenly urred to Susan that the boy in front of her


    was the little boy she met at the airport yesterday.


    The smile on her face froze again. Hearing his words, Victor asked, ¡°She didn¡¯t want you to be angry?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joey said, ¡°There were a lot of people around thisdy at that time, and one of them with a work


    card asked me to get out of the way. I didn¡¯t, so she called me ill-bred.¡± ¡°Kid!¡±


    Hearing this, Susan suddenly raised her voice and interrupted him. As soon as she finished speaking,


    both Victor and Joey turned to look at her. Susan was stunned when she said it. She forced a smile and


    exined, ¡°It was just a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Joey nodded, ¡°It was just a misunderstanding.


    Thedy exined it to me and said it meant I¡¯m a good boy.¡± Susan¡¯s eyes widened. Victor¡¯s face


    darkened. Susan shook her head immediately and exined, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But you said she was praising me for being a polite kid.¡± Joey¡¯s eyes glimmered. ¡°Did you lie to me?


    Mommy said it was wrong to lie.¡±


    Susan didn¡¯t know what to say. She shook her head at him and repeated, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean that. I


    just¡­¡± ¡°Get in the car and wait for me.¡± said Victor coldly, interrupting Susan. He lowered his eyes and


    looked at Joey in front of him.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 246 by Adolf Dunne


    Noticing that Victor was looking at him up and down, Joey paused for a moment, then tilted his head and


    blinked his eyes, asking innocently. ¡°Victor, did I say something wrong? You look¡­ You look unhappy.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± dailytest chapters only .novelheart Said Victor in a low


    voice, withdrawing his look at Joey.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Joey raised his head and smiled at Victor, revealing his cute baby teeth. His smile made Victor


    absent-minded for a moment. Lukas was informed that Victor was home and rushed out soon. Victor told


    Lukas to call a doctor to check the wound on Joey¡¯s arm before Joey left the Sue Garden. After giving


    the order, he went upstairs to get the documents. Then, he got into the car and left.


    The car slowly drove towards the Sullivan Group. Susan turned her head and looked at Victor carefully.


    Since he got on the car, he had been closing his eyes, looking as if he didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone. She


    hesitated for a moment and called him softly.  ¡°Vic.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Victor opened his eyes and nced at her indifferently. Looking into his cold eyes, Susan¡¯s heart


    ached. She pursed her pink lips and said, ¡°Victor, there were too many people at the airport yesterday. I


    really didn¡¯t know my assistant would say something like that to that child.¡± Frowning, Victor still didn¡¯t


    say anything.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Susan became more and more uneasy. She said in a trembling voice,


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t say that to him. There were a lot of reporters there, you know how famous I am. How could


    I say¡­¡± ¡°You mean he was lying?¡± Victor¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked into her eyes and asked. ¡°I¡­¡±


    Susan paused, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean he was lying. I just¡­¡± ¡°Susan Szar.¡±


    Susan was so anxious that her eyes turned red and her lips were moving. She wanted to exin more,


    but suddenly she heard that Victor called her by her name. She suddenly stopped and unconsciously


    became nervous. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me.¡± He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested, no matter which


    one of you was lying.¡± As soon as she heard this, Susan¡¯s felt her eyes painful and she burst into tears.


    But soon she lowered her head and wiped her tears. She forced a smiled and said. ¡°I see.¡± Suddenly, her


    phone rang. She took a look at the message she received. It was from her agent.


    ¡°Susan, remember the movie I told you about? I heard that the director is casting now and Ka wants to


    y the leading actress in it. The director seems to really like her, do you think you should talk to Mr.


    Sullivan about it? The Sullivan Group was the major investor of the movie.


    I think you should talk to him.¡± Ka Gordon was an actress who started her career at the same time as


    Susan. The two of them were alwayspared by theizens. In the past four years, they had fought


    both openly and secretly. She just won the best actress award this year, Ka must have known it and


    wanted topete with her through this movie. And this movie¡¯s plot and the production team were the


    best. As long as Ka could be the leading actress in it, the movie would be a hit and she would surely


    win awards. Ka never liked her, so if Ka got the part, she would surely brag in front of Susan.


    Besides, they would bepared again.


    Thinking of this, Susan frowned. She would never lose to anyone! No one! She bit her lower lip and


    looked up at Victor again. She took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°Vic, Violette told me just now about


    Colby¡¯s new movie, ¡®Keep Silence¡¯. She said they were casting now.¡± Victor lowered his head and looked


    at her, waiting for her to continue. dailytest chapters only .novelheart ¡°I heard that the


    Sullivan Group invested in this movie?¡±


    Susan pursed her lips and grabbed the hemline of her dress. ¡°I want the leading part in it, can you


    introduce me to Colby?¡± She paused, afraid that he would refuse her decisively, and added, ¡°I just want


    to have a dinner with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with him. I can¡¯t help you.¡± Victor said, ¡°If you want the part, I


    will tell Ivan, he will send you the contract.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You mean I can get it?¡± Said Susan excitedly. At the same time, the car steadily stopped in front


    of the Sullivan Group building.¡± ¡°Ask your agent to call Ivan.¡± Victor didn¡¯t answer her question, but it was


    obvious. Susan¡¯s eyes lit up, and there was a smile on her face. ¡°Thank you, Vic.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s our deal, we agreed four years ago, you will get what you want as Mrs.


    Sullivan.¡± Victor said in a cold and distant tone, he got off the car, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I¡¯ll ask the driver to


    send you back.¡± Susan was about to get off the car, but she paused for a while when she heard his


    words and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Victor left without looking back. Looking at his cold and resolute back,


    Susan unconsciously clenched her fists. Her neat and exquisite manicure pinched her palm, leaving a


    few marks.


    Mrs. Sullivan? Victor¡¯s words were always so cruel. Just the two simple words drew a clear line between


    them, reminding who she was to him. She was only the future Mrs. Sullivan, not his wife, nor the one he


    loved. The reason why she would be the future Mrs. Sullivan because Victor needed someone who could


    make the Sullivan Group look better in front of the public.


    Words were like knives. What he said was even more hurtful than knives. Taking a deep breath to calm


    down, Susan looked down at the message from her agent and her eyes darkened again. Even so, she


    would be the only Mrs. Sullivan. Even if he didn¡¯t love her, she would be the only woman beside him.


    Besides, only Victor could help her get what she wanted. All of a sudden, the little boy that she saw in


    the Sue Garden shed through her mind. She looked around and sent a message to her agent.


    ¡°Violette, help me investigate someone. Thank you.¡± After sending the message, she said to the driver,


    ¡°Please send me back to Szar family.¡±


    In the 33th floor, the CEO Office of the Sullivan Group. As soon as Victor entered the office, Ivan


    knocked at the door and came in. ¡°Mr. Sullivan,


    ¡°Yes.¡± Victor nodded and opened the album in his phone. Puzzled, Ivan took the phone and saw a


    picture of a boy on the screen. Victor had asked Lukas to take the photo, it was Joey. ¡°Who¡­¡± Seeing


    the boy¡¯s face in the photo, Ivan¡¯s pupils dted. Then he looked up at Victor. The boy in the photo


    looked really like Victor.


    ¡°Ivan, find where he lives and his information.¡± Victor looked at Ivan¡¯s stunned face and said after a


    moment of silence. Lukas, Susan and Ivan all saw it when they first met Joey. In fact, he already had the


    same doubt in his heart. The child did look like him. Although Joey tried his best to look like an innocent


    kids, he could notice than Joey was much more mature than he looked.


    The scene that he had just looked into Joey¡¯s eyes shed through his mind, and his eyes darkened.


    At the same time, in the headquarters of the Red Hackers. With a beep, the password lock was


    unlocked, and then someone pushed the door open. ¡°You brat, I knew you woulde back¡­¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing the noise, Quintin rushed out of his room. But when he saw the person standing at the vestibule,


    he stopped. His eyes widened and he swallowed nervously.


    ¡°Boss.¡±

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 247 by Adolf Dunne


    ¡°Quintin.¡±


    Rachel called him through gritted teeth. Quintin immediately stood up and answered,


    ¡°Boss, let me exin¡­¡±


    ¡°Kneel down!¡± Rachel shouted angrily. With a dull thud, Quintin immediately bent his knees and knelt on


    the pillow without hesitation, ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. That brat also kept it from me secretly. By


    the time I found it, he was already in Apliaria.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to do that? Quintin, if I didn¡¯te back


    earlier, how long are you going to hide it from me?¡±


    Quintin raised his eyes and carefully looked at the expression on Rachel¡¯s face. Before he said anything,


    she asked again, ¡°A week, or a month? Or, you¡¯re just going to keep it a secret forever? Anyway, when I


    come back, Joe will alsoe back. As long as you don¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t have known that he has


    come to Apliaria without permission, right?¡±


    Rachel¡¯s tone was not heavy, neither fast nor slow, but it made people feel oppressed when they heard it.


    ¡°Boss, how could I do like this?¡± Quintin gave an awkward smile. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do like that or you didn¡¯t


    dare?¡± Rachel asked with a fake smile. Quintin was speechless. He actually was afraid of doing it.


    But now even if he dared not, he must do it. Joey was already in Apliaria. Rachel¡¯s temple throbbed two


    times. It had been an hour since she knew that Joey was in Apliaria, and she always felt a little uneasy.


    And she knew clearly why she was so uneasy. Because of his father Victor. In the past four years,


    Apliaria and Victor were two restricted areas in the hearts of Quintin and Rachel.


    Especially, Rachel would always subconsciously avoid them. In the past four years, she would not


    hesitate to refuse any tasks rted to Apliaria, let alone take the initiative in asking for any information


    about Victor. She knew that sooner orter, she would meet Victor. There were some things that couldn¡¯t


    be hidden forever.


    Especially¡­ Joe. But she had never thought that she would return to Apliaria in such a hurry and face


    Victor before she was fully prepared. ¡°Book the earliest flight for me.¡± Rachel pressed her lips tightly and


    said in a nervous voice,


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to Apliaria and take him home.¡±


    In the Sue Garden.


    Not long after Victor left, the doctor came. He examined the scratches on Joey¡¯s arm and


    applied medicine again. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. Don¡¯t let the wound touch water in the next few days.


    When the wound scabs fall off naturally, you can apply some scar eliminating ointment to it.¡± The doctor


    put the ointment into the medical kit and said to Joey, ¡°But the wound may itch when it heals and scabs


    form.


    You have to endure it for a while. Don¡¯t scratch it, or it will result in the injuries again.¡± Joey nodded


    obediently. Suddenly, he heard a meow. Katie jumped onto the sofa and rubbed against him. It put its


    hand on his arm gently as if it knew it had scratched him and was touching his wound with guilt.


    ¡°Katie, are you apologizing to me?¡± Joey couldn¡¯t helpughing with amusement by its movement.


    ¡°Meow!¡± Katie replied and then rubbed against his palm. After sending the doctor away, Lukas went back


    to the living room and saw Joey holding Katie tightly in his arms. He was a little surprised.


    Katie had lived in the Sue Garden for four years and had grown up here, but it seldom was so clingy.


    Katie was even indifferent towards the servants who usually took care of it, let alone the people who had


    not seen it for a few times. But now, Katie would be so intimate with a child it had only seen once.


    Noticing that Lukas was looking at him, Joey raised his head to look at him and then he looked at his


    watch. It was time to leave. He put Katie down and said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time for me to go home.¡± ¡°Go home?¡±


    Lukas came to his senses and looked at his watch, ¡°It¡¯s only after eight o¡¯clock.


    You don¡¯t have to leave in such a hurry, do you? I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you backter. Joe, why don¡¯t


    you hang around here longer?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been home for a whole night. If I don¡¯t go back, my mommy will


    be worried.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± It had been a long time since he saw the bustling scene in the Sue Garden.


    The child in front of him was just a stranger, but Lukas felt very familiar with him. Besides, it was rare that


    Katie liked to stick to someone so much, so he was somewhat reluctant to let him leave, ¡°It¡¯s still early,


    and I think Katie doesn¡¯t want to be parted from you. I tell you what, I¡¯ll call your mommy and tell her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will exin to your mommy and let you stay here for a few


    more days.¡± Lukas thought he was worried that he didn¡¯t know how to exin it to his mother, so he said,


    ¡°Besides, the doctor just said that your wound hasn¡¯tpletely healed. After all, it was scratched by


    Katie. If I didn¡¯t see your wound heal, I would feel a little sorry for it.¡± ¡®Stay here for more days?!¡¯ ¡°No,


    thanks.¡± Joey refused without hesitation.


    Lukas didn¡¯t expect that Joey would refuse so decisively. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Joe, aren¡¯t you


    used to living in the Sue Garden? Or you don¡¯t like here? I didn¡¯t expect you to¡­¡± ¡°No, I like the Sue


    Garden.¡± Seeing that he misunderstood him, Joey exined, ¡°I just can¡¯t live here anymore.


    Mommy will worry about me, and I will also worry about Mommy. I haven¡¯t been separated from her for


    so long.¡± Hearing this, Lukas felt relieved. What a filial child he was! Seeing that Joey insisted, Lukas


    didn¡¯t want to force him to stay any longer. He had to nod and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you


    back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Okay.¡± Joey swallowed the two words ¡®no thanks¡¯. He refused so decisively and hastily just


    now.


    If he still refused now, it might arouse Lukas¡¯s suspicion. Soon, Lukas asked a driver to send Joey


    back.He sat on the back seat and looked out of the window. He could see that Lukas was standing in


    front of the steps and looking at him gently and intimately. Behind him, the servant was holding Katie.


    All of a sudden, the Maybach started and drove away slowly. In the rearview mirror, Joey saw that the


    figures of Lukas and Katie were getting smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared at the corner. ¡°Sir.¡±


    He said, ¡°Please send me to the Time Cloud Hotel.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The driver answered.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Joey clicked on his watch, opened his address book and dialed the second number on it. Beep, beep,


    beep¡­ ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is not answered yet. Please redialter.¡± An official sweet


    voice came through the earphone. Frowning, Joey lowered his eyes to look at the caller ID on the watch


    screen ¡ª Uncle Quintin.


    He called him again. But soon the same voice came again. It was the fifth call he had made to Uncle


    Quintin since this morning, but no one answered it. Uncle Quintin had a fixed biological clock and got up


    at about half past seven every morning. He shouldn¡¯t be unable to answer the phone.


    Her left eyelid twitched all of a sudden. As the saying goes, when one¡¯s left eye twitched, it meant


    disaster, and the right eye twitching meant fortune. He raised his hand and rubbed his left eyelid. He


    always felt that something bad would happen.


    But what could happen? Did mommy know that he came to Apliaria? No, it was impossible. Mommy


    would be back to the alliance in at least half a month. By that time, he would have already gone back.


    Besides, even if Mommy came back ahead of time, Uncle Quintin would definitely tell him the truth in any


    case. Joey guessed like that, but he still felt uneasy

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Chapter 248 Odin Has Died


    Before Joey could figure out the uneasiness in her heart, the Sullivan Group was already in a hell of a


    mess. It was a sunny day outside, but the entire edifice of the Sullivan Group had been oveid with a


    certain gloom. The atmosphere became strange and oppressive. Everyone walked in a hurry, looking


    unhappy, and whispered something.


    ¡°Ding-dong!¡± The elevator stopped at the meeting room on the twenty third floor, and then slowly opened


    the doors on both sides. Seven or eight people came out one after another and went straight to the


    meeting room. They were all shareholders and members of the board of directors in the Sullivan Group.


    In less than five minutes, the meeting room, which could amodate twenty people, was full of people


    with different expressions. ¡°At 10:23 this morning, a car ident urred in Washington, Ustyas. Four


    people died and one was seriously injured and in aa, all of whom are from our country. It is reported


    that one of the four dead men is the second eldest son of the Sullivan Group, Odin.


    At present, the staff of our embassy are learning about it from the police in Ustyas and the case is being


    investigated.¡± In the front of the meeting room, there was a report from a Liquid Crystal Disy


    television. There was suddenly a smack.


    One of the senior directors smacked his hand down on to the table hard, frowned and looked


    at Ivan unhappily, ¡°Ivan, where is Mr. Sullivan?¡± ncing at the director indifferently, Ivan recognized him


    at a nce. He was one of Maria¡¯s distant uncles, Yehuda, who was two generations away from Odin.


    Four years ago, Victor had reorganized the disobedient old fellows on the board of directors.


    Those who were still on the board basically would not be a threat to him. They were just a bunch of


    leeches raised by the Sullivan Group. These bunch of leeches were basically Maria¡¯s rtives of the


    Kennedy family. It wasn¡¯t that Victor didn¡¯t have the ability to get rid of these people together. It was just


    that Maria had been silent for the past four years, and she didn¡¯t make trouble from time to time as


    before, so he couldn¡¯t drive these people out for the time being.


    He couldn¡¯t be too ruthless. The reform four years ago had already sapped Maria¡¯s power. If he also


    drove these useless rtives away, even a worm would turn. ¡°Mr. Sullivan is contacting with the branch


    company in Ustyas. Please calm down.¡± Ivan said respectfully, but his tone was indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t


    take the directors seriously. L¡±Calm down? Everyone had heard the news just now! Now he should give


    us an exnation!¡± |


    Yehuda said in an unfriendly tone, looking anxious and worried, ¡°And if this matter wasn¡¯t reported, would


    Victor still want to hide it from us like this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ivan lowered his eyes and said nothing. The news of


    Odin¡¯s death was so sudden that they didn¡¯t get the news until an hour ago.


    And ording to the information given at that time, it was uncertain whether the dead men included Odin


    or not. Victor immediately contacted the branchpany in Ustyas to get more information. Although he


    didn¡¯t want to care about his so-called brother¡¯s life or death, once this matter was exposed, it was not a


    good thing for the Sullivan Group, and it was easy to cause turmoil.


    However, these directors were more well-informed than anyone else. Before the news waspletely


    broadcast, they all received the news and they were eager to ask Victor for an exnation. ¡®What


    exnation? Do they want to let Mr. Sullivan say that Odin is killed by him?¡¯


    Although that was what these people thought in their minds that they just thought that Odin had been


    murdered by Victor. Ivan couldn¡¯t help sneering in his heart. Yehuda usually didn¡¯t dare to say anything,


    and four years ago, he directly stood idly by. But now he was so aggressive.


    Ivan didn¡¯t believe that there was no instruction of Maria behind him. As soon as Odin died, Maria


    couldn¡¯t control herself anymore. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ivan. Now that the tragedy has happened, the most


    important thing is how to deal with it! Now that the situation is so clear, what else does he need to


    know?¡± Someone echoed.


    Yehuda snorted, ¡°What do you mean by learning the situation? You¡¯re obviously stalling for time! In my


    opinion, the top priority now is that he should set off for Ustyas immediately!¡± Ivan¡¯s eyes darkened and


    he didn¡¯t say anything. The other directors looked serious and continued, ¡°I also think so. It¡¯s hard to


    exin the specific situation only by phone.


    And if Mr. Odin Sullivan is really gone, whether from the blood rtionship or from the superior


    subordinate rtionship, Mr. Sullivan should be on his way to Washington now.¡± ¡°Ivan, go and tell Mr.


    Sullivan now. We can¡¯t dy it.¡± Yehuda ordered arrogantly, ¡°If it¡¯s toote, the media may say something


    bad about it.


    And it would also make him culpable if it affects the stock price of the Sullivan Group.¡± Hearing this,


    Ivan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold and looked up at Yehuda. Yehuda¡¯s heart skipped a beat and looked a


    little guilty when he saw the eyes of Ivan. He raised his voice deliberately to make himself look confident,


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± ¡°No, you are right.¡±


    ¡°I think what Yehuda said makes sense.¡±


    The directors nodded. Although their tone was gentle and was not as aggressive as Yehuda¡¯s, their


    words were forcing others tomit themselves to it. ¡°Aren¡¯t we too anxious?¡± Suddenly, an unpleasant


    sentence was heard among the echoed voices, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to discuss it after Mr. Sullivanes.


    He is the biggest shareholder of the Sullivan Group and the president. Anyway, we have to listen to him


    first¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Following the voice, Yehuda turned to look at him, ¡°Mr. Green, what do you mean? Hearing what you


    have said, why do I feel as if you think we are wrong? And do you mean that we¡¯re overstepping the


    boundaries?¡± Alex was speechless. ¡®Isn¡¯t it the truth?¡¯ Alex was a gentle and kind person. dailytest


    chapters only .novelheart


    The reason why he was on the board of directors was that he took some shares when he was driving for


    Victor¡¯s father. He didn¡¯t expect that the shares of the Sullivan Group became more and more valuable


    later. With that few shares, he muddled into the board of directors. Usually, he didn¡¯t want to get involved


    in the board of directors¡¯ affairs.


    He just wanted to mind his own business quietly. But now these directors looked so arrogant as if they


    didn¡¯t care about Victor, the president at all. Besides, because he had almost retired, he didn¡¯t know


    much about Victor. He only heard a little about his vigorous and resolute style, and Alex subconsciously


    regarded Victor as a ¡®vulnerable member¡¯.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After all, he had been a soldier before, and what he couldn¡¯t bear the most was to see such a thing of


    bullying the weak. Alex felt ufortable and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just think that Mr. Sullivan is


    the leader of the Sullivan Group. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on outside now. If Mr. Sullivan leaves at


    this time, what if something happens to the Sullivan Group? Besides, I don¡¯t mean that your suggestion


    is wrong.


    But we don¡¯t know the specific situation yet. If he goes abroad rashly, no one knows what will happen.¡±


    No one knew whether the shooting was an ident or a deliberate conspiracy. If it was a conspiracy to


    strike the people of the Sullivan Group, then Victor would put himself in danger if he went abroad. ¡°Mr.


    Green, it¡¯s ridiculous of you to say that.¡± Yehuda snorted, ¡°There are so many people in the Sullivan


    Group.


    Are you afraid that no one can preside over the overall situation? If Mr. Sullivan isn¡¯t here. Don¡¯t we


    have¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Sullivan.¡± Before Yehuda could finish his words, the door of the meeting room was suddenly


    pushed open from the outside. Ivan called out respectfully. Hearing the voice, Yehuda turned to look at


    Victor.


    He bit back the words he would like to have said and confronted Victor directly with the intimidating aura


    emanating from him. His tone suddenly weakened and he greeted, ¡°M-Mr. Sullivan.¡± ¡°Mr. Bates.¡± With a


    cold nce at him, Victor said, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not in the Sullivan Group, who are you going to let preside over the overall situation.¡± Victor


    interrupted him coldly and asked expressionlessly. As soon as he finished speaking, the air in the


    meeting room seemed to stop flowing, and the atmosphere froze all of a sudden.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Chapter 249 Odin Has A Child


    Cold sweat broke out on Yehuda¡¯s forehead, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The others also lowered their heads nervously,


    afraid that the next second, Victor¡¯s eyes would fall on them. Yehuda hemmed and hawed for a long


    time, sweat streaming down from his forehead. The meeting room fell into a weird silence.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Yehuda just blurted it out, he didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Alex nced at Yehuda¡¯s pale face and stood


    up, trying to ease the tension. Hearing this, Victor looked at Alex and squinted at him. He didn¡¯t


    remember who Alex was for a moment.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, this is Mr. Green, he had worked with your father before. After your father passed away, he


    seldom attended the board meeting because of his poor health.¡± Ivan, who stood behind Victor, reminded


    him.


    Poor health? It didn¡¯t look like that he was in poor health. It should be an excuse, Alex just didn¡¯t want to


    get himself into trouble. ¡°The meeting can begin now.¡± said Victor, withdrawing his gaze. Hearing this,


    Yehuda, who was standing still, breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Alex gratefully.


    But Alex ignored him and sat down, which made him feel embarrassed. He curled his lips and sat down


    awkwardly. At the beginning of the meeting, Victor came straight to the point and said, ¡°The vice


    president of the branchpany has confirmed with the Embassy that Odin is dead.¡± Odin was dead.


    Victor said these words in a cold and emotionless tone. But it caused a sensation in the board. Although


    they already heard it from the news, they were still shocked when they heard it from Victor ¡°There will be


    a press conference the day after tomorrow to officially announce this matter, and a mourning will be


    held.¡± Victor continued in an orderly way, ¡°You can put forward your opinions now.¡± No one dared to say


    anything.


    Yehuda, who had been bold in front of Victor just now, lowered his head and didn¡¯t want Victor to notice


    him at all. Although Odin was his niece, he thought his own wealth and happiness mattered more. Before


    this, Maria had promised him that as long as Victor went to Washington, she would take over the Sullivan


    Group and as long as she did, she would give him a promotion. At first, Yehuda thought that Brian might


    still be alive.


    Besides, Maria said it in a confident tone, he thought she must have had it all nned out. If Victor really


    did go to Washington, his standing up for Maria and Odin today would bring him a lot of benefits. But


    now, Odin was dead. He was really dead. No matter how perfect Maria¡¯s n was, she was just a


    woman, a woman without her son. How could she win Victor now?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yehuda was smart enough to figure it out fast. As soon as he figured it out, he knew he should take


    Victor¡¯s side now. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I have no objection.¡± Forty minutester, the directors, who came


    aggressively, left the Sullivan Group.


    All of a sudden, there was only Victor left in the huge meeting room. After answering a phone call, Ivan


    returned the meeting room with a serious look on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Asked Victor, ncing at


    him. ¡°There are two things.¡± Ivan replied, ¡°The first thing is about the child you asked me to investigate


    this morning, Mr. Sullivan.


    The tech guys couldn¡¯t find his information, this boy is not simple.¡± Victor frowned upon hearing this. His


    slender fingers tapped gently on the table. No one knew what he was thinking about. After a long time,


    he said in a low voice, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. I got a message from Washington¡­¡± After a


    pause, Ivan said clearly, ¡°Odin has a child abroad.¡± Suddenly, the aura around Victor cooled down. ¡°A


    child?¡±


    When Ivan heard the news, he was also shocked. In the past few years, Brian had been under their


    surveince almost everywhere abroad. How could they not know anything about this child of his? ¡°It¡¯s


    said that Odin slept with a waiter working in a hotel when he was drunk four years ago.


    That waiter ran away right after because she was afraid of getting herself into trouble. It was not until


    some time ago that Odin found that this woman had given birth to his child. The child should be three


    years old now.¡± ¡°A boy or a girl?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a boy.¡± Ivan answered, ¡°Our men went to the ce where the child


    and his mother lived today and found that they had moved away for a long time. We haven¡¯t found them


    yet.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ivan¡¯s lips moved. There was a faint guess in his mind, and he was


    hesitating whether he should say it out or not. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Victor noticed it and asked.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I just think it¡¯s too much a coincidence.¡± Frowning, Ivan asked, ¡°Is it possible that that boy¡­


    Is Odin¡¯s child?¡±.


    They had just begun to investigate the child¡¯s identity, but they found that someone was stopping them


    and protecting the child¡¯s information. They had no lead now. There were only a few people in the


    country who could block Victor¡¯s men, beside someone from the Sullivan family, Ivan couldn¡¯t think of


    anyone else.


    They were both three years old and boys. It was so coincidental that it was difficult for Ivan not to


    connect these two things. At the beginning, when they saw Joey¡¯s photo, everyone thought that he


    looked like Victor, but they never thought of Odin. Now thinking about it, they found that the boy did look


    like Odin as well.


    Victor also thought of it. His eyes darkened, and the picture of Joey calling him ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡± with a


    sweet smile appeared in his mind. His heart inexplicably ached. ¡°Ivan, I remember there are two tubes of


    Odin¡¯s blood in the hospital?¡±


    ¡±Yes, Odin left them before he went abroad.¡± These two tubes of blood had been frozen at a low


    temperature in the hospital. Almost everyone in the Sullivan family had their blood stored in the hospital


    in case of an emergency Before he could finish his words, Ivan asked, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Contact the hospital, we are having a paternity test.¡± Victor said.


    On the other side, after returning to the hotel, Joey had a good sleep. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he


    looked at the dozens of calls on his watch and frowned. The whole morning passed, but Quintin still


    didn¡¯t answer any of his calls. What the hell was he doing? While Joey was thinking, his watch suddenly


    vibrated. When he saw the caller ID on the watch screen, his eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°Uncle Quintin, you finally called me! What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯ve called you millions of times! Why do


    you call me back sote? ¡°Joey finally felt relieved when he got Quintin¡¯s call. ¡°Joe, I have a bad news for


    you.¡± Joey blinked his eyes. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your mommy¡­¡± before Quintin finished his words, the call was


    suddenly cut off.


    Before Joey could hear Quintin¡¯s words clearly, he found that the phone was hung up. He frowned and


    muttered, ¡°What the hell? Is the signal bad?¡± When he was about to dial back, the doorbell suddenly


    rang. It should be the afternoon tea he had ordered. Joey stopped thinking about the call, went straight to


    the porch and opened the door. Unexpectedly, it was not the afternoon tea¡­


    Note: I request to all reader you to read this novel here .novelheart Because my novel is


    stealing some website. So, bookmark this website .novelheart to get thetest chapters.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Chapter 250 Your Grandmother


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the Sullivan family. ¡°Get out of my way! I want to leave here!¡± In the hall, with his big eyes ring at


    the servants in front of him, Joey gritted his teeth and his face reddened. ¡°You can¡¯t go anywhere without


    Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s permission.¡± One of the servants lowered her head and said respectfully, ¡°Please, sit.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Sullivan?


    I don¡¯t even know a Mrs. Sullivan at all. This is child trafficking! If my mommy knows it, you will all be


    doomed! Let me go!¡± Joey ordered, frowning. An hour ago, he opened the door of the hotel room. daily


    latest chapters only .novelheart He thought it was the afternoon tea he ordered, but he didn¡¯t


    expect that when he opened the door, there would be several tall men in ck standing there. He


    immediately felt that something was wrong.


    He wanted to close the door without hesitation, but it was toote. The leading man in ck said ¡°sorry¡±


    expressionlessly and then pped on his neck. He felt a dull pain, and then he was knocked out. When


    he woke up again, he found himself in a strange room. He came out of the room and looked around.


    His intuition told him that this was bad and wanted to leave this ce right away. However, as soon as


    he went downstairs, he was stopped by these servants. When Mary, the housekeeper came out of the


    kitchen, she saw that Joey and the servants were in a stalemate, so she hurried forward and gave him a


    ttering smile, as if coaxing a child, ¡°Kid, you misunderstood. Don¡¯t worry. We mean no harm.¡±


    Joey¡¯s eyes were full of vignce. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I asked you to take good care of our guest,


    but you made our little guest misunderstand us! If Mrs. Sullivan knows it, you will all be in big trouble! ¡±


    Mary turned to the servants behind him and scolded them with a long face.


    Upon hearing this, the servants made a ny degree bow to Joey and said in unison, ¡°We are sorry!¡±


    Joey¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw this. If it was someone else, they would probably have waved their


    hands and said that it didn¡¯t matter. They might even stay here obediently.


    Unfortunately, their trick didn¡¯t work on Joey. He could see others use the same ¡°good cop, bad cop¡± trick


    every day in the headquarter of the Red Hackers. He had been tired of it since a long time ago,


    moreover, the people in front of him were terrible at acting nice.


    ¡°Kid, see, they have apologized to you.¡± Mary said slowly, ¡°So don¡¯t be angry with them, okay? I¡¯ve asked


    the chief to prepare some dessert for you. Would you like to have a taste? I will send you back in person


    when the time is right.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Joey looked at her without saying anything.


    When Mary looked into his eyes, her heart skipped a beat inexplicably. Joey¡¯s eyes were very clear and


    shining bright, but they were calm. It was like a deep pool in the night, which made her feel a faint sense


    of pressure, and even gave her a feeling that she was seen through But he was just a three year old


    child.


    How could he see through her? Mary thought to herself, but she looked away from Joey¡¯s eyes


    subconsciously. ¡°Bring the desserts here.¡± After that, she said to Joey, ¡°Kid, how about you sit back on


    the sofa?¡± She sounded gentle. ncing at Mary standing in front of him, blocking his way, Joey knew


    no matter how he refused, he couldn¡¯t leave here easily.


    He pressed his lips and turned back to the sofa. Mary nced at the servant behind her and gave a hint


    with her eyes secretly. The servant behind her immediately turned around and went upstairs. Seeing that


    the servant had gone upstairs, Mary walked towards Joey. But before she could say anything, she was


    interrupted by Joey¡¯s words.


    ¡°How long are you going to keep me here? Who is this Mrs. Sullivan?¡± Mary was stunned for a moment,


    and then smiled, ¡°You will know when you meet her. Mrs. Sullivan should be about toe down.¡±


    Joey¡¯s eyes turned cold and he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t leave. Because there were not only the servants here, but also men in ck


    outside. He knew that he could not defeat them. But it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t try to save himself. He


    casually looked down at the watch on his wrist. This watch had a secret button on it, as long as he


    touched it lightly, it would trigger the rm and directly connect to the Sk and the system of the Red


    Hackers.


    As soon as he pressed the button, it would give out a red warning to the two systems, and the police and


    Rachel would know his location. This was a program designed by Rachel. Quintin said that it was


    designed before he was even born in order to protect him. So he wouldn¡¯t touch it unless he had to.


    And he was also curious about who brought him to this damned ce. After drinking half a ss of milk


    and waiting for about ten minutes, he finally heard a sound from the door of the living room.


    ¡°Mrs. Sullivan.¡± Mary called respectfully. Joey tapped his watch idly. Hearing the sound, he raised his


    head and looked up. The woman walking in was in an elegant dress and looked dignified. There was a


    string of pearls in her hand, which set off her neat and exquisite manicure.


    She looked familiar. Joey muttered to himself while looking at the woman up and down, but he couldn¡¯t


    remember who she was for a while. As soon as she entered the living room, she noticed that someone


    was staring at her. Maria frowned slightly, looked at the housekeeper and then looked at the child sitting


    on the sofa. After taking a nce at him, her hand that was ying with the pearls obviously paused.


    The boy looked like him. He really looked like him. Although she had been prepared, she was still


    inevitably surprised to see Joey¡®s face. She clenched the pearls in her hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your


    name?¡± Joey felt that there was a significant change in the way Maria looked at him, which made him


    feel even more strange. ¡°You are impolite.¡± Maria was stunned. Mary and the servants were also


    stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that he would say this.


    The housekeeper¡¯s face changed. ¡°How could you¡­¡± Joey interrupted her, ¡°My mommy told me that I


    should introduce myself first before asking others what their names are. dailytest chapters only


    .novelheart  But thisdy not only kidnapped me here without my permission, but also asked


    me what my name was at the first sight of me instead of telling me who she was.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mary was choked by his words. With her beautiful eyes half closed, Maria centered herself. With a


    smile, she said, ¡°You are a smart boy.¡± ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No, I was impolite.¡± Maria took a look at him and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s get to know each other again.¡± After a


    pause, she continued, ¡°My name is Maria Sullivan, I am your grandmother.¡±

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Chapter 251 You Are Not My Grandma Maria Sullivan?


    It was not until then that Joey realized who this person was. She was his jerk father¡¯s stepmother. No,


    that was not exact. Joey was thinking about how to describe who Maria was. Suddenly, he thought of


    something and looked up at Maria with his eyes wide open. ¡°What did you¡­ What did you say just


    now?¡±


    He was busy thinking about who she was that he didn¡¯t pay much attention to thetter part of her


    words. When he realized what she said just now, Joey was stunned. ¡°You said you were my grandma?¡±


    Maria nodded. Joey pursed his lips and thought for a while. What she said was right.


    She was his grandma, only not bonded by blood. However, judging from the attitude of Maria towards


    him, it seemed that she actually thought he was her grandson by blood. Moreover, the most important


    thing was that he couldn¡¯t admit it.


    ¡°You are wrong,dy.¡± Joey replied immediately, ¡°My grandmother has passed away a long time ago. It


    can¡¯t be you.¡± ¡°I know you can¡¯t ept it in such a short time, but I¡¯m indeed your grandmother and you


    are my grandson.¡±


    After saying that, Maria turned her head to look at Mary. Mary took out a photo and said, ¡°Kid, Mrs.


    Sullivan didn¡¯t lie to you. You can see the person in the photo.¡± Joey looked at the photo. It was a


    strange man¡¯s face.


    The man had dashing eyebrows and starry eyes. Joey looked a little like him. In the photo, the man


    was dressed in a suit and stood next to Maria. Although he hadn¡¯t seen the man in the photo before,


    Joey soon realized who the man in the photo was. He must be Odin. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should


    have lived with your mother since childhood, right?¡±


    Maria said, ¡°Have you ever seen your father?¡± Joey looked up at her without saying anything. ¡°Your


    father is my son, Odin Sullivan. The second son of the Sullivan family.¡± She softened her tone, ¡°I¡¯m not


    mistaken. You are my grandson.¡± Fearing that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, Maria continued, ¡°Four years


    ago, your parents fell in love with each other at a wine party.


    Later, I knew it. I didn¡¯t like your mother because she came from a poor family but didn¡¯t know that she


    was pregnant with you at that time, so I gave her a sum of money, on the condition that she would


    leave your father. It was not until a few days ago that I knew your mother gave birth to you.


    When I sent someone to pick you up, you were no longer there. I know you will hate me and me me


    for breaking up your parents. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know your mother was pregnant with you. If I had known


    it, I wouldn¡¯t have driven the both of you away. My dear grandson, can you forgive me?¡±


    Then Maria sat beside him and held his hand. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Joey looked at Maria and pursed his lips. He still


    didn¡¯t say anything. His big eyes blinked but no one knew what he was thinking about Maria was very


    kind and gentle to him, but even though she had said so many sentimental words, there was no joy in


    her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t seem happy when she found her long lost grandson and she didn¡¯t look like she regretted


    what she did at all.


    It was more like¡­ A show.


    Joey didn¡¯t know what Maria wanted from him, but he didn¡¯t intend to be nice to her. He drew back his


    hand and said firmly, ¡°You are not my grandmother.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± Joey got down from the


    sofa and said politely and indifferently, ¡°Although your story is very touching, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve got


    the wrong person.


    I look like this man in the photo. But it doesn¡¯t mean that I am his son. All of a sudden I am some


    stranger¡¯s son? If my dad knows this, he will be angry. Besides, if I don¡¯t go back now, Mommy will


    worry about me. If she can¡¯t find me, she will be anxious. Maybe she will ask someone else for help.¡±


    The smile on Maria¡¯s face froze. What Joey meant was very clear. If she didn¡¯t let him go, police would


    come.  After saying that, Joey turned around and walked outside. Seeing this, Mary looked at Maria.


    Maria tightened her grip on the pearls. She had thought that a child should be easy to deal with.


    Just as Joey was about to reach the door, Maria suddenly said ¡°Is this how Rachel taught you to treat


    the elders?¡± After a pause, Joey suddenly turned around and looked at Maria sitting on the sofa. His


    eyes widened in shock.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that four years ago, under that circumstance, Rachel could keep you alive.¡± She


    stood up and walked towards him step by step. ¡°Your mommy hasn¡¯t told you anything about your


    daddy and her, has she?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Joey clenched his hands and said. Then he turned around


    and was about to leave. Instead of stopping her, Maria said with a faint smile, ¡°Do you know that your


    daddy almost


    killed you and your mommy?¡±

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Chapter 252 He Saw Rachel


    ¡°Four years ago, your mommy had an operation to keep a baby. This operationsted for ten hours, and


    this is the record of that operation. In this record, there was a notice signed by Victor himself, when he


    was asked whether to keep the baby or Rachel¡¯s life¡­ He chose the baby.¡±


    Joey heard Maria continue, ¡°At that time, if he decided to give up on Rachel, Rachel would die at any


    time. The sess rate of saving the child was only five percent, but the sess rate of saving the


    mother was eighty percent.¡± That was to say, knowing the sess rate of these two choices, he chose to


    keep the child¡¯s life without hesitation.


    He didn¡¯t care about Rachel¡¯s life at all.¡± After going back to the hotel from the Sullivan family, What


    Maria said to him kept echoing in Joey¡¯s mind, as well as Victor¡¯s signature on the notice. His written


    name was printed in Joey¡¯s mind, which made Joey¡¯s fists clenched. ¡®Daddy, he almost killed Mommy¡­¡¯


    He pressed his lips, trying his best to suppress his emotions. Suddenly, the doorbell rang again. Joey


    looked out of the window. It was getting dark. Who else would be here at this time? After a short


    hesitation, he walked to the door, grabbed the doorknob and pressed it down, then he opened the door¡­


    Half an hour ago. In the CEO Office of the Sullivan Group. Ivan knocked on the door and put a U disk on


    the table. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, the result of the paternity test has been sent here.¡± Looking down at the U disk


    for a while, Victor didn¡¯t intend to take it. He just asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡±


    ¡°The result shows¡­¡± After a pause, Ivan said slowly, ¡°There might be a 99.9% chance that Joey is Odin¡¯s


    son.¡± Then, Ivan turned on the test result he had copied on his iPad and handed it to Victor. Victor raised


    his eyes and looked at the result of the paternity test. His hand unconsciously tightened, but he didn¡¯t say


    anything.


    After a long time, there was still no response from him. After hesitating for a while, Ivan asked, ¡°Mr.


    Sullivan, shall we send someone to pick up Joey?


    Since the news of Odin¡¯s death came, Mrs. Sullivan has been staying in the old house. I don¡¯t know what


    she is nning. If she knows the existence of Joey, I¡¯m afraid that she will use him to get through the


    media.¡± Now the news of Odin¡¯s death hadn¡¯t spread widely in the country, but it should be soon.


    Although Odin was deprived of his real power by Victor, he was still the second son of the Sullivan family


    and the second most powerful leader in the Sullivan Group. His death was not a small news. The


    shareholders also would need a reasonable exnation to keep their morale.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, the stock price of the Sullivan Group would inevitably suffer a great turmoil. Ivan thought that


    Maria would go crazy if she knew her son was dead. After all, she cared about her son so much. But to


    his surprise, she didn¡¯t. She just cried and locked herself in the room since then. She didn¡¯t make any


    scenes. She didn¡¯t even attend the board meeting in the afternoon, in which Victor was asked to give an


    exnation about Odin¡¯s death.


    She only entrusted a servant of hers to attend it symbolically. It was not like her at all. The calmer she


    was, the more uneasy Ivan felt. He always felt that she was full of schemes and was waiting for them to


    get into her trap. ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± After a moment of silence, Victor picked up his suit on the armrest and


    stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick him up myself.¡± Ivan was stunned. By the time he came to his senses, Victor had already walked


    to the door of the office. He came to his senses and followed Victor. About ten minutester, the ck


    Maybach slowly drove out of the underground parking lot of the Sullivan Group to the hotel Joey was


    staying in. Ivan looked carefully at Victor sitting in the back seat through the rearview mirror, His eyes


    were closed, and his face was cold.


    There was no light in the car. Only a few street lights came in from the window and fell on his shoulder


    from time to time, which made his expression obscure and his mind unpredictable. Somehow, Ivan felt


    that Victor was a bit depressed after knowing that Joey was Odin¡¯s son.


    Withdrawing his gaze, Ivan turned on the test result again. Joey was three years old. If the child of Victor


    and Rachel¡¯s was still alive, it should also be three years old now. All of a sudden, Ivan understood why


    Victor became so depressed. Perhaps he thought of that child again. With a sigh, he turned off the iPad


    and looked out of the window.


    A whileter, the Maybach drove to an intersection. Not long after the car stopped, the green light turned


    on and the car started again. Suddenly, from the corner of his eyes, Ivan saw a familiar figure sitting in a


    car that just passed theirs. He trembled. He sat up straight subconsciously and looked out.


    Ivan wanted to see that person more clearly, but the car drove fast, before he could see clearly, the car


    had already driven away. Through the rearview mirror, he could clearly see that the car they had just


    passed by was a ck Volkswagen. He looked at the car in the rearview mirror driving further and further


    away and felt a little distracted.


    On the back seat, Victor sensed his abnormality and raised his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing that, Ivan


    hesitated for a while. Maybe he was wrong? ¡°Nothing, Mr. Sullivan.¡±


    He said. Victor looked at him up and down with his deep eyes for a moment and didn¡¯t ask any more


    questions. ¡°When will we arrive at the hotel?¡±


    ¡°In about five minutes.¡±


    As soon as Ivan finished speaking, he saw that the Victor slowly closed his eyes again. Ivan narrowed


    his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but look out of the window at the rearview mirror again. He couldn¡¯t see the


    Volkswagen anymore. dailytest chapters only .novelheart


    The reason why he was so shocked just now was that he seemed to see Rachel in the Volkswagen But


    Rachel had died four years ago. Four years ago, in the heavy rain, the scene of Victor kneeling beside


    Rachel¡¯s coffin was still vivid in his mind. How could a dead person appear here?


    He couldn¡¯t helpughing at himself. It must be because of the appearance of Joey that he thought of


    Rachel and that child, so he had an illusion. But what he didn¡¯t know was that¡­ He was not wrong. The


    woman sitting in the car was indeed Rachel. Rachel turned her head to look out of the window at the


    scenery passing by, and wind gently blew her long hair. Four years had passed. She came back again.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll keep an eye on Joe. He¡¯s in the hotel room and didn¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Quintin¡¯s voice came from the


    earphone. ¡°Quintin.¡± Rachel said in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯d better pray that I can bring him back safely.


    Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to go mining in Africa.¡± After saying that, the Volkswagen turned around at the end


    of the road and drove towards the hotel where Joey was staying in.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253 Joe Was Taken Away


    After driving about ten minutes, the Volkswagen went to a halt right at the entrance of the hotel where Joey was.


    Rachel got out of the car and marched straight to the elevator. As she neared the entry, the elevator took its precious time opening with a soft tinkle. She looked up at the screen above and saw two sets of digits blinking on the screen. Her impatience was palpable as she anxiously tapped her foot, waiting for the doors to part. When they finally did, she stepped inside, pressing the button for the floor where Joey was staying.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel''s mind was racing as the elevator ascended. She couldn''t help but worry about Joey''s safety. The events leading up to this moment had been chaotic and full of uncertainty, and now, she was determined to ensure Joey was safe.


    When the elevator doors opened, Rachel hurried down the corridor, her heart pounding in her chest. She reached the room and knocked urgently. There was no immediate response, and her anxiety grew with each passing second.


    Finally, the door creaked open, revealing Joey''s disheveled figure. Relief washed over Rachel as she saw him, but it was short-lived. Joey''s expression was one of fear and confusion, and Rachel knew something was terribly wrong.


    "Rachel, they''reing for me," Joey said, his voice trembling. "I don''t know what to do."


    Rachel stepped into the room, closing the door behind her. She needed to think fast. "We need to get out of here," she said firmly. "Pack your things. We''re leaving now."


    Joey nodded and began to gather his belongings, his movements frantic. Rachel kept a watchful eye on the door, her mind racing with possible escape routes. She knew they had to move quickly if they wanted to stay ahead of whoever was after Joey.


    As they prepared to leave, Rachel''s phone buzzed with a message. It was from an unknown number, but the content made her blood run cold: "We know where you are. You can''t hide."


    Realizing the urgency of their situation, Rachel grabbed Joey''s hand and led him out of the room. They took the stairs instead of the elevator, hoping to avoid any unwanted encounters. As they exited the hotel, Rachel scanned the area for any signs of danger.


    They made their way to the car and quickly got in. Rachel started the engine and drove off, her eyes constantly checking the rearview mirror. She didn''t know where they were going, but one thing was certain: they needed to stay ahead of their pursuers.


    Rachel''s mind raced with thoughts of how to keep Joey safe. She knew they couldn''t rely on anyone but themselves. They would have to stay vignt and be ready to move at a moment''s notice.


    As they drove into the night, Rachel couldn''t shake the feeling that their lives were about to change forever. But no matter what happened, she was determined to protect Joey at all costs.

 Chapter 254

    ?Chapter 254 Staying In The Sue Garden


    Lukas'' eyes went wide and he looked down at Joey, as if asking for consent.


    Joey looked into his eyes and nodded.


    Victor''s eyes instantly darkened when he saw him nod in agreement. He turned and walked into the house, leaving Joey and Lukas standing there and looking at each other.


    *Sir, how long are we going to stand here? Joey asked after a while. Seeing Victor walk into the house without even sparing a look back aroused Joey''s anger and made him clench his fists.


    Lukas stopped staring into space, quickly concealed his astonishment and put on an amiable smile. "Not for long, Mr. Sullivan. I''ll ask the servant to clean a room for you."


    ''Mr. Sullivan?'' Joey was surprised to hear Lukas call him that way. "Just call me Joe, please."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lukas was a man who valued rules more than anything else. That was one of the most important reasons why he had been working for the Sullivan family for many years. "But you are Mr. Sullivan''s son. I have to..."


    "But I don''t like it!" Joey interrupted him firmly.


    The firmness in Joey''s voice and stance took Lukas by surprise. After staring at him for a while, he finally gave a curt nod in agreement. "Okay then. I will call you Joe from now on."


    Happy to have gotten what he wanted, Joey smiled at him, looking adorable as ever.


    Both Lukas and Joey entered the house. Lukas found some servants and told them to clean a room for Joey. Immediately, they went upstairs and did as they were told.


    Lukas took a pair of pajamas from a room and went downstairs to Joey. "Mr..." He trailed off as he remembered the conversation they had outside. "Joe, your room has been cleaned up. Here, they are the pajamas you removed this morning. They''re washed and dried. You can take a shower now and put them on."


    Joey paused his game with Katie when he heard Lukas'' words. He stood up and nodded obediently, walking towards Lukas.


    It was gettingte when Joey was done with his shower. It was already half past eleven.


    Joey nced at the bed in the room and instinctively, his hand went to his wrist. He paused. He didn''t find anything there.


    His heart jolted. Unable to ept it, he looked down and found that his watch was no longer on his wrist. It was gone. He stood there thinking about it for a while and retracing his steps. Suddenly, he remembered that he had put it on the bedside table after he debugged data when he went to bed this afternoon.


    He wore it all the time and almost never took it off. That was why he didn''t remember to take the watch when he left. He thought he had it on.


    He pressed his lips together and thought of how he could go back to the hotel and get the watch. He had to find a way.


    "Grr..." He looked down at his stomach as it growled.


    He had just woken up when Victor arrived. At that time, he hadn''t had dinner yet, and now he was hungry.


    Joey touched his belly like he was trying to calm his hunger. A lot had happened to him today. First, he was kidnapped by the so-called grandmother, who said something very strange to him. Andter, he was brought here by his jerk of a father. He didn''t have the time to eat anything.


    He had to eat something now before he thought of how to get the watch back tomorrow.


    Having made up his mind, he quickly rolled up his sleeves and trousers, left the room and went downstairs to ask Lukas if there was any food he could eat.


    When he got downstairs, the first person he bumped into was Victor


    Victor nced at his own watch and raised an eyebrow at Joey. "What are you doing here at this time? You should be in bed!" He looked at Joey and recognized the pajamas on him as his. He was a little surprised to see Joey dressed in his pajamas.


    Joey blinked, wondering what he should say. He was about to say something when his stomach decided to let itself known again.


    "Grr..."


    The sound was loud enough for the both of them to hear, reminding Joey of why he came down in the first ce. Feeling embarrassed, Joey touched the tip of his nose and his ears turned red. In a low voice, he mumbled, "I came down because I''m hungry. I want some food."

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Chapter 255 I¡¯m Really Not Afraid Of Lightning.


    Half an hourter, in the dining room. Sitting at the dining table, Joey looked at the kitchen from time to


    time. From his point of view, he could only vaguely see a tall figure standing in front of the countertop.


    After a while, the person inside finally came out with a bowl of steaming noodles in his hand. Victor put


    the bowl of noodles in front of him and said, ¡°Tomato and egg noodles. It¡¯s toote. Eating too much is


    not good for your stomach.


    daliytest chapters only .novelheart Go to bed after having the noodles.¡± Then he turned


    around and was about to leave. Suddenly, a resistance stopped him from walking forward. With his dark


    eyes slightly darkened, Victor turned his head and saw a small hand clenching the corner of his clothes,


    which was a little tight. There were several scratches on the originally ironed corner of his clothes.


    He didn¡¯t like others to touch him, which was always the case. Besides, the boy in front of him was the


    son of Odin. He should have left without a backward nce. But when he looked at his little hand tightly


    clenching his clothes, he didn¡¯t pull it away. Victor just frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What else can I do for


    you?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Noticing the indifference in his eyes, Joey pursed his lips and thought of what


    Maria had said to him. She said that his biological father, the man in front of him, had wanted to kill him


    and his mother with his own hands.


    Thinking of this, Joey let go of him. Maybe it was because of the blood rtionship, or maybe it was


    because he was too hungry. Seeing that his scummy father went to the kitchen to cook for him as soon


    as he heard that he was hungry, he actually wanted to be close to him.


    Joey changed the subject and the corner of his mouth twitched, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡­¡± He raised his eyes and


    looked into Victor¡¯s dark eyes. He blinked his big eyes and suddenly bit back the words he would like to


    have said.


    After waiting for a while, his eyes darkened when Victor couldn¡¯t hear what Joey wanted to say. He


    nced around and found that there were only the two of them in the empty dining room.


    Looking out from thending ss door, a white light shed through the night sky. A dull rumble of


    thunder came from afar, not too loud, but it was a sign of rain. Victor¡¯s eyes alighted on Joey¡¯s face


    again, ¡°Are you afraid of thunder?¡± He asked in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± Joey was stunned for a moment, ¡®Thunder?¡¯ Before he could react, the thunder exploded


    overhead suddenly with a loud rumble. Startled, Joey almost reflexively got out of the chair and threw


    himself into the arms of Victor. Joey¡¯s height was no more than his thigh. He bumped into him and held


    his leg.


    Feeling the strength of Joey¡¯s embrace, Victor¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He lowered his head and looked at


    the fluffy head of Joey. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled


    outside the room. He was a little distracted and raised his hand above his head.


    His movement was a little clumsy and gentle when he rubbed his head two times. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He


    comforted him stiffly. Feeling the touching from above his head, Joey¡¯s body stiffened a little


    unconsciously. dailytest chapters only .novelheart He raised his head and looked into the


    eyes of Victor. Letting go of him, he took a few steps back and exined with embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m not


    afraid of it. I was just shocked by the sudden thunder just now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Victor replied to him in a low voice. But it seemed that he didn¡¯t believe his exnation very


    much. He nced at the noodles on the table and reminded, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it now, the noodles will beContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not afraid of thunder.¡± Joey didn¡¯t care about the noodles, but he was a little concerned


    about Victor¡¯s disbelief in his words and exined to him stubbornly.


    Victor looked at him and his gaze met his. After staring at each other for a long time, Victor suddenly


    bent down and picked him up and put him on the chair, ¡°Well, you¡¯re not afraid of thunder. I trust you.


    Can you have it now?¡±


    Joey was speechless. Listening to his tone of coaxing children, Joey still felt it perfunctory. He moved his


    lips and wanted to say something, but he saw that Victor pulled out the chair beside him and sat down.


    He blinked his eyes in confusion.


    Noticing that he was looking at him, Victor didn¡¯t say anything in a hurry. Instead, he took out his phone


    and sent a message to Ivan before exining calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll sit down and have a rest. You can continue to


    eat.¡±


    Rest?


    But his scummy father didn¡¯t seem to want to rest at all when he turned around and was about to leave


    just now?! As soon as Victor finished his words, he lowered his head and continued to deal with his


    business on the phone. After looking at him up and down for a while, Joey slowly picked up his


    chopsticks to eat the noodles.


    There were green onions in the noodles, but he didn¡¯t like green onions. So he chose to pick them out bit


    by bit. ¡°Don¡¯t be picky about food.¡± Suddenly, Victor, who was working with his head down, raised his


    head and looked at him, saying in a deep voice.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 256 by Adolf Dunne


    With a soft sound, the scallion that had just been picked out from the bowl fell into the bowl


    again. Frowning, Joey muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t like scallion. It tastes weird.¡± As he spoke, he began to pick out


    the scallion from the soup bit by bit again. Seeing this, Victor frowned and his eyes darkened. He


    ordered the servant behind him. ¡°Dump the noodles.¡± Hearing this, the servant was stunned for a while.


    Then she answered ¡°okay¡± and walked towards Joey. Seeing this, Joey quickly covered the bowl with his


    arm and asked, ¡°Why did you dump it? daliytest chapters only .novelheart I haven¡¯t eaten


    yet!¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t like scallion, you don¡¯t have to eat this bowl of noodles.¡± Said Victor in a stern tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Joey pressed his lips and looked into Victor¡¯s eyes. After a long time of stalemate, no one was


    willing to give in.


    When Lukas walked into the dining room, he was stunned for a moment when he saw the awkward


    situation. When he was thinking about how to ease the tension, Joey muttered, puffed his cheeks, picked


    up the chopsticks again and quickly put the noodles into his mouth. His mouth was immediately full of


    noodles. He muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll eat it.¡± Then, he lowered his head and ate up the noodles bit by bit.


    Without giving any hint to the servant to take the next step, Victor took out his phone again to talk with


    Ivan about tomorrow¡¯s schedule. While talking on the phone, he asionally nced at Joey. Since he


    had stuffed a lot of noodles into his mouth, he chewed slowly and he was like a hamster.


    His big watery eyes were shining with unyielding light, but maybe he really didn¡¯t like scallion. He


    frowned after eating a few bites, and he felt like retching. Even so, he didn¡¯t say anything and lowered his


    head to eat the noodles. The way he never gave in reminded Victor of Rachel. Looking at him, Victor¡¯s


    heart skipped a beat.


    The face that he had been missing day and night suddenly appeared in his mind. Four years ago, on the


    rooftop of the Sullivan Group, she had the same expression. She wasn¡¯t winning but she still didn¡¯t want


    to give in, so she drank up a full bottle of red wine. Why did they never give in?


    The pain in his heart made Victor feel out of breath and annoyed. ¡°Enough!¡± He suddenly said and then


    moved the bowl of noodles in front of Joey aside. Joey was stunned for a moment. He had been forcing


    himself to eat the scallion. The feeling of retching made his face a little pale. Seeing the expression on


    his face, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened and he felt regretful.


    Joey was just a three year old child, he shouldn¡¯t have been so strict with a child.


    ¡°Take this bowl of noodles down,¡± ordered Victor. At the door, Lukas sensed that Victor was in a bad


    mood, so he immediately signaled the servant to do as he said. Joey frowned, ¡°But I haven¡¯t finished


    yet¡­.¡± Hearing this, the servant hesitated for a moment, but soon she felt the pressure from Victor¡¯s


    gaze. Without hesitation, she picked up the noodles and turned around to leave.


    Joey didn¡¯t even have time to stop her. When he saw the noodles were poured into the trash can, Joey¡¯s


    face suddenly darkened. ¡°I¡¯ve listened to you, I ate the scallion and said that I haven¡¯t finished eating.


    Why do you have to do this?¡± While saying that, he felt a little aggrieved and tears welled up in his eyes.


    His mother had never treated him like this. Even if Quintin didn¡¯t like how picky he was with food, he


    would never force him to eat anything he didn¡¯t like or dumb the food. His father was such a jerk! He


    didn¡¯t like him at all! He wanted to go home! The more he thought about it, the sadder Joey felt.


    Tears streamed down his cheeks uncontrobly. Joey always felt that he was a big boy already and had


    been trying to pretend to be one the whole time. Even though, he was a three year old child. Although he


    was always talking about how he was going to take revenge on his jerk father and how he would make


    Victor regret what he had done, he never had a father before and was craving for some father¡¯s love.


    He envied the other children when he saw their parents around them all the time. Victor didn¡¯t expect that


    Joey would cry all of a sudden. Panicked, he reached out to touch


    him.


    However, Joey shook off his hand and shouted at him with red eyes, ¡°I hate you! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, he turned around and ran away. Lukas had wanted to stop him, but Joey ran so fast


    that he couldn¡¯t. Joey disappeared from their sights in an instant. ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t run out of the Sue Garden. Ask someone to follow him secretly and take an umbre. Don¡¯t let


    him catch a cold in the rain.¡± Said Victor as he stood up and took a deep look at the direction in which


    Joey had run away. He had already known what Lukas was going to say Lukas nodded and gestured for


    a servant to follow Joey.


    He was stunned and confused when he saw Victor walking towards the kitchen. ¡°Victor, what are you


    going to do in the kitchen?¡± ¡°That boy doesn¡¯t like scallion. I will make another bowl of noodles for him,


    keep it warm and ask him to eat it when hees back. ¡± Victor said. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, just let the chef do


    it.¡±


    ¡°No, I will do it myself. ¡± Victor said in a low voice, ¡°When hees back, ask someone to wait aside


    until he finishes and goes upstairs. He is afraid of the thunder outside.¡± Hearing this, Lukas moved his


    lips but didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Chapter 257 Share With Him


    Half an hourter.


    As the night fell, lightning and thunder stopped outside the window, and strong winds blew. Lukas


    looked at the door with concern. Joey hadn¡¯te back yet. He hesitated whether he should go out to


    look for him. daliytest chapters only .novelheart When he saw the steaming noodles on the


    table, he thought of the scene that Victor was cooking noodles in the kitchen just now. He sighed in his


    heart, turned around and was about to go out and search for Joey.


    As soon as he walked to the porch, he saw Joey walking towards him. ¡°Joe. ¡°When Lukas saw him, he


    immediately walked up to him. Perhaps because he had cried, his eyes were red and moist. When he


    saw Lukas, Joey just replied sulkily, ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± Seeing his crying face, Lukas felt sorry for him. ¡°Joe,


    it¡¯s going to rain. Go inside first or you may catch a cold.¡± Joey nodded, and then subconsciously


    looked behind Lukas.


    There was no one behind him, he lowered his eyes and there was an inexplicable disappointment in his


    eyes. After running out of the restaurant, he didn¡¯t go far. Instead, he sat in front of a small fountain in


    the front courtyard. The more he thought about what Victor did to him, the more unhappy he felt.. He


    sat there, cursing Victor in a low voice and feeling wronged. Then he saw a tall figure walking towards


    him from a distance.


    The light was a little dim, so he couldn¡¯t see clearly. He thought it was Victor chasing after him. At that


    time, he thought proudly that if Victor apologized to him, he could consider going back, but he would


    never apologize back! Thinking of this, he stood up and waited for the figure to approach. But it was not


    Victor. It was a servant who rushed over with an umbre in his hand. He persuaded in a gentle voice,


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s going to rain.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Why don¡¯t you go back first?¡± Joey pressed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. He stood there for a long


    time and felt a little cold before he nodded to agree. Joey narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists.


    What was he expecting? How could Victor wait for him at the door? He was so hateful, domineering


    and autocratic, he didn¡¯t even know he was his son.


    Victor thought he was his brother¡¯s son, someone who could threaten his inheritance of the Sullivan


    Group. Joey thought Victor must hate him so much. Thinking of this, he lowered his eyes and said in a


    low voice, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m sleepy. I want to go back to my room and have a rest.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Joe.¡± Seeing that he was in a bad mood, Lukas couldn¡¯t help but stop him. Although he knew


    that what Victor said today was all out of kindness, it was a little harsh and cruel to heart for a three


    year old child. Hearing this, Joey stopped and looked at him in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mr. Smith¡­


    ¡°Joe, Mr. Sullivan didn¡¯t mean to hurt your feelings, I know that his words might be a little harsh.¡± Lukas


    exined, ¡°You know, after saying those words to you, Mr. Sullivan felt guilty, So please don¡¯t take


    them to heart, okay?¡± ¡°He felt guilty?¡± Joey asked in disbelief.


    Of course, Lukas noticed that he didn¡¯t believe his words. He didn¡¯t continue to exin but said, ¡°Joe,


    come with me.¡± Before Joey could answer, Lukas had already led the way. Joey stood there


    hesitated for a while and followed him. Then, the two entered the restaurant one after the other, ¡°What


    are we doing in the rest¡­¡± Before Joey could finish his sentence, he saw the bowl of noodles on the


    table. ¡°Joe, Mr. Sullivan made the bowl of noodles for you.


    He felt guilty right after you rushed out. He only dumped the noodles before because he saw your pale


    face, he just wanted to cook another bowl for you. Mr. Sullivan is not good with words, so he didn¡¯t


    exin it to you before he did it. But he really didn¡¯t mean to hurt your feelings.


    On the contrary, I can see that he cares about you.¡± Joey stared at the bowl of noodles, lost in thought.


    What? His jerk father cared about him? He dumped the noodles because he wanted to cook another


    bowl without scallion for him? Did he misunderstand him? Joey pressed his lips and didn¡¯t know what


    to say. After a while, he looked up at Lukas and called, ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Where is jerk¡­ Mr. Sullivan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not his bed time yet. He should be in the study now.¡± Lukas replied.


    Joey nodded. Then he picked up the bowl of noodles on the table, turned around and walked out.


    Lukas was wondering what he was going to do when he heard Joey¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Mr. Smith, Mr.


    Sullivan hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet, right? I¡¯ll take the noodles upstairs and share with him.¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Chapter 258 Who Is Your Mommy Knock, knock, knock.


    Holding the bowl of noodles in his hand carefully, Joey knocked on the door of the study. ¡°Come in.¡± All of


    a sudden, a low voice of Victor came through the door from the room. with a gentle push of the door,


    Joey stood at the door and looked inside. He saw the man Victor sitting behind the desk. He wore a pair


    of sses and decisively signed on a document with his pen. Then he quickly took out one of the stack


    of documents from the table and continued to read it.


    The light in the study was incandescent with a little warmth. It fell on his shoulder, as if it was coated with


    ayer of golden light, which made his eyebrows and eyes less sharp. His features were intense and his


    face was chiseled. Victor had heard the sound of door opening, but no one came in.


    He stopped signing for a moment and looked up at the door. With the noodles in his hands, Joey stood at


    the door and drew his small body up to his full height Victor was stunned, but soon came to his senses.


    He nced at the bowl of noodles and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Smith said you haven¡¯t had


    dinner yet.¡± Joey said in a clear and childish voice as he walked over. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Victor eyes darkened. daliy


    latest chapters only .novelheart


    He looked at him and said nothing. Joey pressed his lips and put the bowl of noodles on the table,


    ¡°There are too many noodles in this bowl. I can¡¯t eat them all by myself, but it seems such a waste to


    dump them. My mommy said it was shameful to waste food,


    so¡­¡± He paused for a moment and looked into Victor¡¯s eyes. There was an imperceptible expectation in


    Joey¡¯s obsidian eyes, ¡°So can I invite you to eat with me?¡± After a long while, when Joey thought that


    Victor was going to refuse, he finally opened his mouth and said in a deep voice, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The corners of Joey¡¯s mouth was raised at a visible speed, and his two cute upper canine teeth were


    exposed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to Mr. Smith to get another set of tableware.¡± ¡°No need to do that.¡± ¡°But I only took


    a pair of chopsticks. Mr. Smith said that you have a fetish about cleanliness and don¡¯t like to eat using


    the same pair of chopsticks with others.¡±


    Joey looked at him in confusion when he heard it. Victor exined, ¡°You can eat first. If you can¡¯t eat


    anymore, you can give it to me.¡± Joey¡¯s eyes widened. Did he mean that he didn¡¯t mind it?


    Noticing the astonishment in his eyes, Victor narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t want to exin. He picked up


    another document and said in a low voice, ¡°Take the noodles over there and have it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Joey replied


    to him, picked up the noodles and walked towards the tea table on the other side of the study. Victor¡¯s


    eyes fell on the documents, but, out of the corner of his eye, he couldn¡¯t help ncing at Joey His eyes


    darkened. Joey was right.


    He had a fetish about cleanliness and didn¡¯t like to share the things with others, especially something


    that would be eaten. But when he heard Joey took the initiative in sayirtg that he would eat noodles with


    him, he blurted out for no reason to agree with him. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to exin, but that he


    didn¡¯t know how to exin himself.


    All of a sudden, Victor found that he couldn¡¯t focus on his work at all. So he closed the file, stood up and


    walked towards Joey. When Joey was full, there was still a lot of noodles left in the bowl. Seeing that


    Victor came over, he moved the bowl to his side and said, ¡°Look, have the noodles.¡± ¡°Are you full?¡±


    Perhaps it was because he was full, or because Victor didn¡¯t refuse his invitation, Joey was in a better


    mood. He nodded heavily and touched his belly, ¡°Yes, I even a little bloated.¡± Victor nced at his belly,


    which bulged slightly. ¡°Well, go back to your room to have a rest if you are full.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Can I stay here for


    a while?


    I¡¯ll go back to my room when I don¡¯t feel bloated.¡± All of a sudden, when Joey heard that Victor was about


    to ¡®drive him away¡¯, a touch of reluctance appeared in his mind. He remembered what Maria had told him


    this afternoon again. He pursed his thin lips into a straight line and asked in a soft voice with a hint of


    request.


    Hearing this, Victor frowned. Seeing him frown, Joey thought he was going to refuse, so he said quickly,


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t disturb your work.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Suit yourself.¡± Victor said after a moment of silence. With his


    consent, Joey smiled again, his big eyes shining with joy. daliytest chapters only .novelheart


    ¡°Thank you. And¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Joey raised his head to look at Victor. After a pause, before Victor could


    say anything, he heard the voice of Joey. ¡°Mr. Smith has told me about it. I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you,


    but you can¡¯tpletely me me for that. How could I know your thoughts since you dumped my


    noodles without saying anything? I¡¯m not your mind reader.¡±


    Joey continued to mutter, ¡°So, in the final analysis, the two of us are both wrong in this matter. If this


    happens again, I won¡¯t be so impulsive. Besides, thank you for your noodles,


    Your noodles are the second best that I have ever eaten.


    The most delicious food is cooked by my mommy. It¡¯s the best.¡± This was the third time he had heard


    Joey mention his mother from his mouth. He had asked Ivan to check the identity of the Joey¡¯s mother,


    but the detailed information had not been sent yet. He only knew that the biological mother of Joey was a


    waitress in a bar.


    But in Joey¡¯s words, she looked like an omnipotent superwoman. A touch of curiosity arose in Victor¡¯s


    heart. He asked casually, ¡°Who is your mommy?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 259 by Adolf Dunne


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After a pause, an unnatural look shed across Joey¡¯s face. ¡°My Mommy¡­ My mommy is the best


    mommy in the world. Because he was brought back in a hurry by Victor, Joey didn¡¯t have time to


    investigate who Odin had the one night stand with, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything recklessly.


    He had to pretend to be innocent, hoping it could fool Victor. Hearing this, Victor took a nce at him.


    The way he looked at people always gave people an inexplicable sense of oppression. Joey wanted to


    avoid his sight subconsciously, but he was afraid that Victor would find him lying, so he had to keep


    looking at him in the eyes.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± suddenly, he sneezed. ¡°Have you caught a cold? ¡± Before Joey could say anything, Victor put


    his hand on his forehead to feel his temperature. Feeling Victor¡¯s hand on his forehead, Joey was


    stunned and looked up at him.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion, but he felt that Victor¡¯s hand was warm andfortable on his


    forehead. ¡°You seem to have a mild fever. ¡± Looking down into his eyes, Victor asked, ¡°Do you feel


    ufortable?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ ¡± before he finished his words, Joey couldn¡¯t help sneezing again. He felt a little cold, but the door


    of the study was closed and there was no wind blowing in. How could he catch a cold?


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened. He stood up, walked to the desk and called someone with thendline


    telephone.


    The person he called answered soon. Victor ordered in a low voice, ¡°Lukas, call the doctor over and


    bring a thermometer here.¡± Then he hung up the phone. When he turned around, he saw Joey looking at


    him. He was stunned for a moment and then his tone softened. ¡°Go to the sofa and lie down.¡± Joey


    rubbed his nose and felt a little stuffy.


    ¡°Oh.¡± After receiving the call from thendline phone in the study, Lukas hurriedly took out a thermometer


    from the medical kit and rushed upstairs. He knocked on the door and walked in. He didn¡¯t notice Joey,


    who was huddling up on the sofa, so he asked Victor with concern, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, are you feeling


    ufortable?


    ¡°Not me.¡± As he spoke, Victor turned to look at Joey and said, ¡°Take his temperature.¡° Following his


    sight, Lukas noticed Joey. After lying on the sofa for a while, Joey felt a little sleepy. When he saw Lukas,


    he was about


    to sit up to greet him, but Victor turned to look at him, hinting him to lie down on the sofa and not to


    move. Lukas took the thermometer and put it on Joey¡¯s forehead. ¡°Beep!¡±


    Thirty-eight degree Celsius. Joey was having a mild fever. ¡°You were fine just now, weren¡¯t you? Why did


    you suddenly¡­ ¡± Looking at the thermometer, Lukas frowned and said worriedly. ¡°Is the doctor here?¡±


    Victor looked at the figure on the thermometer and then at Joey and asked.


    ¡°I called him just now. He should be here soon. ¡± Lukas replied, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, how about I take Joe back


    to his room first? The doctor could check on him there, it¡¯s more convenient.


    Besides, you may catch his cold.¡± Perhaps it was because he caught a cold and had a fever, Joey felt


    sleepy, his mind went nk and his vision gradually blurred.


    Just a second ago, he clearly listened to the conversation between Lukas and Victor, but now, he


    couldn¡¯t hear clearly what they were talking about Atst, he seemed to hear his jerk father say vaguely,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take him back to his room.¡± Later, in a daze, he felt that he was picked up¡­

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Chapter 260 The Press Conference (Part One)


    The next day, the rain, which hadsted for the whole night, finally stopped before dawn. The sky


    gradually turned white. Lukas walked in with a ss of warm water in his hand. When he saw Victor


    sitting on the edge of Joey¡¯s bed, he persuaded in a gentle voice, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, it¡¯s almost dawn. Why


    don¡¯t you go and have a rest? I¡¯ll take care of Joe here. The doctor has said that he¡¯ll be fine as long as


    his temperature went back to normal.¡±


    ¡°What time is it now?¡± Victor raised his eyes to look at the balcony. The sky was slightly bright. He asked


    in a low and hoarse voice, perhaps because he hadn¡¯t slept all night. ¡°It¡¯s almost seven o¡¯clock.¡± It was


    autumn now and the sky got brightter andter. Victor nodded and looked down at Joey who was still


    asleep. The quilt was tightly wrapped around him, and his face was not as pale asst night.


    When the doctor arrivedst night, Joey had already fallen asleep, but his fever had not been brought


    down.


    At a time, he even had a 39.5 degree Celsius fever. As he was a child, the doctor advised Victor to bring


    down his fever physically. So, Victor asked Lukas to get a basin of cold water. After soaking the towel, he


    wrung it dry and applied it on Joey¡¯s forehead to lower his temperature. He repeated the action for the


    whole night, and the water in the basin had been changed several times.


    For several times, Lukas wanted to take the towel from Victor, but Victor refused. Later, Joey¡¯s fever was


    brought down a little, but he was still have a mild fever. Worried, Victor continued to wipe his neck with


    alcohol. The fever was finally brought down at six o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Because of Joey¡®s fever, Victor didn¡¯t sleep at all. He stayed up all night talking care of Joey. ¡°Ask the


    chef to cook some porridge. If Joey hasn¡¯t woken up at eight o¡¯clock, wake him up and tell him to


    continue to sleep after eating the porridge and taking medicine. ¡°Okay, Mr. Sullivan, go to rest. I¡¯ll take


    care of him.¡±


    Lukas looked at the tired expression on Victor¡¯s face and asked with concern. Victor took another look at


    Joey and said nothing more. He stood up and was about to leave. Just as he was about to leave the


    room, an idea suddenly shed through Lukas¡¯s mind.


    He asked, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Ivan said that the Sullivan Group is going to hold a press conference today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Victor paused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lukas cast a nce at Joey who was sleeping soundly with his


    eyes closed. ¡°Is it about your brother¡¯s death?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Victor didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, even if Victor didn¡¯t answer, Lukas knew it was. ¡°Then I


    guess Joe would attend this press conference?¡± ¡±He doesn¡¯t need to go.¡± Lukas was confused and


    looked at him. ¡®He doesn¡¯t need to go?¡¯ The most important thing in this press conference was to


    announce the news of Odin¡¯s death. Since they had found out that Odin had a one night stand with a


    woman and they had a child, the others could also find it out.


    Thus, at the press conference, someone would ask about the child. As the current leader of the Sullivan


    Group, Victor had to give an exnation. If he didn¡¯t say anything about the child, there would definitely


    be a lot of rumors about it. There would even be all kinds of conspiracy theories.


    For example, someone may say that Victor killed the child in order to secure his position as the CEO of


    the Sullivan Group. Although Victor never cared about such rumors. But once someone wanted to use


    this conspiracy theory to stir up public opinion, the stock price would be affected and the Sullivan Group


    would be in danger.


    Everyone knew this. The only person who could solve the problem was Joey, a child who just had a


    fever. Victor¡¯s original n was to take him to the press conference and officially expose his identity to


    the media, which could dispel the guesses and the shareholders¡¯ doubts. Of course, Lukas knew it.


    He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Joe¡¯s fever has gone down. As long as he doesn¡¯t get


    in the wind¡­¡± ¡°I said he didn¡¯t need to go.¡± Victor interrupted him coldly. ¡°I want to go. ¡± Suddenly, Joey


    opened his eyes and said in a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Chapter 261 Press Conference (Part Two)


    As soon as Joey finished his words, he lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed. Seeing this,


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened. He frowned and ordered, ¡°Lie down.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Okay.¡± Joey was taken aback by his


    sudden order. He looked at Victor¡¯s frown, pouted and withdrew his feet into the quilt. Lukas coughed


    and tucked him in. He asked gently, ¡°Joe, do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    Grabbing the edge of the quilt, Joey looked at Victor who was standing not far away and said nothing


    Noticing that he was looking at him, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Lukas, call the doctor over.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go


    now.¡± Lukas nced at Joey and then looked at Victor. Thinking of the words that Joey suddenly said


    just now, he immediately understood that they should have something to say to each other.


    Then Lukas left the room. As soon as the door was closed, Joey couldn¡¯t wait to sit up. ¡°I want¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t


    like to repeat my words.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes fell on Joey, and he interrupted him harshly, ¡°Cover yourself with


    the quilt.¡± Joey pouted andy down again. Victor walked to the bedside, tucked him in, and put the back


    of his hand on his forehead.


    Probably because he had been sweating, his forehead was a little cold. ¡°Do you want some water?¡±


    Victor withdrew his hand and asked. Joey shook his head. His lips moved. When he was about to say


    something, Victor asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask the chef to cook you some


    porridge.


    After that, take the medicine.¡± Then Victor stood up and was about to leave. Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to


    talk about the press conference with him at all, Joey was anxious and immediately reached out to pull


    the corner of his clothes. Victor felt it. He looked down at Joey¡¯s tightly clenched hands, and after a


    moment of silence, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do you want to go?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Joey nodded heavily. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ ¡± Joey¡¯s said. He pursed his thin lips, and the words that Maria had told him in the afternoon


    came to his mind again.


    She said to him, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe what I have shown you, you can see it 101 yourself at the press


    conference tomorrow.¡± ¡°Press conference?¡± ¡°I know you are smart, but do you really think you can hide


    your identity from Victor? Let me tell you. He has already suspected your identity and asked his men to


    investigate you.¡±


    When he heard this, Joey didn¡¯t show any surprise. On the contrary, it would surprise him if Victor didn¡¯t


    suspect him at all. Because he was very clear that someone would suspect who he really was once he


    saw his face, ¡°So, what does it have to do with the press conference tomorrow?¡±


    Seeing that he was calm, Maria was stunned for a moment, but soon she smiled and continued, ¡°My son


    is dead. As the current leader of the Sullivan Group, Victor would have to announce the news and the


    reporters would question him. I have already received the news that he will not only announce my son¡¯s


    death, but also show something to the public.


    He will show them some evidences, which are aimed at using my son of dereliction of duty and


    corruption when he was alive. Victor wants to do this in order to keep the shareholders rest assured. If


    you don¡¯t believe me, you can see what he will say tomorrow. We can make a deal.¡± ¡°What deal?¡±


    ¡°I can find a way to dispel his doubts about your identity. For example¡­ Be my son¡¯s child.¡± With a frown,


    Joey didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°But you have to attend the press conference tomorrow and testify against him


    after he reveals your identity.¡± All of a sudden, Joey came back to reality from his thoughts.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked into Victor¡¯s eyes and clenched his hands. ¡°Because¡­ ¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Mr.


    Smith just said that if I went with you, the media wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for you, so¡­ So I want to


    go. I want to help you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his head slightly and looked at Victor.


    He also wanted to know whether what Maria said was true or not.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Chapter 262 The Press Conference (Part Three)


    Looking at Joey without saying a word for a long time, Victor seemed to want to find some clue from his


    face. Joey looked into his eyes and tried to look away several times, but he knew very well that as long


    as he looked away, Victor would definitely be suspicious. Joey loosened his grip on his clothes and


    continued in a soft voice. ¡°And I heard what you said to Mr. Smith just now. It seems that you will be in


    big trouble if I don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Said Victor, frowning. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to be in trouble because of


    me.¡± Joey suddenly raised his voice, and his voice was clear and firm. His words hit Victor¡¯s heart. With


    an imperceptible stun, Victor pursed his thin lips and said nothing Seeing that Victor still didn¡¯t seem to


    have changed his mind, Joey reached out his hand and tugged at the corner of his clothes.


    He blinked his big eyes and looked at him pitifully, acting like a spoiled child. ¡°Please, let me go. I


    promise I will be obedient and do whatever you ask me to do.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You will do whatever I ask you to do?¡± Victor looked into his eyes and said. ¡°What if I ask you to cut off


    the rtionship with your father? Will you do it?¡± Hearing this, Joey was stunned for a moment, and his


    fingertips moved slightly, but soon he hid his emotions. He smiled and said firmly, ¡°You won¡¯t.


    If I can help you by doing this, I will. But you won¡¯t ask me to do this, you had wanted me to attend the


    press conference, but you decided to deal with it alone since I am sick. You didn¡¯t change your mind


    even after Mr. Smith persuaded you. So, you won¡¯t.¡± Victor looked at him and didn¡¯t reply.


    Soon, the doctor came. Victor pulled off his hand and made way for the doctor to do a simple check-up


    for him. Joey thought he was going to leave, so he put aside the doctor¡¯s hand that stretched out to


    check his pupils, lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed to chase after him. ¡°Joey.¡± Seeing that he


    was about to step on the ground barefoot, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened. He called out his name. Joey froze


    and looked at him innocently. ¡°I will give you three seconds. Lie down on the bed.¡± ¡°But¡­¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just three seconds, you are not allowed to go anywhere if you don¡¯t do what I said. ¡± With


    an expressionless face, Victor said coldly. Joey didn¡¯t know what was going on, but Lukas immediately


    understood what he meant. He smiled and reminded, ¡°Joe, Mr. Sullivan means if you let the doctor do


    the check-up for you, he will take you to the press conference.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Joey¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked


    at Victor.


    ¡°You still have two seconds left. ¡± said Victor, ncing at him indifferently. Joey shivered and immediately


    lay down without saying anything more. He wrapped himself in the quilt and looked at the doctor with his


    big eyes blinking. He said to the doctor in a clear and happy tone. ¡°Doctor, do the check-up for me. I am


    so energetic!¡± Seeing this, the doctor couldn¡¯t helpughing. Looking at the mischievous expression on


    Joey¡¯s face, the frown on Victor¡¯s face gradually smoothed out.


    He turned around and left the room. He called Ivan and ordered coldly. ¡°Arrange two more cars with


    guards and a doctor to attend the press conference with us.¡± At this moment, Ivan, who was organizing


    the press conference, heard the order and asked in confusion, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, what happened?¡±


    The guards had been arranged in advance. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t need to more people all of a sudden


    unless there was a special situation. And why did Victor need a doctor? ¡°Nothing. ¡± Victor replied in a low


    voice. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, we got a message from our men in the Sullivan house that Mrs. Sullivan brought


    back a little boy.


    ording to the description, it should be Joey. ¡± Hearing the message from his subordinate, Ivan looked


    a little serious. ¡°But they were too far from them, our men didn¡¯t hear what they were talking about. Mr.


    Sullivan, I¡¯m afraid things might go wrong, how about we postpone the press conference?¡±


    Ivan didn¡¯t worry for nothing. Maria was Joey¡¯s grandma. Even if they had just met for the first time, they


    were blood bonded. What¡¯s more, Joey was just a three year old boy, he could be easily talked into doing


    something by an adult.


    If he said something in the press conference, which would be on livestream, things would go really bad.


    It was about the Sullivan Group, of course Ivan would be worried. ¡°No. We will have it today.¡± Victor


    turned to look at Joey, who was in the room. He saw that the little boy was obediently sticking out his


    tongue to let the doctor examine him.


    While cooperating with the doctor, Joey kept saying that he was fine and he felt very good. In fact, Victor


    had suspected it when Joey asked to go to the press conference when he was still sick.


    Although Joey thought he had hidden it very well, Victor had been in the business world for years and


    had seen everything, of course he wouldn¡¯t be fooled by a child so easily. Looking at his smile, Victor had


    a moment of trance. Perhaps it was because he missed Rachel too much, every time he saw Joey¡¯s


    smile, he would think of Rachel. So he agreed even though he was still suspecting Joey.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Chapter 263 The Press Conference (Part Four) In the Sullivan house.


    Mary looked back at the man behind her, knocked on the door and reported respectfully to


    Maria through the closed door. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, he¡¯s here.¡± Suddenly, anguish voice came from inside,


    ¡°Let him in.¡± Mary gave a hint to the man behind him and whispered, ¡°You can go in, but you should


    know what to say and what not to say. It¡¯s not easy for you toe back. If you don¡¯t want to go back


    there, you should keep your mouth shut.¡±


    The man wore a peaked cap. After hearing what Mary said, he lowered his head slightly. The brim of the


    hat just blocked his eyes, making it difficult to guess what he was thinking at the moment. Mary took a


    look at him. She was about to say something, but she swallowed it after thinking for a while.


    She frowned and urged the man, ¡°Go in.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man didn¡¯t say a word the whole time He held the


    doorknob, pressed down, pushed the door open and walked in. Entering the room, he saw a screen.


    Dozens of scarlet red roses were embroidered on the screen, and the gauze reflected the back of the


    woman who was sitting in front of the dressing table with her back to the man. She was extremely


    attractive even through the screen.


    The man stood in front of the screen and said nothing. Maria lowered her head and painted her


    fingernails. Through the mirror, she knew that the man hade in, but she didn¡¯t speak slowly until she


    finished painting her fingernails. ¡°How was your trip?¡± ¡°It was okay.¡± The man answered in a low voice.


    ¡°I heard that you had been suffering abroad in the past few years. I thought you wouldn¡¯te back after


    receiving the news from me.¡± Maria put down the nail polish bottle, turned around and looked at the man


    through the screen. The man was over 5.4 feet tall. Although there was a screen between them, one


    could still tell that he was trained before. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, you saved my life. Of course I woulde


    back.¡± The man said in a low and hoarse voice.


    With a smile, Maria picked up the remote control on the table and pressed the button. The screen


    shrank, and she could see the man clearly. ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t hate you, Mrs. Sullivan.¡± ¡°Take off your hat and let me have a good look at you.¡±


    The man hesitated for a moment, but quickly took off his hat, and his eyes were finally exposed. The


    man¡¯s eyes were covered with a thick gauze, and there was blood stains on the gauze. He looked


    morbid. Seeing the wound at the corner of his eye, Maria¡¯s eyes darkened and she walked closer to him.


    ¡°Does it hurt? ¡± She suddenly approached and reached out her hand before the man could react. Her


    warm fingertips gently fell on the gauze. The man froze.


    Maria raised her head and nced at him. ¡°Why are you so nervous? I¡¯m asking you a


    question.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± The man took a step back imperceptibly. Maria withdrew her hand and looked at the


    other scar on his face. It had been there a long time ago. ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, just stay by my side


    from now on.¡± Then Maria turned around and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    She leaned back and turned her head to look at the man. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor to check the scar at the


    corner of your eye and remove it.¡± The man looked at Maria, aplicated expression shing across


    his deep eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Sullivan.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I never keep anyone for nothing around me. Four years ago, you were not careful


    enough that you were always found, which was why I asked you to flee abroad. Now four years have


    passed. I hope you won¡¯t let me down again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Sullivan I know what to do.¡±


    Looking at the man up and down, Maria said, ¡°It¡¯s about time, go and prepare. This time¡­ Do a good


    time. Four years ago, you identally let him live, so you have to make up for the mistake you made.¡± ¡°I


    will, Mrs. Sullivan.¡± After saying that, the man turned around and left the room. The moment he left the


    room, he looked down at the hat in his hand, and then put it on again, with a touch of cruelty in his eyes.


    Mary came in with a bowl of porridge in her hand. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, the porridge is ready.¡± ¡°Well, put it


    there. I¡¯ll drink itter.¡± ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, the press conference is about to begin. Do you need a make-up


    artist to do the makeup for you?¡± Maria stood up, walked to the dresser, opened a bottle of nail polish


    remover and applied it on her new manicure without hesitation.


    ¡°Makeup? What do you think they would say if they saw a woman who just lost her son appearing


    morously in front of the public?¡±. Mary immediately realized and said,


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Sullivan, I didn¡¯t think it through.¡± ¡°Find a in dress for me. I don¡¯t need to wear any


    makeup. ¡± Looking at herself in the mirror, Maria continued, ¡°Besides, whether the press conference can


    be held on time or not is still unknown.¡± Hearing this, Mary looked at the back of Maria and couldn¡¯t help


    but feel curious. ¡°Mrs.


    conference? Why did you suddenly send someone to¡­¡± Mary suddenly stopped when she was about to


    say thest two words, ¡°kill him¡±.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Chapter 264 The Press Conference (Part Five)


    ¡°Testify? ¡± Maria chuckled,zily raised her eyes to look at Mary in the mirror and asked. ¡°They are father


    and son. Do you really think that child will listen to us and really testify against his father? And even if he


    really did it, I couldn¡¯t keep his life. ¡± Maria¡¯s beautiful eyes squinted, and a hint of cruelty shed across


    her eyes. She paused, turned to look at Mary, and said word by word.


    ¡°His existence will only be a threat for me to take over the Sullivan Group.¡± Hearing th¨ªs, Mary finally


    realized. From the very beginning, Maria didn¡¯t intend to keep Joey alive. Just like she did four years


    later. Mary suddenly thought of the man who had just left. Four years ago, it was him who pushed Rachel


    into the traffic and almost caused her miscarriage.


    Later, because Victor kept investigating, Maria had to send him away. Four yearster, he was called


    back, and the purpose of hising back was the same as four years ago. He needed to kill the child


    who should have died four years ago.


    The car was running steadily on the highway. There were two escorting cars in the front and two in the


    back. Every once in a while, the four cars would change sequence, driving towards the Sullivan Group.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± Joey couldn¡¯t help sneezing. As soon as he sneezed, a big hand suddenly reached out and


    covered his forehead.


    After making sure that he didn¡¯t have a fever again, Victor took back his hand and then ordered the driver


    in a deep voice, ¡°Turn up the heat.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Joey rubbed his nose and looked into Victor¡¯s eyes. He was stunned for a moment, but soon smiled. ¡°I¡¯m


    fine. I feel energetic. Someone must have been cursing me just now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Have you taken your


    medicine? ¡± Victor withdrew his gaze but didn¡¯t reply to his words.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Speaking of the medicine, Joey suddenly remembered the bowl of bitter medicine he had this morning.


    He swallowed and nodded. Victor nodded and said nothing more. He blinked his eyes. Probably because


    the heating was on, he felt a little stuffy in the car. He reached out to roll down the window a little, but as


    soon as he touched the button, he heard Victor¡¯s low voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t open the window.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ ¡± Joey nced at the man from the corner of his eyes and found that


    Victor didn¡¯t even raise his head, as if there were eyes on the back side of his head. ¡°It¡¯s a little hot in


    here. ¡± Joey murmured. ¡°If you feel hot, I can ask the driver to turn around and go back to the Sue


    Garden so you can have a good rest.


    ¡± Victor looked up at him. Hearing this, Joey immediately withdrew his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not hot at all.¡±


    Victor cast a nce at him, with mixed feelings in his eyes. Seeing this, Joey felt a little ufortable.


    When he was about to say something to change the topic¡­


    Swish!


    Because of the sudden stop of the car, the wheels left two heavy marks on the asphalt road. Joey


    couldn¡¯t help but pounce forward. With a stern look in his eyes, Victor stretched out his long arm and


    held Joey in his arms. ¡°What happ¡­ ¡± Joey was wondering what was going on. The car was driving well


    just now but it suddenly stopped. He raised his head, wanting to have a look, but before he could finish


    his words, a big palm suddenly covered his eyes.


    He was held in Victor¡¯s arms and his hand blocked his view. ¡°Close your eyes. Don¡¯t open your eyes no


    matter what you hear. ¡± A low voice came from the top of his head. ¡°Why?¡± Bang! Their car was hit hard


    and Joey felt dizzy. If he opened his eyes at the moment, he would find that their car was in the middle of


    two minibuses.


    The two cars kept hitting them, and the door of the car had been hit hard. If this kept going, the car would


    turn over sooner orter! ¡°Mr. Sullivan, our men are stopped.¡±


    On the passenger seat, Ivan frowned and looked at Victor. Victor, sitting in the back seat, with Joey in his


    arms, said calmly, ¡°Keep driving.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he caught a glimpse of light from the


    corner of his eyes. His eyes suddenly darkened and he ordered Joey, ¡°Cover your ears.¡±


    Before Joey could react, he was pushed down to the seat. At this critical moment, there was a p! The


    window ss suddenly exploded, and the pieces of ss sshed in all directions.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Chapter 265 The Press Conference And The Background Of Joey (Part Six)


    His head was spinning, and the car was shaking more violently. The air was filled with a pungent smell of


    paint. Joey could clearly feel that the hand covering his eyes was tightly gripped. Another car crashed


    into them. The hand that had been covering his eyes loosened a little when the car hit them, and Joey¡¯s


    vision gradually became clear.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, watch out!¡± The voice of Ivan hit his eardrum violently, followed by the sound of ss


    breaking. When Joey listened to it carefully, it seemed that he could hear the sound of pulling the trigger.


    He turned his head and looked up.


    But before he could see Victor¡¯s face clearly, the ss fragments suddenly flew towards him. The next


    second, they were about to pass through the corner of his eyes. Joey subconsciously closed his eyes


    and had no time to dodge. But after a while, he didn¡¯t feel the pain as he had imagined.


    There was suddenly a thud¡ª It seemed that something was piercing into the flesh and blood. As Joey


    slowly opened his eyes, a few drops of warm liquid suddenly fell on his face. The paint and the smell of


    blood intertwined in the air, making him very unpleasant. He reached out his hand and wanted to wipe off


    the liquid on his face, but his wrist was grabbed by a big hand.


    Then, a deep voice came out from Victor¡¯s thin lips. He said, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± For some reason, Joey


    followed his words and closed his eyes, but his heart was pounding violently, mixed with some fear. He


    grabbed the man¡¯s sleeve subconsciously and asked in a trembling voice. ¡°You¡­ Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Victor¡¯s voice was still low, but if one listened carefully, he or she could tell the weakness in his


    tone. Joey pressed his lips together, ¡°We... Are we being hunted by others?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Will we die here?¡± ¡°No, we won¡¯t.¡± A thinyer of sweat oozed from Victor¡¯s forehead, and blood


    kept dripping from his arm. Seeing that it was going to drop on Joey¡¯s body again, he loosened his wrist


    and leaned back slightly, ¡°Close your eyes and cover your ears. Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die.¡±


    Joey couldn¡¯t help but reach out to wipe the liquid off his face. It was blood. The smell of blood was so


    strong. He forced himself to calm down and clenched his fists, ¡°You are bleeding.¡±


    ¡­ Has anyone ever told you that children shouldn¡¯t talk so much?¡± Frowning slightly. Victor looked at his


    watch and began to calcte the original n in his mind. ¡°No.¡± Joey answered seriously, ¡°But my


    mommy has taught me not to turn a blind eye when others are in danger.¡±


    Hearing this, somehow, a faint smile appeared on Victor¡¯s face. ¡°Then how do you want to save me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Joey subconsciously touched his watch on his wrist. He wanted to say that he could certainly save


    him. As long as he wanted, he could make the system of these cars stop working in just thirty seconds.


    But he didn¡¯t touch it.


    He forgot that he had left his watch in the hotel and hadn¡¯t taken it back. Suddenly, a big palm pressed


    on his head and gently rubbed it for a moment, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, No one can kill me unless I want.


    Now, what you need to do is to close your eyes and have a sleep.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Feeling thefort of


    Victor, Joey couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. His eyes tumed red, revealing the fear of a three year old child.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Mommy said that adults can¡¯t lie. Or their noses will grow longer.¡± Joey said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I will


    close my eyes, but you can¡¯t lie to me.¡± Victor asked with a smile, ¡°Why do you trust your mommy so


    much?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Joey pressed his lips together and said nothing. ¡°Since your mommy has said that adults won¡¯t lie,


    I promise you that we will all be alive.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his eyes to look at


    Ivan. Ivan understood what he meant, nodded, clicked the Bluetooth on his ear, and ordered in a deep


    voice,


    ¡°We can start now.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Chapter 266 The Press Conference And The Background Of Joey (Part Seven)


    At the press conference. Half an hour had passed since the press conference began, but Victor still


    hadn¡¯t shown up. The media reporters under the stage looked at each other, not knowing what had


    happened. Someone finally couldn¡¯t help but ask the host of the press conference, ¡°It has been half an


    hour.


    But Mr. Sullivan hasn¡¯te out yet. Are you kidding us media reporters?¡± ¡°Yeah. Why don¡¯t you give us


    an exnation?! Do you want us to sweat it out like this?¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong with Mr. Sullivan?¡±


    ¡°Anything wrong? I heard yesterday that there might be some big news in today¡¯s press conference. Is it


    true?


    What will happen to Mr. Sullivan?¡± ¡°Three days ago, the vice president of the Sullivan Group, Odin, was


    dead. Someone suspected that it was not a coincidence. Now that Mr. Sullivan does note out, and


    the press conference has not begun yet. Is it true that the death of Odin has something to do with Mr.


    Sullivan as the rumor goes?¡±


    With the first reporter making a start, all kinds of reporters questioned, and some of them said even in an


    aggressive tone. It was clear that they were questioning, but their tone sounded as if they had enough


    evidence to convict Victor. ¡°As the saying goes, misfortunees out of the mouth.


    Please behave yourself. All thewyers of our Sullivan Group are present today. If they find any reporter


    spreading rumors in public, he or she must have been prepared to argue in the court with thewyer


    team of the Sullivan Group, right?¡± The host¡¯s smile was decent. His eyes flicked from face to face of all


    the reporters off the stage and reminded them slowly.


    Although he was only a host, how could he be a person picked on by others at will since he worked for


    the Sullivan Group and was able to host such an important press conference? Although he was smiling,


    there was an obvious sense of oppression when his eyes fell on the reporters. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The reporters


    suddenly quieted down.


    The host certainly understood the reason of carrot and stick. Seeing that everyone had fallen silent, he


    narrowed his eyes and said modestly and politely, ¡°I know the anxiety of all you reporters, my friends. Mr.


    Sullivan did encounter some trouble on his way here, but since he invited you to attend the press


    conference when his crowded calendar allowed, he will definitely not break the agreement.


    Please calm down.¡± Since his words left no room for it, the journalists couldn¡¯t say anything more even if


    they wanted to. At the same time, in the corner of thest row of the press conference, a hand gently


    patted the shoulder of the woman sitting at the far end, ¡°Hey, you sneaked in, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The woman with her eyes down frowned slightly and said nothing. ¡°Talso sneaked in. I heard that


    there is big news about the Sullivan Group¡¯s press conference today! I thought everyone coulde to


    this press conference, but the Sullivan Group only invited those big mediapanies, and we, small


    companies, have no chance to get a share at all.


    Fortunately, someone I know in the Sullivan Group secretly brought me in.¡± Seeing that the woman


    ignored him, the man didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he continued with great interest. ¡°If I can get the first-hand


    information of the Sullivan Group news this time, I will be rich!¡± ¡°Do you really want the first-hand


    information?¡±


    The woman finally said in a gentle andzy voice. ¡°Of course, this is a good opportunity for me to rise to


    fame.¡± After saying that, the man paused and looked down at the woman. Because the woman slightly


    lowered her head, and the light in the corner was dim, he could not see her outline clearly, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    want to be famous?


    Didn¡¯t you also sneak in with me to get the first-hand information?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± She said, ¡°I¡¯m here for


    someone.¡± ¡°How could it be possible?¡± The man firmly denied with a smile when he heard these three


    words. But before he finished speaking, the woman raised her head and her appearance bumped into


    his eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t help but catch his breath. ¡®She is so¡­ So beautiful.¡¯ ¡°You¡­¡± His lips twitched, and he didn¡¯t


    know what to say for a moment, which made him a little absent-minded. At this moment, the door of the


    conference hall was pushed open from the outside, and everyone was immediately attracted to look at


    the door.


    A figure came in from the door, followed by the clear sound of high heels stepping on the marble floor.


    Everyone gradually came to their senses and saw the person clearly, revealing a surprised expression.


    ¡°Mrs. Sullivan?!¡± Someone eximed from the crowd. Shouldn¡¯t it be Victor? How could it be Maria?


    an


    ¡°Boss, there are many cars bumping into each other on the Third Street. One of them is an Aston Martin.


    It¡¯s possible that Joey is,¡± said Quintin in the woman¡¯s earphone, ¡°He is in that car.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s face turned pale and her heart sank. Yes, the woman sitting in the corner was none other than


    Rachel. She faked her identity and sneaked into the press conference in order to find Joey.


    But now


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Aston Martin¡­


    And a few cars piled up¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting. I just learned that Victor had a car ident on


    his way here, and I haven¡¯t been able to contact him yet. If you don¡¯t mind, today¡¯s press conference


    will¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, you seem to be too anxious.¡± Suddenly, another figure appeared at the door and


    interrupted Maria.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Chapter 267 No One Knew Whether Victor Was Alive Or Dead


    Everyone looked at the person in front of them at the same time. When Maria saw clearly who was


    coming in, the corner of her mouth which had been raised slightly froze imperceptibly. ncing at the


    reporters present indifferently, Carson walked up to Maria and smiled politely with a meaningful smile in


    his long narrow eyes.


    ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, long time no see. You are still as beautiful as before.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Maria up


    and down. Today, Maria specially appeared in front of the public without any makeup. No matter how one


    looked at her, she seemed to have nothing to do with the two words ¡®stunning¡¯ and ¡®beautiful¡¯.


    ¡°Carson, aren¡¯t you abroad?¡± On the day of Odin¡¯s ident, she had spent a lot of time sending Carson


    abroad, and it would take at least a month for him toe back. How could hee back now? Looking


    at the smile at the corner of Carson¡¯s mouth, a thought shed through Maria¡¯s mind. Her heart suddenly


    skipped a beat and cold sweat began to seep from her back.


    ¡®Was it because


    Did Victor know my n from the very beginning? So Carson didn¡¯t leave Apliaria at all? No, it¡¯s


    impossible.¡¯ Without further thinking, Maria couldn¡¯t wait to deny this idea. If Victor had known her n,


    how could the press conference be held normally? Moreover, she had received the news ten minutes


    ago that Victor had a car ident and his life was still uncertain!


    Thinking of this, Maria calmed down soon. ¡°How did you know I went abroad?¡± Carson said with his


    eyebrows rising slightly. Maria¡¯s eyes dodged his for a moment. After all, she was Mrs. Sullivan of the


    Sullivan Group. She smiled. When she heard Carson¡¯s question, she didn¡¯t show any guilty expression.


    ¡°You also know that I have been in low spirits for the sake of Odin¡¯s matter these days. My close friends


    came to see me and mentioned it to me. So I knew it. And I¡¯m not sure if you really went abroad.¡± She


    lowered her eyes, with a touch of sadness in her eyes. Seeing this, everyone felt sorry for her.


    Although Odin was no match for Victor, it was undeniable that he was also a man in a million. They didn¡¯t


    expect his death, which made them couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, I¡¯m sorry for your


    loss.¡± Maria raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes and nodded. Then she


    naturally shifted the subject to the press conference. ¡°Carson, what did you mean by saying


    that?¡± ¡°What?¡± Carson asked knowingly. He looked at Maria in confusion, and then pretended to


    remember something, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, do you mean that I just said you were too anxious?¡± . ¡°The corners


    of Maria¡¯s mouth twitched for a moment, but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mrs. Sullivan, am I


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°Carson, you might juste back so you don¡¯t know what happened. I said that just now because


    Victor encountered some trouble on the way here and might not be able to make it in time. But the


    reporters are all here, and it will definitely have a bad impact if the press conference doesn¡¯t start yet.


    So I think I¡¯ll be in charge of this press conference.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. I misunderstood you.¡± Maria was


    speechless. ¡®But judging from your expression, it seems that you don¡¯t think there is any


    misunderstanding at all.¡¯ With one hand in his pocket, Carson looked at the time on his watch and said,


    ¡°They did encounter some trouble halfway.


    But thanks for your concern. The problem has been solved. The press conference will begin in half an


    hour.¡± ¡°What¡­ what?¡± Hearing this, Maria widened her eyes and said, ¡°How could it be possible?


    Carson, how could you say it like this?! Do you know how important this press conference means to the


    Sullivan Group¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± The smile on the corners of Carson¡¯s mouth disappeared and he suddenly interrupted Maria.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Maria¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Because the press conference is so important that it can only be


    hosted by Mr. Sullivan himself. Don¡¯t worry, Vic will be here in time.¡± ¡°Why could he show up?!


    We don¡¯t even know whether he is alive or dead now!¡± Maria became flustered. She had prepared for


    such a long time just in order to regain her sovereignty in the press conference this time. But now,


    Carson appeared suddenly and ruined her n, which made her speak it out without hesitation.


    None knows whether Victor is alive or dead?¡¯ The people present were almost stunned when they heard


    the news.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Chapter 268 Someone Was Injured And There Was A Basin Of Blood


    Realizing that she had said it too quickly and impatiently, Maria pursed her lips and exined, ¡°I mean¡­


    We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Victor. If he still doesn¡¯te here in half an hour, it will only make


    the impact worse. This is a press conference, not a child¡¯s y.¡± o ¡°It turns out that you are so


    considerate.¡±


    Carson gave her a sickly smile. Others might believe her words, but Carson wouldn¡¯t. Although he


    couldn¡¯t see through what she was thinking, he still had heard what kind of person she was.


    He knew it clear how many efforts Victor had made to be the chief executive officer of the Sullivan


    Group, and he knew exactly what role Maria had yed in it. ¡®Tut-tut, women are really terrible


    creatures.¡¯


    #1 ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the Sullivan Group. I think if he knows about it, he will understand too.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, you¡¯re thinking too much. I know that you¡¯ve been in such a hurry and you have to stand


    out to preside over the overall situation in such a sad situation. Of course, Vic won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Although Carson looked slovenly just now, his words were barbs with smile. All the reporters present


    were so incisive they could tell the subtext of their words at once.


    Maria¡¯s mind was almost exposed by him.


    But now, Carson¡¯s attitude had obviously softened a lot, which confused Maria for a moment. She didn¡¯t


    know what he meant. Her eyes darkened and her mind was in a mess, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.


    Then¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± before Maria could finish her words, she was interrupted again, which was the third time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± A hint of impatience gradually appeared in Maria¡¯s eyes. Carson¡¯s lips curled into a smile when he


    saw Maria¡¯s pale face, ¡°Mrs. Sullivan, you¡¯d better have a good rest. Vic will definitely be there in half an


    hour. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Because he is in the lounge now.¡± He added before Maria could say anything.


    The expression on Maria¡¯s face changed immediately. At the same time, in the corner of thest row of


    the press conference, Rachel took a look at the scene where the two of them seemed to be modest and


    courteous, but their words were full of undercurrent. She took the gauze mask from her bag, put it on,


    stood up and left her seat. In the earphone came the voice of Quintin, ¡°Boss, you walk forward in the


    current direction


    for about thirty meters, turn left and then turn right. Thest one is the lounge of Victor. I found that they


    had arrived there ten minutes ago, and there was a doctor apanying them. Someone must have


    been injured.¡± ¡°Have you found out who was injured?¡± Rachel paused imperceptible.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find it.¡± Quintin frowned, ¡°It¡¯s strange. All the news has been dyed. It seems that someone did


    it on purpose. I checked the surveince video of the car ident and found that the second half of the


    video has been cleared.¡± ¡°It makes me feel like¡­¡± ¡°They were luring someone into the trap.¡± Rachel¡¯s


    eyes darkened and she answered before Quintin could finish.


    All of a sudden, Quintin began to understand it, mmed the table and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I


    feel! The surveince video was cleared and the news was dyed. This was definitely not something


    that could be done in a short time! It only proves that Victor has already known that someone will arrange


    a car ident on the road today.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Following the route that Quintin had just said, Rachel soon arrived at the corner of the lounge


    where Victor and Joe were staying. Outside the lounge, there were two bodyguards. The door was


    closed tightly. She couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside. ¡°Boss, did you see Joe?¡±


    Quintin asked as he hadn¡¯t heard Rachel for a long time. ¡°No. someone is guarding. Quintin, try to send


    a message to the two bodyguards and make them leave here.¡± As long as the specific location of the


    target was determined and the IP address of the mobile phone was locked, the mobile phone system of


    the target could be hacked.


    It was not difficult for everyone in the Alliance of Red Hackers to send messages by pretending to be


    someone else. ¡°Okay.¡± The door of the lounge was pushed open from inside when Quintin¡¯s voice


    reached her ear.


    A doctor came out with a basin of water. His white coat was stained with blood, and the red color was


    dazzling while the basin of the water¡­ It was also red.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Chapter 269 I¡¯m Dr. Turner¡¯s Assistant Nurse


    Looking at the basin of blood, Rachel was shocked. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve sent the message.¡± The voice of Quintin


    came from the earphone again. But Rachel didn¡¯t say anything. After waiting for a while, Quintin looked


    at the map reflected on theputer screen, on which the red dot representing the position of Rachel


    had never moved while a green dot came out of the lounge and walked towards her. Obviously,


    someone was approaching.


    ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Seeing that the distance between them was getting closer and closer, Quintin could


    not help but be vignt and remind her. After a while, Rachel still didn¡¯t move. Quintin frowned tightly,


    ¡°Boss?


    Boss, are you listening? Boss!¡± When Quintin repeated thest word, he suddenly raised his voice.


    Rachel suddenly woke up and saw the doctor who had just walked out of the lounge was about to turn


    the corner. She suppressed her trance and quickly hid into the room behind her, just missing the doctor.


    ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± Seeing that the red dot and the green dot ovepped and then separated,


    Quintin felt relieved and asked.


    Being asked, the basin of blood water appeared in Rachel¡¯s mind again. It was diluted by water, so it


    was not very red, but it was still dazzling when she saw it. Rachel unconsciously tightened her grip on


    the doorknob, and her knuckles turned white.


    ¡®Whose is that basin of blood water?


    Joe¡¯s? If it is really his, where did he get hurt? Why would he lose so much blood? Why didn¡¯t Victor


    send him to the hospital? Is it painful? ¡­¡­¡® The more Rachel thought about it, the more uneasy she


    became. She kept reminding herself not to think too much. ¡®It couldn¡¯t be Joe. Don¡¯t scare yourself,


    Rachel. Don¡¯t panic at this time!¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m fine. Have the bodyguards left?¡± She kept her voice down and asked. On the other side,


    listening to Rachel¡¯s voice, Quintin still frowned tightly. He thought something must have happened, but


    he was not there, let alone see it in person. If his boss didn¡¯t tell him, he couldn¡¯t know anything by


    asking.


    Thinking of this, Quintin had to give up asking and looked at the screen. ¡°Yes, they have left. I sent a


    message to them as Carson and asked them to go to the underground parking lot of the edifice to get


    something. If they found no one in the underground parking lot, they would definitely find something


    wrong. So boss, you only have five minutes.¡± He said.


    ¡°I know.¡± Rachel raised her wrist and adjusted the countdown. It was just five minutes. ¡°Boss, be careful


    and keep in touch.¡± Hearing the sound of the door opening, Quintin knew that Rachel had left the room


    and went to the lounge where Victor and Joe were staying. He said worriedly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rachel didn¡¯t


    answer, but took off the earphone and put it into her pocket.


    As she approached the door of the lounge, the smell of blood in the air became more and more


    intense. Rachel pressed her lips tightly and felt that her heart was grasped by a hand, making it difficult


    for her to breathe. The door of the lounge was ajar, leaving just a narrow gap.


    Rachel walked to the door and looked inside through the crack of the door. There was a very limited


    range of sight, and she could only vaguely hear someone talking on the phone inside. It couldn¡¯t go on


    like this. She had no idea what was going on inside. She needed to find a way to get in.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel thought about it quickly, and soon an idea urred to her. After a short hesitation, she


    decisively reached out her hand, pushed open the door of the lounge and walked in. This lounge was a


    suite.


    At this moment, Ivan was on the phone. Hearing the noise, he thought it was the doctor who hade


    back, but when he turned around, he saw a woman in professional clothes.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Ivan hung up the phone with a serious look on his face and kept vignt. Rachel¡¯s


    hand, which was drooping beside her, curled up imperceptibly, but soon she loosened her hand. She


    took a deep breath, looked up at Ivan, and deliberately lowered her voice, saying, ¡°I am¡­¡±


    Herst syble trailed off slightly as the name on the doctor¡¯s badge shed through her mind, ¡°I am


    Dr. Turner¡¯s assistant nurse. He asked me toe and help him check on the injured.¡±

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Chapter 270 It¡¯s Mommy, Mommy Is Here


    ¡°Dr. Turner¡¯s assistant?¡± Ivan looked at Rachel inquisitively. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± She didn¡¯t dodge Ivan¡¯s gaze at all.


    Looking at Rachel, he felt a sense of familiarity with his eyes darkening, but he didn¡¯t know whether


    the familiarity was good or bad. Normally, Ivan wouldn¡¯t have been so vignt.


    But now it was a special time. If he had let it go, something bad might have happened. ¡°Take off your


    mask.¡± He said in a low voice. Taking off the mask meant that her identity would bepletely exposed.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes froze for a moment imperceptibly, but she hade to this point.


    If she turned around and left or hesitated, it would definitely make Ivan suspicious, and then her identity


    would be exposed too. Whether she stepped forward or backward, the result would be the same. Out of


    the corner of her eye Rachel nced at the half closed door of the bedroom and clenched her fists to


    make a decision secretly. Then she looked at Ivan and slowly raised her hand to take off her mask.


    ¡°Ivan.¡± Suddenly, someone opened the bedroom door and came out to call him. Ivan turned around, and


    Rachel, who was taking off her mask, paused suddenly. Following the direction of the voice, she looked


    at the figure standing at the door of the bedroom. It was Joey. ¡°Ivan, Mr. Sullivan has something to tell


    you and let you in.¡±


    Joey came towards them and said in a clear and childish voice. ¡°Is Mr. Sullivan looking for me?¡± Joey


    nodded heavily, ¡°There must be something important. Ivan, please go in quickly.¡± Hearing this, Ivan didn¡¯t


    dare to dy. He didn¡¯t care about Rachel any more, nodded at Joey and walked into the bedroom.


    The bedroom door mmed shut.


    Seeing Ivan¡¯s figure disappear in her sight, Joey breathed a sigh of relief. Then he looked at Rachel, and


    his eyes turned red with tears.


    ¡®It is Mommy.¡¯ When he heard the conversation between his mother and Ivan in the bedroom, even if his


    mother deliberately lowered her voice, he still recognized it at once. He was not sure at the beginning,


    because his mother should be on a mission at this time. How could she be here?


    All of a sudden, he thought of Uncle Quintin¡¯s phone call whose signal was not good. It seemed that he


    had said the word ¡®mommy¡¯ at that time¡­ At the thought of this, Joey tried to think quickly.


    Just at that moment, Victor said he had something to talk to Ivan. So he took the initiative to say that he


    would go out to call Ivan toe in so that he could confirm whether the person outside was his mother


    or not. Sure enough, he wouldn¡¯t make a mistake. After regaining hisposure, Joey looked at Rachel


    and wanted to call her Mommy.


    But when he thought of the two men Ivan and Victor in the bedroom, he bit back the word ¡®mommy¡¯ he


    would like to have said. With wet eyes, he threw himself into her arms and said in a low voice. ¡°Mommy.¡±


    When Rachel saw that Joey was standing in front of her safe and sound, she finally felt relieved.


    She lowered her eyes to look at the boy Joey in her arms. The reprimand she had wanted to say


    disappeared in an instant. Because just a few dayster, he had lost a little weight, and she felt very


    sorry for him. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± Rachel noticed the blood on his clothes at the first sight, but it was


    obvious that the blood was not his.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No.¡± Joey also thought that his mother would be angry with him, so he hugged her at the first time.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that she didn¡¯t get mad. Now he felt guilty and aggrieved. He felt guilty


    because he was so willful which made his mother take such a big risk toe to him.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He also felt aggrieved when he thought of what happened today, and also felt aggrieved for the ¡°bully¡± he


    had suffered these days. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He lowered his head and murmured. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are


    not hurt.¡± Seeing this, Rachel couldn¡¯t bear to me him anymore, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back now.¡±


    After saying that, Rachel was about to take his hand and take Joey away, but he dodged it first with his


    hand behind his back. ¡°Joey Be.¡± She frowned and called him by his full name. Her tone also


    became obviously lower.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Chapter 271 Mommy, Don¡®t Leave Me Alone!


    Joey lowered his head and pressed his lips into a straight line. After a while, he said in a low voice,


    ¡°Mommy, I can¡¯t leave now.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything,


    Joey thought she was going to be angry. His heart beat fast. He looked up at her uneasily and said,


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ Can I go back a few dayster?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Rachel didn¡¯t say anything more and asked calmly. In fact, at the moment she asked, she had a


    vague guess. Her eyes fell on the dried blood on Joey¡¯s clothes. Joey lowered his head and linked the


    fingers of his hands together on his stomach, staring at his toes without answering her.


    ¡°Joe, you¡­¡± Seeing his reaction, Rachel was almost sure. She squatted down and looked at him. After a


    short hesitation, she asked what she wanted to know most, ¡°Do you want to stay with him?¡± The two of


    them knew clearly who ¡®he¡¯ was referring to. Joey shook his head in a hurry and said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t get


    me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean that. I just¡­ I just¡­¡± Seeing the sweat on his forehead, Rachel couldn¡¯t bear to


    see him be like that.


    She lifted the corner of her mouth and raised her head to wipe the sweat off his forehead gently, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. Take your time.¡± ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Joey¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and his big tears rolled down his


    cheeks all of a sudden, ¡°I just want to stay here for a few days. He was injured, and he got shot because


    of protecting me.¡± ¡®Got shot.¡¯ The two words hit Rachel¡¯s eardrum hard.


    ¡°If I leave now, I will definitely feel uneasy.¡± Joey continued, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve told me to be grateful and


    return others¡¯ kindness. I know he¡¯s a bad and annoying man. But if he didn¡¯t want to protect me, he


    could have avoided it. At least he¡¯s not bad in this matter. In that case, I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Hearing what Joey said that he even quoted what she had said, she didn¡¯t know what to say for a


    moment. Could she say that he did a good job? But the man inside the room was none other than Victor.


    As long as Joey stayed with him for a little longer, it would increase the risk of his identity being exposed.


    Rachel didn¡¯t want to think about the consequence of being discovered, nor did she dare to think about it.


    But could she say that he was wrong? Could she take him away from here by force? If she really did so,


    this matter would traumatize Joey. She knew her son very well that as long as he was determined to do


    something, no one could persuade him, just like his scummy father. Rachel looked at Joey with deep


    eyes, ¡°Are you going to stay here no matter what I say?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Joey looked at her without saying anything. Even if he didn¡¯t say it, the answer


    was self-evident. Rachel narrowed her eyes and withdrew her hand. Without saying anything, she stood


    up and made up her mind quickly. Then she said, ¡°Okay, I agree.¡± He had thought that Rachel would


    refuse his request, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so straightforward, which made Joey stunned for a


    moment.


    Soon a guess shed through his mind, and the red color on the corners of his eyes which had just


    faded a little, became obvious again. ¡°Mommy, are¡­ are you going to leave me alone?¡± As soon as he


    finished his words, Joey burst into tears again and he wept more bitterly than before.


    Rachel didn¡¯t expect that Joey would think so. She was stunned for a moment, but before she could


    exin, Joey suddenly rushed over and hugged her, saying anxiously. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll go with you. I won¡¯t


    stay here. Don¡¯t leave me alone¡­ I¡¯ll listen to you and go with you. I don¡¯t want Daddy, but Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Joe?¡±


    Rachel reached out her hand and wanted to pull his hand, trying to exin. However, when Joey noticed


    her movement, he held her even tighter. ¡°Let go of me, Joe.¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t free herself from it or move.


    She felt both sorry and helpless. ¡°¡­¡­ Mommy.¡± Joe raised his head and looked at her miserably withContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    red eyes. Seeing him like this, Rachel didn¡¯t want to say anything more, so she had to slow down her


    tone and said, ¡°Let go of me first.


    I can¡¯t talk to you in this way.¡± ¡°Mommy, promise me first. Don¡¯t leave me alone.¡± ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want


    you?¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t helpughing. Joey blinked his tearful eyes. Rachel flicked his forehead slightly


    with her index finger and said, ¡°I had a devil of a job giving birth to you. Why could I abandon you?¡±


    ¡°But weren¡¯t you¡­¡± She said that just now so clearly and calmly as if she was going to leave him here


    and nevere back ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. Let go of me.¡± Rachel looked down at him. She


    couldn¡¯t move in such a posture, and it was also a little difficult for her to speak, ¡°Three, two¡­¡± Joey


    immediately loosened his grip and took a step back, but his eyes were still fixed on her.


    Rachel took a piece of tissue from the table and wiped his tears, ¡°Joe, you still remember the principle of


    gratitude and return clearly. But why couldn¡¯t you remember that it is unmanly to cry?¡± ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    Rachel threw the tissue into the trash can and sighed helplessly, ¡°I won¡¯t leave, but I won¡¯t leave you


    alone here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Looking at him, Rachel raised her hand, gently stroked his eyebrows and eyes


    with her thumb, and then put on the mask again, ¡°Let¡¯s go, take me in.¡± After saying that, she looked at


    the bedroom door which was ajar.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 272 by Adolf Dunne


    Joey widened his eyes in disbelief, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± When Rachel looked at it, she could only vaguely see


    the figure of Ivan standing by the bed through the crack of the door. She knew why Joey was so


    surprised at her words, but she was clear that it was the best choice.


    From the moment she knew that Joey had sneaked back to Apliaria, or from the earlier moment she


    jumped off the ship without hesitation, she had known that she would meet Victor one day, which she


    couldn¡¯t avoid. Because there was the death of Abby between them. Since it would happen sooner or


    later, it didn¡¯t matter to meet him earlier. There was also no need to hide.


    Rachel puzzled it out. She looked down at Joey and didn¡¯t answer his question, ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±


    She said in a low voice.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Joey pursed his lips and clenched his small fists. He didn¡¯t understand why his mommy


    would do that.


    Just then, the bedroom door was opened. With a grim face, Ivan walked out, looked straight at Rachel


    and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Come in.¡± As soon as he finished his words, Ivan turned around and walked


    into the bedroom without any more exnation. Without hesitation, Rachel reacted quickly and was


    about to walk inside. However, as soon as she took a step, she clearly felt that someone was pulling her


    sleeve.


    She turned around.


    It was Joey. She didn¡¯t know when Joey gripped the cuff link of her sleeve to stop her. But before she


    could ask him what happened, all kinds of expressions quickly shed through his little face, including


    entanglement, hesitation and worry. He was worried that something bad would happen when Victor saw


    Rachel.


    On the one hand, he hoped that his mother could stay with him. On the other hand, he was afraid that his


    willfulness would hurt his mother. Finally, he loosened his grip, as if he had made a great decision. He


    said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. No one can take me away from you! Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± He said that not for


    Rachel, but for himself. After all, it was Rachel who gave birth to him and knew what he was thinking


    about, so she didn¡¯t expose it and nodded.


    The mother and son walked into the bedroom one after the other. As soon as they entered the bedroom,


    the air was filled with a stronger smell of blood. On the floor beside the bed, a shirt with blood was lying


    there. The scarlet color was extremely dazzling. Against the white shirt, it was like the Red Spider Lily


    blooming in the white snow. When Rachel saw the blood on his shirt, her heartbeat stopped for a


    moment uncontrobly


    and she even held her breath unconsciously. After a while, she took her eyes off the shirt and her eyes


    slowly alighted on the bed. The person who had been lying on the bed had already woken up. Now he


    was leaning against the head of the bed, half naked. The bandage around his right shoulder was stained


    with blood, and the color was still deepening.


    It was obvious that the wound was still bleeding ¡°You said you are Dr. Turner¡¯s assistant. You should


    have the basic knowledge of bandaging the wound, right?¡± Ivan turned to look at Rachel and said, ¡°Help


    Mr. Sullivan bandage it again.¡± Bandage¡­ If it was a simple bandage, she might know how to do it, but it


    was obviously not enough to stop the blood.


    But if she said she didn¡¯t know, it would be tantamount to telling Ivan that she was not Dr. Turner¡¯s


    assistant at all. With her knuckles twitching beside her body, Rachel had no option but to nod and walked


    to the bed. As she approached, she also saw the face of the man Victor clearly.


    Her facial features were brooding and angr. When she first saw him four years ago, she thought he


    was good-looking. Now four years had passed, and her impression of him still remained the same when


    she met him again. Time seemed to take special care of him, leaving no sign of age on his face. But now


    his handsome face was pale and bloodless. ¡°It may hurt a little. Bear it.¡± Rachel only looked at the man¡¯s


    face for a moment and then took her eyes off it to look at his right shoulder.


    She needed to remove the bandage before she could put a new dressing on it. The man didn¡¯t say


    anything. Perhaps he had lost too much blood, so Victor neither looked at her nor refused her. Rachel


    took a deep breath and stretched out her hand to remove the bandage, but she stopped halfway.


    The bandage was wrapped around his right shoulder and chest for several circles. If she wanted to untie


    it, she could only hold him in her arms. She didn¡¯t know if she should continue her action for a while, and


    the man still leaned against the head of the bed, seeming not to cooperate.


    ¡°In¡­ Ivan.¡± After hesitating for a while, Rachel turned to look at Ivan and said, ¡°Please give me a pair of


    scissors.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Without asking more, Ivan turned around to look for the scissors. At this moment, the


    man who had been resting with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled up


    and down and his voice was deep, ¡°No need for scissors.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t expect that Victor would


    suddenly open his eyes, and they were facing each other in a strange posture. They were very close to


    each other.


    She could feel the slight coldness and the pungent smell of blood from him. Rachel pursed her lips and


    raised her head slightly and stiffly to keep a distance from him calmly, ¡°If¡¯it needs to be bandaged again, I


    have to cut off the bandage with scissors first and stop the blood from bleeding¡­¡± Before she finished


    her words, the man raised his left hand to hold one end of the bandage.


    Enduring the pain, he sat up, loosened the bandage, and finally took it off. Rachel didn¡¯t even have time


    to stop him. All of a sudden, the bloody wound came into view. There was a bloody hole in the ce


    where the man¡¯s shoulder de connected with his arm. The hole was not big or small, but the size of a


    bullet.


    The blood was still oozing out, and the wound was aggravated because he violently tore off the bandage


    just now. The sight was shocking. Just looking at it, one could clearly feel a sharp pain, let alone how


    strong the real pain would be. Rachel¡¯s heart suddenly stopped beating for a moment. ¡°You can bind it up


    now.¡± The man said to her calmly even though he was supposed to be in great pain.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Chapter 273 Whether You Go To The Hospital Or Wait For Death Is Up To You


    Although he obviously was seriously injured, the man¡¯s gaze still gave people a strong sense of


    oppression. Rachel lowered her eyes, took the towel from Ivan and wiped the ces around Victor¡¯s


    wound carefully The pure white towel soon turned red by the blood, and even her fingertips were stained


    with blood.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was unable to stop the bleeding at all. Rachel¡¯s forehead was covered with a thinyer of sweat.


    She frowned and found that the bullet was not taken out at all! ¡°Are you done?¡± Victor asked in a deep


    voice, or more specifically, he was actually urging her to bind up the wound as soon as possible.


    His eyebrows frowned, and obvious agitation and impatience shed across his face. Somehow, as soon


    as this woman approached him, he felt annoyed. But he couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on about this


    kind of annoyance. Rachel threw the towel into the basin, pressed her lips and said, ¡°I can¡¯t stop the


    bleeding, and the bullet hasn¡¯t been taken out.


    I suggest to go to the hospital for surgery to take the bullet out, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± The man


    interrupted Rachel coldly. Rachel paused for a moment and looked into Victor¡¯s deep eyes suddenly.


    When they looked at each other, she clearly felt that the temperature around her body dropped sharply,


    as if she had fallen into an ice cer. The man looked at others still coldly as usual. Rachel regained her


    composure and looked away secretly.


    Although she hated Victor so much that she wanted him to bleed to death like this, he just got shot


    because of protecting Joe¡­ ¡°If we don¡¯t take out the bullets in time, you will lose too much blood and


    your life will be in danger.¡± She thought for a while and said as if she hadn¡¯t heard what Victor had just


    said.


    Victor¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I said? If you can¡¯t stop the bleeding, get out!¡± ¡®How


    stubborn he is! Rachel thought to herself and suppressed her temper. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, in your current


    situation, except for going to the hospital for an operation, any action will aggravate the situation and


    make you die!


    Of course, if you really want to die, I won¡¯t stop you, but there is no need to get it taped up, which will


    waste the bandage.¡± She said in a calm tone. Then she stood straight and put her hands into the pockets


    of her coat. It seemed that she was not afraid of the anger of Victor at all. In fact, only she knew that the


    hands in her pockets were clenching, and her nails were pinching the palms.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. Victor¡¯s eyes turned cold as he looked at Rachel and the dangerous dim light


    shed across his eyes. Rachel didn¡¯t dodge but looked straight into his eyes. For a moment, the


    atmosphere in the bedroom was stiff, as if the air had stopped flowing at this moment.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡± About half a minuteter, someone finally broke the silence. Joey walked to the bed and


    called out. Hearing Jo¨¦y¡¯s voice, Victor took his eyes off her to look at him. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I think¡­ What


    she says sounds reasonable.¡± Joey pressed his lips, ¡°And you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t die.¡± Do


    you think she is right?¡± Joey didn¡¯t answer him and just looked at him with his big eyes. Victor frowned


    hard while Rachel raised her wrist to check the time on her watch and then reminded him ¡®kindly¡¯, ¡°Mr.


    Sullivan, ording to your bleeding speed, you will faint in about twenty minutes because of excessive


    loss of blood. And you will definitely die in thirty minutes.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Victor cast a cold nce at her. Rachel pretended not to notice it and


    lowered her hand indifferently, ¡°Whether you go to the hospital or wait for death is up to you.¡± Then there


    was a long silence. Finally, Victor relented, ¡°Ivan, call an ambnce and take me to the hospital.¡±


    Hearing that, Ivan immediately took out his mobile phone and left the bedroom to call the hospital to


    arrange an ambnce. In fact, he had been worried about it all the time, but no matter who persuaded


    Victor, it wouldn¡¯t work as long as he made up his mind. However, he


    didn¡¯t expect that Victor would listen to a woman this time. Seeing this, Ivan couldn¡¯t help but take a look


    at Rachel. ¡°Come here and continue getting it taped up.¡± Victor ordered Rachel coldly. Perhaps she had


    prepared for the worst, Rachel¡¯s tensed nerves rxed a little.


    She didn¡¯t talk to him anymore and carefully wrapped the bandage around the wound again ording to


    her previous method of bandage. After bandaging, he stopped bleeding a little. Seeing her clumsily wind


    the bandage around his wound, Victor¡¯s ck eyes slightly darkened.


    No one knew what he was thinking about. When she was dressing the wound for him, she was very


    close to him. A faint fragrance from her body rushed into his nose from time to time, inexplicably


    comforting the restlessness in his heart. Victor frowned slightly. He had the same feeling four years ago


    when Rachel was by his side.


    After getting the wound taped up, Rachel stood up and was about to take two steps back to keep a


    distance from him. However, she didn¡¯t expect to hear the cold voice of Victor from above her head, ¡°You


    are not Dr. Turner¡¯s assistant. Who are you?¡± Rachel paused and was rather taken aback.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Chapter 274 Mommy, Just Go


    Bang! The washbasin on the bedside table was knocked down and fell to the ground. The water mixed


    with blood spilled out and sprinkled on Joey¡¯s body, interrupting the slightly tension between Victor and


    Rachel. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. ¡± Joey exined with embarrassment.


    Seeing that his clothes were all wet, Rachel immediately said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, let me take him to change


    into clean clothes, or he will catch a cold.¡± With his eyes squinted, Victor thought for a while and then his


    eyes became cold again. ¡°There are his clothes in the car. Ivan will send someone to pick them up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take him to the bathroom first. ¡± After saying that, Rachel left the bedroom with Joey and went


    to the bathroom on the other side of the living room.


    Rachel closed the bathroom door and turned on the shower. ¡°Take off your clothes and take a hot


    shower. You don¡¯t want to catch a cold.¡± ¡°Mommy, just go.¡± Joey looked at her worriedly, ¡°That jerk must


    be suspicious of you. You can leave now. I¡¯ll pretend to be knocked out by you, so that he won¡¯t be


    suspicious and investigate you.¡± Rachel paused and asked, ¡°Did you knock down that water basin on


    purpose?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I had to, or he would keep asking.¡± ¡°Joe! You silly boy. What if that was hot water in there? Aren¡¯t


    you afraid of getting hurt? Don¡¯t do this again!¡± Rachel was both angry and moved. Fortunately, the water


    in the basin was cold. Otherwise, if it was sprinkled on his delicate skin, Joey would get severely


    scalded. ¡°I was afraid that jerk¡­¡± ¡°He won¡¯t give up.¡± Rachel interrupted him. Joey looked at her in


    confusion, not knowing what Rachel meant.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel filled the bathtub with water and signaled him to go inside. It was cold today and it was easy for


    him to catch a cold. When she saw Joey today, she found that he didn¡¯t look well.


    She thought he was frightened, but now she found that he might have caught a cold. ¡°I mean, if I just run


    away like this, he won¡¯t give up searching for me.¡± She exined, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not that bad yet. He


    doesn¡¯t have conclusive evidence to prove that I¡¯m not Dr.


    Turner¡¯s assistant.¡± ¡°Dr. Turner will be back soon.¡± Rachel pinched his cheek and said, ¡°Not necessarily.


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    Rachel raised her wrist and tapped on her watch. A file popped up on the screen. It was Dr. Turner¡¯s.


    Quintin just sent it to her.


    Rachel just finished reading it when she was in a stalemate with Victor. At the beginning, she was not


    sure whether Victor would buy it, but after reading this file, she was confident.


    Because she saw a familiar name in Dr. Turner¡¯s personal information. Dr. Turner¡¯s teacher was Pearson


    Lee, a renowned medical expert in the International Health Organization Pearson owed her a favor.


    Therefore, the moment she saw the name, she used Morse code to inform Quintin to get in contact with


    Pearson. If she was correct, Dr. Turner should have received a call from his teacher now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask Ivan to bring the clothes. ¡± Rachel smiled, turned around and walked out of the bathroom


    However, Ivan was not in the living room. At this moment, there was a strange silence in the living room.


    A rustling sound suddenly came from behind her.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 275 by Adolf Dunne


    ¡°Ivan ¡°Rachel thought Ivan hade back. She turned around and was about to call him, but when she


    turned around, she saw a man with a pair of strange eyes.


    The man raised his head slightly, revealing his cold and fierce eyes under the brim of his hat. Without


    giving Rachel any time to react, he was about to grab her neck. Just before the man could do it, he


    suddenly stopped. ¡°Who are you? ¡± The bedroom door opened. With a cold face, Victor pointed a gun at


    the man.


    The silver body of the gun reflected a cold light and the light shone in the man¡¯s eyes. The man obviously


    didn¡¯t expect that Victor woulde out of the room all of a sudden. He turned around and looked at him


    without saying anything. His eyes darkened and he took off his hat.


    Squinting his eyes, Victor pressed the trigger. The man saw the bandage on Victor¡¯s shoulder. Victor¡¯s


    right shoulder got injured, because of the violent move of holding the gun, it started to bleed again. With


    his injury, it was impossible for him to pull the trigger.


    The man sneered, ¡°Someone who will take your life.¡± As soon as he finished his words, a silver thing fell


    from his sleeve to his palm. It was a de, with its tip towards Victor. Rachel¡¯s eyes widened. Without a


    second thought, she cried out in a hurry and even forgot to lower her voice. ¡°Victor, be careful!¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Rachel¡¯s voice. dailytest update only .novelheart Hearing the familiar voice, Victor was


    stunned. He looked at Rachel in astonishment, only to see the anxious look on her face. Seeing that the


    de was about to touch Victor¡­ Bang!


    A gunshot rang out. The bullet shot out from the gun and went straight into the man¡¯s thigh. The man


    immediately lost his bnce because of the pain. He loosened his hand, and the knife fell to the ground


    with a crisp sound. Then he fell to the ground. Victor lowered his arm and frowned.


    His face became even paler and more blood oozed out from his wound. The moment he pulled the


    spanner, the back seat of the gun was very intense, and the bullet embedded in his shoulder got deeper.


    He could not help frowning in pain, butpared with the pain, he was more cared about the voice just


    now.


    ¡°How could it be¡­ ¡± The man¡¯s forehead was sweating because of the pain. Seeing this, Rachel


    breathed a sigh of relief. Then she realized that she used her own voice just now, her eyes widened for a


    moment. Instead of looking at the man on the ground, Victor looked at her and walked towards her step


    by step, bearing the pain. Rachel pressed her lips and then said her fake voice, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, don¡¯t


    move. You are bleeding¡­¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± He strode to her with his dark eyes fixed on her face and asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rachel


    swallowed nervously, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Haven¡¯t I told you? I¡¯m Dr.


    Turner¡¯s assistant.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The way Victor looked at her was oppressive, it was as if he wanted to see


    through her.


    Rachel looked up at him but didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Does Dr. Turner know that his assistant doesn¡¯t even know


    how to bandage a wound?¡± dailytest update only .novelheart Victor continued to ask in a


    deep voice, with a vague guess in his heart. He had been thinking about the possibility for years.


    He couldn¡¯t help but get nervous. Rachel froze and a look of astonishment shed across her eyes.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rachel stepped back. ¡°Are you Rachel?¡± He finally asked.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Chapter 276 I Know It¡¯s You


    Rachel pressed her lips tightly, with sweat on her forehead. With his deep eyes staring at her, Victor tried


    his best to suppress the urge to take off her mask.


    He was scared. Realizing this, he clenched his fists imperceptibly. He was afraid that what he had just


    heard was just in his mind. He was afraid that after taking off her mask, he would find that the woman in


    front of him was not the one he had been missing day and night for four years.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He didn¡¯t wan¨ªt to disappoint himself. ¡°Answer my question!¡± As soon as he approached, Rachel stepped


    back. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rachel clenched her fists. Atst, she had to ce to retreat anymore and her back hit the


    wall.


    Looking at her eyes, Victor felt them so familiar to the ones that belonged to the woman he loved. Finally,


    he couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and want to take off the mask on her face. Noticing what he wanted to


    do, Rachel turned her head to avoid him subconsciously. But her dodge made Victor more sure of his


    guess.


    His cold fingertips touched the mask. The mask would fall off as long as he decided to take it off.


    Clenching her fists, Rachel held her breath and thought quickly. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, watch out!¡± Suddenly, there


    was a hurried shout from behind. It was Ivan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± In the bathroom, Joey also heard the noise and ran out in a hurry. Cold light shed in front of


    Rachel¡¯s eyes. She looked over Victor¡¯s shoulder and found that the man who had been kneeling on the


    ground stood up. Bearing the pain, he was about to stab Victor in the back with the knife in his hands.


    The point of the knife was aimed at Victor¡¯s heart. Moreover, he was very fast with the determination to


    die with Victor. When Victor realized it, the knife was very close to him. Subconsciously, Rachel wanted


    to push him away, but she found that she couldn¡¯t. There was no way for him to dodge the knife now.


    And he couldn¡¯t. Once he dodged, Rachel behind him would be stabbed. Victor could clearly feel that the


    woman behind him was trying to push him away. His heart missed a beat, and then a faint smile


    appeared on his face. ¡°Vic¡­¡± a cold hand held Rachel¡¯s wrist and stopped her from pushing him


    away. Astonishment shed across Rachel¡¯s eyes, but before she could finish her words, Victor


    suddenly turned around, let go of her hand, and raised his hand to cover her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± He


    said. ¡°Mr. Sullivan!¡±


    Then¡­


    The de pierced into Victor¡¯s flesh.


    Bang! A gunshot rang out. Rachel clearly felt the fingertips of the hand on her eyes slightly crooked, and


    the sound of the knife entering the flesh and blood oozing out. Her eyes widened and her heart seemed


    to stop beating at that moment.


    In an instant, the whole world seemed to be exceptionally quiet. Rachel¡¯s body stiffened. After a


    long time, she finally came to her senses and called in a trembling voice that she didn¡¯t even realize,


    ¡°Vic¡­ Victor¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He didn¡¯t answer her.


    His hand was still covering her eyes, even with her eyes open, she couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Victor?¡± She


    called him again, feeling her eyes sore. There was another moment of silence.


    When Rachel felt that her tears were about to fall, the person in front of her finally responded. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    He answered in a low voice, ¡°Rachel, I know it¡¯s you.¡±

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Chapter 277 My Life Is Yours


    Rachel bit her lower lip and didn¡¯t say anything. She lowered her eyes and saw a drop of blood dripping


    from the fingertips of his other hand to the ground. ¡°Vic¡­¡± She moved her lips, and before she could


    finish speaking, the pressure that had been on her eyelids suddenly disappeared, and then a shadow


    covered her. Victor couldn¡¯t hold on a


    anymore and fell on her.


    The pungent smell of blood rushed into her nose. She saw the man¡¯s pale face, but before she could see


    it clearly, Victor was about to fall to the ground. ¡°Victor¡­ ¡± She subconsciously raised her hand to


    support him, but as soon as she touched him, her hand was all wet of blood.


    The bandage on his right shoulder de was already stained with blood. The man stabbed Victor from


    his back, although the knife missed Victor¡¯s heart, it was close to it. Blood kept dripping. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Victor


    couldn¡¯t even stand steadily and almost pressed on her. Hearing her voice, he answered subconsciously,


    ¡°Let me lean on you for a while, just for a while.


    Don¡¯t push me away, Rachel.¡± Speaking of thest few words, his voice became weaker and weaker.


    Rachel felt the blood on her hand, and her fingertips were trembling slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of blood¡­¡±


    If she really let him close his eyes like this, he would really die. And he couldn¡¯t die.


    This idea popped up in her mind and she blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep, Victor!¡± ¡°Mr. Sullivan!¡± Ivan also


    rushed over, he called out in a hurry. ¡°¡­¡­¡± However, this time, Victor didn¡¯t answer her. The expression


    on Ivan¡¯s face changed. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, stay with us!¡± Rachel was really in a panic. Her eyes turned red,


    ¡°Wake up, Victor.


    Don¡¯t fall sleep! Wake up!¡± However, no matter how hard she screamed his name, Victor leaned on her


    shoulder and remained quiet. She couldn¡¯t see how he was now, but she could still feel his blood warm


    on her hand.


    She kept repeating what happened in her mind, Victor stood in front of her, raised his hand to cover her


    eyes and then was stabbed from the back. Suddenly, she felt something salty in her mouth. When she


    came to her senses, tears were streaming down her cheeks.


    She suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t want him to die. In the past four years, she had nned countless


    times to take revenge on him, to make him pay for the death of Abby and all the things he had done. But


    at this moment, she suddenly realized that in all of her ns, she had never wanted Victor to die.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who I am, Victor? If you die here today, you will never know who Tam. ¡°Rachel


    pressed her lips and said in a hoarse voice. ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was still silence, ¡°Did you hear that, Victor?


    ¡°Rachel raised her voice, ¡°Open your eyes! Stay with me! Don¡¯t you want to know if I¡¯m Rachel? Open


    your eyes.


    As long as you open your eyes, I¡¯ll take off the mask and show you. Do you hear me?¡± Still no response,


    Rachel¡¯s vision was blurred by tears, and a heavy sense of powerlessness rose in her heart She


    clenched her teeth with her eyes all red. She said some cruel words but in a sad tone, ¡°I haven¡¯t been


    able to kill you with my own hands and avenged for Abby, you can¡¯t die like this¡­ Wake up! Do you hear


    me? Open your eyes!¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Okay.¡±


    Suddenly, a weak voice sounded. Then, Victor¡¯s feeble hand moved a little. Feeling it, Rachel¡¯s body


    stiffened. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard and called out, ¡°Victor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He answered her,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­ You haven¡¯t been able to kill me with your own hands? I¡¯ll keep my life for you to do it.¡±


    Keep his life for her to do it. Rachel was stunned, but before she could react, Dr. Turner came in a hurry.


    Soon, Victor was carried into the bedroom. The wound on his back had to be dealt with immediately.


    Seeing the bedroom door closed, Rachel lost all her strength and slid down the wall. But just after sitting


    on the ground for a while, the door of the bedroom was pushed open from inside again.


    Ivan walked over and looked at her with aplicated look. Until now, he still couldn¡¯t believe that the


    woman in front of him was Rachel. A woman who had been dead for four years. At that time, he had


    personally watched her body being dragged out from the water. How could it be possible?


    ¡°Miss Be.¡± called Ivan in a low voice. Rachel gradually calmed down and stood up. ¡°Since Mr.


    Sullivan is out of danger, I should leave now.¡± Her mind was still in a mess, and she needed to think it


    over quietly. When the man was shot by the guard here, Joey was sent to somewhere safe, it seemed


    that she couldn¡¯t take him with her today.


    Moreover, it might be safer for Joey to stay with Victor. Thinking of this, Rachel was about to leave. But


    as soon as she took a step forward, Ivan stopped her and said, ¡°Miss Be, Mr. Sullivan wants to see


    you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rachel stopped and turned her head to look at Ivan. After a moment of silence, she looked


    at the door of the bedroom.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan said that if you don¡¯t go in, he will not receive any treatment.¡± Ivan added.


    Rachel frowned.


    ¡°Is he threatening me with his own life?¡± Ivan looked at her and said nothing. Noticing the way Ivan


    looked at her, Rachel immediately understood that Victor would really do such a thing She clenched her


    fists and caught a glimpse of the blood on her fingertips. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    When she pushed the bedroom door open, Dr. Turner had already prepared everything, waiting for


    Victor¡¯s consent to treat him. As soon as Rachel came in, she saw that Victor¡¯s face was ghastly pale, as


    if he would die the next second. Rachel didn¡¯t know what to say about him. Did he really not care about


    his own life at all?


    How could he threaten her with his life even in such a situation?


    He didn¡¯t change at all. Hearing the noise, Victor slowly opened his eyes, but Rachel didn¡¯t look at him.


    She said to Dr. Turner, ¡°Dr. Turner, help him now.¡± Dr. Turner thought of the phone call he had just


    received from his mentor. He took a look at Rachel, and then looked at Victor. Dr. Turner dared not do


    anything without Victor¡¯s consent. ¡°Come here.¡± Said Victor, looking at Rachel. Rachel frowned and didn¡¯t


    move.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to move, Victor was about to sit up. Dr. Turner¡¯s face changed, ¡°Mr. Sullivan,


    you can¡¯t move now!¡± Ignoring his words, Victor looked at Rachel stubbornly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯te


    over, I¡¯ll go over.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move! Didn¡¯t you hear what the doctor said?


    ¡± A touch of impatience shed across Rachel¡¯s eyes when she heard this. She walked a few steps


    forward to the bedside and asked, ¡°Are you a child, Victor? Only kids could threaten others with their


    lives! Besides, it¡¯s your life, not mine.¡± ¡°My life is yours.¡± Victor said.


    ¡°I have promised I would keep my life for you to kill me with your own hands.¡± He added.


    Rachel pursed her lips. Hearing this, she was in silence. Then she looked away and said to Dr. Turner,


    ¡°Dr. Turner, treat him.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he said just now? His life is mine. Since then, I decide if he would live.¡±


    She knew what Dr. Turner was worried about, so she interrupted him.


    Then she looked at Victor sarcastically and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be gentle to him, if he dies while you are


    treating him, I won¡¯t me you. You know what?


    I will even give you money as a reward.¡± When Victor heard this, he didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing this, Dr.


    Turner hesitated for a moment before he started to treat Victor¡¯s injury. His wound was still bleeding and


    it needed stitches, they were in a bedroom, not a hospital, so Dr. Turner had been very careful.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Chapter 278 A Human Or A Ghost


    Half an hourter. At the press conference, the journalists looked at the time passing by. There were only


    thirty seconds left before the time Carson promised that Victor would be here. Someone couldn¡¯t help


    asking, ¡°Mr. Scott, you said Mr. Sullivan is in the lounge. Then why hasn¡¯t hee out?


    It¡¯s almost time.¡± Sitting on the chair, Carson took out a box of bubblegum from his pocket, put one into


    his mouth, nced at the man, and said nothing. Maria, who was sitting on the front seat, also looked at


    the time.


    Thinking of the news that her subordinate told her fifteen minutes ago, she thought in her heart. Come


    out? Victor might not even be alive now, how could hee out? So what if he kept stalling? In the end,


    she would be the center of the press conference.


    Three, two¡­


    At thest second, she stood up, with a hint of eagerness in her eyes. ¡°Half an hour has passed and


    Victor is still not here. I think there must be something urgent he has to deal with, so how about let me¡­


    ¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan is here!¡± At this moment, one of the reporters suddenly shouted.


    All of a sudden, everyone turned their heads and looked in the direction where the voice came from.


    They saw that there were several people following behind Victor from the exit of the lounge. Victor was


    dressed in suits and didn¡¯t look like he was injured at all.


    ¡°This is strange. Didn¡¯t Mrs. Sullivan say that Mr. Sullivan had a car ident? But it seems that he is


    fine.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Mrs. Sullivan¡¯s anxious face just now?


    It¡¯s hard to say whether the car ident is true or not.¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange. Why is Mrs. Sullivan so anxious


    about the press conference? I thought she wouldn¡¯t want to take part in it at all. After all, the news of her


    son¡¯s death will be announced here today, right?¡±


    Someone started the conversation. The others began to realize the strangeness in the atmosphere and


    began to discuss as well. When Maria saw him appear in front of everyone and looked normal and calm,


    her face darkened. Shock and disbelief shed across her face. How was this possible? Wasn¡¯t he


    seriously injured? How could he be here now?


    Carson was much calmer than Maria, but soon he couldn¡¯t keep hisposure anymore. Because he


    saw the woman behind Victor.


    His eyes widened in an instant and he doubted if he had seen it wrong. He rubbed his eyes and found


    that it was true. Seeing that Victor and his men were getting closer and closer and that the woman¡¯s face


    was clearer and clearer to him, Carson was dumbfounded. He said to his men behind him, ¡°Pinch me.¡±


    . ¡°What¡­ What?¡± The man thought he heard it wrong and asked. ¡°Pinch me. Hurry up.¡± Urged Carson.


    Hearing this, although his subordinate was confused, he plucked up the courage and pinched Carson¡¯s


    arm. daily new chapters only .novelheart Feeling the pain, Carson took a deep breath and said,


    ¡°Holy shit, I am not dreaming?


    A dead woman came alive?¡± As he was in shock, Victor had already walked up to him. With his eyes


    fixed on Rachel, who was standing behind Victor, Carson was astonished and he asked, ¡°What¡­ Are


    you a human or a ghost?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rachel took a look at him, refraining from rolling her eyes. She ignored him and nced at Victor out of


    the corner of her eye. Her eyes darkened when she saw a red mark on Victor¡¯s cuff.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 279 by Adolf Dunne


    Chapter 279 Keep Decency


    When Maria saw Rachel, she clenched her fists and looked at Rachel in disbelief. How could she be


    here? Why didn¡¯t she know she was back at all? Noticing that Maria was looking at her, Rachel turned


    her head and met her gaze. She could clearly feel the hostility from the way Maria looked at her, which


    made her feel strange and stared at Maria for a while.


    She had heard of Maria¡¯s name before. She was the daughter of the Kennedy family and married to


    Victor¡¯s father when she was in her twenties. In a blink of eyes, she had been Mrs. Sullivan f¨®r over


    twenty years. Because of the marriage, the Kennedy family rose to the upper ss.


    But if she remembered correctly, this should be the first time she had met Maria, but the hostility Maria


    had towards her made her wonder if they had met before. Moreover, Maria didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at


    her being alive, but her being here. If they had never met before, why would Maria look at her like that?


    But if they had met before, Maria should also know her death four years ago, why wasn¡¯t surprised?


    Unless¡­ Rachel¡¯s eyes darkened, unless Maria knew she was alive the whole time, which was why she


    wasn¡¯t shocked to see her but only surprised she came here today. At the thought of this, Rachel¡¯s eyes


    fell on Maria became more inquisitive. But before she could think it over, her sight was suddenly blocked


    by a tall figure.


    Apparently, Victor also noticed that Maria was staring at Rachel. He narrowed his eyes and stood in front


    of Rachel, then he called in a cold voice. ¡°Mother.¡± This was how Victor addressed Maria when they were


    in public. daily new chapters only .novelheart It was not a secret that Victor was the illegitimate


    son of the Sullivan family, but when in public ce, they had to keep decency.


    Maria withdrew her gaze and smiled gently, ¡°Victor, is everything okay? I heard that some ident


    happened on your way here. I was worried about you¡­ I was worried that you would end up like Odin, I


    am so relieved to see that you are fine. ¡± Worry was written all over Maria¡¯s face, as if the man in front of


    her was not the illegitimate child of the Sullivan family, but her own son.


    Having been Mrs. Sullivan for over twenty years, Maria knew how to act. ¡°Sorry, I made you worried,


    mother.¡± Replied Victor in an indifferent tone. ¡°It¡¯s good you are fine. If something happens to you, I don¡¯t


    know how I can face Carolyn in heaven. ¡± Of course, Maria was referring to Victor¡¯s grandmother. ¡°Since


    you are fine, you


    should host the press conference today. I thought you might be caught in something just now.¡± Although


    Maria really hated the fact that Victor was here now, she had to pretend like a gentle elder, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t


    had a good rest these days. I feel tired, I may have to go back early.¡± ¡°Ivan, drive Mrs. Sullivan home.


    ¡± Without saying anything, Victor ordered in a low voice. Ivan answered ¡°yes¡±. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t


    get what she wanted here today, Maria had to nod to Victor and then leave. She knew she would only be


    more pissed if she stayed. After Maria left, the reporters all looked at Victor eagerly, waiting for his words.


    Next to Victor, Carson tried hard to hold back the shock and doubts in his heart and noticed blood was


    dripping down Victor¡¯s arm. He walked to Victor, blocking the reporters¡¯ sights and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Victor, are you okay? If not, we can do this another day.¡± ¡°No.¡± As soon as Victor answered, a drop of


    blood hit the ground.


    The floor was covered with a dark colored carpet, and the drop of blood couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. But


    Rachel saw it dripping down just now.


    Then, out of the corner of her eye, she saw the man in front of her suddenly trembled slightly. Rachel¡¯s


    eyes widened. Subconsciously, she reached out to hold him, but unexpectedly, Victor held her shoulder


    with his left arm.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 280 by Adolf Dunne


    Wait For You


    Rachel¡¯s body stiffened imperceptibly. She almost wanted to struggle out of Victor¡¯s arm subconsciously,


    but if she dodged, he would definitely fall and expose her injury in front of


    the media. With both the car ident he was in on the way here and then the man who appeared in the


    lounge to kill him just now, it was obvious that someone wanted Victor dead and they didn¡¯t know who it


    was. If Victor¡¯s injury was exposed at this moment, whoever it was that wanted to kill him wouldn¡¯t let this


    perfect opportunity slide.


    If she dodged, Victor would be in more danger. This thought quickly shed through her mind, and she


    stopped struggling, but Victor still felt her resistance just now. He had seen how she wanted to get rid of


    him and could guess why she stopped struggling. He lowered his eyes and smiled, then he said to her in


    a voice that was small enough that only the two of them could hear.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing this, Rachel was stunned for a moment. Then she raised her eyes to look at


    him and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I don¡¯t want to help you. I said I would kill you with my


    own hands to avenge Abby, so you can¡¯t die before I do.¡± Looking down at her drooping eyshes,


    which cast a shadow in her eyes, Victor couldn¡¯t see the look in her eyes when she said these words.


    He remembered what she had said to him when he almost lost his consciousness in the lounge just now.


    daily new chapters only novelheart He knew that she was serious about what she had said and he


    finally felt her hatred for him and how much Abby¡¯s death haunted her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you to take my


    life. ¡± He said. Hearing this, Rachel lowered her eyes but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    The press conference, which had been postponed for more than an hour, finally began: Victor held


    Rachel¡¯s shoulder with his left hand to cover his injury and sat behind the long desk, then the press


    conference officially began. A death test report was shown on the big screen. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting,


    everyone.


    We are here holding the press conference today to give responses to the questions raised by the public


    recently. First of all, the question that has attracted most attention and raised most doubts, about the


    CEO of our oversea branchpany, Odin Sullivan.


    Here, I am very sorry to tell you this, but two days ago, we received a terrible news from our oversea


    branchpany. After we confirmed the news, we can tell you today that Mr. Odin Sullivan got under


    attack when he was on his way to meeting a client¡­ He was seriously injured and passed away.¡±


    Although everyone had been talking about it these days, the news wasn¡¯t confirmed. After all, the news


    came a long way here from oversea, even the media were guessing. And now that it was finally


    confirmed, everyone was shocked.


    All the reporters were asking questions hurriedly, and the cameras were shooting the stage. Someone


    couldn¡¯t help it anymore, stood up and asked, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, is the killer arrested? ¡°The case has been


    jointly investigated by the embassy and the local police station. They are still investigating, we can¡¯t tell


    you much information about the case. ¡± The host looked at Victor, receiving his hint, he turned to look at


    the reporter and answered.


    The reporter frowned. He was asking Victor, not the host. Seeing this, he was somewhat dissatisfied. He


    moved his lips and wanted to ask something more, but the host took the initiative and said. ¡°I understand


    your concern for Mr. Odin Sullivan, but this matter is still under investigation.


    We can¡¯t reveal too much details.¡± The reporter had to swallow his words. ¡°Do you have any other


    questions?¡± The host nced around the media and asked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Since they couldn¡¯t get any


    information about the case, all the questions they had had in mind were in vain.


    ¡°If not¡­¡± ¡°I have one.¡± Someone suddenly stood up.


    Note: I request to all reader you to read this novel here .novelheart Because my novel is


    stealing some website. So, bookmark this website .novelheart to get thetest chapters


    daily.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 281 by Adolf Dunne


    Chapter 281 I Don¡¯t Know


    ¡°¡­.. Please, go ahead. ¡°Just when the host thought he had made it clear and was about to move on to


    the next subject, a reporter stood up and asked. The host was stunned for a


    moment and then looked at the reporter


    Soon, someone handed the microphone to the reporter ¡°I heard that Mr Odin Sullivan has a child


    oversea, is it true?¡± The reporter held the phone tightly in his hand. It was cold outside, but he felt the


    phone burning in his hand. Five minutes ago, he received a message from an unknown number. The


    message was short, ¡°Odin Sullivan has a child.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When he saw the message, he thought it was a prank. After all, Odin was a big shot, even though there


    weren¡¯t much news about him at home, someone would find out about it if he had a child.


    The reporter kept thinking about the message. After hesitating for a while, he heard that the host was


    about to move on to the next part of the press conference, he thought if he didn¡¯t ask now, he would have


    nothing. He gritted his teeth and stood up.


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him, which made him feel a little


    nervous, with sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°Well¡­ ¡± The host subconsciously nced at Victor who was sitting there. Hearing that, Victor raised his


    eyes and looked at the reporter with cold eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything The reporter clearly felt the


    pressure from him. The reporter swallowed and felt a slight chill in his neck.


    When Carson, who was standing beside Victor, heard the question, he raised his eyebrows and looked


    at the reporter with interest. ¡°Where did you hear this?¡± Asked Carson with a smile. 1 ¡°¡­¡­¡± Beads of


    sweat fell down from his forehead. The reporter swallowed and stammered, ¡°I¡­ One of my friends is


    abroad.


    I heard it from him.¡±. ¡°Oh? Then your friend is quite gossipy. Seems like he really likes to inquire about


    other people¡¯s family affairs/ ¡± Carson said casually. It was hard to tell what his attitude was. For a long


    time, Victor didn¡¯t say anything. The reporters down the stage all felt a bit awkward and were thinking


    about what Carson¡¯s words meant. Did he admit it? ¡°


    ¡­ I am a journalist, I just want to know the truth. Could you answer my question, Mr. Sullivan?¡± The


    reporter bit the bullet and continued. ¡°No.¡± Suddenly, Victor said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about


    Odin¡¯s private life.¡±


    Sullivan? ¡± The reporter bit the bullet and continued. ¡°No.¡± Suddenly, Victor said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t


    know much about Odin¡¯s private life.¡± ?

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 282 by Adolf Dunne


    Hearing this, the atmosphere at the press conference became even weirder. Beads of sweat dripped


    from the reporter¡¯s forehead onto the microphone. ¡°But¡­ But I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Sullivan has seen this


    child, and now you are saying you have never met the child, does it mean the child won¡¯t be recognized


    by the Sullivan family?¡± Hiss.


    A gasp came from the audience. Carson¡¯s smiling eyes turned cold at this moment. It turned out that the


    reporter was really a fearless one, he even dared to keep asking questions. No matter how they


    answered it, there would be traps ahead. He looked down and noticed the phone held tightly in the


    reporter¡¯s hand. His eyes narrowed. It seemed that he didn¡¯t hear it from his friend. It was more like


    someone had sent him something.


    Carson looked back at his subordinate, who immediately understood what he meant and turned around


    to check who the reporter had contacted recently with his phone in his hand. Rachel lowered her eyes.


    There was a table in front of her that blocked everyone¡¯s view, so none of the reporters could see it. But


    Victor¡¯s arm was still bleeding, the blood tainted the carpet. At the same time, Victor¡¯s face was


    bing paler and paler, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    ¡°Let alone the fact that this was a groundless guess, even if it was true, it should be a family matter.


    Moreover, Mr. Sullivan has been busy in thepany with Mr. Odin Sullivan¡¯s funeral and the business


    in the oversea branchpany, he didn¡¯t have time to see anyone else. ¡± The host was stunned for a


    while, but soon he responded in a clear voice.


    ¡°And just now, Mr. Sullivan gave a clear answer. Mr. Odin Sullivan¡¯s private affairs are not within the


    discussion of today¡¯s press conference, so we would appreciate it if everyone could stop bringing up


    groundless guesses.¡± The host¡¯s tone was very calm, but he had sent a clear message to warn the


    reporters.


    The reporter standing there gritted his teeth. He waited for a long time but couldn¡¯t get an answer from


    Victor. However, he was unwilling to give up, he looked at Victor and asked, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, please answer


    my question.¡± Everyone held their breath and watched quietly. They were all curious about whether it


    was true or not.


    After all, the reporter was willing to offend Victor for this matter, which meant he must have something. If


    it was true, then there would be a new heir to the Sullivan Group, who might be supported by the board


    of directors to fight against Victor. If that day shoulde, there would be a turbulence in the Sullivan


    Group. ¡°What question did you ask just now?¡± After a long while, Victor raised his head and looked at


    him. ¡°I¡­ the child¡­ ¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the reporter was terrified when he was being stared at by Victor. ¡°Who do you think you are? ¡± Victor


    looked at him with cold eyes and said. ¡°Why should I answer your question? Or do you really think that


    the existence of this child would change a thing?¡± The reporter¡¯s face turned pale. At this time, Carson¡¯s


    subordinate sent him a message.


    Carson looked at the message on his phone, raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Sir, it turns out your friend


    is a fraud.¡±. ¡°What¡­ What?¡± Carson stood up and handed the it to the host, indicating him to put it on the


    screen. This message was the specific data information of the message that the reporter received a few


    minutes ago, including the IP address and the registration information of the sender. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I was just really curious about the gossipy friend of yours. No offense, I am a gossipy man myself, I just


    want to get to know that friend of yours. So I asked someone to check it out and found that the IP


    address and registration information of the sender were all fake. ¡±


    It was obviously an invasion of privacy, but when Carson said it, he didn¡¯t seem to think of it as an illegal


    thing. ¡°You, you are invading my privacy!¡± The reporter was so angry, but he got nothing to defend


    himself beside this.


    ¡°I just wanted to help you from going astray and making friends with a fraud.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The reporter was too


    embarrassed to speak, and his face turned pale. At this moment, the message he had received was put


    on the big screen. It was a scam message. But the reporter treated it as a treasure and even questioned


    Victor with it.


    The other reporters all looked at him with strange look in their eyes. The reporter felt ashamed and his


    face was burning. ¡°I¡­ I¡­.¡± Suddenly, the door was pushed open from the outside. Two policemen in


    uniform came in and went straight to the reporter.


    The reporter was stunned. The policeman took out his police license and snapped at him. ¡°Sir, you were


    used of having connections with a fraud we¡¯ve been tracing. I will have to ask you to go to the police


    station to help us with the investigation.¡± used? All the reporters under the stage looked up at


    Carson, who was sitting cross legged on the chair.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± the reporter¡¯s face changed. ¡°Please.¡± However, the policeman was expressionless and didn¡¯t


    give him a chance to exin. The reporter looked at Carson, who caught his sight. Carson smiled faintly


    and said as if he was coaxing a child, ¡°Be a good boy and go help the policeman.¡±


    The reporter¡¯s face suddenly turned red. Looking at the police¡¯s face, he could only lower his head and


    follow them away dejectedly. The reporters off the stage looked at this scene as if it was a y. They had


    thought they could get some big news from this topic.


    The host moved on to the next topic and the press conference got back on track: Victor didn¡¯t have to


    stay for the whole press conference, the ambnce was already waiting at the back door. He stood up


    and was about to leave. Seeing that his cuff had been dyed red by the blood, she wanted to support him


    subconsciously, but Victor looked at her and dodged. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± He said.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rachel withdrew her hand and said nothing.


    Victor stepped down the stage and walked steadily step by step. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, it was


    impossible to find that he was seriously injured. Rachel followed him and found that his back was all wet.


    He was fine?


    How could he be fine? Rachel frowned and thought why did he have to pretend he wasn¡¯t in pain, his life


    was at risk.


    Sweat broke out on his forehead. Now he had difficulty in taking every step, and his vision was getting


    blurred. But he knew that behind him was Rachel. He didn¡¯t want to show his fragility in front of her.


    Moreover, he was afraid that once he fainted, she would disappear without looking back at him and


    disappear in his world again.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out and held his left arm. He was stunned and looked at the person who was


    supporting him. ¡°Rach¡­¡± ¡°There is still some way to go before we can get to the ambnce. If you fall to


    the ground now, I can¡¯t drag you there.¡± Without looking at him, Rachel said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better die in


    the ambnce than here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be treated as a suspect by the police. ¡± Rachel added, as if she thought her words were


    not hurtful enough. ¡°Rach¡­¡±


    Rachel stopped, looked up at him and said word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have mything to do with you,


    whether you are alive or dead.¡± The words were like a knife, stabbing to the heart. ¡°Rachel, is your heart


    made of iron? ¡± Victor¡¯s eyes darkened and he smiled with self mockery. ¡°You hate me so much. Will you


    forgive me even if I give my life to you?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t. ¡°Rachel said firmly without any hesitation.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Chapter 283 First Met (Part One) In the hospital.


    As soon as the ambnce arrived at the gate of the hospital, Rachel saw a group of doctors and nurses


    standing at the gate of the emergency department building from a distance. They were all here waiting


    for Victor.


    The ambnce stopped. Soon, he was sent to the operating room. Rachel got out of the ambnce and


    looked at the dried blood on her hand. She wanted to find a ce to wash it off. When she was about to


    turn around to go to the bathroom, two bodyguards in suits stood in front of her expressionlessly.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes darkened and she looked back at tvan.


    ¡°Miss Be, I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Sullivan has told me that you can¡¯t leave for now.¡± Ivan said respectfully. As


    soon as she heard that, Rachel pursed her pink lips and looked cold. She didn¡¯t intend to leave, but even


    if she wanted to, Victor was in no position to stop her. Was he going to do what he did four years ago


    again?


    ¡°Ivan, I have made myself clear. Get out of the way.¡± ¡°Miss Be¡­ ¡± Ivan knew Rachel¡¯s character and


    that there was no way he could force her to stay. But at the thought of what Victor said to him before he


    fell into aa, he was in a dilemma. Looking into Ivan¡¯s eyes, Rachel suddenly felt that ever since she


    met Victor again, she hadn¡¯t been able to control her emotions.


    She knew that Ivan did things ording to Victor¡¯s order, why should she pick on him? Besides, she had


    already known that she couldn¡¯t just get away with this by hiding. ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I just want to wash my


    hands in the bathroom,¡± said Rachel, trying to calm herself down.


    The operation hadsted for two hours.


    In the long corridor outside the operating room, Rachel leaned against the wall. Her eyes looked tired.


    She hadn¡¯t had a good sleep since she came back. ¡°Miss Be, how about I arrange a ward for you


    and you can have a rest there?¡± Ivan asked his man to buy a coffee for Rachel and handed it to her.


    Rachel took the coffee and took a sip. The bitterness from the coffee spread quickly in her mouth. She


    looked up at the red light above the operating room door and shook her head. Thinking of Joey, who was


    taken away by Ivan, she asked. ¡°J¡­¡± when she was about to ask about Joey, she remembered that Ivan


    and Victor shouldn¡¯t have known who Joey really was or her rtionship with him, so she changed her


    words.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that kid?¡± Ivan didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. Hearing this, he was stunned for a moment and


    then asked, ¡°You mean Joey?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Yeah. ¡± Rachel tapped on the coffee cup with her finger


    imperceptibly. ¡°He was taken back to the Sue Garden now, why did you ask about him all of a sudden,


    Miss Be? ¡± Ivan was confused.


    ¡°Nothing. I just thought of him. Just now in the lounge, I saw how terrified he was. ¡± Rachel lowered her


    head and said. At least, he was safe in the Sue Garden. Rachel couldn¡¯t help but recall what happened


    in the lounge an hour ago again. She looked at the man with a knife, hesitated and asked, ¡°That man¡­


    Have you found out who is behind this?¡± Four years ago, she knew that there must be a lot of people in


    the dark who wanted to kill Victor. In the past four years, although she had deliberately avoided hearing


    any news about the Sullivan Group and Victor, as the chairman of the Red Hackers, she knew that the


    members in the Red Hackers received orders from different people every other month, targeting at Victor


    and the Sullivan Group.


    However, she didn¡¯t know how many people wanted Victor¡¯s life until today. ¡°Not yet. We are still¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ivan. ¡± Suddenly, a soft and anxious voice came from not far behind, interrupting the conversation


    between Ivan and Rachel. With a tinkle, the red light was off.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 284 by Adolf Dunne


    I Am His Fianc¨¦e


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rachel and Ivan turned to look at where the voice came from. As soon as Susan finished a brand


    meeting, she received a message from her assistant, who was supposed to be taking a sick leave for


    physical examination, saying that she saw Ivan in the hospital with a woman. She clicked on the photo in


    the text and saw the face of the woman standing next to Ivan. Her face changed and she rushed over


    without even changing her clothes.


    It was not until she arrived at the hospital that she knew that Victor was injured. As Rachel and Ivan


    looked at her, Susan had already walked to the front of the two. ¡°Miss Szar,¡± Ivan called her name in a


    distant tone. He subconsciously looked at Rachel and didn¡¯t expect that Susan and Rachel would meet


    under such a circumstance.


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to introduce the two of them. Susan was Victor¡¯s fianc¨¦e and Rachel


    was Victor¡¯s ex-wife. He felt it awkward to introduce them to each other. Before returning home, Rachel


    had heard from Quintin that the reason why Joey sneaked back to Apliaria was that he wanted to pay


    Abby a visit on her death anniversary.


    More importantly, Victor was getting married soon. When she heard this, she was stunned for a moment.


    She didn¡¯te to her senses until Quintin called her several times. ¡°The woman Victor is going to marry


    is called Susan Szar. She seems to be an actress, but¡­¡± Quintin said. Rachel didn¡¯t hear clearly what


    Quintin said after these words, but she remembered Susan¡¯s name.


    But even though she had heard this name a long time ago, this was the first time Rachel had met Susan


    in person. At first nce, she thought Susan did look like her. But when she looked at her carefully, she


    found that Susan looked gentler than her. When Rachel looked at Susan, thetter was also looking at


    her. But the difference was that it was not the first time for Susan to see Rachel¡¯s face. Her appearance


    had been engraved in her mind.


    Although she had known what Rachel looked like, when she saw Rachel in person, she couldn¡¯t help


    clenching her fists. On the way here, she looked at the photo and kept telling herself that it was


    impossible and that it was not true. How could it be possible? Rachel had died a long time ago! She died


    four years ago! She even visited Rachel¡¯s tomb once with her own eyes. How could it be possible for her


    to still be alive?


    The woman in front of her must just look like Rachel! However, now that Rachel was standing in front of


    her, she couldn¡¯t deceive herself anymore. ¡°Ra¡­¡± Susan opened her mouth and hesitated before she


    said, ¡°Are you Rachel Be?¡± ¡°Miss Szar, I¡¯ve heard about you. ¡± Compared with the nervous and


    hostile look on Susan¡¯s face, Rachel seemed much calmer. ¡°I thought you¡­¡± Susan forced a smile and


    said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she forced herself to look away from Rachel and looked at Ivan. As if


    trying to prove something, she asked, ¡°Ivan, how is Vic doing?


    He was fine yesterday. Why did he suddenly¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, the door of the


    operating room slowly opened. Dr. Turner took off his mask and walked out. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± Susan


    walked to him and asked. ¡°How is Vic doing?¡± Ivan followed her. Out of instinct, Rachel took a step


    forward. But when she saw Susan, she took a step back. Why should she worry?


    She didn¡¯t care whether Victor was alive or dead. She leaned against the wall, took out the mask from


    her pocket and put it on again. She lowered her eyes, as if it was none of her business. ¡°Mr. Sullivan is


    out of danger, the bullet has been taken out. But he may need to stay in bed for a month and he can¡¯t


    move too much,¡±Dr. Turner said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan hasn¡¯t woken up yet, and it will take two hours before the


    anesthesia¡¯s effect past. So better not disturb him.¡± Then he turned around and left. Susan only knew


    that Victor was injured, but she didn¡¯t know that he was shot.


    When she heard the doctor¡¯s words, her face turned pale. ¡°Bullet¡­¡± She murmured and turned to look at


    Ivan, ¡°Ivan, what happened exactly? How could he be shot? I thought you were just having a press


    conference today?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated. Miss Szar, you¡¯d better not ask too much without Mr. Sullivan¡¯s


    permission,¡± Said Ivan in a low voice.


    After a moment of silence, Susan suddenly looked at Rachel and said. ¡°He doesn¡¯t let me know. What


    about her? Why would she know?¡± ¡°Miss Szar,¡± Ivan frowned and said in a low voice with a hint of


    warning. Susan had been nervous because of Rachel¡¯s sudden appearance.


    When she heard that Victor was shot, she subconsciously felt that he was injured in order to protect


    Rachel. For a moment, the scenes how Victor had been missing Rachel over the years and how he took


    a bullet for her came up in her mind. ¡°Ivan, don¡¯t you forget that I¡¯m the Victor¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± She kept silent


    for a while and then said word by word.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 285 by Adolf Dunne I¡¯ll Stay


    For a moment, the air seemed to be frozen. At this moment, a nurse came out of the operating room and


    did not notice the stalemate in the air. She asked, ¡°Excuse me, which one of you is Mr. Sullivan¡¯s family?¡±


    Susan realized that she went a little out of control. Hearing the nurse¡¯s voice, she turned around and


    walked a few steps forward. ¡°I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°This is the operation confirmation. Please sign your name


    here.¡± The nurse immediately handed her a file and a transparent bag.


    ¡°And this is the bullet we¡¯ve taken out from Mr. Sullivan¡¯s arm.¡± After signing her name on the file and


    taking the bag, Susan suddenly felt that the thing in her hand was very heavy and there seemed to be


    the smell of blood on it. Perhaps it was her illusion, she felt that there was still Victor¡¯s blood on the


    bullet, and her face turned a little pale.


    After confirming that Susan signed her name, the nurse continued, ¡°Mr. Sullivan has been transferred to


    the VIP ward, but he is not sober yet. In order to ensure that he can have a good rest, only one of you


    can go apany him in the ward, which one of you will it be?¡± After saying that, the nurse nced at


    the three people standing in the corridor. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e. I¡¯ll go,¡± said Susan, suppressing the


    difort in her heart caused by the smell of blood.


    As soon as she finished her words, she nced at Rachel. But to her surprise, when Rachel heard this,


    there was no expression on her face. She seemed to be indifferent about it, which was totally different


    how Susan had just reacted. Feeling this, Susan felt depressed in her heart. She clenched her fists and


    turned to the nurse.


    ¡°Take me there.¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± The nurse nodded and left with Susan walking behind her. Ivan


    frowned. From the moment Susan said that she was Victor¡¯s fianc¨¦e to the moment Susan followed the


    nurse to the elevator, he had been frowning. He wanted to say something, but when he thought that what


    Susan said was true, he swallowed his words.


    Rachel of course noticed how Susan had been gazing at her from time to time, after all, it was hard to


    ignore since there were only the three of them here. Seeing that Susan had left, Rachel stood up


    straight, turned around and was about to leave. ¡°Miss Be, where are you going?¡± Noticing her action,


    Ivan immediately stepped forward to stop her and asked in a deep voice. ¡°Leaving here,¡± Rachel said


    and couldn¡¯t help yawning. She didn¡¯t like hospitals.


    She didn¡¯t like being here four years ago and she still hated it here now. Hearing that she was about to


    leave, Ivan became alert, ¡°Leaving? Where are you going? Miss Be, Mr. Sullivan told me that he


    needed to see you when he wakes up, so¡­¡± ¡°But he hasn¡¯t woken up yet,¡± Rachel interrupted him and


    said, ¡°You heard it just now. Susan is his fianc¨¦e. Since she is here, why should I be here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ivan


    moved his lips. ¡°Susan should be the one he wanted to see the most when he wakes up,¡± Rachel said.


    This sounded like words of jealousy, but Rachel said it in a calm tone, as if she was just stating a fact.


    There seemed to be no emotions in her words.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s both take a step back.¡± Seeing that Ivan still didn¡¯t want to give in and step out of her way,


    Rachel took a step back and distant herself from him a little. ¡°What?¡± Ivan looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°Victor is still in aa, what¡¯s the point of me being here? I am really sleepy and I just want to have


    some sleep,¡± She said, ¡°Let me go. I promise you that I won¡¯t run away. I just want to go back and have


    some sleep.¡±


    Still worried, Ivan said, ¡°Miss Be, if you are tired, I can ask someone to book a room for you in a


    nearby hotel.¡± ¡°No.¡± Rachel refused decisively, ¡°I want to sleep on a bed I¡¯m familiar with.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking


    at her, Ivan obviously didn¡¯t believe her. Sleep on a familiar bed? They were all hotel beds. What was the


    difference? ¡°You heard what I¡¯ve promised. And Ivan, do you really think you can stop me if I really


    wanted to leave?¡± It seemed that they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement here peacefully. With a


    frown, Rachel¡¯s tone became cold. Of course, Ivan knew he couldn¡¯t stop her. Four years ago, even


    Victor couldn¡¯t stop her from leaving, how could he? ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask someone to send you back to your


    hotel.¡± Hepromised. Rachel also knew that this was the best Ivan could do. She didn¡¯t want to pick


    on him in the first ce, so she nodded. If she really wanted to escape, she could even if Ivan sent a


    group of people following her.


    But she wouldn¡¯t leave. Joey was still here. Soon, Ivan called a driver over. He opened the back door for


    Rachel. Rachel got in the car. When Ivan was about to close the door, he suddenly remembered what


    Rachel had said upstairs. He hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Miss Be, you know¡­¡± As soon as he


    finished his words, he saw that Rachel was so tired that she closed her eyes. His words were stuck in his


    throat.


    ¡°What?¡± Rachel didn¡¯t hear Ivan continue, she opened her eyes and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Nothing.


    Miss Be, have a good rest.¡± Ivan closed the door and took a few steps back, hinting the driver to


    drive. The May Bach drove away slowly. Rachel looked at Ivan from the rearview mirror, she felt that he


    had something to say to her just now. But on second thought, since he didn¡¯t want to tell her, there was


    no need for her to ask.


    Now she just wanted to take Joey away. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Victor. Standing on


    the step and watching the May Bach driving farther and farther, Ivan¡¯s eyes darkened and he sighed


    slightly. Actually, when they were upstairs just now, he wanted to say something. Susan was not the


    person Victor wanted to see the most when he woke up, it was Rachel. It had always been Rachel


    But he knew clearly that he had no stand to say that.


    Shortly after Rachel returned to the hotel, she received a video call from Quintin. ¡°Boss, are you okay?


    Did you get hurt?¡± With his face close to the camera, Quintin wished he could break free from the screen


    and check Rachel. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rachel took off her coat and mask. ¡°What about Joe? Where is he? Was he


    frightened?¡± Rachel paused as she threw the mask into the trash can. With her eyes lowered, she said,


    Quintin became nervous and worried again, ¡°Boss, since Victor has known who you really are, how


    about I go to Apliaria now and pick you two up?¡± ¡°No,¡± Rachel pressed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay.¡±

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 286 by Adolf Dunne


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Chapter 286 Not Used To It


    One and a half hourster. A ck Volkswagen came slowly,ing closer and closer, and finally


    stopped steadily in the yard of the Be family. Then, a man in a suit got out of the car from the driver¡¯s


    seat, closed the door, took his briefcase, adjusted his sses on the bridge of his nose, and walked up


    the steps.


    While walking towards the door, he took out the key from his briefcase. When he was about to open the


    door with the key, he found that the door was unlocked. The man was stunned for a moment, and then


    his eyes became vignt. He rarely came back here, and every time he left, he would double check and


    confirm that the door was locked, but now the door was opened.


    Someone must be inside.


    He was not sure who was inside. As he gently pushed the door open and walked in, he took out his


    mobile phone and quickly dialed ¡°911¡±, ready to call the police at any time.


    But before he could press the dial button with his thumb, he saw a person sitting on the sofa. When he


    saw who it was, he was stunned for a moment and his thumb that was about to dial the number froze.


    The person on the sofa heard the noise from the vestibule, and was eating the apple in her hand.


    She turned her head and saw the old friend of hers. She smiled and called, ¡°Andy.¡± Andy was stunned,


    standing there and looking at Rachel, who was sitting on the sofa. Rachel knew that although Ivan said


    he was just asking someone to send her back, he had asked his men to follow her.


    So she used some trick to make the men show up and then installed an app in their phones. Then, she


    sent a message to their phones and made it look like it was from Ivan. However, she knew that this trick


    couldn¡¯tst for long. Victor could find her as long as she was still in Apliaria. Therefore, when she left the


    hotel, she didn¡¯t deliberately hide her whereabouts. The reason why she wanted the men to stop


    following her was that it would be easier for her to walk around.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Andy looked at Rachel and his eyes were filled with disbelief, he couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°We


    haven¡¯t seen each other for four years. Andy, have you forgotten me?¡± Rachel stood up and smiled.


    ¡°You¡­ You are Rachel?¡± Andy asked with uncertainty. He strode forward and raised his hand, wanting to


    hold her shoulder. But he seemed to be afraid that it was just his illusion, so he stopped halfway.


    Noticing what he wanted to do, Rachel lowered her eyes and then pinched him on the arm. She pinched


    him not hard, but he could feel the pain. There was pain, which meant that it was real, it was not just his


    illusion. ¡°Andy, happy to see you again.¡± Rachel withdrew her hand.


    All of a sudden, tears welled up in Andy¡¯s eyes, and doubts and confusions welled up in his heart. He


    wanted to ask her, but when his eyes fell on Rachel¡¯s face, the words stuck in his throat, ¡°You¡­ It¡¯s so


    good that you are still alive.¡± Beforeing here, Rachel had thought about all the possible reactions


    Andy would have when he saw her.


    She thought he may ask her why she faked the death, he might leave in anger or he might¡­ But she


    didn¡¯t expect him to say that. ¡®It¡¯s so good that you are still alive.¡¯ These words turned into sharp thorns,


    which hurt Rachel and made her feel more guilty. She suddenly realized that the past four years were a


    long and hard time for Andy. He had been holding her death in his heart and couldn¡¯t forget about it.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I made you worried.¡± The two of them calmed down a while


    later. Looking at the apple Rachel put down on the tea table, Andy seemed to have thought of


    something, he touched his nose and coughed. ¡°Miss Be, are you hungry?¡± He said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time


    for dinner.


    How about we go out and find a ce to have dinner?¡± ¡°Something happened today and I¡¯m a little tired.


    Let¡¯s eat at home.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Andy looked embarrassed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rachel looked at him in


    confusion. Andy moved his lips and hesitated.


    He felt a little embarrassed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been busy in the studio, so I rent an apartment nearby. I


    usually stay there and seldome back, so there might¡­¡± He paused and continued, ¡°There may not


    be much food in the fridge.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s eat whatever¡¯s left there.¡±


    Although she wasn¡¯t good at cooking, Rachel could cook some basic dishes. As she said, she walked to


    the kitchen. ¡°How about going out¡­¡± Before Andy could finish his words, Rachel had opened the door of


    the fridge. The two of them looked at the things in the fridge and suddenly became quiet. Rachel


    mmed the door of the fridge. She turned around and decisively suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s order some takeout.¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Andy agreed readily.


    After all, there was really not much food in the fridge. They could make nothing with the left ingredients.


    There was practically nothing left in there. Rachel thought since she might be here for a while and she


    couldn¡¯t fall sleep on the hotel bed, she might as well move back here. While Andy was ordering takeout,


    Rachel went upstairs and returned to her room. She opened the door and thought she would see a room


    covered with dust and that everything was changed here.


    ¡°Miss Be, your room has been cleaned regrly, I haven¡¯t touched anything in it.¡± After ordering the


    takeout, Andy thought Rachel might need some help, so he went upstairs. When he saw her standing at


    the door of her old room, he figured what she might be thinking and exined. Rachel clenched the


    doorknob and said, ¡°Andy, how have you been¡­ In the past four years?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just not used to it.¡± Rachel raised her head and looked at Andy. Noticing that some of his hair


    had turned gray, she suddenly realized that Andy was in his middle age. Four years was neither a long


    nor short time, but it left marks on Andy¡¯s face. He had be a moreposed man and he looked a


    bit older than he was four years ago.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rachel lowered her eyes and said nothing. Andy continued, ¡°Miss Be, when you left, you left


    me a lot of work, including my studio. I¡¯ve been busy and the four years passed quickly, it was just I had


    been used to following Mr. Be all the time.


    Later, I met you, we solved every problem together, you, Abby and me. Until all of a sudden, both of you


    were gone¡­ I was just not used to it.¡± Andy smiled, but there was a hint of sadness in his smile.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 287 by Adolf Dunne


    Why Are You Here


    When Rachel heard Abby¡¯s name, her eyes darkened and she lowered her eyes, trying to hide the pain


    and regret in them. Rachel couldn¡¯t get over the fact that she couldn¡¯t protect Abby. Noticing the change


    in Rachel¡¯s mood, Andy changed the topic and said, ¡°But I am really happy that you are still alive and


    that you¡¯vee back. You know, when I first heard your death, I had been dreaming about youing


    back here, and now my dreams came true.¡± ¡°Really?¡±


    Andy nodded and smiled. He took a look at his watch and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to check if the delivery guy is


    here. You should be very tired now, Miss Be. Have a good rest first.¡± Then he turned around and


    walked towards the stairs. Standing by the door and looking at Andy¡¯s back, Rachel pursed her lips. After


    hesitating for a moment, she said slowly, ¡°Andy.¡± || ¡°What?¡± Andy paused and turned around to look at


    her in confusion.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow¡­¡± Rachel paused for a moment and unconsciously tightened her grip on the


    doorknob. ¡°The day after tomorrow is the anniversary of Abby¡¯s death. Let¡¯s go see her together.¡± Andy


    stood there in a daze for a while and looked into her eyes. After a while, he smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the hospital. In a VIP ward. ¡°Becky, can you cancel tomorrow¡¯s interview for the magazine for me?¡±


    Susan opened the door of the balcony, turned her back to the bed and was on her phone. On the other


    side of the phone, Susan¡¯s agent, Becky, was just discussing the outline of tomorrow¡¯s interview with the


    magazine.


    When she was busy with it, she got Susan¡¯s call and before she could say anything, she heard what


    Susan said and her face darkened. Becky covered her phone, signaled to the person in charge of the


    interview and then quickly walked to the other side.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It was not until she made sure there was no one else here that she put down her hand covering the


    phone, she frowned and said, ¡°Susan, do you know what you are asking me?¡± ¡°Becky, just cancel it for


    me, please.¡± Taking a deep breath to suppress her anger, Becky gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Cancel it?


    Do you know how important the interview tomorrow is? This is an exclusive interview, the magazine is


    one of the top four most famous magazines in the country. Do you know how precious the chance is?


    You are asking me to cancel such a good opportunity? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Normally, Becky was more tolerant of Susan than she was with other artists. Because Susan came from


    a rich family and was Victor¡¯s fianc¨¦e. But she didn¡¯t expect that Susan would be so arrogant that she


    would even let such a good opportunity slip away. Becky had been a famous agent in the industry and


    she had worked for several stars. In this case, she didn¡¯t fear Susan as much as the others. Moreover,


    as Susan¡¯s agent, Becky was very clear about the rtionship between Victor and Susan. The reason


    why she became Susan¡¯s agent was that Victor¡¯s man came to her and offered her this job.


    When she was offered this job, she learned the fact about Susan¡¯s rtionship with Victor. Susan also


    knew how rare this opportunity was. The magazine was one of the four most popr ones in the country


    and they offered a whole page for her interview, which was very rare. Just the stylists they hired for


    Susan¡¯s interview had cost them about four million. Nothing like this had ever been done before. If this


    interview was carefully done, this would make Susan even popr in the industry. However¡­ Thinking


    of Rachel¡¯s face, Susan couldn¡¯t help clenching her fists.


    She couldn¡¯t leave Victor now, or¡­ She might lose Victor forever. She would never allow Rachel to take


    her man away! Why should she? In the past three years, she had been the one keeping Victorpany.


    Why should she step back when Rachel came back? Victor promised her that she would be Mrs. Sullivan


    and she would be. 1 ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Said Susan in a low voice, biting her lips. ¡°That¡¯s all you can say?¡±


    Becky was pissed and her voice was raised, ¡°Susan, I¡¯m going to ask you one more time. Are you doing


    this interview tomorrow?¡± 1 Becky gave her thest chance. Susan knew that she really made Becky


    angry this time. She moved her lips and hesitated. ¡°If you really want out, I will ask someone else to do it.


    You won¡¯t get a second chance! Susan, you¡¯ve been working hard for this interview and everyone had


    been! I don¡¯t know why you suddenly want to cancel this, but I hope you can be smart about this!¡± Susan


    bit her lower lip. After a while, she made up her mind and said, ¡°Becky, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±


    Hearing this, Becky knew that there was nothing she could say to persuade Susan anymore ¡°I see. You


    don¡¯t have toe to work tomorrow. You don¡¯t have any work these days, just stay at home and get


    some rest.¡± After that, Becky hung up the phone without giving Susan a chance to exin.


    Susan was stunned.


    Becky¡¯s words were still ringing in her ears. She lowered her eyes. Her efforts these days were all in


    vain, and all of these were because of Rachel. She hated Rachel even more. At this moment, Victor, who


    was lying on the bed behind her, slowly woke up. In his dream, Rachel pointed a knife at his heart and


    said with a cold face that she wanted to kill him. He smiled and held her hand. Without saying anything,


    he stabbed the knife into his heart.


    But the next second, he saw Rachel crying. He was confused and tried to wipe her tears away. He


    wanted to ask her why she cried. Wasn¡¯t this what she wanted? But before he could ask, he woke up


    from his dream. At the door of the balcony, Susan looked at her watch. It was almost the time for the


    anesthetic effect to pass and Victor should wake up soon.


    She took a deep breath, adjusted her mood and turned around. At the same time, Victor¡¯s mind gradually


    cleared up, and his sight became clear. He subconsciously wanted to look for Rachel. When he saw the


    woman on the balcony, he subconsciously thought it was Rachel.


    ¡°Ra¡­¡±


    He opened his mouth and said in a hoarse voice. When he was about to call Rachel¡¯s name, the woman


    turned around before he finished his word. It was not Rachel. Seeing that he had woken up, Susan was


    overjoyed. Without paying attention to what he had just said, she strode forward and said, ¡°You woke up,


    Victor! Do you feel ufortable anywhere?


    Does the wound still hurt?¡± Victor¡¯s bright eyes darkened. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asked in a low voice.


    The smile on Susan¡¯s face froze. ¡°I¡­ I heard that you were injured, so I left my work and rushed over.¡±


    Seeing Victor looking at her with his deep eyes, Susan felt inexplicably guilty and didn¡¯t dare to look into


    his eyes.


    She looked away subconsciously, forced a smile and changed the topic. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go and call the doctor


    now. Don¡¯t move, your wound hasn¡¯t recovered.¡± After saying that, she couldn¡¯t wait to turn around and


    walk out of the ward quickly.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Captivation Want Nothing But You Chapter 288 by Adolf Dunne


    Risk Your Life


    Soon, Dr. Turner came. He did a simple check for Victor and found that all his physical indexes were


    normal. Then he breathed a sigh of relief. When Victor was sent to the operating room, his physical


    indexes had all dropped to a risky low. He was on the verge of death. It was really a miracle than he


    recovered well.


    Dr. Turner said respectfully. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Victor¡¯s face was cold and he didn¡¯t say anything. Perhaps it was


    because he just woke up, he looked a bit morbid and he seemed distant and cold. But Dr. Turner didn¡¯t


    mind his attitude. After all, he had been used to it.


    The first time he met Victor was four years ago.


    Four years ago, the Dean took him to the Sue Garden and personally diagnosed Victor. He still


    remembered the first time he saw Victor. The room was filled with smoke and the smell of cigarette.


    Lying on the sofa, Victor was wearing a wrinkled shirt, it seemed that he hadn¡¯t changed his clothes for


    days. Depressed and hopeless. At the first sight of Victor, these two words popped up in Dr. Turner¡¯s


    mind. At that moment, he seemed to see from Victor that he had no desire to live anymore. Before he


    came here, the Dean didn¡¯t tell him too much.


    He just said that the patient was having trouble sleeping. Butter he realized that Victor was not just


    having trouble sleeping, he hadn¡¯t slept at all for three days and he might suffer a sudden death at any


    time. It was not until then that the Dean told him Victor¡¯s real situation. Later, Dr. Turner became Victor¡¯s


    doctor. ¡°Dr. Turner, may I ask if there is any food he can¡¯t eat?¡± When Dr. Turner was lost in thought,


    Susan, who was standing on the other side of the bed, suddenly asked.


    ¡°Just eat some light food these days. Don¡¯t eat any cold or spicy food.¡± Dr. Turner raised his eyes to look


    at Susan and saw that she was carefully memorizing it on her phone, he continued, ¡°He can¡¯t smoke


    cigarettes, have alcohol and food that¡¯s difficult to digest, such as mushrooms.¡± ¡°Is there anything else


    we need to pay attention to?¡±


    asked Susan, nodding her head. ¡°That¡¯s all. One more thing, the wound can¡¯t touch water.¡± ¡°Okay, thank


    you.¡± Said Susan in a soft voice. Her eyes were so gentle that it made people feel very soft in their


    hearts. Dr. Turner had met Susan several times and had a good impression of her. He could tell that


    she was worried about Victor. He smiled and said. ¡°This is my job, you are wee. But Miss Szar,


    don¡¯t worry. The hospital will ask someone to take care of Mr. Sullivan¡¯s diet.¡±


    Even if it was someone else in the VIP ward, there would be a specialist taking care of his diet and


    everything. So Susan didn¡¯t have to worry about it. Of course, Susan knew that. But she wanted to ask


    Dr. Turner the questions, because in this way, she could show Victor who truly cared about him. It was


    her, not Rachel.


    ¡°I know, I was just worried about him.¡± Susan put her phone away. How could Dr. Turner know what was


    on Susan¡¯s mind? Hearing this, his impression of Susan became even better. ¡°I understand. If you have


    any questions, you cane to my office to ask me at any time.¡± Susan nodded.


    Dr. Turner didn¡¯t stay in the ward for too long. After he did a simple check for Victor, he left. At this time,


    Ivan, who received the news that Victor woke up, he came to the hospital. He knocked on the door of the


    ward, pushed the door open and came in. ¡°Mr. Sullivan,¡± Called Ivan in a low voice. At the sight of him,


    Victor looked over at behind Ivan, but there was no one there. He didn¡¯t see her.


    His eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°Where is she?¡± He asked. Of course, Ivan knew who Victor was talking


    about. Thinking about the message his men sent him, Ivan hesitated for a moment, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Miss


    Be¡­ She went back to her hotel to have a rest.¡±


    Susan, who was standing aside, kept silent the whole time, but her hands had been clenched into fists.


    ¡°Ask her toe here.¡± Said Victor coldly. ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡± ¡°Call her and tell her that either shees


    here or I go pick her up myself.¡± Victor was still weak after the operation, but he said in a domineering


    tone.


    Ivan was in a dilemma and hesitated. He knew that Victor meant what he said. If Rachel didn¡¯t show up


    here, he would really go pick her up at her hotel with his weak body. After four years, he knew Victor¡¯s


    obsession with Rachel very well.


    However¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sullivan. We... We can¡¯t find Miss Be.¡± Knowing that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, Ivan


    had to tell the truth.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What did you say?¡± Raising his eyes to look at Ivan, Victor said. Ivan then lowered his eyes and


    said, ¡°Miss Be said she wanted to go back to her hotel to get some sleep, so I sent someone to drive


    her back to her hotel and asked them to watch her and ensure her safety¡­


    But half an hour ago, the men suddenly came back.¡± After a pause, Ivan continued, ¡°They lost track of


    Miss Be. They searched everywhere near the hotel but still couldn¡¯t find her.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened as Ivan exined. The temperature in the room seemed to have suddenly


    dropped, making everyone here feel cold. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, it¡¯s my fault. Just punish me.¡± Ivan knew that the


    calmer Victor looked on the surface, the angrier he was. Did you check the surveince cameras?¡± Victor


    didn¡¯t say anything about punishing him but asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone on it. The result wille out soon. Our men are checking the airport, the high-


    speed intersections and the docks. If they saw Miss Be leaving, they will stop her. They haven¡¯t


    found Miss Be yet. We can be sure that she hasn¡¯t left Apliaria yet.¡±


    to escape. So he ordered his men to guard every possible ce that Rachel might go. Rachel had


    disappeared for only forty minutes. She couldn¡¯t have left Apliaria so soon. But it was arge city, it was


    easy to hide. Just then, Ivan¡¯s phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and answered it quickly.


    When he heard what the person on the phone said, his knitted brows rxed. Then he hung up the


    phone and said in a rxed tone, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, we have found Miss Be.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°In the


    Be family.¡± ¡°Get the car ready, we are going to the Be family,¡± ordered Victor in a low voice.


    Susan and Ivan¡¯s faces changed when they heard Victor¡¯s words.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡± ¡°What did you say, Vic?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Victor didn¡¯t say anything, but it was obvious that he was


    going to the Be family. ¡°Are you crazy? You just had an operation! Just now, Dr. Turner said that you


    need to stay in bed. How can you go to the Be family?¡± For a moment, jealousy and unwillingness


    welled up in Susan¡¯s heart. ¡°What? You can even risk your life for her?¡±

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Chapter 289 The End


    ¡°¡­.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes darkened. Although Ivan had always been indifferent towards Susan, he felt what


    Susan had just said was true. With Victor¡¯s current condition, it would be a risk of his life even if he just


    wanted to get out of the bed. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I think what Miss Szar said is right. You shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when you have be so close to Susan,¡± Victor interrupted Ivan. Apparently, he didn¡¯t


    want to ept their suggestion. Hearing this, Ivan pressed his lips. Hearing this, Susan felt as if a sharp


    knife had stabbed into her heart, which made her a little out of breath.


    She clenched her fists more tightly. Why? What was so good about Rachel that Victor was even willing to


    risk his life for her? She didn¡¯t even care about him. Otherwise, why would she leave immediately after


    he was sent to the hospital and then in aa?


    Susan was so jealous. She really wanted to shout these words out. But she knew clearly that if she did,


    there would be no chance for Victor to ever fall in love with her. With red eyes, Susan suppressed the


    surging anger in her heart, gently bit her lips, looked at Victor and said. ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ncing at her, Victor squinted and said nothing. Susan took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the


    Be family and ask her toe to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No need for that.¡± Victor refused without any hesitation. When Ivan heard what Susan said, he was


    stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that she would be willing to pick up Rachel herself. He thought she must hate


    Rachel very much. ¡°But you can¡¯t leave the hospital now!¡± Susan¡¯s tone became more serious.


    She knew why Victor would refused so readily, she forced a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do


    anything to hurt her. If you are worried about it, you can ask someone to follow me.


    If I really did something to hurt her, you can punish me however you want.¡± Susan thought she was


    making the biggest concession. If it were any other man who saw what she had done for him, he would


    feel guilty about how a woman could swallow her pride like this for him.


    However, it was Victor, who had never had any feelings for her. They were just in a contracted


    rtionship, there was nothing else between the two of them. Even though she knew it, she didn¡¯t want


    to give up. She didn¡¯t know where she lost to Rachel. The reason why she offered to pick up Rachel


    herself was that she wanted to see how shameless Rachel was.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, how about I go and pick up Miss Be?¡± Ivan looked at Susan for a while, he had to


    admit that what she said just now really made people feel sorry for her. But at the second thought, he


    didn¡¯t think it was appropriate for Susan to pick up Rachel. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Victor said,


    ¡°Be quick.¡± Ivan was finally relieved.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Then, he opened the door of the ward and left. After he left, there were only Susan and Victor


    alone in the room.


    Susan stood still and her fists were still clenched tightly. Her fingernails had pierced through her palm.


    After a while, she moved her pink lips and tried to force a smile. ¡°Victor, I¡¯ve cancelled all my work in the


    next few days, I will stay here for you.¡± ¡°Susan.¡±


    Victor looked at her coldly, his deep eyes reflecting the forced smile on her face. There was no emotion


    in his eyes even though she was the only person in his eyes right now. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for lunch. You


    must be hungry, aren¡¯t you?


    I¡¯ll go if the food is ready.¡± Hearing Victor call her name, Susan took a step back subconsciously and


    wanted to leave here as soon as possible. Her intuition told her that if she continued to stay here, what


    Victor was about to say next would not be what she wanted to hear.


    After saying that, she couldn¡¯t wait to turn around and leave the ward. But as soon as she turned around,


    Victor¡¯s cold voice came from behind her. ¡°About the cooperation between the Sullivan Group and the


    Szar Group. I will ask Ivan to draw a contract in few days and time validity of the previous contract will


    be prolonged for five years and we will give the the Szar Group 30% of the benefits. ¡± He said.


    Susan froze and stopped walking. She didn¡¯t dare to turn around to look at him. ¡°In addition, I have three


    houses on Delmor Community, they will be yours. I heard from your agent that you haven¡¯t gotten any


    roles in TV shows or movies. If you want a role in any of them, tell Ivan and he will send you the contract


    of it along with the role you mentionedst time.¡±


    The cooperation between the Szar Group and the Sullivan Group would be extended for five years,


    and the Szar Group would get 30% of the benefits. The Sullivan Group had never done something


    like this. Susan should be moved that Victor.


    was willing to do this for her. But she couldn¡¯t Three houses and all the roles she wanted. If it was before,


    Susan would take it without hesitation, because she felt she deserved it as Victor¡¯s fianc¨¦e. But now, she


    couldn¡¯t. This was a gift, a break-up gift. Susan knew it clearly She wanted to leave and pretend that she


    heard nothing, but it was not an option. Susan had to force a smile and ask, ¡°What are you talking about,


    Vic?


    I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Victor looked at her with his deep eyes. ¡°We are going to get


    married. You don¡¯t need to give me these things. Did my parents say something to you?¡±


    Susan looked away from his eyes and said with a bitter smile. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. You don¡¯t have to


    extend the contract.¡±. As she said these words, her voice became lower and lower. ¡°And the movie


    thing¡­ Are you mad at me because of it?


    I shouldn¡¯t have asked you for it. I know you don¡¯t like meing to you every time I am in trouble and I


    know I¡¯ve said I wanted to make my way up with my own efforts. If that¡¯s why you are angry with me, I


    don¡¯t want the role anymore. I will tell Becky that I want to get the role myself.¡±


    As Susan said, her eyes became redder and redder. However, Victor was unmoved. He just looked at


    her as if she was simply a stranger to him.


    ¡°Vic¡­¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a wedding,¡± Victor said coldly, ¡°This is the end of our cooperation.¡± The end¡­ The forced


    smile on Susan¡¯s face disappeared. She took a few steps back and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what


    you are talking about. The end? I¡­ I¡¯m not feeling well. Let¡¯s talk about it some other time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Susan.¡± He called her again, but his tone was colder than before.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it! Don¡¯t do this to me, Vic!¡±


    Tears streamed down Susan¡¯s face. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get married, we don¡¯t have to get married for


    now. Just don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Captivation: Want Nothing But You, Chapter 289 The End

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Chapter 290 Why Is She Still Alive


    Tears welled up in Susan¡¯s eyes and then streamed down her cheeks, but Victor was not moved at all.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry that the public will gossip about you after you break up with me. I will ask Becky


    to think of a n¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± With red eyes, Susan raised her voice, trying to cover


    Victor¡¯s voice. It seemed that only in this way could she stop him from talking. Victor¡¯s eyes darkened


    and his face was cold. Susan pressed her lips and looked into his cold eyes. Bitterness spread in her


    heart.


    ¡°It was because of Rachel, right? You want to break up with me because she¡¯s back, right?¡±


    ¡°Susan, I told you three years ago that if she came back one day, you must return everything that


    belonged to her.¡± He said calmly, ¡°She is my fianc¨¦e, she is the only Mrs. Sullivan.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask Ivan to draw up a contract and send it to you in three days. On the day of


    signing the contract;I will announce that I¡¯ve cancelled the engagement.¡± Without giving her a chance to


    refuse, he went straight to the point. With red eyes, Susan


    stood there like a condemned prisoner tied on the cross. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want it?¡± with a bitter smile,


    Susan didn¡¯t want to give up. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me, Victor Sullivan!¡± ¡°Susan, do you forget what you


    promised me three years ago?¡± Victor¡¯s face was expressionless. But when he heard her refusal, his


    eyes were a little colder. What she had promised him three years ago? Susan was stunned.


    She suddenly thought of the day three years ago when she found that she was just someone¡¯s


    substitute. She was in a mess. Looking at the photo of Rachel¡¯s on the table, she wished she could rush


    up and tear it up, she even hated her own look. But she knew that she carried the hope of the whole


    Szar family, she couldn¡¯t do that. Even if she knew that she was just a substitute of Rachel¡¯s, she


    couldn¡¯t say anything or do anything to vent her anger.


    She quickly escaped from that ce, but on the second day, she forced herself to calm down. After


    weighing the pros and cons, she signed an agreement with Victor. She became his nominal fianc¨¦e and


    the future hostess of the Sullivan family. At the same time, the Szar Group and the Sullivan Group


    reached a strategic cooperation, and since, she relied on the Sullivan Group to advance in her career as


    an actress. The cooperation was all good for her.


    Victor didn¡¯t get anything from it. However, as a businessman, he signed it without any hesitation.


    When Susan saw what was written in that agreement, she was moved and thought Victor must have


    slight feeling for her and she smiled, ¡°Vic, I knew you¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you finished reading?¡± Victor sat on the chair and asked. Facing with his cold attitude, the smile on


    Susan¡¯s face froze for a moment, but she still held a glimmer of hope, ¡°I¡¯ve read it, everything in it is good


    for me. Victor, I¡¯m sorry about yesterday. I do look like Rachel, maybe that was why you thought of her.


    It¡¯s okay. As long as you have me in your heart, I don¡¯t mind you thinking of her from time to time.¡± She


    told herself that she had to be considerate at this time.


    However, what Victor said next second made her feel even colder. ¡°I only have one condition.


    If someday she came back, you have to give back everything that belongs to her.¡± Victor didn¡¯t hear a


    word of her considerate words. The smile on Susan¡¯s face disappeared, and the hope in her heart was


    completely shattered. She held the contract in her hand and forced a smile, ¡°So¡­ I misunderstood.¡± ¡°I


    can give you time to consider whether to sign this contract or not.¡± He said.


    Susan looked down at the contract, took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sign it.¡± Then she signed her name


    on it without hesitation. When she finished signing her name, she caught a glimpse of the photo of


    Rachel¡¯s on the table. The unwillingness surged up in her heart again. She was dead!


    Came back? Why should she worry about someone who would nevere back to this world?


    So she signed it and naively thought that Rachel would nevere back. Susan moved her lips and


    wanted to refute, but she found that what she wanted to say was extremely useless. She could only keep


    crying, turned around and ran out of the ward.


    She would never give it back to Rachel! It belonged to her! Why should she give it to her? Why was


    Rachel still alive? Why was she alive? She should have died! Susan¡¯s mind was full of various thoughts.


    She didn¡¯t see the nurse pushing the cart in front of her and directly bumped into her. Bang! The cart fell


    to the ground, and the needles and medicine were scattered on the ground. Susan couldn¡¯t stand firm


    and fell to the ground, and her arm was scratched by a piece of broken ss. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±


    When the nurse saw the bleeding wound on her arm, she panicked.


    Patients on this floor of the hospital were all rich and powerful, if she offended any of them,


    she would definitely lose her job! With red eyes, Susan raised her head and red at the nurse. Even a


    nurse could bully her now? ¡°What the hell were you looking¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± When Susan was


    about to scold the nurse, a familiar voice came. The nurse and she looked in the direction of the voice.


    ¡°Dr. Turner.¡± When the nurse saw Dr. Turner, she immediately lowered her head.


    Dr. Turner had nned toe to the nurse station to take some documents, but he seemed to have


    heard the sound of something breaking not far away. At this time, he also saw the person who fell on the


    ground. He was stunned and asked, ¡°Miss Szar?¡±


    Then he saw the wound on her arm¡­


    Captivation: Want Nothing But You, Chapter 290 Why Is She Still AliveN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Chapter 291 Girls Are Supposed To Be Delicate


    In the medical lounge, Dr. Turner opened the cab and found the first-aid kit. Then he took the kit and


    walked to Susan who was sitting on the sofa.


    It was afternoon, they were on the shift. There was no one else in the lounge except the two of them.


    ¡°Miss Szar, the cut on your arm needs to be sterilized. It may hurt a little.¡±


    Dr. Turner adjusted his sses, dipped a cotton swab in iodine, looked down at Susan, and said. ¡°It¡¯s


    okay. I¡¯m not afraid of pain.¡± Susan raised her eyes and smiled. Dr. Turner looked into her eyes


    unexpectedly and froze for a second.


    Susan had just cried. Her eyes were still red, meanwhile sparkling and pitiful, which aroused people¡¯s


    sympathy for her. Dr. Turner¡¯s heart missed a beat at that moment. Inexplicably, he wanted to wipe away


    the tears for Susan.


    ¡°Dr. Turner, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing the absent-minded look on Dr. Turner¡¯s face, Susan¡¯s eyes shed.


    She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, so she softened her voice and asked.


    ¡°¡­ Nothing. ¡±


    Dr. Turner came to his senses and adjusted his sses again. But this time, his action seemed to be


    flustered, more like hiding something. ¡°Alright. Thank you, Dr. Turner,¡± said Susan, withdrawing her gaze


    and reaching out her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Dr. Turner coughed, ming himself for the thoughts on his mind! What Dr. Turner didn¡¯t know


    was that Susan had been observing the subtle changes on his face. Just now, her watery eyes shed


    darkly with a touch of cruelty. Dr. Turner looked at the cut on Susan¡¯s arm.


    Fortunately, the cut by the ss was not deep. Although the blood oozed out and looked ferocious. Dr.


    Turner quickly calmed down and gently wiped the edge of the cut.


    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡±, the iodine met the edge of the cut and Susan felt the sudden prickling. She drew back her


    hand subconsciously and took a deep breath. Dr. Turner stopped cleaning the cut immediately. ¡°Did it


    hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I can take it,¡± said Susan, biting her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll just call the nurse to clean it up. Maybe my hands


    are not steady enough.¡± Dr. Turner said and was about to throw the swab into the trash can.


    There was a thinyer of sweat on his forehead. In fact, only he himself knew that it was not because he


    couldn¡¯t control his hands ¡®steadiness, but because of the dirty thought that had just shed across his


    mind. Standing in front of Susan made him feel ufortable all over.


    So he wanted to find an excuse to leave. Maybe he would feel better. However, as soon as he stood up,


    Susan grabbed the corner of his white coat.


    Dr. Turner froze. ¡°Miss Szar?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Turner, I really don¡¯t mind the pain. Please help me deal with it. Don¡¯t bother the nurse. Besides, I


    have something to deal with at home. I¡¯m afraid it will take too much time.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Okay.¡± Dr. Turner had


    no choice but to take out another cotton swab and apply iodine on it.


    Seeing that the cotton swab was about to meet Susan¡¯s cut, he unconsciously raised his eyes and saw


    Susan¡¯s pale face twisted slightly. She turned her head away and did not dare to look at the cut on her


    arm.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She gently bit her lower lip, as if to prevent herself from making a sound of painter. Seeing her like


    this, Dr. Turner didn¡¯t know whether he should do it or not. Noticing that Dr. Turner was looking at her,


    Susan turned around and said shyly, ¡°Dr. Turner, it¡¯s okay. You can do it. I won¡¯t act like before.¡± But she


    didn¡¯t look like she could take other people¡¯s dealing with her cut at all.


    Dr. Turner was at a loss for how he should react. ¡°Miss Szar, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll be gentler this


    time.¡± ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s fine.¡± Susan smiled but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She looked down bitterly, ¡°Dr. Turner, will


    you think I¡¯m too effeminate that I can¡¯t take a small cut like this?¡± ¡°Why would think like that? Even if I


    do, that¡¯s because girls are supposed to be delicate.¡±


    Dr. Turner replied with a smile, after carefully treating the cut and quickly sterilizing it After saying that, he


    turned around and was about to take the gauze to wrap the cut to prevent it from infection. However,


    before he turned around, a drop of tear suddenly fell on the back of his hand that he hadn¡¯t taken back.


    Dr. Turner raised his head and saw that Susan, who was fine just now, suddenly burst into tears.


    Dr. Turner was flustered. ¡°Miss Szar, why are you crying? Did it hurt because I was too rough just


    now? Please don¡¯t cry. If I hurt you, I apologize. I¡¯m sorry. O¡­Or you can hit me. Just don¡¯t cry.¡± He had


    been concentrating on his study since he was a child. After he chose his tutor, he had devoted himself to


    medicine. Dr. Turner, who had little contact with girls, was now thirty five years old and was still single.


    When he saw a girl crying, he waspletely panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do. He could only


    comfort her awkwardly.


    ¡°Miss Szar¡­¡± At a loss, Dr. Turner took out a piece of tissue. He didn¡¯t know whether to hand it over


    or not.


    ¡°Dr. Turner, I¡¯m sorry to scare you,¡± said Susan in a hoarse voice, wiping her tears. ¡°N¡­No. You didn¡¯t.¡±


    Dr. Turner took back the tissue and gradually realized that it was not because of the pain of the cut that


    Susan cried. He asked, ¡°Miss Turner, what happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Susan bit her lower lip and didn¡¯t say anything. Although he was curious why Susan cried, Dr. Turner


    was a well-mannered man. Since she didn¡¯t say it, he wouldn¡¯t ask further. He just stood up and silently


    poured a ss of warm water for her.


    ¡°Drink some warm water to rx,¡± he said.


    Susan raised her head and looked at Dr. Turner. After a while, she took the water and said, ¡°Thank you,


    Dr. Turner.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s OK, Miss Szar. Although I don¡¯t know what happened to you, you should smile more often.


    Even if the sky falls down, those tall men would shoulder it for you.¡±


    He was not good atforting people. After thinking for a long time, he only came up with a simple


    sentence. After saying that, he touched the tip of his nose with embarrassment. Holding a ss of water,


    Susan kept silent for a while. After a moment of silence, Dr. Turner thought that hisfort had the


    opposite effect, so he was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Miss Szar, have some rest here. I have several patients to check. If you have any problem, you can


    call me.¡±


    After saying that, Dr. Turner turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, Susan spoke. ¡°Dr. Turner.¡±


    Looking at his back, she stopped him and said, ¡°Can you help me?¡±


    Captivation: Want Nothing But You, Chapter 291 Girls Are Supposed To Be Delicate

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Chapter 292 Waiting For Her Here


    When Ivan arrived at the Be family¡¯s house, he was stopped at the gate. When the car drove into the


    vi district where Be family¡¯s house, Andy, who was in the room, saw it on the monitor screen. So


    he stepped out and waited at the gate before Ivan arrived.


    ¡°Mr. Torres.¡± Getting out of the car and seeing Andy, Ivan greeted him politely. Four years ago, when


    Rachel just ¡°died¡±, Victor couldn¡¯t fall asleep at night, so he would drive here and sit in the car, looking at


    the house all night. It seemed as if he could only have some sleep here. Itsted for half a month until


    one night, the lights in the house were on. Looking at the lights on in the yard, Victor thought he must be


    dreaming. But cold wind breeze, and he realized it was not in his dream, someone was there! The vi


    district was a high-end neighborhood in Apliaria. With good security, it was almost impossible for anyone


    to sneak in the houses here. Then who would be in the house now? An idea shed through Victor¡¯s


    mind. He called someone to unlock the door and rush in as if he was possessed.


    Unexpectedly, he bumped into Andy, who was about to leave the house. When he saw Victor breaking


    into the house, he was shocked and then got angry, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, did you just break in?¡± At the sight of


    Andy, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened. But he still didn¡¯t want to believe this was the truth, he looked over Andy¡¯s


    shoulder, wanting to find some clue that could prove his guess. However, there was nothing behind


    Andy. Andy knew that he couldn¡¯t fight Victor. There were million times when the idea of confronting


    Victor and asking him what exactly happened on that ship shed through him mind.


    Why would Rachel, who was just fine few days ago, end up.. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Asked Victor in a low voice, looking at Andy with his deep eyes. Andy, who was trying his best to control


    his emotions, burst intoughter when he heard the question.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, are you asking me? Who are you asking about?¡± This house was what Rachel cherished


    the most, she suffered all those insults in the Sullivan Group to keep the Be Group and the house.


    Now that she finally did it, how could she give it up so easily? For more than half a month, Victor still


    couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Rachel had died andpletely disappeared from his life.


    a Seeing the lights on, he somehow felt that Rachel must still be alive. He strode forward, grabbed


    Andy¡¯s cor and asked, ¡°Where is Rachel? Don¡¯t y tricks on me, Andy, or I will make you lose


    everything!¡± With Victor grabbing his cor, it was difficult for Andy to breathe. He sneered and could no


    longer suppress his anger umted these days. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, what you said is really interesting!


    Don¡¯t you know where Miss Be is? You even asked your men to open her coffin, you didn¡¯t even


    want to give her peace.¡± After saying that, Andy struggled out of Victor¡¯s grip. It had been several days


    since thest time Victor had some sleep. He had been relying on his consciousness to support himself.


    But when Andy struggled, he loosened his grip and staggered back Andy straightened his cor and


    looked at him. ¡°Now, please leave here with your men, Mr. Sullivan! Otherwise, I will call the police and


    sue you for trespassing! I think you don¡¯t want any scandal at this time, do you?¡±


    Said Andy, taking a deep breath to suppress his anger. Victor looked at him coldly. Although he knew it


    was inappropriate for them to break in, what Andy said was unpleasant to hear. With a frown, Ivan


    asked, ¡°Mr. Torres, what do you mean? Didn¡¯t you break into the house as well?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Without hesitation, Andy replied, ¡°This is the house property certificate, it says clearly I am the owner of


    this house. So, please leave here right now!¡± Ivan came back to reality, looked at Andy and said, ¡°I am


    here for Miss Be, please open the door.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Miss Be?¡± Andy denied


    decisively, ¡°I have nothing to talk to you. You can leave now. I am busy and I don¡¯t have time for you.¡± As


    soon as he finished his words, Andy turned around and didn¡¯t want to talk to Ivan


    anymore. ¡°Mr. Torres, didn¡¯t Miss Be tell you that they have met already?¡±


    However, Ivan¡¯s words stopped him. Andy paused and turned to look at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you


    can ask Miss Be about what happened today.¡± Knowing that Andy was still suspecting if he was


    ying some kind of trick on him, he continued, ¡°You are a smart man, Mr. Torres. You should know that


    I wouldn¡¯t have been here if Miss Be and Mr. Sullivan haven¡¯t met already.¡± Andy was not stupid. He


    soon figured it out. He narrowed his eyes and said nothing. Noticing the expression on Andy¡¯s face, Ivan


    knew that he had believed what he had said. ¡°Mr. Torres, please tell Miss Be that I¡¯m waiting for her


    here.¡±


    ¡°Miss Be is resting. She doesn¡¯t have time to see you.¡± Ivan refused with a cold face. ¡°Mr. Torres¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that Miss Be is resting. And before she went to bed, she specially told me not to disturb


    her. Ivan, you can go back first. I will tell Miss Be when she wakes up.¡± ¡°But Mr. Sullivan¡­¡± Ivan


    frowned. ¡°I am just following Miss Be¡¯s orders. As for what Mr. Sullivan said, it has nothing to do with


    me. Besides, I don¡¯t like strangers toe here, so I won¡¯t open the door for you. You can go back and


    report it to Mr. Sullivan, tell him exactly what I¡¯ve said.¡± After that, Andy turned around and left without


    looking back. He had witnessed the confrontation between Victor and Andy four years ago. Ivan knew


    that no matter how much he said, Andy wouldn¡¯t open the door. He had to give up and raised his voice


    towards.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait at the door and wait for Miss Be to wake up.¡± ¡°As you like.¡± After saying three words,


    Andy passed the cobblestone path in the front yard and went back to the house. After four years, Rachel


    lay on her bed again. She thought she shouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep, but she fell asleep soon. Maybe


    she was really tired. When she woke up, it was already dark. She took a look at the phone. It was quiet.


    No one had called, which was somewhat unexpected. She estimated that Victor should be awake by


    now. She had thought that he would send someone to take her back as soon as he woke up. After all, he


    had done such a thing four years ago. She didn¡¯t think four years was enough to change a man,


    especially it was Victor. However, since he didn¡¯t ask someone to kidnap her, she was happy. She


    calmed down, found a thin coat in the cloakroom and put it on. Then she walked out of the balcony. She


    stretched herself and looked outside. She saw a car waiting outside the yard. The night was dark, and


    the street lights were dim. She couldn¡¯t see the car clearly, but she felt a little familiar.


    Captivation: Want Nothing But You, Chapter 292 Wait For Her

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Rachel didn''t loiter around the balcony for too long. The cold wind blew across her face, sobering her


    up. She then turned around and left the balcony, and walked out of the room.


    Upon her arrival downstairs, she saw Andy standing at the door and staring at something.


    "Andy, what are you doing?" Rachel asked as she walked downstairs.


    Upon hearing her voice, Andyposed himself and turned around at once. "Oh, Miss Be, you''re


    up!"


    Rachel nodded in response and then she looked behind him. The lights in the yard weren''t on, and only


    stark darkness could be seen outside. From where she was standing, she couldn''t see thing that was


    happening outside.


    Even when she took a closer look, she still saw nothing.


    It was then that she turned her attention back to Andy. "I just got up. I saw you standing at the door


    looking at something. What was it?"


    "Nothing, Miss Be," answered Andy. He was stunned for a moment, and he immediately looked


    away. "Anyway, Miss Be, I''ll go heat up the food for you. You took a long nap this afternoon. The


    food arrived soon after you fell asleep, but I didn''t want to wake you."


    For a moment, Rachel paused. "Okay," she said. She stared at his face for a while, and couldn''t see


    anything suspicious. Thus, after a moment of pondering, she nodded.


    Somehow, she felt like Andy was hiding something, but it didn''t seem that way.


    She thought that she was just overthinking it.


    While she was in thought, Andy said, "Miss Be, please wait in the living room and have a seat.


    Dinner will be ready soon."


    Having said that, he walked into the kitchen. After giving him a nod, Rachel turned around and went to


    the living room upon his suggestion.


    Unbeknownst to her, Ivan had been waiting outside for three hours.


    Momentster, Andy came to the living room along with the heated food. Rachel hadn''t eaten anything


    for a whole day. So, when she smelled the food, she felt so hungry.


    She then took the food from Andy and ate it in silence. And after a few minutes, she finished eating.


    "Andy, you must''ve ordered food delivery many times in the past four years. You sure know which


    restaurants serve the best food!" Now that she was full, Rachel became energetic. She put away the


    lunch box with a smile, and intended to throw it into the garbage can.


    Upon hearing her remark, Andy shook his head and smiled helplessly.


    But even as he smiled, it seemed like he was still worried about something.


    This time, Rachel noticed the look on his face. "Andy?"


    "Yes, Miss Be?"


    "I think I should ask you a question." Rachel returned to the sofa and sat down. "I noticed that you


    seem to be troubled by something just now."


    Andy pursed his lips, and he made no attempt to deny her observation.


    Rachel wasn''t in any hurry to interrogate him about what happened. She poured herN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    self a ss of water to dampen her dry throat, and patiently waited for him to speak. She had known


    Andy long enough to know that if he wanted to tell her something, he would do it without her pressing.


    Thus, all she needed to do was wait.


    Andy''s eyes glinted with hesitation. Momentster, he made up his mind. "Miss Be, have you


    spoken to Victortely?"


    "Yes, I just met with him today," she replied. Andy''s question caught her off-guard, but she admitted to it


    right away.


    "Then, are the two of you¡­"


    After hearing the news from Ivan this afternoon, Andy had been feeling restless. The incident that


    happened four years ago was still vivid in his mind. Now that Rachel had returned, she had gotten


    involved with Victor yet again.


    In all honesty, he wasn''t sure how Rachel felt about Victor now.


    All he knew was that if they got back together, Rachel would just end up getting hurt again. But even


    though this was quite clear to him, Andy was aware that he had no right to stop them. Thus, he felt


    conflicted about this whole thing.


    He just knew that he didn''t want that tragedy four years ago to happen again.


    "I ran into him by ident. Don''t worry. I won''t associate myself with that man ever again," said Rachel.


    It appeared as though she knew what Andy was worried about.


    Andy fell silent for a moment, and a frown appeared on his face. "Actually, four years ago, after your


    alleged death, Victor showed up here several times. It frightens me that he won''t let you go now that he


    knows you''re still alive."


    Rachel picked up the cushion on the sofa and leaned back with a grin. "You think so, huh? Do you think


    he''ll send someone to kidnap me and lock me up?" she asked.


    Andy didn''t respond. However, he believed that it was a possibility.


    Rachel read his mind and replied, "He couldn''t lock me up four years ago, and he sure as hell won''t be


    able to do it this time. Andy, I''m not the same person I was four years ago. I''m not that weak anymore."


    Four years ago, after she was reborn, everything she had when she was Shelia disappeared. Abby, the


    child, and the Be Group became her weaknesses. And for those same reasons, she decided to


    take back everything she had lost.


    But now, after four long years, Shelia, the renowned King of Hearts and the leader of the Red Hackers


    alliance was gone. She had been reced by Rachel. However, only Rachel herself knew that it took


    her four years to regain everything that used to be hers.


    At present, Rachel no longer had any weaknesses, and nobody would dare to go against her.


    Upon seeing the determination on Rachel''s face, Andy wanted to say something, but he bit his words


    back. Even though he was worried, his apprehensions dissipated when he saw the look on her face.


    "I''m curious. Who told you that I''ve met with Victor?" Rachel asked all of a sudden.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    "I..." Andy was stunned for a moment.


    Rachel observed his expression, and then she suddenly remembered the car she saw while she was


    on the balcony earlier. "Were you looking at the car parked by the gate?" she asked tentatively.


    "Wait, you knew about it, Miss Be?" Andy replied, visibly shocked.


    "Knew what?" Rachel raised her eyebrows. "You mean the car outside? Yep. I saw it upstairs earlier,


    but I didn''t know that you were looking at the car earlier. I was just guessing, but it seems like


    something did happen."


    "Miss Be, you¡­" Andy didn''t know what to say at this point. Seeing her reaction now, he realized


    that it seemed like he had fallen into her trap.


    "Who''s in the car?" she asked.


    Andy pursed his lips, staring into her eyes. He couldn''t bring himself to answer the question.


    Rachel wasn''t in any hurry, so she took a sip of water and replied, "If you don''t tell me, then I can only


    assume who it is."


    Still, he remained silent. But upon hearing her words, his eyes fell on her.


    Rachel lowered her gaze and stared at the water in the ss. After a while, she said, "I''m guessing the


    person in the car is definitely not here to see you."


    "What makes you say that?" asked Andy.


    "If that person is here for you, they should''ve investigated you. That way, they would know that it would


    be easier to find you by just waiting at your studio. So, I''m assuming the car isn''t here for you. We''re


    the only people in this house. Whoever that person is outside, they are here for me. Is my assumption


    correct?"


    Rachel wasn''t asking, she was merely stating a fact.


    Now that four years had passed, she had changed and improved a lot. She had be even more


    intelligent than she used to be.


    Andy was visibly surprised of the changes in her. Now, he was even more curious about what she had


    experienced these past four years.


    "Allow me to guess who''s looking for me." Without waiting for his answer, Rachel continued, "As a


    matter of fact, it''s easy to guess who it is. Very few people know that I''m still alive. And this person


    knew that he could find me here, so it''s either Ivan or Victor.


    I believe Victor can''t get out of bed right now, so the only other person who could be in that car is Ivan."


    Andy''s face turned grim as he looked at her. "Sometimes, I wish that you weren''t so smart, Miss


    Be."


    "Sadly, that''s something I can''t control. I was born this way," Rachel said with a grin.


    "Well, you''re correct. Ivan is waiting for you outside, and he''s been there for three hours." Since he


    couldn''t hide it anymore, Andy decided to tell her the truth. "I''m sorry, Miss Be. I should''ve told you


    the moment he came here."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Why are you apologizing?" Rachel put down her ss of water. "Even if you had told me, he would


    still be waiting until now."


    She was no longer the same person she used to be. She wasn''t going to let Victor do as he wished to


    her ever again.


    Thus, she resolved that she wasn''t going with Ivan even if Andy had told her. And as for Joe, she


    wasn''t worried about him, because Victor''s men were protecting him. It was clear to her that nobody in


    Apliaria would be bold or fooli


    sh enough to break into Sue Garden.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Andy frowned, wondering who was ringing the doorbell. He stood up and went to the vestibule to check


    the surveince camera. Meanwhile, Rachel remained seated, raising her eyebrows and smirking.


    "Speak of the devil," she remarked.


    Just as she had expected, Ivan showed up on the monitor, peering into the yard through the gate.


    Andy turned his gaze back to Rachel, but said nothing. He was waiting for her instructions.


    Rachel stood up. "It''s cold outside. Let him in."


    "Miss Be, if we let him in, he might¡ª"


    "He might what? It''s two against one, Andy. Do you really think he can abduct me? Let him in. He won''t


    do anything, and I''m certain he''s not foolish enough to do anything to me." Rachel was right. Ivan


    wouldn''t dare to harm her. If Victor found out about it, he would be in serious trouble.


    After thinking about it, Andy resolved that she was correct. Thus, he nodded affirmatively before taking


    his coat and going out.


    Rachel was still a little hungry. Seeing that Andy had gone out, she went into the kitchen to look for


    something to eat. And while she was looking, she thought that she should purchase some more daily


    necessities if she wished to stay here for a while.


    It had been four years since she returned. There were a lot of things in this house that needed to be


    reced.


    Momentster, Ivan and Andy entered the living room one after the other.


    After ncing around, Ivan didn''t find Rachel. Thus, he looked at Andy and asked, "Mr. Torres, is Miss


    Be still asleep?"


    The reason he rang the doorbell was that he saw Rachel standing on the second floor balcony just


    now.


    Andy didn''t respond. He just poured him a ss of water and ced it on the table. He didn''t even


    bother to look at him, let alone speak to him.


    Without asking another question, Ivan sat on the sofa and continued waiting.


    Three and a half hours had passed since he came here.


    "Andy, are you free tomorrow? Do you mind going to the furniture market with me tomorrow? Some


    furnishings in the house need to be reced. We can have the bigger stuff delivered, but I''ll need your


    help carrying the small ones." Rachel walked out of the kitchen.


    "I have a court hearing to attend tomorrow morning. It won''t be over until noon," replied Andy.


    "Then, I''ll drive to the court and pick you up at noon. Let''s have lunch before going to the furniture


    market," said Rachel.


    Andy nodded in response.


    "Miss Be," said Ivan. They were acting as though he wasn''t around, so he had to stand up and


    interrupt their conversation.


    Rachel pretended as though she just realized that he was here. "When did youe in, Ivan?"


    Knowing that she was just pretending, Ivan was rendered speechless.


    But he quicklyposed himself. He hadn''t forgotten why he was here. "Miss Be, Mr. Sullivan has


    woken up."


    "I see." Rachel sat down, seemingly apathetic about the news.


    Upon seeing her reaction, Ivan didn''t know what to say next. Feeling awkward, he stammered, "Miss


    Be, my boss has asked me toe pick you up and take you to the hospital. So..."

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Rachel grabbed an orange from the fruit te, peeled it, and handed it to Ivan. "Do you want an


    orange?" she asked.


    Ivan bit back the words he wanted to say, staring at the orange that was being handed to him. For a


    moment, he hesitated whether to take it or not.


    Seeing that he wasn''t taking it, Rachel put the peeled orange on the table in front of him. Then, she


    peeled another orange for herself, slowly putting it into her mouth.


    Ivan had been wanting to finish his sentence several times, but she didn''t seem like she was interested


    in what he wanted to say.


    "Miss Be, I¡­" At this point, he felt helpless.


    "Is it cold outside?" Rachel asked, looking him in the eye.


    "A little." Her question left Ivan stunned for a moment. He thought that she was worried it would be cold


    if she would go outsideter on. Thus, he told her, "Oh, but don''t worry, Miss Be. There''s heating in


    the car. And if you don''t mind, I can lend you my coat while we''re outside."


    Rachel leaned back on the sofa, showing no intention of leaving with him. "There''s no rush. Eat your


    orange first. You''ve been out in the cold for several hours. Or would you rather wait out there even


    longer?"


    Ivan was rendered speechless.


    "Your boss is in the hospital, heavily injured. He''s not going anywhere. Besides, I''m not a doctor. I can


    visit himter. There''s no need to hurry," Rachel added while continuing to eat the orange in her hand.


    Having heard that, Ivan stared at the peeled orange on the table in silence, visibly worried.


    From the corner of her eye, Rachel noticed the look on his face. She could tell that he was caught in a


    dilemma, so she figured it was time to stop picking on him. Moreover, she knew that if she refused to


    go to the hospital with him today, the man wouldn''t leave.


    Aside from that, she also had something to discuss with Victor.


    "Eat the orange I gave you and I''lle with you." Having said that, she gave the rest of her orange to


    Andy. Noticing how worried he appeared, she shed him a grin tofort


    him and stood up. "I''ll go upstairs and change my clothes. The orange is a little sour, so eat it slowly."


    Ivan had thought that it would be much more difficult to persuade Rachel intoing with him to the


    hospital. But after hearing her say that, he was taken by surprise and the worry in his eyes


    disappeared.


    Thus, he quickly picked up the orange and ate it up.


    But the second he bit one piece of orange, he realized just how sour it was.


    ''It''s so sour!'' he eximed inwardly.


    The overpowering taste made him tremble, and his teeth kind of hurt.


    He immediately drank some water to dissipate the sour taste from his tongue. It suddenly urred to


    him that Rachel looked weird earlier while she was looking at him and eating her orange. Then, he


    realized why she told him to eat it slowly.


    Rachel had no intention of giving him a hard time, nor did she say that it would take some time before


    she went to the hospital with him.


    But she did have one condition; Ivan had to eat the entire orange.


    ''My God¡­ this orange isn''t just a little sour,'' he remarked inwardly.


    Ivan turned his gaze towards Andy and noticed that thetter didn''t know that the orange would be so


    sour, either. Noticing that Ivan was looking at him, Andy scratched his nose to hide his embarrassment.


    "Why are you looking at me? Miss Be told you that she''lle with you after you finish your


    orange. Worry not, good sir. I have no intention of stopping her. Don''t waste it. The fruit''s vitamins are


    good for you. Anyway, I''ll go see if Miss Be is finished changing."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ivan was rendered speechless. ''God damn it!''


    -


    About half an hourter, Rachel and Ivan finally left the Be family''s house and went into his car.


    The moment they got in the car, it began to drizzle.


    Rachel turned her head towards the window. The driblets of rain running down the window blurred the


    view outside.


    Meanwhile, Ivan nced at her through the rearview mirror with a grim expression. Then, he told the


    chauffeur to drive to the hospital.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Ding.


    The elevator arrived on the eighth floor, where all of VIP wards were.


    Ivan stepped out of the elevator, followed by Rachel, and headed for Victor''s room. Just as they were


    about to open the door, they heard someone shouting from inside the room.


    "Fuck off!"


    All of a sudden, the door to Victor''s room opened. A distraught nurse ran out in a hurry and identally


    bumped into Ivan and Rachel.


    Rachel stumbled to the floor, tweaking her ankle on her way down.


    Horrified by what she had done, the nurse immediately got on her knees and started apologizing, "I''m


    so sorry! I didn''t mean to bump into you. Please, forgive me!"


    With a look of concern, Ivan got on one knee and grabbed Rachel''s hand before asking, "Are you


    alright?"


    "I''m fine," Rachel replied while rubbing her ankle to ease the pain. Once she started feeling a little


    better, she stood up and addressed the frantic nurse crying like a little girl. "It''s okay. I know you didn''t


    mean to do that. There''s no need to cry."


    However, despite Rachel''s reassurance, the nurse still wouldn''t stop bawling her eyes out. "I''m so


    sorry! I truly am! Please, forgive me!"


    With a lighthearted smile, Rachel stared at the nurse''s pitiful face before saying, "Stop ming


    yourself. idents happen all the time. There''s no need to make such a big deal out of it."


    "I..." The guilt-ridden nurse choked up while wiping her tears. Rachel grabbed the nurse''s hand and


    helped her stand up. While doing so, she noticed that the back of her hand had a bright red tinge,


    resembling a recent burn injury.


    Apprehensively, Rachel asked, "What happened to your hand?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing!" The nurse immediately hid her hand behind her back and looked away. A few


    secondster, she scurried away as fast as she could, seemingly trying to avoid further questioning.


    While watching the pitiful nurse walk away, Rachel remembered a sad memory buried deep in her


    mind. ''I probably looked exactly like her when I ran away from Victor four years ago.''


    Suddenly, Rachel clenched her fists, and a wry smile appeared on her face.


    ''He still hasn''t changed.''


    Even though the nurse didn''t say anything, Rachel knew that Victor had something to do with her


    injured hand.


    "Miss Be?" Ivan called her attention after sensing that something was wrong.


    With a nk stare, Rachel looked him in the eye and said, "I''m going to the bathroom. You should go in


    first."


    "But..."


    Before Ivan could finish speaking, Rachel turned around and headed in the direction the n


    urse went. Dumbfounded by what just happened, Ivan stood still and watched her walk away in silence.


    When she was finally out of sight, he took a deep breath before heading inside Victor''s ward.


    Because she promised to meet Victor that day, Ivan wasn''t too worried about letting her go.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew he could trust her on this asion.


    A few seconds after Ivan entered Victor''s ward, Rachel caught up with the nurse.


    She didn''t really need to go to the bathroom. She just wanted to talk with the nurse again.


    On a bench, a few meters away, Rachel saw the nurse treating the wound on the back of her hand.


    Seeing the nurse getting teary-eyed from the pain made her subconsciously put her hand into her coat


    pocket and grab on to something important.


    It was the pendant Abby made for her.


    In the past four years, she never went anywhere without it.


    She treated it like treasure. After all, it was the only thing Abby left her.


    After dealing with her wound, the nurse stood up to continue her work. But when she noticed that


    Rachel was watching her, her body froze from shock.


    "Why are you..." the nurse mumbled.


    Rachel casually took out a tube of ointment from her pocket and handed it to her. "Here, take this. It''s


    an ointment to prevent scars. Make sure you use plenty of it."


    Shocked, the nurse spoke under her breath, "No, no...I can''t take that."


    "It''s fine. I don''t need it anymore. It''s better that I give it to you instead of throwing it away in the trash.


    And besides, it''s not that expensive." Rachel reassured her with a smile.


    ''She was just nning to throw it away? How rich is she?'' the nurse thought.


    After countless years of working in a hospital, the nurse was well aware of how much the ointment cost.


    The nurse bit her lip, thinking it was such a waste to throw away something so precious.


    "If you insist, then I''ll take it. Thank you so much." The nurse bowed down to show her gratitude. A few


    secondster, tears started running down her cheeks again.


    Rachel ced her hands back into her coat pockets before looking at the nurse from head to toe. With


    pursed lips, she clenched the pendant and thought, ''She looks just like you, Abby. She even cries like


    you.''


    "Alright, I''m heading back now. Don''t forget to use it." After letting out a deep sigh, Rachel turned


    around and started walking away.


    A few steps in, she realized that she really needed to go to the bathroom.


    "Where do you think you''re going, Rachel?" Out of nowhere, a menacing voice came from behind her.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    "Mr. Sullivan..." The nurse was stunned when she saw Victor standing there. She quickly lowered her


    head and addressed him in a shaky voice.


    Rachel came to a halt and her hand jerked reflexively.


    "Turn around," he demanded.


    Rachel inhaled deeply, turned around, and gazed calmly into his eyes.


    She removed her mask. Her eyes were less keen, but colder than they had been four years ago. For a


    moment, Victor felt like he was stung by the frigid winter.


    In the end, Rachel couldn''t go to the bathroom because Victor''s wound had split wide open.


    The nurse saw it first. His wound bled profusely and continued to trickle down, staining his white


    hospital gown red. However, he chose to remain silent. Rachel was the focus of his piercing eyes. She


    had to stop going to the bathroom since she was out of options. She then requested Ivan to contact Dr.


    Turner and had the nurse assist Victor in returning to the ward.


    Victor narrowed his eyes at the nurse, making her feel extremely uneasy. She shivered and took a step


    back in fear.


    The nurse pursed her lips and turned to Rachel. "Miss Be... I think it would be better if you would


    help Mr. Sullivan back to his room."


    The nurse was terrified of Victor''s re. She felt a chill run down her spine and thought that if she


    stepped forward, Victor would look at her with murderous eyes.


    Before Rachel could say anything, Victor had already reached out his hand to her and motioned for her


    to assist him. It seemed that all he wanted was for Rachel toe to him and wouldn''t leave if she


    refused.


    Rachel huffed and put her hands on her waist. She looked around, spotted a wheelchair in the nursing


    station and brought it over to Victor. "I''m sorry, but I''m unable to assist you. You have two options. Sit in


    the wheelchair and I''ll push you from behind, or we can wait for Ivan."


    Victor slightly frowned and he withdrew his hand.


    The nurse''s eyes widened in surprise when she heard this. She never expected anyone to talk to Victor


    in this manner.


    The man in front of her was so powerful that he had the potential to force everyone in the hospital to


    quit or fire them. Everyone had been cautious of his presence, and no one had the courage to speak to


    him in such a rude way.


    "Mr. Sullivan, Miss Be didn''t mean to..." the nurse instinctively exined, thinking about the


    ointment Rachel had just given her.


    But before she could finish her words, Victor willingly sat in the wheelchair with a sulking face.


    The nurse''s jaw dropped, her words trapped in her mouth. She watched Rachel pushing Victor''s


    wheelchair back to his ward. It was unbelievable.


    Not long after they returned to the ward, Dr. Turner showed up.


    He narrowed his eyes seeing the blood on Victor''s clothes. It was very life-threatening because he kept


    losing a huge amount of blood, so he immediately instructed the nurse to help him with the wound.


    "Mr. Sullivan, you had just gone through the


    operation this afternoon. You need to rx and heal. You shouldn''t have gotten out of bed like that. You


    know you could get an infection." Dr. Turner appeared to throw a casual nce at Rachel, who stood


    beside the bed as he put away the bandage.


    Rachel noticed how suspicious he looked, so she raised her head and locked eyes with Dr. Turner.


    Dr. Turner averted his gaze in a panic and stowed the medicine box away. "Mr. Sullivan, if Miss Szar


    knew, she would be so worried. I could tell she deeply cares for you."


    It was quite rare for Dr. Turner to be saying something like this. In the past four years, he had always


    been minding his own business and never inquired about Victor''s personal life. He would never speak


    to him unless it was rted to his physical health. But now, he suddenly brought Susan up.


    Victor nced at Dr. Turner coldly, his deep eyes narrowing, and said, "Did I miss something? Since


    when have you been familiar with Susan?"


    "I..." Dr. Turner''s face almost turned pale as soon as he heard Victor''s stern voice. "I just have the


    impression that Miss Szar genuinely cares about you, Mr. Sullivan."


    Victor blinked and raised his eyes to look at him ferociously.


    Dr. Turner knew that he had crossed the line with what he said just now. "I apologize, please don''t mind


    it. I need to do my rounds now, so I have to get going. Don''t strain yourself, Mr. Sullivan."


    Dr. Turner bowed his head and left the ward in a hurry after saying that. He then shut the door close.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ivan threw his gaze to the direction in which Dr. Turner had exited. He was perplexed as to why the


    doctor was acting strange.


    "Ivan," Victor said in aanding voice.


    "Mr. Sullivan," Ivan responded right away, withdrawing his sight.


    "Find out who Susan met with after she left this afternoon."


    Unlike Susan, Dr. Turner was not a good actor.


    Susan and Dr. Turner had only met a few times and exchanged a few words. But, strangely enough, he


    suddenly mentioned Susan although he knew it was inappropriate.


    "Yes, sir." Ivan understood and left the ward to investigate.


    Finally, Victor and Rachel were the only ones left in the ward.


    Rachel had been silently listening to them the entire time, and she could feel that what Dr. Turner had


    just spoken was directed at her.


    Every word he said was intended to convey to Rachel that Susan and Victor were engaged and that


    she should avoid interfering with their rtionship.


    Victor couldn''t take his eyes off Rachel the entire time. He had been observing the expression on her


    face as if he was memorizing every detail.


    Her eyes were cast down, which made her look cold. The ward''s light fell on her eyshes and formed


    a shadow on her face, making it difficult to discern what she was thinking.


    Victor''s pupils dted as Rachel''s icy, distant face shed into his memory.


    "Don''t you have anything to say to me, Rachel?" He shattered the stillness between them.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Rachel looked him dead in the eye and asked, "What do you want to tell me?"


    All of a sudden, Victor''s face turned grim. He locked eyes with her and replied, "I demand an


    exnation. Tell me why a person who died four years ago is standing right in front of me!"


    Rachel didn''t respond and just maintained eye contact with him.


    Right now, Victor was doing his best to stifle his anger.


    The chaos brought by Rachel''s sudden reappearance rendered him unable to think properly. But now


    that he had time to calm himself down, he was able to gather hisposure.


    It turned out that she was still alive, and she had been deceiving him for four years.


    Seeing that she wasn''t answering, hemanded, "Give me an answer!"


    Rachel was acting so cold, and he noticed that she didn''t seem like she wanted to speak to him any


    longer. Upon realizing that, Victor felt as though he couldn''t breathe. She was right in front of him, and


    in a normal situation, he could easily catch her. But right now, he felt so powerless, and he knew that


    he wouldn''t be able to catch her even if he used everyst strength he had left in his body.


    There was nothing he hated more than the feeling of being powerless.


    "Rach¡ª"


    "No reason," Rachel replied nonchntly.


    She didn''t want to tell him why she left four years ago. As a matter of fact, they knew full well that even


    if she didn''t leave at the time, she would''ve left sooner orter.


    The reason she didn''t want to tell him was because she didn''t want to get Quintin involved.


    Moreover, she wasn''t obligated to give him an exnation. Not once did she regret risking her life to


    escape this hellhole.


    "Rachel, you know that I hate lying the most. And you''ve lied to me for four long years," Victor


    remarked.


    "And like I said before, you can''t lock me up," Rachel replied without hesitation.


    Suddenly, the tension in the room rose. The heating inside the room


    was working, but it felt like a cold gust of wind pervaded in the air. Neither of them had any intention of


    backing down.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rachel checked the time and found that it was almost ten in the evening. Soon, it would be lights out at


    the hospital and visiting hours would be over.


    She had nned toe here to speak to Victor, but considering his physical condition, it didn''t seem


    to be appropriate. When that crossed her mind, Rachel put her hands in the pockets of her coat and


    said, "If you have nothing else to say, I''m leaving."


    "Oh? Where would you even go?" asked Victor.


    Rachel stopped in her tracks and turned back to look at him. He was leaning against the headboard


    with a grim expression, and his eyes remained cold.


    From the corner of her eye, she noticed that there were two men standing guard at the door.


    Through the slightly opened door, Rachel noticed each of them had an obsidian brooch. It was the sigil


    of the Sullivan Group''s securitypany.


    Obviously, these men weren''t here to protect Victor.


    "Mr. Sullivan, are you going to use the same trick you used to lock me up four years ago?" Rachel


    smirked, looking down to hide the expression on her face.


    "Move back," he said.


    Rachel looked into his eyes with a calm expression. "Mr. Sullivan, have the gunshot and knife wounds


    rendered you a simpleton? I don''t understand what you''re trying to say. Move back? Move what back?


    Move to where?"


    "Rachel." Victor''s face turned grim upon hearing the sarcasm in her voice.


    If he weren''t bedridden right now, Rachel knew that he would''ve already pushed her against the wall


    and bitten her to death.


    "I''ll say this onest time. Move back to Sue Garden," Victor responded in a forceful voice.


    "Hell no!" Rachel remained undaunted by his intimidation tactics. She even smirked at him and said,


    "Mr. Sullivan, does Miss Szar know that you''re inviting your ex-wife to your home?"

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Victor''s face turned grim.


    Rachel squinted at him and said, "Even if Miss Szar wouldn''t mind, I would. I''m not going to live in


    someone else''s house."


    "Are you jealous?" he asked.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Jealous?'' Rachel thought with disgust. Those words made her eyes turn even more frigid. "What part


    of my sentence made you think that? I am not jealous."


    Victor frowned and exined, "Well, if you don''t mind my rtionship with Susan, I¡ª"


    "I don''t care," Rachel replied, interrupting him midsentence. "Your rtionship with Susan, and


    whatever you''ve said and done with her has nothing to do with me. Why would I even care?"


    Victor was rendered speechless.


    "I wanted to talk to you about this once you''re discharged from the hospital, but it seems if I don''t make


    myself clear, I''m unable to leave." A faint smile appeared on Rachel''s lips as she stared into his eyes.


    "The reason I''m here tonight is because I need to discuss two things with you."


    "And that would be what?" asked Victor.


    Instead of answering right away, she walked to the sofa and sat down. A few momentster, she said,


    "The first thing I want to discuss is the Be Group''s shares. I want to buy your shares of the


    company. And as for the price, as long as it''s within a reasonable range, I''m willing to buy them at


    asking price."


    Victor remained undaunted, but he pressed his lips together and his jaw tightened.


    "What''s the other thing?" "It''s about the nature of our rtionship. We should''ve made things clear four


    years ago, but we''re way past that not. As a matter of fact, I''ve already tried to make a clean break with


    you back then, but you might not be able to remember it, considering you just went through an


    operation. Thus, I''ll repeat i


    t again. We''ve been broken up four years ago, so I hope that you and I will never have any connection


    ever again." Rachel spoke in a calm and clear voice.


    "Are you really going to break off all ties with me?" Victor''s heart ached so much that he could hardly


    breathe. It was as if a hole had been punctured in his heart, and blood was gushing from there.


    He stared at her face, trying to search for some sort of answer.


    But sadly, there was nothing. Her eyes were still as beautiful as the stars above, but there was no more


    love for him; not even a shred of pity.


    Rachel appeared to be relieved now that she had said her piece and shut Victor out of her heart


    forever.


    "Haven''t we already broken up four years ago? Remember, I received a divorce agreement from you


    during my twenty-fourth birthday?" she asked. "Isn''t this what you wanted? Four years ago, we were


    still in each other''s life because of our child. But now that we don''t have a child anymore, and I heard


    that you''re about to get married, I believe whatever it was between us is already gone."


    Even though four years had passed since then, when she mentioned their child, Victor was


    overwhelmed by pain.


    And as soon as Rachel looked at him, she saw the regret and sadness on his face, leaving her


    stunned.


    ''Is he thinking of our child? Why does he look like he regrets something? What is it that he feels


    remorse over?''


    However, the look on his face disappeared so quickly that Rachel couldn''t figure it out in time. She


    pressed her lips, clenching the wishing pendant in her pocket. The sharp corner of the pendant nicked


    into her palm, bringing her back to her senses.


    A momentter, Victor broke the silence. "What if this isn''t what I want?"

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Rachel was in deep thought but soon came to her senses. "This is what I want," she said, the look in


    her eyes unwavering.


    Before Victor could respond, she continued, "So, Mr. Sullivan, I hope you won''t bother me anymore."


    She then looked away with her arms crossed.


    "Rachel¡ª"


    "Oh, by the way, I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it to your wedding with Miss Szar. I''m sure you


    wouldn''t want me, your ex-wife, to be there, right? People love dramas, but I won''t be a part of it. It''s


    also an insult to your future wife. I hope the two of you could live happily. If we''re done here, then I''m


    leaving. As for the Be Group''s shares, you can think about it carefully and let Ivan negotiate with


    me."


    Rachel then gave him onest look before turning away and walking out.


    Victor felt as if his heart was tightly gripped by a thorny vine. He stared at her when she walked away


    resolutely. It was a heavy feeling, making him ache all over.


    When Rachel opened the door to the ward, two bodyguards stood in front of her, blocking her path.


    She was not in a hurry, and she just stared at the floor with her hands in her pockets.


    "Rachel, return to Sue Garden and I''ll give you the Be Group''s shares." Victor''s voice sounded


    from behind her, gruff and deep.


    Rachel turned to face him.


    Victor approached her from the bedside with his head down. Despite the fact that he was still badly


    injured, he didn''t seem to care about it. She could clearly see her own reflection in his dark eyes when


    she looked straight into it.


    He reached out to grab her arm as if wanting to convince himself that this was the only way to feel her


    existence.


    Rachel took a step back and moved away from him as she felt his touch. "Mr. Sullivan, you really want


    me to live in Sue Garden? Does that imply you want me to be your mistress?"


    Victor''s eyes widened, taken aback by her words. How could she say such words? Every single one of


    them was like a p in his face.


    Mistress.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was reality, as harsh as it was.


    Rachel would never have said these words so openly in the past. But now, she was smiling speaking to


    him as if nothing had happened. These remarks didn''t seem unusual to her, and there seemed to be


    nothing she couldn''t ept.


    No matter how ridiculous she had acted, Rachel had never epted these remarks so quietly in the


    past.


    Where was she all these years? What happened to her after the incident? What kind of things did she


    experience while staying off the radar? And why did she suddenly be so crass?


    He had witnessed her jump into the sea with his own eyes four years ago. The search hadsted for


    three days and nights. Just as the operations were about to give up, the body was eventually


    discovered and had been analyzed and verified to be hers.


    With such a meticulous process, how on earth was she able to hide it from everyone for four whole


    years?


    When Rachel married Victor, she had been thoroughly investigated. There was no one who could


    assist her in fleeing Apliaria or even concealing her identity.


    But he never believed it personally. There must be someone who helped her.


    But who could it be? Was the person behind her disappearance a man or a woman? What kind of


    rtionship did they have with Rachel?


    These were the questions that kept haunting him.


    As his thoughts sank in, Victor instantly realized that he didn''t know anything about Rachel. He had no


    idea who she was four years before, and he had no idea who she was today. He believed that his


    affection for her during thest four years was sufficient for him to know all of her. But he was wrong.


    "What do you suggest we do? Do you want to trade Be Group''s shares with me? It doesn''t seem


    such a bad idea, huh? After all, bing your mistress should be a dreame true for a lot of


    women, right?" Rachel added and sneered at him.


    Something snapped inside of Victor. His face was devoid of any emotion.


    "Why do you keep repeating such horrendous words? Do you really want to be my mistress so badly?"

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    "If I be a mistress, doesn''t that mean I''m too beautiful?" Rachel chuckled. "Well, that''s not a bad


    idea. If I be a mistress, I''ll have a beautiful house and everything I want. Moreover, I don''t have to


    love him; I just need to have sex with him."


    The veins on Victor''s temples throbbed. He grabbed Rachel''s arm and pulled her to his chest.


    His movement was so swift that Rachel had no time to react. She staggered and almost hit Victor''s


    chest. He grabbed her by the arm a little too hard that veins protruded on the back of his slender


    hands. The electrifying pain spread across her arm.


    Rachel frowned in pain.


    And so did Victor.


    His fresh wound was forced by his sudden movement. It hurt, but not as much as his heart did.


    Now that Rachel was back, Victor hoped that they could slowly rekindle their rtionship. He thought


    she wouldn''t hesitate toe back to him if he swallowed his pride. As soon as Victor woke up a few


    hours ago, he had been waiting for her toe back to the hospital.


    For him, it didn''t matter what happened four years ago. Rachel just needed toe back, and he


    would dly ept her.


    If she came back, Victor would treat her better and make up for what he owed her. This time, they


    would live together happily. He would give Rachel the love and wedding she wanted, no matter how


    grand it would be.


    All those dreams crumbled when Victor saw how indifferent Rachel was. He quickly understood that


    she didn''t want toe back to him. Instead, she wanted to stay away from him as far as possible.


    That was how much she despised him.


    "Since you want to be a mistress so much,e with me and be mine. If you do, all my shares in the


    Be Group will belong to you," Victor said.


    All Rachel had to do wase back, and Victor would do everything for her.


    With his eyes fixed on Rachel''s face, Victor continued, "As long as you stay with me, I will give you


    whatever you want." But


    he heard no response from her.


    Rachel lowered her eyes without saying a word.


    What he said sounded familiar.


    Four years ago, Victor told Rachel the same thing on the cruise ship.


    How did she react back then? Like an obedient kid, Rachel agreed. But the night after that, she jumped


    off the ship in front of Victor. At that time, she was determined to escape from him.


    "Ra..."


    "Your proposal sounds very tempting." Rachel fearlessly met Victor''s gaze. "But I''m afraid I have to


    disappoint you this time."


    Then, she withdrew her hand and stepped back, distancing herself from Victor. "You can''t give me what


    I want, so I won''t agree to be your mistress."


    "What do you want?"


    There was a brief silence before Rachel answered, "I want two dead people toe back to life. Abby


    and my child."


    Victor''s expression immediately changed.


    Rachel''s smile gradually faded before she turned around to walk out the door. The two bodyguards


    standing there didn''t move at all.


    "Get out of my way," she demanded in a t tone.


    But the bodyguards still felt the pressure from her.


    They looked at Victor subconsciously. None of them would dare to let Rachel go without their boss''s


    permission.


    "Let her go." After a long period of silence, Victor conceded defeat for today.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, Rachel was astonished. She thought she would need to use herst card, the wishing


    pendant in her pocket, to make Victor agree. Surprisingly, she didn''t have to.


    How could Rachel not be surprised? Victor wasn''t the type topromise.


    The bodyguards quickly made way for her.


    Seeing this, Rachel let go of the pendant inside her pocket and walked forward. She was afraid that


    Victor might change his mind if she didn''t leave fast. When she reached the door, she suddenly


    remembered something, so she stopped and turned around.


    "Mr. Sullivan, about the shares of Be Group..."


    "I''ll ask Ivan to contact you tomorrow."

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    A look of astonishment crossed Rachel''s face, but it quickly disappeared.


    The impasse made Rachel lose hope of acquiring the Be Group''s shares. Moments ago, she had


    been certain Victor would reject her offer on the spot.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, to Rachel''s surprise, Victor had verbally indicated he was considering selling the Be


    Group''s shares to her.


    It was not his style.


    Rachel tried to read Victor''s expression, but the indifference in his eyes left her at a loss for words. She


    couldn''t tell what he was thinking. "Thank you, Mr. Sullivan. I''ll await news from you. Rest well; I wish


    you a speedy recovery."


    Rachel steeled her resolve and looked away. Not even Victor''s thoughts on the matter would dissuade


    her from taking back the shares from him.


    After wishing Victor well, Rachel turned around and headed for the door.


    "Mr. Sullivan!"


    Loud voices rang out from the hallway. Rachel, who had just walked out of the room, made way for two


    exasperated bodyguards rushing to the ward.


    Rachel stopped and turned around.


    As Victor watched Rachel leaving, the pain in his heart intensified so severely that his pupils trembled,


    and a warm liquid surged up his throat. Blood seeped down the corner of his mouth, and his face


    turned even paler.


    He lost strength in his legs and staggered.


    The bodyguards saw this and ran to support their boss. Victor shed the bodyguards a warning look


    when he saw Rachel turn around. Then, he steadied himself and turned around before Rachel did and


    wiped off the blood dribbling down his lips.


    By the time Rachel turned around, Victor had already walked to his bed. She didn''t notice his shaky


    legs or blood-stained lips.


    A cold draft surged in through a crack in the balcony door, causing Victor''s hospital gown to flutter. The


    bodyguards watched Victor worriedly.


    The strange atmosphere made Rachel frown, but as nothing seemed off in the ward, she turned around


    and walked away.


    This time, she didn''t stop.


    When Rachel finally disappeared from sight, Victor couldn''t hold his own any longer. His legs gave way


    before he reached the bed.


    Bang!


    "Mr. Sullivan!" The guards panicked and ran to help, but Victor had already


    fallen to the floor and fainted.


    "Hurry up! Call the doctor over!"


    A mad chorus of footsteps broke out in the ward.


    Ding.


    The elevator stopped on the first floor, and Rachel walked out. An indescribable feeling made her heart


    uneasy. She dipped her hand in her pocket and clutched the wishing pendant.


    ''What''s wrong with me?''


    Before she could ponder further, two nurses rushed into the elevator, pressed a button, and waited for


    the doors to close.


    "Didn''t you say the surgery was a sess? Then, why did he faint?"


    "That''s not it. The surgery was a sess, but the wound is open again! It''s been only two hours since


    the surgery ended, yet the wound has reopened twice."


    "Oh, my God! Is he crazy?"


    "I hope he''s fine, or the entire VIP department will suffer."


    "I heard the rich cherish their lives. Why did he do this then? The wound could get infected. Is he trying


    to get himself killed?"


    "Who knows..."


    Rachel''s pupils dted in shock as the elevator doors closed behind the two nurses.


    The wound reopened?


    Just had surgery?


    Rachel suddenly recalled the two bodyguards running into Victor''s room, shouting his name. She


    turned around to ask the nurses about the patient they were talking about.


    But the elevator doors had closed. There was no chance for her to ask.


    "Miss Be." a voice called from behind, jolting Rachel back to reality.


    "Andy? What are you doing here?" Rachel asked Andy, who had walked into the hall and wasing


    her way. She noticed his hair and shoulders were wet. It appeared to be raining outside.


    "I was a little worried about you, so I came here," Andy said and looked around to see if anyone tailed


    Rachel. "Are you done with the conversation?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, let''s go. It''s raining outside," Andy said and handed Rachel an umbre.


    Rachel stared nkly at the umbre and didn''t move, recollecting how Victor had walked to his


    hospital bed. The nagging feeling in her intensified, and she felt uneasy.


    "What''s wrong?" Andy, who had noticed her sudden change, asked in concern.


    Rachel looked up at Andy in silence for a few moments, and then she shook her head and said,


    "Nothing. Let''s go."

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Chapter 303 I Have A Three-Year-Old Child


    Andy looked at her suspiciously, but he couldn¡¯t tell what was on her mind. He had to suppress his


    doubts and left with Rachel. At the same time, in the VIP ward, Dr. Turner¡¯s face was serious. He said to


    the nurse behind him, ¡°Prepare for the operation.¡±


    It took them nearly an hour to drove back home from the hospital. It was drizzling. And the drizzle didn¡®t


    stop until the car entered the underground parking lot of the Be family¡¯s house.


    Andy got out of the car, walked around the front and opened the car door for Rachel. On their way home,


    Rachel was quiet. Andy felt that something was wrong with her. He looked up at the rearview mirror


    several times, only to find that she seemed to be asleep with her eyes closed. He had to give up the


    questions he wanted to ask. ¡°Miss Be, how about I hire two servants tomorrow so that they can take


    care of you?¡±


    Dear Readertest chapters only novelheart Andy suggested. Since Rachel had officially moved in,


    Andy must move out and return her what originally belonged to her. Although the Be family¡¯s house


    was not as big as the Sue Garden, it was not small either. If she lived alone, she would definitely not


    have time to care about the cleaning of the house, and it would be inconvenient for her to live there. In


    the past, there was Abby. Abby only concentrated on her work and could clean the whole house by


    herself. But now, Rachel was here alone.


    Andy¡®s eyes darkened when he thought of Abby. But he was afraid that Rachel would find out his


    emotional change, so he quickly concealed it and continued, ¡°If you like to be quiet, you can ask the two


    servants to clean up and cook meals in the daytime and they don¡¯t need to live here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Okay.¡±


    Rachel nodded without saying anything more. After getting Rachel¡¯s reply, Andy kept it in mind. The two


    entered the elevator one after the other and went straight to the living room on the first floor. As soon as


    Rachel sat down on the sofa, she reclined on the sofa.


    Andy stood aside and watched for a while. Dear Readertest chapters only novelheart Then he


    went into the kitchen and poured a ss of warm water for her. ¡°Miss Be, if you are tired, go to bed


    early.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t prepared the materials for the court session tomorrow. I¡¯ll go back to


    my office to deal with them.¡± Andy said gently. Rachel sat up and nodded, looking a little restless. After a


    while, she looked at the ss of warm water and slowly opened her mouth. ¡°Andy, there¡¯s something¡­¡±


    Andy had already sensed that Rachel had something on her mind, but he couldn¡¯t ask if she didn¡¯t want


    to talk about it. Her tone was a little deep, and she looked down at him seriously. ¡°Miss Be, what¡¯s


    the matter?


    Just tell me.¡± He said. Rachel raised her eyes and said, ¡°it¡¯s not a big deal. But it might be troublesome. I


    just want you to be mentally prepared.¡± Andy became more confused. He looked at her in confusion. ¡°I


    have a child.¡± She said. ¡°Oh, a child¡­¡± Andy didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. He followed her


    words and paused. Then his pupils dted quickly, and his mouth slightly opened. He looked at Rachel in


    shock.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the disbelief on Andy¡¯s face, Rachel touched the tip of her nose and said, ¡°A boy. Three years


    old.¡± Andy swallowed and moved his lips. He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°I


    came back because of him.¡± She said, ¡°I could have kept it a secret, but now I¡¯m in trouble. If it goes well,


    it may not be a big deal, but if it doesn¡¯t, there may be awsuit.¡±


    A three-year-old boy. Andy was surprised. ¡°Miss Be, the father of this child¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Victor.¡± Rachel


    knew what he was going to ask, so she answered first, ¡°I didn¡¯t miscarry four years ago, and that child


    has always been there.¡±

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Chapter 304 Be Prepared


    The next morning, Rachel was woken up by the phone call from Andy. Last night, after she confessed


    the existence of Joey to him, Andy was stunned for a while before he centered himself. However, he


    looked calm the whole time, which made Rachel doubt if he heard her words clearly. After that, Andy


    went back. Rachel thought that she should give him some time to process the whole thing, so she


    decided to keep who she really was and what had happened in the past four years a secret longer.


    To her surprise, in the early morning, Andy called and she was woken up by it. She had just slept for abo


    ut three hours. She put on her coat, yawned and went downstairs, wondering what on earth Andy wanted


    to do. She was still not sober yet. And then, a sound in unison woke her up. ¡°Good morning, Miss Benne


    t!¡±


    Rachel was stunned and stopped walking down the stairs. Following where the voice came from, she sa


    w two middle aged women, a fat one and a skinny one, they looked kind. With a smile, they looked at


    her. She could tell from a nce that they were experienced housekeepers. ¡°Andy?¡± Rachel didn¡®t know


    what was going on.


    Andy walked out of the living room and handed a ss of milk to Rachel. He smiled gently and introduce


    d, ¡°Miss Be, we agreed yesterday that I would find you two housekeepers. Do you like them?¡±


    Rachel was speechless.


    Even so, he didn¡®t need to call them over so early in the morning.


    Rachel couldn¡®t help but suspect that Andy was revenging on her for hiding the truth that she had a son fr


    om everyone for so many years, ¡°Miss Be, my name


    is Pa Aston, just call me Pa. This is my sister, Sharon Aston. We have been working as housekeep


    ers for over ten


    years. All our clients were satisfied with us. Miss Be, don¡®t worry. We will take good care of you from


    now on.¡± The fat woman said with a bright smile.


    As she smiled, she looked very kind. Rachel looked


    at Pa for a while and then turned to Sharon next to her. Unlike Pa, Sharon looked


    more reserved and didn¡®t speak much with her head down. Pa noticed Rachel¡®s gaze.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Seeing that her sister hadn¡®t said anything, she became anxious and raised her elbow to hit her


    arm, indicating her to speak. Sharon was caught off guard


    and staggered. Pa didn¡®t expect that she almost knocked her down. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°


    I am sorry, Miss Be. Sharon has been shy, but you can rest assured that she¡®s good at her job!


    I heard from Mr. Torres that you have a child, Miss Be? That¡®s great. Sharon


    is good with children.¡± ¡°Really? My son might be a little tough to get along with.¡± Rachel replied casually. ¡°


    Even so, they are children after all.¡±


    Pa waved her hand and said, ¡°We¡®ve been in this industry for years, we can handle kids. Right,


    Sharon?¡± Being asked a question, Sharon raised her head to look at Rachel. The moment her eyes met


    Rachel¡®s, she quickly looked away and nodded in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She looked really shy. Rachel


    stood on the steps and looked down at Sharon. Somehow, she felt that she was strange She felt that¡­ T


    his woman was overly shy. But she had only slept for three hours, and now she was sleepy again.


    She couldn¡®t help yawning. ¡°Well, good to meet you. As for my son, he won¡®t be here for a while, so your j


    house clean and the cooking.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Pa answer, ¡°Then


    I¡®m going to the market to buy some food for breakfast.¡± After saying that, Pa grabbed


    Sharon¡®s hand and they left. Andy took a look at his watch and said, ¡°It¡®s only six o¡®clock. Miss Be, wh


    for work now.¡± Rachel nodded. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of the dark circles arou


    Then she looked down and noticed the pile of documents in his hand. ¡°You haven¡®t slept all night? Were y


    But to protect the will Elisa left, he had to try and be oblivious, which was why he only had a smallw firm


    inheritance and


    property division, which was just a piece of cake for him. Rachel looked at the document in his hand and a


    down and said, ¡°These are cases involving custody fighting. I asked a few friends for it, we need to be pre

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Chapter 305 You Are A Noob


    After knowing that Rachel had a child, and that the child¡®s father was Victor, Andy didn¡®t take a rest. Inste


    ad, he


    searched a lot of information about custody that night. He contacted his friends early in the next morning


    and got the information about several custody cases that had been quite troublesome in recent years, so


    as to be prepared about all kinds of circumstances.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Andy, actually you don¡®t have to be so¡­¡± said Rachel. She could tell that Andy was nervous. Looking at


    the dark circles beneath his eyes, she sighed in her heart. She told Andy about the child so that he could


    be prepared. She didn¡®t intend to hide it from Andy since he would meet Joey sooner orter. But seeing


    that Andy was so upset, Rachel couldn¡®t help wondering if she shouldn¡®t tell him. At


    least she should find a better time to say it.


    ¡°Miss Be, I¡®ve been thinking about it


    all night.¡± Andy interrupted, ¡°Four years ago, I didn¡®t have the ability to protect Abby. And I didn¡®t have the


    ability to protect you and the child. Although I don¡®t know what you


    have experienced in the past four years, in order to protect this child, you must have suffered a lot¡­


    The more he said, the more guilty he felt.


    He promised Elisa that he would protect and take good care of Rachel. However, he didn¡®t keep his prom


    ises. ¡°I may


    still not have the ability to fight against the Sullivan Group or Victor, but I will do my best. This time, I will


    protect you and your child well. This is my promise to Elisa.¡± Looking at Andy, Rachel smiled knowingly a


    nd said, ¡°Okay. If I really have awsuit with Victor one day, please help me, Andy.¡± Andy nodded heavily,


    and held the documents in his hands tightly.


    In the Sue Garden When Lukas heard the servant¡®s words, he put aside his work


    and came to meet Carson immediately. As soon as he entered the living room, he saw two


    people, an adult and a kid, ying games on their mobile phones.


    The servant said in a low voice when he saw Lukas, ¡°Lukas.¡± Lukas nodded. Before he could ask what w


    as going on, he heard a voice from the mobile game, ¡°Aced!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Little boy, you


    are good! You killed them all!¡± Carson took a look at the game records in the upper left corner and exi


    med. However, as soon as he finished his words, the game interface suddenly stopped, and then the wor


    d ¡°victory¡± jumped out. They won.


    Carson¡¯s role in the game was still on the way to support. They won. Joey put his phone aside


    and asked when he saw Lukas, ¡°Mr. Smith, why are you here?¡± ¡°What? Why did you quit the game?¡± Cars


    ¡­¡± After a long time, Carson didn¡®t hear a


    reply from Joey. He slowly moved his eyes up from the phone to Joey. He didn¡®t know if he had an illusion


    The little boy seemed to have rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Mr. Scott.¡± Although Carson always behaved uninhib


    time for Lukas to see him ying games with a child in an undefended manner, which surprised him. Cars


    noticed Lukas. ¡°Lukas, when did youe?¡± ¡°I¡®ve been here for a while, but I didn¡®t make any noise beca


    wanted more and said, ¡°Little boy, let¡®s y another round.¡± ¡°No.¡± Without hesitation, Joey refused and go


    ¡°You¡®re a noob.¡± Joey said in a contemptuous voice, ¡°You¡®ve forgotten


    that you are here for business?¡± As soon as Joey finished his words, he nced at the folder at his hand a

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Chapter 306 Can You Take Me To The Szar Group


    It was not until Carson was reminded by Joey that he suddenly remembered something, ¡°Oh,¡± he said. At


    the same time, Lukas also noticed the document in his hand. He asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Scott, what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°A contract, the strategic cooperation contract between the Sullivan Group and the Szar Group. Ivan


    couldn¡¯t leave the hospital, so I came here to take it on the way.¡±


    Lukas knew the cooperation between the Sullivan Group and the Szar Group had begun three years


    ago, but the contract been signed long ago. What was this cooperation? Lukas frowned slightly, but it


    was Carson¡¯s decision, so it¡¯s not appropriate for him to ask much.


    In the past three years, with the support of Sullivan Group, Szar Group¡¯s status in Apliaria had


    upgraded significantly. They had thought that the Szar Group should be satisfied, but it seemed that


    they were ungrateful.


    Perhaps because Lukas didn¡¯t have a good


    impression of the Szar family when he first saw them, so Lukas had always been dissatisfied with


    them.


    Sitting cross legged on the sofa, with the thumb deftly operating the game, Joey had been not in the


    mood to listen to the conversation between Lukas and Carson. But suddenly, he heard this document is


    about the cooperation between the Szar family and the Sullivan family. He frowned and couldn¡¯t help


    but listen to it.


    He inwardly cursed his father is a fuck dad! He felt increasingly that his living expenses totally three


    hundred million dors was too little!


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I have to send this contract to


    the Szar Group in a hurry. I¡¯m leaving now¡± ¡°Let me walk you out.¡± Lukas nodded and said. Carson


    didn¡¯t refuse him. He just nodded and walked out, followed by Lukas.


    ¡°Double kill!¡± The mobile prompt tone of the game system said. Joey looked at the records in the upper


    left corner.


    Red: Blue = 3:0


    He was in the red team, and all of three lives were killed by him.


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking of what Carson had said just now. ¡®Is my fuck dad going to give money to that


    green tea bitch Susan?¡¯ At the


    moment, an opponent in the game was ambushing him. Joey break out his unique ability and quickly


    killed him.


    Triple kill.


    He killed an enemy again.


    ¡°Boring!¡± With a twitch of his mouth, Joey quitted the game. He looked up at Carson and Lukas who had


    already reached the door. After hesitating for a while, Joey put on his shoes decisively and ran out.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    When he ran out, he saw that Carson had juste down the steps. A few steps away, an Mercedes


    Benz S500L4MATIC, which had the smooth lines, just stopped here. The driver got off early and waited


    for him at the back door, he was about to open the door for Carson.


    Carson and Lukas stopped and looked back at Joey.


    ¡°Joey?¡±


    ¡°Little guy, do you change your mind and want to y another game with me?¡±


    Both Lukas and Carson didn¡¯t expect Joey woulde out, so they said to Joey one by one.


    ¡°No¡± Speaking of the game, Joey couldn¡¯t help but despise Carson. He had always thought


    that Uncle Quintin was bad enough in the game, but it turned out that there was someone worse! Even if


    he yed with his left hand, he would definitely y better than Carson.


    ¡°Then why did youe out?¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­¡­ going to the Szar Group?¡± Joey


    blinked and said, pretending to be innocent. Carson squinted his narrow eyes and raised the eyebrows


    for two times. He didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Joey must didn¡¯t finish his words, so he just waited


    quietly.


    ¡°Can you take me with you?¡± Joey asked directly.


    ¡°No.¡± Carson refused him decisively.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The cute forced smile on Joey¡¯s face disappeared instantly.


    Joey didn¡¯t hide the change of the expression at all, showing Carson how does his mood changed before


    and after. It made Carson feel that he had bullied a child.


    With one hand in the pocket, Carson asked,


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal to take you with me.¡±


    Joey looked up at Carson, and Carson¡¯s yful smile was reflected in Joey¡¯s big eyes. Joey was


    not in a hurry to ask if it was true. Instead, he waited patiently for Carson to continue. If it had been any


    other kid, he must hugged Carson thigh and shouted to take him. But Joey didn¡¯t.


    He didn¡¯t show any eagerness. He was so calm that people feel he wasn¡¯t a three year old child. Carson


    looked at him with a little curiosity. This little boy was really interesting.


    ¡°Tell me the reason why you want to go to the Szar Group. If you can persuade me, I¡¯ll take you with


    me. What do you think?¡± Carson said. ¡°I was interested in the Artificial Intelligence, and the Szar


    Group is one of the representative of innovations in this field. I know that the strategic cooperation


    between the Szar Group and the Sullivan Group is about Al, and even they have built aboratory. I


    want to visit it.¡± Joey said seriously.


    This really surprised Carson.


    Theb of the Al system jointly built by Szar Group and Sullivan Group was not a secret. It had also


    caused a sensation in the industry when the strategic cooperation n was just announced three years


    ago. Therefore, it was not strange for someone to talk about it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But It was a three-year old boy.


    Three years ago, the little guy, who was just a little taller than his knees, was probably still not born, but


    he knew about the cooperation between the Sullivan Group and the Szar Group!


    Carson¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Joey, lost in his thought. Joey knew that Carson was looking at


    him up. and down, so he just stood there and let him see.


    After a long while, Carson looked back and said,


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Chapter 307 Little Guy And Newbie


    Hearing this, Lukas was worried and said ¡°Mr. Scott, Victor has ordered¡­¡± ¡°Lukas, don¡®t worry. I promise


    I will send him back safely.¡± Carson knew what Lukas was worried about, so he stepped forward two


    steps, patted on Joey¡¯s head and said. Being patted for no reason, Joey red at Carson. Noticing that


    Joey was looking at him, Carson didn¡¯t take it seriously. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°You protect me and thene to ask me?¡¯ Joey rolled his eyes slightly and escaped from


    Carson. Then he turned and walked down the stairs to the Mercedes Benz which was parked not far


    away.


    Lukas frowned tightly. Although Carson had promised, he was still worried about as soon as he thought


    about what happened yesterday morning. ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll call Victor and ask him.¡± Then he turned


    around and was about to walk inside. Seeing this, Carson stretched out his arm and stopped him. ¡°No


    need to call him. He can¡¯t answer the phone now.¡± Last night, Lukas took care of Joey in Sue Garden,


    thus he didn¡¯t know what had happened. When he heard this, he was keenly aware that something was


    wrong. His face froze and he asked, ¡°He can¡¯t answer the phone?


    Mr. Scott, what happened to Victor? Is he¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡± Seeing that Lukas¡¯s face became


    more and more serious, Carson had to exin, ¡°It¡¯s just the wound have broken a few times and


    inmed, thus he had to stayed in the operating room for a while longer. He¡¯s asleep because of the


    anesthetic.¡± In order to prevent the wound from breaking again, Dr. Turner specially asked the


    anesthetist to give Victor a dose for a day and a night. Carson didn¡¯t know the news as well till this


    morning, as a result of Ivan called him to fetch the contract.


    ¡°Why is he in the operating room again?¡± Carson didn¡¯t know that either, but he knew that Rachel had


    gone to the hospital after Victor woke upst night. So even if he didn¡¯t know the exact cause, he


    guessed that the reason must be rted to Rachel. ¡°No, I¡¯d better call him.¡± Lukas whispered. ¡°Lukas,


    don¡¯t worry. Vic is really fine.¡± Carson could see Lukas¡®s anxiety and worry, and he understood his


    emotion. Lukas have a few rtives, and his children were all abroad.


    He watched Victor grow up manhood, he really treated him as his own child. Carsonforted him, ¡°The


    doctor said that as long as he has a good rest, he will be fine. If you are worried, I will go to the hospital


    after leaving the Szar Group, and take a video of him for you. Ok?¡± ¡°Was he really fine?¡± Lukas was


    dubious. ¡°He was. If I lie to you, I can¡¯t get married and will be lonely for the rest of my life.¡± After saying


    that, Carson looked at the clock on his watch and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost time.


    Lukas I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Before Lukas could say anything, Carson had already turned around and walked


    down the stairs to the car. The driver opened the door for Joey and Carson. Lukas stood on the steps


    and watched them get on the car, and the Mercedes Benz slowly driving out of Sue Garden. The Szar


    family ¡®s house was located in a vi group, which situated in the third ring road of Apliaria. It took about


    twenty minutes to get there from Sue Garden.


    Joey rolled down the window, his elbow against the window frame. He blinked his big eyes and looked


    out of the window at the scenery passing by. Carson was about to check the contract, but he caught a


    glimpse of Joey¡¯s side face. He lost in thought. ¡°Little guy.¡± ¡°Newbie.¡± Both of them spoke at the same


    time. The corners of Carson¡¯s mouth twitched two times. He repeated what Joey had just called him,


    ¡°Newbie?¡± Joey touched his nose and softly coughed, ¡°Am I wrong? Your have a quite bad operation in


    the game. You are just a newbie.¡± ¡°Little guy!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Haven¡¯t your mommy taught you to be polite to others? I¡¯m your elder, the peer of your father. How can


    you talk to an elder like this? Disrespectful.¡± ¡°Then why do you call me little guy? I have a name! People


    should respect the elders and love the juniors. Now that you don¡¯t love me, why would I respect you?¡±


    Joey curled his lips and said confidently. 1 Carson was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± Joey turned around and was


    about to continue ask Carson. Carson noticed that Joey would like to ask him other questions, so he


    raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Call me uncle, or I won¡¯t talk about you.¡± Hearing this, Joey¡¯s facial


    features were immediately tangled together. ¡°You are fishing in troubled waters.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feeling a mixture


    of exasperation and amusement, Carson touched his head and said ¡°Fish in troubled waters?


    Little guy, it seems that you are not only disrespectful but also not able to use idioms right. I¡¯m an elder,


    and you¡¯re a junior. It¡¯s natural for a junior to call me uncle. How can I take advantage of the situation to


    rob others?¡±. Joey shook Carson¡¯s hands off and red at him. ¡°Good boy, call me uncle.¡±


    Looking at the frustrated expression on his face, Carson suddenly had the pleasure of revenge, for he


    was beaten up by the little kid in the game just now. Joey looked at him and thought of the conversation


    between him and Mr. Smith. Finally, he reluctantly called, ¡°Uncle.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Carson pretended not to hear it and asked. Joey stared at him with the big eyes, and crossed arms over


    his chest. Seeing that Joey was going to be really angry, Carson had to stop teasing him. ¡°Okay, okay,


    you have finished. Go ahead. What do you want to ask me?¡± ¡°I just want to know how Mr. Sullivan is


    now.¡± ¡°He is fine. I didn¡¯t expect you will concerned about him, you are conscientious.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you just


    tell Mr. Smith that he was in the operating room again?


    Is his condition getting worse?¡± Joey asked anxiously. Looking at him, Carson kept silent for a while and


    said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just lying to him. If I don¡¯t say that, do you think Lukas will let you go?¡± Joey looked at him


    with doubt. Joey was just a child, but strangely, Carson somehow, felt that he can see through people¡¯s


    hearts. Carson changed the topic hurriedly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s my turn to ask you, little guy.¡±

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Chapter 308 Talk A Lot


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Joey asked, blinking his eyes in confusion. On the other hand, Carson


    looked at him up and down. After a brief silence, he asked slowly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your mother¡¯s name?¡± Hearing this, Joey was stunned. He remembered that Victor asked him


    the same question before. But Victor didn¡¯t insist to know the answer, so Joey was able yo dodge the


    question at that time. Unexpectedly, Carson was asking the same question right now.


    ¡°Well, you should have known about my mother long ago, haven¡¯t you?¡± When Joey calmed down, he


    realized that Carson¡¯s inquisitive eyes were on him. In fact, from the moment they left the Sue Garden,


    he always had a vague feeling that Carson was kind of looking at him in a strange way.


    It indeed bothered him, not knowing what was going on in Carson¡¯s mind. But now, he finally knew the


    reason. He suspected that Carson was deliberately making him talk. Then, Carson¡¯s eyes narrowed as


    he asked, ¡°How are you so sure that we know her?¡± ¡°I admit that I¡¯m still young, but I¡¯m not dumb. It¡¯s


    obvious that you had me investigated from the beginning. After all, people like you won¡¯t allow me to stay


    here as a freeloader.¡±


    ¡°I see. You are indeed a smart child.¡± Carson was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that a three-year old


    child could already possess such a perceptive brain. Joey slightly rolled his eyes and looked outside the


    window. He thought that the topic would already end in this way, so he was slightly relieved. But to his


    surprise, Carson was still persistent. ¡°Well, you are right. We did investigate you. But since you¡¯re a


    smart kid, you should also understand why we did that, right? Besides, you are the descendant of the


    Sullivan family. We just have to be extra careful.¡± Joey then nced at Carson but said nothing.


    ¡®I am indeed a member of the Sullivan family, but I¡¯m not Odin¡¯s son. You guys are stupid enough not to


    know that you¡¯re mistaken.¡¯ A sarcastic smile quickly shed across his face. ¡°Listen¡ª¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Joey


    suddenly interrupted Victor and turned around. ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you talk a lot?¡± ¡°Wh¡­


    What?¡± ¡°It seems like the answer is no. But now, there¡¯s me,¡± Joey said in a cold tone, talking like an


    adult. Carson had been embarrassed by the same person several times, and that person was just a


    three-year -old child. The corner of Carson¡¯s mouth twitched slightly in annoyance.


    ¡°Hey, little guy. Do you think that I can¡¯t kick you out of the car right now?¡± ¡°Sure, you can do that. But


    what will Mr. Sullivan and Lukas think if they hear about it?¡± When Joey got in the car to leave Sue


    Garden, he knew that Carson would have to take care of him. After all, he had no other choice.


    Carson couldn¡¯t leave Joey or even send him back. If they went back, Lukas would definitely ask what


    had happened. Moreover, he might have to exin it to Victor as well. There was also a chance that


    Joey might exaggerate what had happened. After all, the boy was very sly.


    Carson suddenly realized that he was no match for this kid. Hence, he just gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°Alright. Alright¡­¡±


    Holding a cushion in his arms, Joey leanedfortably. He saw Carson was already angry with him, so


    he softened his tone and said innocently, ¡°Anyway, you clearly know who my mommy is. So, why are you


    still asking me if you already know the answer? I don¡¯t get the point of asking me. If you just want to


    make fun of me, maybe do something else.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re mistaken¡­¡±


    Carson¡¯s eyes suddenly became gloomy when he recalled Rachel¡¯s face. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Joey¡¯s brows furrowed as he stared at Carson with his big eyes. With a dewp breath, Carson looked


    down and stared back at him. He could clearly see that Joey¡¯s big eyes blinked like stars, as bright as


    Rachel¡¯s. Carson then calmed down and said in a low voice, ¡°I actually feel that you looked very familiar


    the first time I saw you. When I learned that your father is Odin, I thought that must be the reason why I


    felt that way. But now, I¡¯m thinking that¡¯s not the real reason¡­¡±

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Chapter 309 Nervous


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the real reason?¡± Joey turned his head and met Carson¡¯s piercing eyes. His voice became a


    little tense, and his small hands on his thighs tightened. He was trying hard to hide his nervousness by


    making him appear as natural as possible. However, he was still a kid. Carson instantly noticed the panic


    in his eyes. He then raised his eyebrows and asked deliberately, ¡°You seem to be nervous. What¡¯s


    wrong?¡± ¡°Nervous? No, I¡¯m not. Why would I be?¡±


    Joey answered quickly but stiffly. ¡°Really? Then, why is your forehead sweating?¡± Hearing this, Joey


    immediately used his hand to wipe his forehead. But to his surprise, his forehead was actually dry. That


    was when he realized that he had fallen in Carson¡¯s trap. Knowing that he was deceived, he red at


    Carson. ¡°Hey, little guy. I thought you weren¡¯t nervous? Then, why would you believe me so easily? Why


    were you so anxious to wipe your sweat off your forehead?¡±


    A yful smile appeared on Carson¡¯s face. Trying to regain hisposure, Joey put down his hand and


    said firmly, ¡°I told you I¡¯m not nervous. You just lied to my face! Do you really call yourself an adult? Don¡¯t


    you feel ashamed deceiving a child like this?¡± ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Hearing Joey¡¯s words, the driver in front couldn¡¯t


    help but chuckle. At the same time, Carson was rendered speechless. He stared at the boy, wondering


    who had taught him to speak like this. He was so eloquent just now, calling out an adult for the wrong


    that he had done. Carson wondered if it was because of his genes. But if the information the got was


    correct, the little guy¡¯s biological mother was just a poor student.


    She was quite pretty, but she was an introvert. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have that many friends. If so, did he


    inherit this attitude from Odin? Carson thought that it was more unlikely. There was a saying stating that


    enemies knew you better than yourself. In fact, he and Odin didn¡¯t like each other for many years, but he


    knew Odin well. He was even more dull than Victor. In high school, Odin couldn¡¯t win when he had to


    quarrel with girls. Thus, he would just resort to doing dirty things behind their backs. ¡°Focus on driving!¡±


    Carson felt embarrassed and scolded the driver. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Scott.¡± The driver immediately stopped


    smiling and got back to driving. At the same time, Carson¡¯s phone rang, so they had to stop discussing


    the topic for now.


    Joey let out a long sigh of relief, but the pressure enveloping in his heart was still there. ¡®If he suddenly


    asked me about it, he must have sensed that something is wrong. I have to be more careful from now


    on!¡¯ Joey thought very hard, recalling how his rtionship with Carson yed out.


    He wondered what kind of mistake he did for a dense man like Carson to notice that something was


    amiss. When he was still lost in his thoughts, Carson finished the phone call. That was when he saw the


    serious look in Joey¡¯s eyes. He had just received a call from his subordinate, who reported the current


    whereabouts of Joey¡¯s mother. If nothing went wrong, they would be able to bring her back soon enough.


    Ding! At the same time, a message was sent to Carson¡¯s phone. It was a picture of a woman with simple


    clothes, carrying a dish in her hand. It seemed that she was a waitress at some local restaurant. was a


    This woman was said to be Joey¡¯s biological mother. At this time, Carson looked at the photo and then


    looked at Joey. From his perspective, they didn¡¯t look like each other at all. Then, Carson searched for


    another photo of a woman in his phone. It was Rachel. Carson raised his phone once more, looking at


    Joey and the photo of Rachel side by side.


    To his surprise, Rachel¡¯s eyes were really exactly the same as the little guy¡¯s. For now, he had a theory.


    However, there wasn¡¯t any evidence to support it. Just saying that their eyes looked exactly the same


    wouldn¡¯t be enough to prove their connection. Therefore, Carson didn¡¯t say anything for now. He had to


    find more clues if he wanted to prove his theory Nheless, the answer would be clear when they


    secured the boy¡¯s biological mother. After a while, they finally arrived in the Szar Group. The car


    slowly stopped at the gate of the Szar Group¡¯s building, and there were quite a few people waiting


    outside.


    Joey looked out of the car window and saw the couple standing behind a row of people. Before he could


    say something, Carson¡¯s voice resounded. ¡°That old couple are Mr. and Mrs. Szar. Originally, they


    would be Victor¡¯s parents-inw soon.¡± After saying these words, Carson quickly got out of the car.


    Then, the driver also out of the car and walked around to open the door. Under the gaze of the crowd,


    the driver assisted Joey to get out. At the same time, Carson walked towards the child. Joey then raised


    his head, looked at Carson, and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Originally?


    Did something go wrong?¡± He heard that his father was going to marry Susanter. And he was


    confused with what Carson said just now. i ¡°It¡¯s because of this.¡± Carson just waved a contract in his


    hand and didn¡¯t give any definite detail. One of the terms of this contract was that the engagement


    between Susan and Victor would be officially cancelled. But considering that Joey was just a child,


    Carson thought that it was unnecessary for him to exin such aplicated thing. ¡°Has anyone ever


    told you¡­¡± Joey looked at Carson with a frown and paused.


    Carson was also a little surprised, not knowing what the kid meant. So, he raised his eyebrows and


    asked, ¡°What?¡± . ¡°Not only do you talk a lot, but you also don¡¯t know how to say things clearly.¡± Joey


    sighed. ¡°That is not a good indication.¡± ¡°Indication of what?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you know? In the early stage of Alzheimer¡¯s disease, the patients tend to speak unclearly, just


    like what you¡¯re doing. Don¡¯t worry. I know a skilled doctor. I can introduce you to him if you like Joey said


    tly.


    Realizing that the kid was mocking him again, the corner of Carson¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Should I thank


    you then?¡± ¡°Not really. But you¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°You little¡­¡± ¡°Carson.¡± Suddenly, the old couple, James and


    Tammy walked up to them, wearing a huge smile. With the contract in his hand, Carson patted Joey¡¯s? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    head aggressively as his evenge. Then, with a smile on his face, he also greeted, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Szar,


    long time no see.¡±

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Chapter 310 I Heard There Was ¡°Ultraman¡± In The Lab


    Hearing this, James smiled and said, ¡°Hurry up. It¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Then he put his arm


    around Carson¡¯s shoulder, as if they were father and son. Taking a nce at the arm. Carson pulled it off


    his shoulder and said, ¡°I heard that you invested a lot in a tea housest month.¡± James was stunned


    because few people knew that. But he had been in the business for decades, James didn¡¯t show it on his


    face.


    Heughed twice and said, ¡°I know what you mean. Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve already prepared the best tea for


    you! And it¡¯s truly a good chance to invite you to help me taste how about the tea produced by this tea


    house.¡± James said as he led the way. Szar Group¡¯s building had a total of twenty floors. The group of


    people went straight into the elevator to the fifteen floor VIP meeting room. As soon as they was seated,


    there was a knock on the door. Then someone came in with cups of tea and brought the tea to them one


    by one. James made a gesture of ¡°please¡± and said, ¡°Carson, taste it please.


    I¡¯ve heard that your father loves drinking tea a long time ago. You must also know a lot about tea as a


    result of being influenced by him.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Carson took a look at the teacup, which was made of porcin, glittering like jade, with lightke blue.


    Several pieces of tea floated on the water, and the water was yellowish green. The fragrance of the tea


    was very strong and refreshing. It looked good. But he didn¡¯t know its quality by tasting. His father indeed


    liked drinking tea Therefore, there was a whole cab of tea in his room. If his father sat here, he would


    surely make a good point, but the person here was Carson not him.


    Carson didn¡¯t like drinking tea. No matter how good the tea was, Carson always thought it tasted light.


    He preferred drinking wine than tea. After taking a sip, Carson put it down, leaned backzily and said,


    ¡°Good tea.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha.¡±


    Before James and Tammy could react, there was a suddenughtering from beside them.


    Although theughter was small and short, it was very clear in thisrge meeting room, All of a sudden,


    everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Joey, the people whoughed. Considering that it was not suitable for children to


    drink tea, the staff specially brought a cup of warm milk for him. At this moment, Joey was holding the


    milk and drinking itzily.


    Noticing that others were looking at him, he still was calm, raised his eyes to look at Carson and joked,


    ¡°Mr. Newbie, you don¡¯t know how to taste tea, do you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Sure enough, as long as the little guy was


    there, he must undoing Carson¡¯s efforts. Tammy, who was sitting next to James, had already noticed the


    little boy behind Carson when she was going downstairs. She remembered what her daughter Susan


    had said to her on the phone yesterday. She said there was a child in the Sullivan family now, the son of


    Odin. So when she saw Joey, she was sure of his identity.


    Tammy gently hit James¡¯s arm to remind him. And James immediately understood her and asked, ¡°Sorry,


    I was so confused that I forgot to ask, who is he?¡± ¡°My friend¡¯s child. He asked me to take care of him for


    half a day.¡±


    Carson took another sip of tea and answered casually. James looked at him inquisitively, the friend¡¯s


    child? He took a look at Tammy next to him. Tammy looked into his eyes and nodded slightly. James


    immediately understood.. Tammy had told what Susan said to James that night. But they didn¡¯t know


    whether the child was real or not and what loss he would cause to them, so they didn¡¯t ask much at that


    time. But now, the child was right in front of them. James¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He thought that his daughter would soon marry into the Sullivan family. Now the family had a child, and


    he was the child of Odin. He was a great threat to the inheritance right of Susan¡¯s child in the future.


    ¡°This child is quite good-looking.¡± James reacted quickly and said. Carson raised his eyebrows and said


    nothing. The ¡°eye contact¡± between the couple seemed to be hided well, but Joey saw it clearly. Hearing


    James¡¯s praise, he smiled childishly and said obediently, ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡± Seeing the face


    which looked like Victor¡¯s, Tammy¡¯s eyes darkened.


    After a while, she stood up. ¡°I remember that my friend gave me several sets of boy¡¯s clothes a few days


    ago. I¡¯m not afraid of making a fool of you, originally, those clothes are prepared for Susan¡¯s future child.¡±


    Tammy said in a gentle tone, ¡°But Susan and Victor haven¡¯t held their wedding ceremony yet, let alone


    the children. The Clothes are still in idle. How about asking the child toe with me and see if these


    clothes fit him?


    And I would like to give them to the boy as a gift of greeting.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Carson raised his eyes, nced at


    Tammy and James, and then looked sideways at Joey, without saying nothing.


    Seeing this, Tammy immediately reacted. She bent over and looked at Joey. ¡°Little boy, they are adults.


    We don¡¯t understand what they are talking about. How about going with me? I¡¯ll take you to try on new


    clothes. What do you think?¡±. Joey looked at Tammy and then looked at Carson. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Just


    don¡¯t get lost anyway. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that you want to see the Alb of the Szar Group?¡± Said


    Carson. ¡°Alb? Boy, are you interested in this?¡± James asked warily, with a gleam shining in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I heard from my friend that it¡¯s about Ultraman, so I want to have a look.


    If I really see Ultraman, my friend will definitely envy me!¡± When Joey spoke of ¡°Ultraman¡± in his cutest


    voice, his eyes lit up. ¡°U1, Ultraman? Ugh¡­ ¡°James paused for a moment, and then burst intoughter.


    ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯ll arrange someone to take you there.¡± Joey was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Szar!¡±


    James smiled happily so that his eyes¡¯ shape just like the crescent moon. And his vignce just


    disappeared. He waved his hand to his subordinate and ordered quickly. ¡®How could a three-year old


    child know something like AI?


    No matter how good the gene was and how smart Odin¡¯s son was, he was still a child, his brain was not


    fully developed!¡¯ Mr. Szar thought he was indeed too nervous! On the other hand, Carson holding a


    cup of tea listened to the conversation between James and Joey. His thin lips twitched, but he said


    nothing, just take two more sips of tea. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to say James was stupid


    or Joey was smart. Ultraman?


    Just now in the car, the little guy had showed his good ability to change the topic and made the request


    to visit the centerb of the Szar Group. ording his behaviors, Carson didn¡¯t believe that he just


    wanted to see the ¡°Ultraman¡±. However, he didn¡¯t say it out, because he was also a little curious why the


    little guy wanted to go to the centerb of the Szar Group so much.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Soon, Tammy left the meeting room with Joey.


    James took a look at Carson, who was sitting at the other end of the long table, and saw him leaning


    back against the back of the chairzily. He didn''t know when Carson had a press pen in his hand, with


    the thumb against the end of the pen and pressing it casually.


    The sound of the buttons was especially clear in therge meeting room.


    James''s eyes fell on the document on the table in front of Carson. He knew what it was. It was a


    contract that could bring the Szar Group to a higher status in Apliaria!


    With just a little resources Sullivan Group had given to the Szar Group in the past three years, the


    Szar Group had already entered the upper ss of the wealthy ns in Apliaria, let alone this


    contract was a strategic cooperation between them thatsted for five years!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Thinking of this, James couldn''t help smiling.


    However, James was a cunning fox who had been in the business world for more than thirty years. He


    knew that it was not wise to tell whether he was happy or not. So he immediately restrained the smile


    at the corners of his mouth, picked up the teacup and drank some water to suppress his excitement.


    "Carson, it''s almost noon. How about I ask someone to make an order and have lunch together?"


    James put down the teacup, smiled gently and asked in a calm voice.


    Hearing this, Carson looked down and checked the time on the phone.


    ''Have lunch? But it was just ten o''clock.''


    He understood that having lunch was fake, Mr. Szar just urged him to take out the contract as soon


    as possible.


    Raising his eyebrows, Carson moved the document forward briskly and said, "There''s no need for


    lunch. I''m here to help deliver a contract, and the contract was delivered safely. And now I just need to


    see you sign it, I''llplete the task perfectly. Then I can go back."


    "Anyway, we still need to have lunch together. I he


    ard that a good restaurant selling private dishes has been opened recently. Why don''t we go to have a


    taste together after signing the contract?"


    "Thanks, but I have something else to do." Carson refused him decisively. He slightly clicked the


    document and gave an eyes hint to James''s subordinate beside him, "Come here to get the contract."


    James took another sip of tea and smiled like a smiling tiger, who looked friendly but was malicious.


    "Have the thing to do? In that case, I can''t force you. But next time, I hope you can give me a chance to


    have a dinner with you. I''ll treat."


    Carson yawned and answered vaguely.


    As soon as Carson finished his words, James gave a hint to his subordinate with his eyes. The


    subordinate immediately understood what he meant. He stepped forward, took the contract from the


    hand of Carson and handed it to James respectfully.


    The smile in James''s eyes finally couldn''t be suppressed. He had waited for this day for too long! All


    the following projects of the Szar Group had been settled. As soon as the contract was signed,


    those projects could be pushed forward, and the Szar family would be the most respected n


    besides Sullivan and the Jimenez family.


    Without hesitation, he took the contract and prepared to sign on thest page.


    When the pen''s point touched the piece of the paper, Carson suddenly said, "James, don''t you want to


    sign the contract after reading it?"


    James stopped signing and looked up at Carson. Seeing the meaningful smile in his eyes, Mr. Szar


    hesitated and looked down at the signature ce with the word "Szar".


    "Is there any problem with the contract? Long time ago, I''ve heard from Susan that Mr. Sullivan is going


    to cooperate with our Szar Group. The content of this contract is about our next cooperation, right? "


    James said with a smile. But when he saw the smile on Carson face, he couldn''t be sure that.

 Chapter 312: The Contract About Canceling The Engagement

    Chapter 312: The Contract About Canceling The Engagement


    Carson smiled slightly and meaningfully, and said nothing.


    Seeing this, James was more suspicious about it.He clenched the pen first and then loosened his grip


    on it again and again.


    After a few times, he finally put down the pen and turned to the first page.


    Therge meeting room was extremely quiet.


    James turned over the contract, and the sound of collision between the pages became particrly


    clear.


    About ten minutester, Carson put down the pen in his hand and looked up at James.


    The smile on James''s face froze, and he suddenly stopped when he turned to the secondst page of


    the contract.He read the contents of this page several times, making sure that he didn''t read it wrong.


    And the smile at the corners of his mouth could no longer hold on.


    "Carson, did you get the wrong contract?"


    James forced a smile and asked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Isn''t it should a contract to strengthen the cooperation between Sullivan Group and the Szar


    Group? But¡­"


    Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Alright.It is specified in the third term.In the next five years, Sullivan Group will provide financial


    support, scientific research and technology for your investments in real estate, clothing and other fields,


    enhancing the strategic cooperation between Sullivan Group and Szar Group."


    On the way here, Carson had looked through the contract roughly, he said, "James, this contract is


    rted to the development of the Szar Group in the next five years.Why don''t you take it seriously?"


    It was rted to the future development of the Szar Group. James looked at Carson andpletely


    understood that he didn''t take the wrong contract at all, and the content in the contract was true.


    Carson was reminding him that if he didn''t sign the contract today, the cooperation between Sullivan


    Group and the Szar Group woulde to an end, and all the blueprint he had nned would be


    ruined.


    If he didn''t sign the agreement, that means he wouldpete with the Sullivan Group with the


    development of the Szar Group.


    But, if he signed it¡­¡­ James lowered his eyes, and looked at thest term of the contract ¡ª all the


    cooperation between two groups were based on the premise that the engagement between Victor and


    Susan was canceled.


    "James, as you know, I''m just entrusted to deliver the contract.Mr.Sullivan is waiting for me to tell him


    the result, so it''s almost time to sign the contract if you have finished reading it."


    Carson''s tone is casual but firm.


    James''s face turned pale.


    After a short silence, he suddenly stood up.


    no way! He couldn''t just sign it like this.


    He wanted to know why! Why did Victor would cancel the engagement with Susan? Five years of


    strategic cooperation It was nothingpared to the fact that he had be a rtive of Sullivan


    family


    "I''m going to the hospital to see Mr.Sullivan." Said James.


    "It seems that you can''t ept the contract."


    "s¡­..It was not a cooperation! It is¡­ "James was so angry that his face turned light red.


    Although words had risen to his lips, he couldn''t say anything.


    "Since you doesn''t ept it, I will tell Mr.Sullivan that.As for the meeting, I forgot to tell you that before I


    came here, Mr.Sullivan asked me to tell you."


    "¡­¡­ What?"


    "He won''t see you.Even if you don''t sign this contract, the engagement will be canceled as well and he


    will announces it to the public in a few days.But the cooperation between you wille to an end."


    After saying that, Carson turned around and was about to leave the room.

 Chapter 313: Tammy Was Attempting To Loosen Joeys Tongue

    Chapter 313: Tammy Was Attempting To Loosen Joey''s Tongue


    In the other room, Tammy didn''t know what was going on between Carson and James.She only knew


    that Carson was here today to sign a contract with the Szar Group on behalf of Victor.


    And this contract could determine the development of the Szar Group in the next few years, and her


    identity as Mrs.Szar would also be a well-known and enviabledy among richdies in


    Apliaria.


    Thinking of this, Tammy couldn''t help smiling. All of a sudden, the door of the changing room was


    pushed open from inside.


    Hearing the noise, Tammy calmed down, and she thought she would see Joey in new clothes, but he


    didn''t change them at all.


    "Why didn''t you change them? Don''t they fit you?"


    Tammy signaled her subordinate to take the clothes from Joey and asked gently.


    "Yes, they''re a little small."


    Tammy picked up the clothes and had a look.She had specially measure the size and it should be


    right.She looked at Joey and found that he looked cute and innocent.


    It seemed that he didn''t lie at all.


    Moreover, as a child, if he really lied, she would find.


    Thinking of this, Tammy handed the clothes to her subordinate and said, "Well, put them away first.I''ll


    ask someone to change the size in the shop in two days, and then send them to you."


    "Thank you." Said Joey with a smile.


    He nced at the suit casually..


    In fact, he didn''t wear it at all.


    Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query Tammy had been staring at him from the


    beginning.


    After Carson introduced his identity, James and Tammy''s eyes became moreplicated.


    Obviously, they had known him from Susan.


    He didn''t know what Susan had told them.


    Of course, he didn''t want to know as well.


    But since Tammy knew that he was the "son" of Odin and her daughter was going to marry Victor, it


    meant that if Susan didn''t give birth to a boy as soon as she married into the Sullivan family, Joey


    would be the biggest obstacle for Susan''s child to inherit Sullivan Group in the future.


    It was sufficient reason for Joey to feel particrly strange that Tammy was so enthusiasm for him.


    ¡®''It''s always better to be careful,¡¯'' Joey thought.


    "Good boy,e and sit down.I don''t know what you like to eat, but all kids like desserts, so I asked


    people to prepare cakes for you.Have a taste?"


    Tammy smiled gently and walked two steps towards Joey, trying to hold his hand.


    Joey ducked under her grasping hand and nced at the cake on the table.


    There was a thread of light in his good-looking eyes.


    Giving the clothes first, then the cake.


    Joey didn''t believe she had no other purposes, even if the sky copsed.


    "Okay."


    Joey sat down obediently and began to eat the cake with the spoon.He didn''t worry about the security


    of the food.


    After all, no matter how Tammy disliked him, she wouldn''t be so stupid to poison him at this time.


    "Kid."


    Tammy sat down and called.


    Joey ate a piece of cake with a faint smile.


    ''Well, she will reveal her real intentions now.'' Joey quickly held back his smile and looked up at Tammy


    in confusion.


    "Hmm?" He said.


    "Is the cake delicious?"


    Looking Joey''s innocent appearance, Tammy thought for a while and asked slowly "Not bad."


    "If you like it, I''ll ask them to buy more and give youter, okay?"


    "Is that okay? My mommy said that I can''t ept others'' things at will."Joey pretended to be upset and


    greedy.


    Seeing this, Tammy immediately said, "I''m not others.I will be your grandma in the future."


    With his head tilted slightly and eyes wide open, Joey asked in confusion, "Grandma?"


    "That''s right.My daughter will marry to your uncle soon.When they get married, ording to the


    seniority, you will just call me grandma."


    As Tammy spoke "Victor", she observed the expression on Joey''s face in order to confirm his identity.


    After taking two bites of the cake, Joey met Mrs.Szar''s inquiring eyes.


    And her words made Joey had a guess.


    The real purpose of Tammy is not giving him cake but loosen his tongue.


    "So you mean, you are not someone else, so I can take the cake, right?" Joey asked in a childish t¨®ne.


    "Of course."


    Tammy smiled and said, "But it will take some time for the cake to be ready.Maybe you can''t get it


    before you leave."


    "Then what should I do?"


    "How about you tell grandma where you live now? When the cake is ready, I will send it to you.What do


    you think?" Tammy said.


    And finding Joey was following her thought, her eyes lighted up.


    "Where do I live?" Joey frowned and hesitated again.


    "That''s right.If the cake is ready, it will be a pity if you can''t eat it, right? And you can share it with your


    mommy."


    "Hmm¡­¡­ It seems so."


    Biting the spoon, Joey answered vaguely.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    His eyshes drooped slightly to cover the coldness in his eyes.


    Tammy was quite impatient, as a result, she couldn''t wait to tell Joey her real purpose after asking a


    few questions.


    It seemed that Tammy just want to know where Joey lived, but in fact, she wanted to know what was


    Joey''s status in Sue Garden and how was Victor attitude towards him, because Victor''s attitude might


    affect the future status of Susan and even her children in the family.


    It seemed that they really cherished the position of the hostess of Sullivan family, because Tammy had


    been so worried about Susan before she married into the Sullivan family.

 Chapter 314: Tammy Was Defeated

    Chapter 314: Tammy Was Defeated


    Seeing that Joey followed her words, Tammy was happy and wanted to continue asking, ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°But


    my mommy said that I can¡¯t tell anyone where I live.¡± Before Tammy could finish her words, Joey


    frowned and said worriedly.


    Tammy¡¯s smile froze.


    The same problem appeared again. She pulled the corners of her mouth and said, ¡°I just said that I am


    not someone else, so it doesn¡¯t matter to tell me.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Blinking the big innocent eyes, Joey


    smiled and said, ¡°But Mrs. Szar, as you said, we aren¡¯t a family until Mr. Sullivan marries Miss


    Szar. Now that Miss Szar hasn¡¯t married Mr. Sullivan, are you still someone else?¡±


    Tammy was speechless and a little embarrassed, and her face turned pale. of course, Joey noticed the


    change of her facial expression, but he pretended not to see it. With an innocent face, he put down the


    spoon and said, ¡°Mrs. Szar, I have finished my cake.¡± ¡°?¡± Before Tammy could react and speak, she


    heard him ask again. ¡°Mrs. Szar, when will you take me to theb?¡± Tammy came back to her


    senses and looked at the smile on his young face.


    Her expression changed again. Her hands on the knees clenched unconsciously. She had asked so


    many questions, but in the end, the little boy didn¡¯t tell her anything valuable. Now looking at his smile,


    she was so displeased. ¡°Mrs. Szar? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡¯ Joey asked her again, and his voice


    was so cute. ¡°You look not good. Do you feel ufortable?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mrs. Szar forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡­¡­ Maybe I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so I am a little


    dizzy now. Do you want to go to theb? How about this? I¡¯ll ask someone to take you there, and I


    won¡¯t apany you, okay?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, you¡¯d better call the doctor. I don¡¯t must go to the


    lab now. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± Joey said and pretended to care her very much.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Tammy refused immediately.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Joey blinked and looked at her.


    Tammy quickly realized that she was a little too emotional. But if she really let Joey apany her and


    couldn¡¯t get any information from him, wouldn¡¯t it make her feel distressed? Tammy was anxious to


    make Joey disappear from her sight instantly. She adjusted the tone and said, ¡°I mean¡­¡­ If you can¡¯t


    go to theb because of me, it¡¯s so pity. Besides, I just feel a little dizzy. I¡¯ll be fine after a rest. It¡¯s no


    need to call the doctor.¡±


    ¡°I see. All right. Have a good rest, Mrs. Szar.¡± Joey said in a young and sweet voice. Tammy smiled


    and then ordered her subordinate to take him to theboratory. Joey followed the man obediently. And


    the smile on Tammy¡¯s face disappeared as soon as the door was closed, besides, her expression


    became extremely gloomy.


    The Alb was located on the thirteen floor of Szar Group. The subordinate took him into the


    elevator and sent him to the thirteen floor. Then he found an excuse and left first. When Joey pushed


    the door open, he saw the neatly arrangedputer screens, on which a series of codes kept popping


    out. He could know at a nce that these were basic codes of the firewall. The reason why they kept


    updating was to prevent the attacks of hackers.


    This was not the center of theb. Joey walked up to aputer and nced at the codes quickly


    passing by. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter in his heart, ¡®If a hacker really attacks the system, let alone stop


    him, he can¡¯t hold on it for half a minute. I really don¡¯t know who wrote these codes filled with BUG.¡¯.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Suddenly, a voice came from behind, ¡°Who allowed you in?¡±

 Chapter 315: You Are Really The Rubbish

    Chapter 315: You Are Really The Rubbish


    Joey turned around and saw a man in a red and blue id shirt standing behind him with a thin and


    lightptop in his hand. His nce moving down little by little from the man¡¯s face to the work card


    hanging on his chest. As for his position writing on the card, there was a vocabry ¡°trainee¡±.


    ¡°Gatlin, why are you so slow to get a data! Hurry up!!¡± Not far away, the door of the central control room


    opened, and a harsh and impatient voice came there.


    Before Joey could see clearly what was his name, the man in front of him straightened his body


    subconsciously and raised his voice, ¡°I¡¯ming,ing.¡± Bang. The person who called him just now


    didn¡¯t say anything and closed the door violently. His voice was neither loud nor low, but it could make


    people clearly feel that he was not a person could be trifled with at will. .


    Gatlin swallowed and turned to leave without hesitation, eve Joey thought he would leave immediately,


    so he didn¡¯t say anything. He nced around the front hall of theb and was considering if he should


    go to the central control room to have a look. Unexpectedly, Gatlin took two steps forward and seemed


    to remember him again, thus he turned back. ¡°Kid.¡± Gatlin, 1.75 meters tall, several heads taller than


    Joey, bowed his head and called.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Joey raised his head, blinked his big eyes and said nothing.


    ¡°You¡­¡± When Gatlin looked into his bright eyes, his stiff tone was stopped for a moment. He paused


    and then sighed slightly. ¡°Forget it. You are so young. You must run in here by ident. Where is your


    family?¡± ¡°He is drinking tea.¡± He said. ¡°Drink¡­drink tea?¡± Gatlin was stunned for a while. Obviously, he


    didn¡¯t expect the boy would give this answer. Joey nodded. Actually, he say the truth. Before he left,


    Carson was just tasting tea.


    Although he was not good at that. ¡°Your ¡­.. Your family trust you so much, they dare to let you run


    around alone. But this is not a ce where you cane in casually. Kid, you¡¯d better leave now.¡±


    Thinking that taking the elevator required a password or the work card, Gatlin took off his card and


    continued, ¡°You know how to get out, right? Just go back the way you came in just now. This is my


    work card. You can take the elevator down after you click it. And then you can put it into the basket


    beside the elevator.¡± ¡°Gatlin!¡± The urging voice came from the central control room again.


    Gatlin shivered and didn¡¯t have time to talk to Joey anymore. He held theptop tightly and whispered


    to him, ¡°Go back to your family!¡± Then he turned around and trotted towards the central control room.


    Joey lowered his head to look at the work card in his hand. Now he finally saw the name ¡ª Gatlin


    James.


    The work card was heavy, and there was a chip in it. Joey turned over the work card, and found there


    was a small square board protecting the chip. The bottom of the chip was engraved with the name of


    the factory with theser. It was produced by the electronicspany of the Sullivan Group.


    When Joey saw the familiar word ¡°Sullivan¡±, he suddenly remembered what Carson and Lukas had


    said before they set out. Joey pursed his thin lips into a straight line and frowned slightly.


    ¡°I asked you to sort out the data, you just gave this to me?¡± The sharp and stern voice came from the


    central control room again. ¡°Can you bepetent? If you can¡¯t, resign immediately!¡±


    Bang.


    Theptop was thrown out and smashed to the ground with a crisp sound. And theptop was


    immediately torn into pieces. Joey saw Gatlin hade out of the central control room dejectedly.


    Standing at the door, Gatlin looked down at the pieces on the ground and clenched his fists. The


    disdainful and reproachful voice of the superior came behind him, ¡°If you can¡¯t sort it out today, you¡¯re


    fired! Do they really think that everyone can work in theb? They even brought these rubbish here.¡±


    Rubbish¡­


    SO


    Gatlin gritted his teeth and abruptly turned around. Joey looked at them not far away and thought that


    Gatlin was going to have a fight with that man. When he was about to watch them fighting, Gatlin just


    took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go and sort the data now.¡± And then, as


    another ¡°bang¡± came in. The door of the central control room was ruthlessly closed again. Gatlin


    staggered back two steps in a hurry and almost bumped his nose on the door.


    Well, there was nothing to watch. With the mouth twitched, Joey was about to put down the work card


    and continue to look at the other equipment in theb. At this moment, Gatlin had picked up the broken


    laptop, checking theptop and trying to restart it, and walked towards Joey.


    However, no matter how hard he restarted it, he failed.


    Seeing Joey frowned, Joey looked at the work card on the table and thought of what Gatlin had just


    told him. He quickly made a decision.


    He wanted to help him, for he just lent his work card to Joey. ¡°Theptop is broken and can¡¯t be


    restarted anymore.¡± Joey picked up the work card, walked towards Gatlin and said. Gatlin was putting


    theptop on the table and restarting it with all his heart. Hearing the voice of Joey, he didn¡¯t think


    about it carefully and replied, ¡°But¡­¡­ The data I have sorted out the whole week is still in theptop. If


    it is lost, how can I exin it to director?¡±


    ¡°The hard disk is not broken. You can change aputer and import the data in it.¡± Joey said and


    curled his lips. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gatlin¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly checked the hard disk of theptop. But


    when he saw it, the light in his eyes quickly dimmed. ¡°It¡¯s broken. I can¡¯t even import the data again.¡±


    Maybe it bumped into a sharp corner when it was thrown out. The center of the hard disk was sunken,


    and the protective shell had been broken as well, revealing the chip inside.


    Joey took the disk and looked at it carefully. The chip wasplete. ¡°Well. Maybe I¡¯m really not fit for


    theb. Director is right. Even I can¡¯t do this well, I¡¯m just the rubbish.¡± Gatlin allowed himself a wry


    smile. ¡°Well, you have a clear estimation of yourself.¡± Seeing Gatlin¡¯s glum look, Joey not only didn¡¯t


    comfort him, but also hurt him again.


    Gatlin:¡±¡­¡­¡±


    Joey was still fiddling with the chip in the hard disk. He himself connected to aputer that was


    showing code. The serious self-doubt man Gatlin suddenly realized that the voice was strange. He


    turned around and found that it was Joey. His eyes widened for astonishment. ¡°Kid?! Why are you still


    here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go out with my work card?¡± ¡°Here it is, your work card.¡± Joey gave the card


    back to-Gatlin. Gatlin stared at the card in a daze for a moment.


    He came to his senses after a while. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember the way out? Well, you should be


    only four or five years old, it¡¯s normal for you to forget that. I didn¡¯t think of that. Okay, I¡¯ll take you out


    now, let¡¯s go.¡± Then Gatlin hung up the work card and was about to take Joey out. ¡°We have to hurry


    up. If directores outter and sees you here, he will definitely scold you.¡± Gatlin murmured as he


    walked forward.


    After taking two steps, he still didn¡¯t hear any reply from Joey. Thus he turned around and found that


    Joey didn¡¯t follow him at all. So Gatlin quickly turned back and said, ¡°Kid ¨C¡°| ¡°Well, you can import data


    now.¡± Joey suddenly said, ¡°Have a try. Although the chip is a little damaged, I have modified its


    program just now. It should be able to work for half an hour, and it is enough for you to import the data.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Wha¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Do you want me to help you with data export? Don¡¯t tell me that you


    don¡¯t know how to export the data. It¡¯s so easy¡± Joey frowned and said in disgust. ¡°Of course, I know.¡±


    Gatlin came to his senses and said, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But what? Hurry up. It¡¯s only half an hour. Don¡¯t waste


    time.¡±


    Being urged, Gatlin was a little in a daze. Somehow, he believed what the child in front of him said. He


    strode forward, typed codes quickly and skillfully on the keyboard, searched the data in the hard disk,


    locked it, and then export it. Soon, a progress box popped up on the screen, and the data was being


    imported. Gatlin was overjoyed, ¡°Unexpectedly, it works!¡± ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 316: You Are So Stupid

    Chapter 316: You Are So Stupid


    "Gatlin touched the tip of his nose and said gratefully, "Thank you, little boy.I didn''t expect you to be so


    capable!"


    "Actually, it''s you are so stupid.And I have to correct you that," said Joey relentlessly.


    Gatlin looked at him in confusion.


    "I''m three years old, not four or five."


    Joey stretched out his three fingers and said seriously, "Remember I''m not that old."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Three¡­ three years old.


    Gatlin was so amazed, his pupils dted quickly and his lips slightly opened, which was forgotten to


    close for surprise.


    And he didn''te to the senses until theptop made a sound when the processpleted Looking


    at the recovered data file, Gatlin was still in a trance.


    He, the master ofputer department, graduated from one of the domestic top universities.He,


    unexpectedly, couldn''tpare with a three years old child in the technology, and even suffered a


    humiliating defeat.


    "Thank you so much, kid." After saving the data quickly and skillfully, Gatlin thanked Joey gratefully.


    "You''re wee." Gatlin took a look at his watch, and then nced at the quiet surroundings.


    There were only a few people passing by in therge front hall of theb.


    Besides, everyone in theb was busy with their own work and didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    But, there was, after all, one more person in theb, and he was a child.


    Worrying the director would find Joey when he came outter, Gatlin said, "Kid, how about I take you


    out here? Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query There is a good bakery downstairs.I''ll


    treat you to cake in return your kindness."


    "No."


    Hearing this, Joey suddenly remembered the cake he had eaten in the lounge just now.Although he


    liked it, he was tired of eating too much at a time.Thus he refused decisively and turned around to


    leave.


    Now that he had done what he could do, he didn''t want to waste time here.He nned to go to the


    central control room to have a look.


    "Then what do you want to eat? lollipop? Or do you have any toys you like? " Gatlin thought about what


    children might like and said.


    But before he finished his words, the boy in front of him had already walked to the door of the central


    control room, and it seemed that he was going to it.


    The director was now in the room! Thinking of this, the rm in his mind going off, Gatlin strode to


    catch up with him and said, "Kid, you Where are you going?"


    Being stopped, Joey had to stop and answered, "The central control room."


    "The¡­ the central control room?"


    Although Gatlin had already guessed where Joey was going, he still stumbled.The cold and stern face


    of director shed through his mind.


    He immediately said, "No, you can''t go."


    "Why?" Joey frowned.


    "The staffs can''t enter the central control room without permission, let alone outsiders.Even the


    employees in theb could only enter it with the permission of our director.And why did you go to the


    central control room?"


    "I want to visit it, of course.And I also want to see how terrible the program codes you designed are."


    "¡­¡­"


    It sounded extremely arrogant, but somehow, hearing what Joey said, Gatlin believed the program


    code was as bad as he said.


    But soon, he came to his senses and didn''t get out of Joey''s way.


    "No, I still can''t let you go." Joey frowned.


    If he knew that James would make trouble for him now, he would not help him.


    Gatlin twitched the corners of his mouth, and said in a gentle voice, "Kid, there is nothing interesting in


    the central control room, and you can''t understand it either.How about this? I''ll take you to eat


    something first? Then I''ll apany you to find your family?"


    "No."


    Joey refused decisively again, leaving no chance for Gatlin to persuaded him.


    As a result, the words that came to James''s mouth were forcefully stopped.


    All of a sudden, a piercing rm sounded abruptly¡ª Gatlin''s face suddenly changed, "Damn, a hacker


    is attacking our system."

 Chapter 317: I Will Help You

    Chapter 317: I Will Help You


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the central control room opened.


    The director''s sharp and stern voice sounded again, "What are you waiting for! Check what kind of w


    it is and fix it as soon as possible!"


    Gatlin turned around and looked at the central control room.


    More than a dozenputers in the room gave out rm sounds at the same time, and screens


    constantly shed red light, indicating an error.


    Everyone lowered their heads and quickly typed with a serious look on their faces.


    The sound of typing came one after another.


    From time to time, some people rushed into the central control room, and some rushed out in a hurry.


    Looking at the buzz there, Gatlin frowned.


    He pursed his lips and took a step towards the central control room subconsciously.


    But before he could go on walking, he felt someone pulling him.


    Following the direction of the force, he looked down and saw a small hand grabbing the corner of his


    clothes.


    "Kid?" Gatlin asked Joey in confusion.


    Joey took a look at his hand holding the corner of Gatlin''s clothes and then withdrew it calmly.


    He raised his head slightly, looked up at Gatlin and asked, "Do you want to help them?"


    Before he could answer, Joey added, "You even don''t know how to recover data.Join Telegram Group


    For Fast update and Novel Query Now the hacker invaded the system, and even they can''t solve


    it.What can you do to help them? To make trouble for them?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Being teased ruthlessly by a three-year-old child, Gatlin twitched his lips slightly but could not find a


    reason to refute him.


    After all, Joey was right.


    He even couldn''t beat a three-year-old child.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "But everyone is busy.It''s not appropriate for me just to stand here.Even if I bring them some water or


    documents, it will be better¡­"


    "But the director you mentioned just now said you were useless and was going to fire you." Joey said


    clearly and mercilessly.


    Hearing this, Gatlin pursed his lips into a straight line, frowned and began to hesitate.


    With the hand in the pocket, Joey turned his head to look at theputer screen nearest to him.


    The messy code was still flicking, and the warning sound was apanied by the sound of the


    keyboard, constantly entering his ears.


    Now the hacker only attacked their outer security system, but if they didn''t fix the w as soon as


    possible, the firewall of the system in theb would be broken in five minutes at most.


    At that time, the hacker could easily take anything he wanted from theb''s database.


    "One minute has passed.What''s going on here?"


    The director looked at the second hand on his watch, which kept running, but found that the situation


    did not ease at all, so he snapped.


    "Sir, it is too covert.We can''t track it.".


    "Oh no, sir.The hacker has broken through our second defense line."


    "Sir, it''s a call from Mr.Szar."


    Beads of sweat began to form on the staff''s forehead, and their hands didn''t stop for a moment.


    However, no matter how hard they tried to repair the w, the hacker hiding in the dark could always


    break through it at thest moment, as if he was provoking them.


    The director answered the phone from James, walked aside and kept exining.


    In just a minute, his face changed for several times.


    "Yes, yes, Mr.Szar.Don''t worry.We will handle it well.It''s not a big deal.We can''t solve it soon."


    James was not here, but the director always held the phone, nodded and bowed to him who was on the


    other end of the phone.


    "I still need to go in and help them." Gatlin looked at the messy central control room and said.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    Gatlin nodded seriously, he said, "Yes, you are right.The director doesn''t like me very much.He thinks


    that I can work here just because of nepotism and always wants to fire me.But now, theb is attacked


    by a hacker.If I don''t try my best to help, in case that the hacker finally steals all the important data in


    the database, all the efforts we have made every day and night in the past two years will be in vain."


    "¡­¡­"


    Joey listened quietly without interrupting him.


    The corners of Gatlin''s mouth twitched, showing a little embarrassment.


    "Although I know that I may not be able to help them even if I go in.But it''s better than just watching


    here.If the important data is stolen in the end, at least I have do something with them and won''t feel


    guilty."


    "Since you have decided that, I won''t stop you."


    With a smile, he walked to the central control room without hesitation.


    But after two steps, he suddenly stopped and turned to look at Joey.


    "Kid, can you¡­"


    "No, I can''t."


    Before he could finish his words, Joey interrupted him and refused.


    Hearing that, Gatlin was stunned for a while.


    "I haven''t finished my words -".


    "I know what you want to say.You want to ask me if I can help you."


    Gatlin couldn''t help but sigh at the kid''s intelligence.He nodded and wanted to say something more.


    But Joey added, "I won''t help you.It''s none of my business.Besides, there are so manypetent


    people here.It''s unreasonable for a three-year-old child like me to help you."


    "¡­¡­ You are right."


    Gatlin kept silent for a moment, knowing what Joey said was reasonable.


    He really had no reason to ask Joey to help them.


    With a faint smile on his face, Gatlin said, "Theb may be in a messter.I have to go in to help them,


    so I can''t take you out.You have to go out by yourself.You can go out from this direction, turn left and


    go straight all the way to the elevator.Take this work card."


    Again, the work card was handed over from Gatlin to Joey.


    Then he walked towards the central control room.


    "Wait a minute." Joey stepped forward and stopped him.


    "?"


    Looking at the work card in his hand, Joey sighed in his heart and decided to help him to the end!


    Besides, he hadn''t seen an arrogant hacker who kept provoking others for a long time.


    He was a little eager topete with him.


    Joey handed the work card to Gatlin, looked up at him and said, "Although I won''t go in because it has


    nothing to do with me, I will help you."

 Chapter 318: Director, Please Let Me Have A Try

    Chapter 318: Director, Please Let Me Have A Try


    As time went by, the people in the central control room were anxious, and the beads of sweat on their


    foreheads dripped on the keyboard.


    *Director, the hacker has hacked the firewall of the internalwork."


    Someone reported, "If we can''t stop the hacker, maybe¡­"


    The man didn''t dare to finish his words, but everyone present knew the result if they couldn''t stop the


    hacker. Everyone''s face became extremely serious, Two years, it took them two years to finish the


    data.


    If it was stolen by the hacker, all their efforts would be in vain.


    Thinking of this, their faces turned pale.


    They wanted to try their best to stop the hacker''s attack, but they didn''t know how to do.


    The director of theb, Theo Natt, wore a heavy look.


    He had promised James repeatedly that he would solve it quickly, but now the people told him that they


    couldn''t stop the hacker at all! Not to mention that their efforts in the past two years would be in vain,


    Theo couldn''t hide it from James.


    What would James do to him at that time? As the manager of theb, Theo must be the first one to be


    med.


    "You are so ipetent! No matter what, you must stop the hacker today! Do you hear me?"


    Theo gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Director, we have tried our best." One of them said in a low voice.


    He didn''t dare to speak too loudly, fearing that the phone in Theo''s hand would be thrown at him the


    next moment.


    Theo clenched his mobile phone and made up his mind, then he said, "Cut off all theworking of the


    database right now!"


    Gatlin walked into the central control room and heard the order of Theo clearly.


    He was stunned.


    Others also raised their heads to look at Theo in disbelief.


    Cut off theworking of the database¡­ It could indeed prevent hacker from stealing data, cutting off


    the connection to the Inte meant that all the paths to the database were cut off, so that hacker


    could not invade the database to steal data.


    But it also meant that everything would be cleared except for the original data.


    Cutting off the connection to inte meant that they not only cut off the ess for hackers to invade,


    but also cut off the ess for theirb to the database.


    What''s more, the loss was irreversible, "Director¡­"


    Some people wanted to say something to stop theo, but they hesitated.


    At present, cutting off theworking was the best way.


    At least they could keep the original data, With a cold face, Theo ordered, "Hurry up!"


    Gatlin tightened his lips, and the words that Joey had just whispered in his ear came to his mind again.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He clenched his hands and summoned up courage, then he said, "Director, I have an idea."


    However, at this moment, in the central control room, everyone was making the final preparations to cut


    off the Inte.


    Theo was also checking the codes'' uracy to make sure that they could sessfully stop the hacker


    after cutting off the Inte, so no one was listening to Gatlin.


    "Director, it''s done.Press Enter and the inte will be cut off." Another man said.


    Theo came over, looked at the codes, and looked down at the Enter key on the keyboard.


    With his fingertips hanging above, he hesitated for a moment and was about to press the key.


    Seeing this, Gatlin stepped forward.


    When the Enter key was about to be pressed, Gatlin held Theo''s wrist and stopped him in time.


    Theo turned around and frowned at Gatlin.


    "What are you doing? Gatlin! Let go of me!"


    "Director, you can''t cut it off."


    With a pale face and sweat on his forehead, Gatlin held Theo''s hand more tightly as he spoke, fearing


    that Theo would press the Enter key if he loosened his grip.


    "Nonsense! Gatlin, you are just an intern.You know nothing! Let go of me right now.If you cause a


    serious consequence, Mr.Szar would punish you!"


    Theo struggled, but Gatlin held his wrist tightly, Theo was unable to break free.


    As time passed, the time when the hacker cracked thest firewall wasing, and Theo''s face


    darkened greatly.


    Gatlin still didn''t let Theo go.


    He wouldn''t dare to say anything if Theo scolded him like that at in normal times.


    But he couldn''t bear to see the hard work of people in theb in the past two years be in vain.


    He gritted his teeth and said again, "Director, we can''t cut off the Inte.Once it is cut off, all our


    efforts will be in vain."


    "Gatlin!"


    "I have an idea."


    Gatlin took a deep breath and said seriously, "I have a way to stop the hacker.Director, let me have a


    try, okay?"


    Theo''s face darkened, "Do you have any idea? What can you do? Let go of me, or I''ll teach you a


    lesson! You can''t take the consequence"


    "Director, I really have an idea.Please let me have a try."


    With a cold face, Theo didn''t say anything.


    Seeing this, the people next to him thought that they had little time for rest in the past two years and the


    efforts they made, and his expression changed slightly, then the people said, "Director, how about


    letting Gatlin have a try? Maybe he really has a way ¨C"


    "Gatlin doesn''t know his ability, don''t you know his ability?" Theo said coldly.


    The man shut up immediately Seeing that no one wanted to speak for him, Gatlin felt a little helpless,


    but he still didn''t want to give up.


    He had always wanted to work in thisboratory.


    It was not easy for him to be an intern, but he, used to be students with great grades at school


    became a loser in the eyes of everyone in theboratory.


    He was not reconciled to that at all.He didn''t want to be a loser all the time.He wanted to prove himself.


    Since no one helped him, Gatlin had to rely on himself.He made up his mind and pushed Theo hard.


    Then he bent down and typed on the keyboard, turning off the codes that had just used to cut off the


    Inte. Theo was pushed suddenly and knocked down aputer.


    "Gatlin, I will tell the thing to Mr.Szar! I will definitely ask him to drive you out! I will let you pay the


    price!"


    Theo''s face turned pale with pain.


    He held her waist and stood up.


    Seeing that Gatlin closed the code, he pointed at him with his trembling fingertips and said angrily


    Gatlin pretended not to hear and quickly typed on the screen.


    "Stop! What are you waiting for? Stop him!"


    Theo shouted angrily.


    Those who hadn''t realized what had happened came to their senses and hurried to stop Gatlin.


    The staff who had spoken for Gatlin just now quickly walked over and stand behind Gatlin.


    Before the staff could stop Gatlin, he saw the codes on the screen flicking quickly.


    The next moment, the rm stopped.


    "Hacker.The hacker seems to be stopped."


    Someone looked at the firewall and saw that the firewall program that had been attacked and giving an


    rm had returned to normal.


    And the traces of the hacker''s invasion disappear without a trace, so he said in surprise.


    "What?"


    Theo was stunned, "What did you say just now?"


    "Director, it seems that Gatlin really seeded in stopping the hacker." The man repeated.


    At this moment, looking at the codes running normally on the screen and the central control room which


    had quickly returned to normal, Gatlin breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Is this the firewall of basic code used by theputers outside our hall?"


    The staff standing behind Gatlin soon recognized the prototype of the codes and asked.


    "Yes, I have changed a few connection points of the basic code and updated the firewall system.The


    updated firewall system could quickly capture the attacking ways of the hacker, and then attack the


    hacker''s system along his attacking way, finally attack his program when he is unprepared."


    Gatlin exined as he recalled what Joey had said just now.


    "How is that possible?" Theo widened his eyes, his face turned pale and he didn''t believe that.

 Chapter 319: You Said The Program Was Modified By You

    Chapter 319: You Said The Program Was Modified By You


    "Yes, why didn''t we think of that? Gatlin, I didn''t expect that you are awesome.You just thought of that it


    means that you have a deep understanding of basic code,"


    The people behind Gatlin didn''t notice the change of Theo''s expression.


    They looked at the codes on theputer and repeatedly praised Gatlin.


    "In fact, it''s not my work"


    Being praised, Gatlin felt a little embarrassed. He touched the tip of his nose and turned to look out of


    the door subconsciously.


    Joey didn''t stand outside the door, "Gatlin, don''t be so modest! If it weren''t for you, the hacker might


    have hacked our database and stolen our data, "


    The man continued to praise Gatlin.


    The more the Theo listened, the worse he looked, Theo stared closely at the codes running on the


    screen and felt embarrassed.


    Ten minutes ago, he said that Gatlin was useless.


    But now, Gatlin solved the problem.


    All these made him be disgraced Gatlin repeatedly shook his hand and exined, "In fact, it''s not my


    work.I also -"


    "Beep! Beep! Beep"


    Before Gatlin could finish his words, the rm rang again.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t you say it had been patched?"


    Hearing the rm, Theo couldn''t help ming Gatlin.


    Turning his head to look at theputer, Gatlin saw that the codes suddenly stopped running on the


    screen.


    His face changed slightly and he quickly typed on the keyboard.But no matter what he pressed, the


    keyboard seemed to be bad and theputer did not respond


    "How could it be¡­"


    Gatlin didn''t know why the codes suddenly became like this.


    The person who had just praised Gatlin also changed his face and frowned.


    "Did they find a loophole to break through the firewall again?" Theo''s face darkened.


    He strode forward and pushed Gatlin away.


    "I''ve said that you can''t do anything! But you still insist doing that, and you modified the firewall


    program without my permission! How do you exin it now?!"


    Gatlin staggered and finally stand firm.


    Looking at the messy codes on the screen of theputer, he obviously felt that everyone was looking


    at him.


    Some were scolding him, and some were confused.


    Gatlin was at a loss.


    The shrill rm sounded in Gatlin''s ears.


    The words ''You are useless'' said by Theo with a cold face before appeared in his mind again.


    "I¡­ I¡­ "


    Gatlin was flustered and couldn''t think of anything.


    The program was fine just now.How could it suddenly be like this?


    "Director, Mr.Szar is here."


    Someone hurried in and reminded Theo.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and find out what happened.Cut off theworking!"


    The director''s face changed dramatically.


    He gave an order in a hurry.


    Then he looked at Gatlin with a long face, pointed at him and said, "Just stand here! I will report what


    you have done to Mr.Szar in detail!"


    "Didn''t you say the problem was settled? what''s going on?"


    As soon as Theo finished his words, James said that before Theo walked out of the central control


    room.


    Then James and the others came in.


    Theo hurried to greet James, "Mr.Szar, why are you downstairs?"


    "Why I am downstairs? If I hadn''te down, I wouldn''t have known that the matter is so serious that


    the database is going to be broken! So? Are you still going to hide it from me?"


    James didn''t look good either.


    He frowned and scolded them directly.


    Knowing that he was in the wrong, Theo lowered his head and said, "We¡­ The hacker hacked our


    program all of a sudden and he was very powerful.We had no choice but toe up with such a bad


    idea."


    Behind James, Carson, with his hands in his pockets, looked at the scene indifferently as if it had


    nothing to do with him.


    He nced around the central control room, but didn''t find the figure he was looking for.


    He could not help but frown slightly.


    ''Didn''t he say that he wanted toe to theb to broaden his horizon? Why he doesn''te?''


    While Carson was thinking, Theo wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "And there is something I


    have to report to you, Mr.Szar! We have nned to cut off theworking and protect the original


    data.In this way, at least we can have the original data and won''t let the hacker seed.But Gatlin


    stopped me at thest moment.He said that he had a way, then he change the program code without


    my permission, which made the hacker attack our program again, and the second attack was more


    violent, which caused us to be unprepared¡­"


    Gatlin tightened his lips, clenched his fists and said nothing.


    "Gatlin?" James frowned.


    Apparently, he was not familiar with Gatlin.


    Theo replied at once, "He is an intern of ourb, and his father is Boris, a member of our board of


    directors."


    There were not many people in theb who knew who Gatlin''s parents were, Theo got it by ident.


    After saying that, Theo raised his eyes to observe the expression on James''s face.


    When Theo saw that James looked worse after he heard that the father of Gatlin was Boris, he was


    secretly relieved.


    James and Boris had always been at odds with each other over work decisions, and the board of


    directors was divided into two factions led by them respectively.


    Therefore, when James knew the identity of Gatlin''s father, he would definitely be unhappy, and might


    even me Gatlin for the stealing of theb''s data.


    After all, this meant that James had something on Boris.


    "Mr.Szar, I''m sorry.It''s my fault.It has nothing to do with my father.If you want to me someone, just


    me me."


    Gatlin tightened his lips and said.


    James said with a cold face, "It has nothing to do with your father? Do you really take the Szar


    Group as your own Group? Theb is an important ce.No one can work in it casually.And what''s


    worse, you caused such a serious result! What responsibility can you take? Why didn''t your father ask


    you to work here without asking my opinion? The problem has something to do with your father!"


    Gatlin''s face turned pale and his pupils trembled.


    Carson was not interested in the conflict between James and Gatlin''s father.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He was about to leave as he couldn''t find Joey.


    After all, the contract had been sent and he had said what he should say.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Carson noticed the codes that had stopped running on theputer.


    His eyes immediately narrowed and he felt that the codes looked a bit familiar.


    "Sorry to interrupt you." Carson said and looked at Gatlin.


    He pointed at the codes on theputer and asked, "Did you modify this program?"


    Hearing that, Gatlin was stunned for a while, then he nodded.


    Carson took two steps forward, looked at the codes, and then looked at Gatlin.


    He felt confused, but he didn''t ask immediately, but quickly typed on the keyboard.


    All of a sudden, the rm stopped again and the codes started to work normally.


    "Well¡­"


    "There''s something wrong with the code, so it stopped running and gave the hacker a chance to


    hack.I''ve modified it and it works normally now."


    Under the shocked eyes of the crowd, Carson stood up and exined, "Everything should be all right


    now."


    After taking a few steps forward and looking it carefully, Gatlin found that he had made a mistake when


    writing the program.


    "You said you modified this program?"


    Carson looked down at Gatlin, observed Gatlin''s expression quietly and asked word by word, "Why


    didn''t you find such a mistake? Generally speaking, you can modify the firewall of the basic code, so


    you should be quite familiar with the basic code system."

 Chapter 320: Uncle Gatlin, Someone’s Calling You

    Chapter 320: Uncle Gatlin, Someone¡¯s Calling You


    As soon as these words came out, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Gatlin.


    Caught off guard, Gatlin opened his mouth, "I¡­ I¡­".


    When Theo saw this, a dark light shed across his eyes, as if he had caught something on Gatlin.


    Then Carson asked, "Gatlin, did you modify the procedure? Tell me the truth!"


    Raising his head to look at Carson, Gatlin remembered what the boy had said to him ten minutes


    ago.Since the boy specifically emphasized that he only did it to help him, not theb.It meant that he


    didn¡¯t want others to know that it was him who helped Gatlin.


    So Gatlin certainly wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    "This procedure is¡­ modified by me."


    He swallowed and looked away subconsciously from Carson, murmured Theo didn¡¯t believe it and


    continued to press, "It¡¯s impossible! In fact, about what Carson just said, I don¡¯t understand as well.You


    can¡¯t even sort out the data well in normal times, how can you find the loopholes in the system at the


    first time, and also react so quickly to modify the basic code of the procedure? Either someone told you


    about how to modify the procedure, or¡­."


    "Or you colluded with hackers to steal the data of theboratory!"


    Theo raised his voice.


    Gatlin raised his head abruptly, widened his eyes and denied, "I didn¡¯t! How could I collude with a


    hacker?"


    "Well, who knows?"


    Theo snorted and his expression contemptuous, "Your father is Boris.I don¡¯t know what to say, but it


    doesn¡¯t make sense for Boris to arrange you into theboratory without telling James."


    Gatlin pressed his lips tightly.


    Hearing Theo¡¯s words, James couldn¡¯t help but have some doubt on Gatlin.


    "I¡­ I really didn¡¯t.How could I collude with a hacker? My father won¡¯t allow me to do so."


    Facing James¡¯s questioning eyes, Gatlin exined feebly.


    Theo folded his arms across his chest and said, "Then can you exin why you can modify the


    program code but you can¡¯t even find the basic mistakes?"


    "¡­"


    Gatlin was speechless.


    Gatlin didn¡¯t say a word for a long time.


    Thecency and viciousness in Theo¡¯s eyes became more and more obvious.


    Looking at Gatlin and the code on the screen thoughtfully, Carson was not interested in the feud


    between Theo and Gatlin, so he didn¡¯t intend to get involved in it.


    The reason why he asked was that the code patterns were too familiar.


    It was exactly like the trace left by the hacker who stole three hundred million dors from the ount


    of someone lying on the bed at the moment.


    "Uncle Gatlin, someone¡¯s calling you."


    Just as the atmosphere was deadlocked, a figure came in with a mobile phone in his hand.


    It was Joey.


    Hearing that, Gatlin was dumbfounded for a second.Then, Joey walked up to him and handed him the


    phone.


    "Here, answer the phone."


    Seeing Joey, Carson raised his eyebrows and wondered where did hee out of nowhere? Gatlin


    was about to reach for the phone.


    Eyes turning cold, Theo strode forward and grabbed the phone.


    He looked at the caller ID and asked, "Is it from abroad?"


    Then he looked at Gatlin suspiciously.


    "I..."


    Gatlin didn¡¯t expect it to be an overseas call.


    He was dumbfounded for a moment and said, "Probably a crank call."


    ¡°At this exact moment? "


    Theo snorted, "Answer it.Turn on the speaker.I¡¯d like to see if it¡¯s a crank call or not!"


    It was the first time that Gatlin felt so humiliated.


    He stared at Theo and didn¡¯t take the phone for several moments.


    "What? You don¡¯t dare to answer it? Or is this phone call actually from a hacker? "


    Theo provoked him.


    Gatlin clenched his teeth and the veins on his temples bulged.


    "Little guy, where are you¡­", ignoring the aggressiveness of Theo, Carson fixed his eyes on Joey all


    the time.


    Seeing that Joeypletely ignored him, Carson couldn¡¯t help but reach out and drag him over to ask.


    However, before he could finish his words, Joey suddenly grabbed the phone from Theo¡¯s hand,


    decisively pressed the answer key and turned on the speaker.


    "Hello?"


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Joey called out to the phone.


    "What? Why is it a kid on the other end?"


    A man¡¯s voice with a strong ent came through the phone.


    "Excuse me, is Gatlin there?"


    Hearing this, Joey handed the phone to the shocked Gatlin.


    The others were also shocked.


    Hearing this, Theo deepened the sarcasm at the corners of his mouth.He was sure that his guess was


    right.


    This hacker attack must be done by Gatlin! As long as Gatlin could be convicted, James would not


    me him.He would still be the head of theb.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Gatlin.What can I do for you?"


    "Hello, Mr.James! I¡¯m Viki.Your tutor, Lawrence, asked me to ask if the crisis in yourboratory has


    been solved."Theo alertly captured the keywords and asked, "Lawrence?"


    On the other side of the phone, Viki heard Theo¡¯s voice of doubt and replied, "It seems that the problem


    has been solved.That¡¯s great! By the way, Mr.James, haven¡¯t you introduced your tutor to others?"


    Gatlin was a little confused.


    What tutor? None of his tutor¡¯s names was Lawrence.


    "Well, Lawrence must be very sad.He is proud of having an excellent student like you!" Viki said with a


    little disappointment.


    "Lawrence, the name sounds familiar¡­"


    Someone couldn¡¯t help saying.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing this name, Carson also raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "If I remember correctly,


    this Lawrence Mr.Viki mentioned must be the master of the program in theputer system, Oak


    Lawrence, right?"

 Chapter 321 : "Whatever. I’m Not A Picky Eater."

    Chapter 321 : "Whatever. I¡¯m Not A Picky Eater."


    "Hiss."


    As soon as Carson finished his words, the people in the central control room gasped.


    Everyone looked at the codes on the screen of theputer tacitly and figured out something.


    If the man was really Dhruv Loftus, then this modification of basic codes was really a small problem for


    him.


    Even if Gatlin was not familiar with that, his helper was Dhruv, the famous master programmer! Gatlin¡¯s


    eyes were wide open and full of surprise.


    ¡®Dhruv Loftus? How could it be? This was a person that could only be seen in textbooks.How could he


    be my master in the blink of an eye?¡¯


    "Mr.Scott, are you kidding me? Dhruv lives far away.I¡¯ve never heard that he has been to Apliaria in


    recent years.How could Gatlin know him? " The director, Theo said with a stiff smile.


    But before he could finish his words, the people on other side of the phone said again and interrupted


    Theo.


    "Yes, it¡¯s him."


    Rhys snapped his fingers and said, "To be honest, I¡¯m Dhruv¡¯s assistant, Rhys Dury."


    When they heard the full name of Rhys, they were more sure that the master of Gatlin was the famous


    master programmer, Dhruv.


    Because Dhruv indeed had an assistant named Rhys Dury who was mainly responsible for dealing with


    all the external affairs of Dhruv.


    Therefore, as long as they listened carefully, they could recognize that Rhys had a strong foreign


    ent, which was very distinctive.


    Carson raised his eyebrows and looked at Gatlin who was totally confused.


    His eyes darkened.


    From Gatlin¡¯s reaction, it seemed that he didn¡¯t know that his master was Dhruv.


    The result was beyond the director¡¯s expectation.


    The director was ashamed.


    "Mr.James, are you still listening?"


    Rhys didn¡¯t hear any response from Gatlin and asked.


    "I¡­ I¡¯m here."


    Gatlin suddenly felt that the phone in his hand was very heavy.


    When he came to his senses, there was still a little confusion in his eyes.


    Then he answered.


    "Now that the crisis in theb has been solved, I can report it to Dhruv.Mr.James, goodbye."


    Gatlin¡¯s reaction was a little slow.


    By the time he came to his senses, the phone had been hung up.


    He looked at the screen of his mobile phone, which showed that the call had ended.He still felt that


    what happened just now was unreal.He kept asking himself if he had an illusion.


    That was Dhruv, the person many people wanted to see.


    But another voice in his mind told him that it was not his illusion.


    He looked at the phone screen again and found that it was not his phone.


    Stunned for a moment, Gatlin looked down at Joey who was standing beside him.


    He suddenly thought of something, which made him sober up at once.


    It was not an illusion.It was true.


    But the phone was not his, but that kid¡¯s.


    In other words, Dhruv didn¡¯t know him at all, but knew¡­ Realizing this, Gatlin was shocked.


    He looked at Joey in surprise and disbelief.


    Joey seemed to have noticed Gatlin¡¯s gaze.He looked up at Gatlin and suddenly reached out his hand.


    "¡­¡­ What? "


    Gatlin didn¡¯t know what to do when he saw Joey suddenly stretch out his hand.


    "Well, return it to its original owner."


    Joey raised work card in his hand and nced at the phone Gatlin held.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Return it to its original owner¡­ Gatlin looked at his hand and immediately understood what Joey


    meant.


    Joey was telling him that his guess was right.


    Gatlin handed the phone to Joey and took the work card.


    Standing in an angle where no one noticed him, he said silently, "Thank you."


    It was almost noon when Carson and Joey left the Szar Group.


    The driver opened the door for the two of them.


    As soon as Joey standing at the roadside got into the car, he heard that Carson said to the driver, "Let¡¯s


    go back to Sue Garden first."


    Joey raised his head to take a look at Carson and happened to meet his eyes.


    As if knowing what Joey was thinking, Carson said, "I promised Lukas that I would send you back


    before noon."


    "¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything."Joey curled his lips and approached the door.


    Looking at Joey¡¯s long face, Carson smiled, crossed his legs and said nothing.The car started slowly


    and drove forward.


    Looking out of the window at the street scenes passing by, Joey had a n in his mind.


    After hesitating for a while, he turned around and said, "Mr.Newbie."


    "Please call my real name." Carson looked at his phone and answered without looking up.


    "¡­¡­ Mr.Scott."


    "Say it."


    "I¡¯m hungry.Can I go to eat something first?" Joey asked obediently.


    Seeing that Joey was suddenly obedient to him, Carson looked up at him.


    But before he could say anything, Joey said again, "Of course, if you think it¡¯s troublesome, you can


    send me back to Sue Garden and let me eat there.Anyway, I¡¯m still young and stronger than you


    adults.It doesn¡¯t matter if I starve for a long time."


    Carson was speechless.


    He stopped thinking that Joey had be obedient.


    Troublesome? It doesn¡¯t matter if he was hungry for a long time? If Carson really dared to do so, the


    next second, he would be sent to a poor ce to work by Victor.


    Carson smiled helplessly, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Whatever. I¡¯m not a picky eater."


    Joey¡¯s eyes lit up and he smiled cunningly.


    "Okay.What you want to do after the meal? I don¡¯t think you just want to have a meal outside, right?"


    Carson looked at the phone in Joey¡¯s hand and raised his eyebrows.He didn¡¯t notice that Joey had


    brought a phone with him.

 Chapter 322: The Ulterior Motive

    Chapter 322: The Ulterior Motive


    Noticing Carson''s gaze, Joey quietly put his phone into his pocket, and said with a wink, "I just came to


    Apliaria.I''ve heard from Mr.Smith that there are many interesting ces in Apliaria."


    Carson frowned slightly and looked at Joey, waiting for him to continue to say.


    Joey smiled and said, "I heard that the Moon-like Ancient Road is very interesting.If you don''t mind,


    after the meal, can I..."


    "No, you can''t."


    Before Joey finished his words, Carson refused him decisively.


    "...Then why do you still ask? "


    Being refused so decisively, Joey couldn''t help but roll his eyes, muttered and turned to look out of the


    window.


    Carson smiled.


    ''Moon-like Ancient Road? It is just a path paved with a few blue stone bricks.And there are some


    people who sell interesting antiques on the roadside all year round.It is not interesting.¡¯


    Carson was afraid that the real purpose Joey wanted to go to Moon-like Ancient Road was not to y,


    but to do other thing.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    People in the Moon-like Ancient Road just needed to cross two roads before arriving the First


    Flowerence Hospital where Victor stayed, and it only took ten minutes.


    As a matter of fact, from the moment when Joey suddenly wanted to go to the Szar Group with him,


    Carson had more or less guessed what he wanted to do.


    It was a lie to go to theb of the Szar Group to see "Ultraman".It was also a lie to say that he was


    hungry and wanted to eat outside.It was true that Joey wanted to find an opportunity to go to the


    hospital.


    Carson took Joey to a Western restaurant nearby to have lunch.


    When the dinner was almost finished, Carson put down his fork and took a sip of water.He looked at


    Joey who stopped eating and asked, "Are you full?"


    Joey looked at the steak left in front of him and said, "I''m full."


    "If you are full, we just leave now.I''ll drive you back to Sue Garden.A littleter, Lukas will call to urge


    us."


    As he spoke, Carson raised his hand and gestured for the waiter toe here to ount bill with his


    fingers bending slightly.


    Joey looked at Carson and wanted to say something, but on second thought, he didn''t say.He wiped


    his mouth and stood up.


    "I''m going to the bathroom."


    At this moment, a waiter came over.Carson took out his phone and paid the bill.


    Before he could answer Joey, Joey had turned around and walked towards the bathroom.


    Carson''s eyes shed.


    He took the bill from the waiter and thought about something.


    At the same time, as soon as Joey entered the bathroom, he took out his mobile phone, opened the


    mobile navigation system and set the First Flowerence Hospital as his destination.


    With Carson''s attitude just now, if Joey said he wanted to go to the hospital, Carson would definitely not


    take him to there.


    If Joey went back to the Sue Garden, it would be more difficult for him toe out.


    Besides, in addition to going to the hospital, he also wanted to find his mother. While thinking, Joey sat


    on the toilet, holding the phone with his little hand and typing on the screen with his thumb quickly.


    On the screen of the phone, there were all kinds of strange codes -- Joey was calcting the best way


    to go out of the bathroom and avoid being seen by Carson and the driver.


    "Ding!". A message popped up at the top of the screen.


    It was from Dhruv.


    ''Mr.R, have you solved your problem? Do you need any help?¡¯ Joey opened the message and replied,


    "It''s settled.Thank you."


    Soon, Dhruv replied, "You''re wee.It''s my honor to help you.I hope I can have a chance to learn


    from you about mytest programming."


    Joey replied, "There will be a chance."


    After Joey replied, the codes on the screen stopped running.


    On the screen, a red line was drawn on the small map, which was the fastest way to get to the hospital


    and could let Joey avoid Carson and the driver.


    After memorizing the route and turning off his phone, Joey put his phone into his pocket and pushed


    the door open.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw a people standing in front of the wash basin.His proud smile


    disappeared at once.

 Chapter 323: Liar Has A Longer Nose

    Chapter 323: Liar Has A Longer Nose


    Joey quickly calmed himself down and smiled slightly.He walked from the toilet stall to the wash basin


    without saying a word and silently washing his hands.


    "Little guy, you ran so fast that you disappeared in the blink of an eye.I almost thought you were going


    to run away."


    The person who was leaning against the wash basin was no one else but Carson.


    Joey had thought a lot, but he didn''t expect that Carson woulde to the bathroom to block him.Joey


    turned off the tap and took out some tissue.


    "l was in a hurry to urinate just now."


    "Really? I thought you wanted to sneak away when I was not noticing."


    It seemed that Carson just echoed casually.


    Joey crumpled the tissue into a ball.


    Hearing this, he subconsciously looked up at Carson, and then threw the tissue into the trash can,


    without saying anything.


    Outside the western restaurant, Carson and Joey got into the car one after another.


    As soon as Joey got in the car, he turned his head to look out of the window.


    When the moment he came out of the bathroom, he ignored Carson and became angry.He didn''t know


    whether he was angry with himself or with Carson.It was the first time that he had encountered


    something out of his n.


    Since childhood, as long as he had a n, everything would go as he wanted.


    But obviously, Carson made his n fail again and again, which made him more or less frustrated.


    The frustration turned into anger, making Joey very ufortable.


    As soon as Carson got on the car, he noticed that Joey was in a bad mood.


    His eyes shed, then he called, "Little guy."


    "....¡±


    Joey turned his back to Carson and said nothing.


    "TSK, TSK.I wanted to say that it''s not far from the Moon-like Ancient Road.Since you want to go there,


    I can take you there.Now it seems that you don''t want to go there."


    Carson said with wry look in his eyes while observing Joey.


    When Joey heard the word ''Moon-like Ancient Road¡¯, his ear moved obviously, but he still didn''t turn


    around to answer.


    After waiting for a while, Carson pretended to feel pity and sighed, "Well, we have to go back to Sue


    Garden."


    Then he said to the driver, "Let''s go to the Sue Garden.


    With his back to Carson, Joey bit his lips and wondered if Carson was setting a trap for him.


    "Okay."


    The driver answered and started the car slowly.


    After thinking for a while, Joey recalled what Carson and Lukas had said this morning and the scene


    that Victor had protected him by holding him under his body.


    "I want to go."


    Joey turned around and looked at Carson.


    "What? What did you say? "


    Carson pretended not to hear it clearly, raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "..Joey red at Carson, but soon his eyebrows rxed and he said obediently, "I want to go to the


    Moon-like Ancient Road."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Oh, so you mean this." drawled Carson deliberately.


    Joey squinted at Carson with his big eyes.


    Carson signaled the driver to stop the car at the side of the road.


    As soon as the car stopped, the driver got out of the car, leaving the two alone.


    As soon as Joey saw the driver get off the car, he realized that...


    Carson set a trap for him again.


    Before Joey could think about what Carson was going to do, he heard Carson say, "It''s okay that you


    go to the Moon-like Ancient Road, and you can also make other requests, but I have to ask you a few


    questions.If your answers make me satisfied, I''ll take you there."


    Joey reached out his hand to touch the door handle, trying to open the door.


    But when he touched it, he heard ¡®click¡¯ and the door was locked.


    "The first question -"


    "I haven''t promised you whether I will answer your questions or not!"


    Joey''s face darkened and he frowned.


    "It doesn''t matter.You can choose to keep silent.Anyway, when you went to the bathroom, I had told


    Lukas that I would take you backter, so I have plenty of time to wait for your answer in the car."


    "..Mr.Newbie, haven''t anyone told you that threatening a child is a very despicable behavior? "


    "Yes, it is.But I don''t mind."


    Joey was angry, he stared at Carson for a long time.


    Then he pouted and said angrily, "What do you want to ask?"


    "The first question, can you program?" Carson asked.


    Joey was stunned for a moment, and he was not so angry.


    But he reacted quickly and did not make Carson notice any his unusual expression.


    He decisively replied, "No."


    Carson squinted his eyes, which blurred thechrymal mole at the corner of his eye.He looked at Joey


    up and down.


    "Little guy, you are a liar.Your nose will grow longer." Carson smiled, looked at Joey and said casually.

 Chapter 324: "Three Hundred Million Dollars Means A Lot Of Money "

    Chapter 324: "Three Hundred Million Dors Means A Lot Of Money "


    "Adults who frighten children will go to hell after they die." Joey replied with a fake smile.


    Carson asked, "Where did you hear these things?"


    Although Joey was young, he was smarter than an adult.


    Joey nced at Carson indifferently and didn''t answer his question.


    But he knew that since Carson had asked this question, it meant that he had been suspicious of the


    matter that Gatlin modified the program.


    But Joey was a little surprised.


    He had thought that if he mentioned Dhruv, everyone''s doubts would be dispelled.


    But obviously, Carson didn''t do as follow Joey''s n.


    "I really don''t know how to program, but I''ve seen others programing."


    Joey knew that if he didn''t say anything today, Carson wouldn''t let him go.


    "Watch others programing? Who?" Carson raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "How do you know he was programing?"


    Facing Carson''s question, Joey was very calm and said disapprovingly, "The man is my mommy''s


    friend.How do I know that? Of course he told me."


    Carson frowned and his eyes darkened, and looked at Joey''s expression with inquiring eyes.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    From Joey''s young face, Carson could figure out whether he was lying or not.


    Joey''s mother? The college student who worked part- time in a bar? A woman who was so poor that


    she had to work part-time to earn tuition just had a friend who could program?


    "The second question."


    After regaining hisposure, Carson asked, "Did you tell Gatlin the basic codes of the program that


    he modified?"


    Joey''s big and bright eyes blinked, and he didn''t answer in a hurry.


    Carson waited for a while, but Joey didn''t say anything.


    He couldn''t help asking, "Besides, if I''m not wrong, Dhruv doesn''t know Gatlin, does he? Dhruv didn''t


    call Gatlin, but you, right? Do you know Dhruv? "


    Joey still kept silent.


    When Carson asked the first question, Joey had been wondering what Carson had suspected.


    Now he was somewhat surprised to hear that.


    "Little guy --"


    "Dhruv? What are you talking about? Mr.Newbie, you asked me so many questions, but I don''t know


    which one I should answer."Joey asked deliberately with an innocent look.


    Then he sighed, "Forget it.I''d better not go to Moon-like Ancient Road.Mr.Newbie, please send me


    back."


    At the thought of the codes he saw on theputer in theb, Carson found that the programming


    style of the man who modified the codes in theb was so simr to that of another man.


    He finally got a clue and didn¡¯t want to give up, and Joey in front of him obviously knew it.


    The hacker who stole three hundred million dors from the ount of Victor must have something to


    do with Joey.


    "Little guy, you don''t want to go to Moon-like Ancient Road, then do you want to go to the hospital?"


    Joey''s ears moved.


    Just when Carson thought Joey wanted to agree, Joey yawned and said softly, "No.There are so many


    people in the hospital.It''s too messy.I''d better go back to Sue Garden."


    "Aren''t you worried about Victor? He got hurt to protect you.Don''t you want to see him?"


    Carson tried to persuade Joey.


    "Is he dead?"


    Joey suddenly asked.


    Was he dead? Carson was in a daze for a moment, then he came to his senses and said, "Of course


    not.


    How could it be possible?"


    "That''s good."


    Joey pretended that he didn''t care about it at all.


    "As long as Mr.Sullivan is alive, he will be discharged from the hospital sooner orter.When hees


    back from the hospital, I can see him.Besides, he is in hospital for recuperation.I have to be taken care


    of by others since I am a child, I can''t help him but only make troubles if I go there."


    Joey had a clear mind, and Carson couldn''t find a reason to refute him.


    Carson remembered that he had fought with the hacker for several times and suffered losses.


    He was about to find the clue about the hacker, but Joey was smart and unwilling to tell him, which


    made him very anxious.


    From the corner of his eye, Joey observed Carson.


    When he noticed the look on Carson''s face, he felt strange.


    The hacker attacked the codes of theb didn''t have much to do with Carson, but it seemed that


    Carson really wanted to know who modified the codes of the program.


    Suddenly, Joey seemed to think of something.


    "Mr.Newbie, may I ask you a question?"


    "What?"


    "Three hundred million dors means a lot of money?"

 Chapter 325: I Have A Request That You Take Me To The Hospital

    Chapter 325: I Have A Request That You Take Me To The Hospital


    As soon as Carson heard the words ¡®three hundred million dors¡¯, he was stunned.


    He looked at Joey and asked, "How do you know that?"


    "What?"


    Joey pretended not to understand and looked innocent.


    Carson could tell that Joey was pretending.


    He became serious and asked in a low voice, "Little guy, do you know something?"


    "Mr.Newbie, your question is a little strange.What do I know? And you haven''t answered my question."


    Squinting his eyes, Carson soon realized that Joey was tantalizing him and threatening him with this


    matter.


    "Little guy, how did you know that someone stole three hundred million dors from the bank ount of


    Victor?" Carson asked.


    "What? Mr.Sullivan''s money has been stolen? " Joey still looked innocent.


    "You know the man who stole the three hundred million dors, don''t you? Or does it have anything to


    do with you? "


    Seeing that Joey still pretended not to understand, Carson continued to ask.


    Joey winked his eyes and said, "Mr.Newbie, why do you think it has something to do with me? It has


    nothing to do with me.I just mention the three hundred million dors.Do you think I stole Mr.Sullivan''s


    money?"


    "It has nothing to do with you? Then why did you mention the three hundred million dors suddenly? "


    "I just said it casually."


    Joey was very calm.


    After a pause, he continued, "But I know one thing.It might have something to do with that."


    Carson was eager to catch the hacker who stole three hundred million dors.


    Seeing that the clues were about to be connected again, he asked anxiously, "What is it?"


    Joey turned his head to look at Carson.


    His thin lips moved, but he said nothing.


    Carson waited for a while, but Joey didn''t say anything, so he urged, "Little guy."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I can tell you, but I have a request." said Joey, raising his eyebrows and crossing his arms over his


    chest.


    "Take me to the hospital."


    Under the inpatient department of Flowerence Hospital.


    The Benz slowly stopped at an open space under the stairs of the building.


    After a while, the driver got out of the car, walked around the front of the car and opened the door for


    Joey.


    After a while, Carson and Joey got off from both sides of the car.


    They went straight into the building and took the elevator to the floor where VIP wards were.


    As soon as the elevator door was closed, Carson couldn''t help but look down at Joey, then he said,


    "Little guy, I have done what you asked.Now it''s your turn to fulfill your promise."


    With his hands in his pockets, Joey looked up at Carson and said, "Well, it''s no big deal to tell you."


    Carson''s beautiful eyes lit up with excitement.


    As the youngest child of the Scott family in Apliaria, Carson was the general manager of Scott Group.


    But everyone knew that Carson didn''t do things in thepany and he rarely came to thepany.


    He was a yboy who led a luxurious life.


    But only a few people knew that although Carson the youngest child of Scott family was not interested


    in business, he was interested in programming and hacking technology.


    He had once been invited to join the alliance of the Red Hackers, but he was so arrogant in his youth


    that he refused the invitation.


    As a result, he lost the opportunity topete against King of Hearts.


    Seven years ago, Carson was frustrated in hacking technology for the first time because of King of


    Hearts.


    At that time, he encountered the same case with King of Hearts, but they were enemies.


    The firewall program he designed was _pletely destroyed in a second.


    Carson had always wanted to find King of Hearts, but whereabouts of King of Hearts were so


    mysterious that Carson had never met him again after being frustrated.


    And five years ago, King of Heartspletely disappeared from the field of hacking.


    Carson had thought that it would be the only time in his life that he was frustrated in hacking


    technology.


    However, half a month ago, an unknown hacker suddenly stole three hundred million dors from the


    ount of Victor, which made him frustrated again.


    Therefore, finding this man had more or less be Carson''s obsession.

 Chapter 326: Does The Person Who Stole Three Hundred Million Dollars

    Chapter 326: Does The Person Who Stole Three Hundred Million Dors


    "I just heard it from my mommy''s friend.I suddenly thought of it, so I asked you."


    With his bright eyes, Joey didn''t seem to be lying at all.


    Carson frowned and said, "A friend of your mommy? What did he say? "


    "He said that he had made a lot of money recently and treated me a big meal."


    Joey lowered his eyes and took off shreds of paper that had stuck on his coat.


    He continued to say casually, "I asked him how much money it was.He said he had three hundred


    million dors.That''s why I asked you the question ¡®Three hundred million dors means lot of money?¡¯


    "


    The man could program and made a lot of money...


    Carson grabbed Joey''s shoulder and asked, "What''s the name of your mommy''s friend? Where is he? "


    Carson was so excited that he couldn''t help grabbing Joey''s shoulder hard, the pain made Joey''s face


    twisted, then Joey said, "It hurts.Let me go."


    "Little boy, answer my question.Who is your mommy''s friend?"


    Joey raised his head and looked into the eyes of Carson who was eager to know the answer.He


    struggled, but failed.He opened his mouth and bit Carson on the arm.


    "Ouch!"


    Carson was in pain and withdrew his hand.


    "Bah~"


    Joey snorted and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.


    Joey bit Carson ferociously.


    Carson rolled up his sleeve and saw the bite mark on his wrist.


    If it weren''t for the cloth, Joey would have bitten through Carson''s skin, causing bleeding.


    "Little guy, you..."


    "Ding!"


    They arrived.


    ncing at the bite mark on Carson''s wrist, Joey snorted, "You deserve it."


    Then he nimbly went around Carson and walked out of the elevator.


    Carson also knew that he was too anxious just now, so he didn''t really get angry with Joey.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He pulled down his sleeve, turned around and followed Joey out.


    "Little guy, you haven''t answered the question I asked you just now."


    When they were about to reach the door of the ward, Carson grabbed the cor of Joey and said with


    his eyebrows raising slightly, "Do you want to break your promise?"


    "No, I won''t."


    Joey curled his lips, pulled back his cor.


    Then he said, "I just can''t answer your questions."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know his name, and I haven''t seen him since that time."Joey tidied up his coat and said


    seriously, "really didn''t know who he was.I only knew that my mommy said he was here to protect us."


    Never seen him again? To protect them? Was that man really sent by Odin to protect Joey and his


    mother? If that was the case, then the three hundred million dors...


    Thing was done by Odin? When did Odin know such a powerful hacker? All of a sudden, Carson


    thought of what he had been thinking about just now.


    He looked at Joey, trying to find something from his face.


    However, he couldn''t see anything from Joey''s face, Joey looked so childish and innocent.


    "Mr.Newbie, can I go in now?"


    Seeing that Carson was lost in thought, Joey asked with a sly glint in his eyes.


    "....Yes." Carson replied with a slight frown.


    In the past few years, Odin had been under the control of him and Victor.


    If the hacker really worked for Odin, then it meant that Odin was not as simple as they thought.


    But soon on second thought, Carson said in his heart, ¡®Now that Odin has dead, is it necessary to


    investigate that?¡¯


    Joey didn''t know what was on Carson''s mind.


    The reason why he made three the hundred million dors have something to do with Odin was that


    Odin had died, so Carson couldn''t find any evidence from Odin.


    He had to dispel the doubts of Carson who had a sharp mind! When Joey pushed the door open,


    before he could see clearly the man who was lying on the bed, the man inside said coldly, "Get out!"

 Chapter 327: Does It Hurt

    Chapter 327: Does It Hurt


    "Well, Joey, it seems that the person you want to see doesn''t wee you.."


    Carson who was lost in thought just now put on a wry smile and leaned against the door, then he said


    that sarcastically.


    Taking a nce at Carson who was_ saying sarcastically, Joey walked inside.


    When Victor raised his eyes, he saw the twoing in from the door.


    When his eyes fell on Joey, the coldness in his eyes obviously disappeared.He asked in a low and


    hoarse voice, "Why are you here??"


    Standing by the bed, Joey looked at Victor and didn''t say anything.


    Victor had an operation in this morning.He had just woken up, and his face was still sickly yellow.


    The loose hospital gown with blue and white stripes made him look very weak.


    In the past, Victor was high- spirited and vigorous, but he was very weak.


    Noticing the dry pieces of skin on Victor''s'' lips, Joey turned around and walked to the water dispenser.


    Seeing that Joey didn''t say anything, Victor looked at Carson coldly.


    Although he didn''t say anything, it is obvious that he was questioning Carson.


    Noticing Victor''s gaze, Carson hastily spread his hands, showing that it was none of his business.


    "It''s not my fault.If I don''t bring him here, he would probably find a way toe here by himself."


    In fact, Carson was right.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When they were in the western restaurant, he felt that Joey was strange, and what happened in theb


    of the Szar Group kept appearing in his mind, so he just went to the bathroom to wait for Joey.


    If he didn''t do that, he would probably be looking for Joey everywhere at this time!


    "Drink some water."


    Joey took a ss of warm water, walked back to the bed and handed it to Victor.


    Victor was stunned.


    Seeing that Victor didn''t take it, Joey frowned and asked, "Aren''t you thirsty?"


    "Little guy, he''s not thirsty.I''m thirsty.Hand it for me."


    Carson smiled and reached for the water from Joey.


    However, before his fingertips could touch the cup, Victor took the water.


    And Victor seemed to be a little anxious, so the water sshed out of the cup and fell upon Carson''s


    cuff.


    Joey looked at his hand and curled his lips, then he said, "If you are thirsty, go to get some water for


    yourself."


    "...¡±


    Carson smiled and said, "You just treat me who helped you so badly! Don''t forget that I took you here.


    "But I didn''t beg you to do that.It is you who..."


    Joey winked his eyes and said.


    Before he could finish his words, Carson covered his mouth.


    Joey pulled Carson''s hand away and red at him.


    Seeing Joey gritting his teeth, Carson suddenly felt his wrist ached.


    He remembered that Carson bit him in the car just now.


    "Forget it.I won''t disturb you two.I will go out to have a cigarette."


    As soon as Carson finished speaking, he rubbed Joey''s hair, raised his eyebrows and walked out.


    Joey shook his head.


    He didn''t like people touching his head.


    When Carson walked out of the ward, Joey lowered his head and kept tidying up his hair with his


    hands.


    He pouted his lips, and didn''t look so indifferent, but looked more childish, this was what a child should


    be.


    After a long time, he finally stopped and noticed that Victor was looking at him.


    He fetched a chair, which was a little high.


    He climbed on the chair carefully, crossed his legs and held the pillow, looking into Victor''s eyes.


    "...Why do you want toe here?? "


    Victor''s eyes had been fixed on Joey all the time.


    Seeing that Joey had climbed on the chair, he leaned forward a little, he subconsciously wanted to help


    Joey hold the chair to prevent him from falling down.


    He didn''t lock away until he saw that Joey was sitting tight.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Joey didn''t answer Victor''s question.He pointed at Victor''s shoulder de and asked.That was where


    Victor was shot when he protected Joey.

 Chapter 328: Gossip

    Chapter 328: Gossip


    Following Joey''s gaze, Victor lowered his eyes and asked in a low voice, "Is that why you came to 328


    by Adolf Dunne the hospital?"


    Joey pulled the pillow and blinked his eyes.Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he came here because


    he was worried about Victor''s injury.He didn''t want to answer this question.He looked around and


    changed the topic.


    "Where is that beautifuldy?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Frowning, Victor asked, "Beautifuldy?"


    "Yes. it¡¯s thedy who got out of your Car before."


    It was not until Joey reminded him that Victor realized the beautifuldy Joey mentioned was Susan.


    Victor''s expression became colder.He looked at the expression on Joey''s face and asked, "Why did


    you I mention her?? Do you like her very much?"


    ¡°What?" Joey was stunned for a moment.He just wanted to change the topic, so he didn''t listen a: to


    what Victor said seriously.He replied subconsciously.


    "She won''te again." Said Victor coldly.


    "Why?" Didn''t you just sign a strategic contract with the Szar Group?


    Victor looked at Joey, and his eyes darkened.He hadn''t been familiar with Joey for a long time, but they


    lived together these days, so Victor probably knew that Joey in front of him was a cold and


    unapproachable person.Moreover, Joey was obviously not interested in Susan before, how could he be


    interested in her in just a few days?


    "Do you really want to see her?"Looking down at the cup in his hand, Victor took a sip of water .


    to wet his whistle and said in a low voice, "I thought you don''t like her very much."


    ¡®I show it so obviously? Joey murmured in his heart, but he didn¡¯t answer Victor''s question.


    Instead, he asked, "Mr.Sullivan, The Protector don''t you like her very much? You are going to get


    married and you will have babies in the future."When Joey thought that Victor was going to get married


    and have another child in the future, he felt inexplicably wronged.He didn''t even realize it himself, and


    his tone was filled with jealousy.


    "Who told you that?" Victor frowned.


    "No one told me.But everyone knows that you are going to marry beautiful Lady, right? I remember that


    when I first met the beautifuldy at the airport, the people around her asked her that.After getting


    married, you will have a baby, won''t you?"


    Joey curled his lips and said, "And I also know you will find a way to send me away when you have a


    baby.They all say that you hate my father very much.My appearance will affect the baby of you and the


    beautifuldy."


    The more Victor listened, the angrier he became Joey didn¡¯t notice Victor''s expression.He supported


    his chin with one hand and sighed, "No in fact, it doesn''t matter to send me away, but...Can I discuss


    one thing with you?"


    "What?"


    "If you want to send me away, can I choose the ce where I go to?" Joey looked at Victor and asked


    seriously.


    Victor looked into Joey''s eyes.He heard the words Joey said clearly, and every word seemed to touch


    his heart.Looking at Joey¡¯s eyes which were simr to the eyes in his memory, Victor couldn''t help


    thinking of what Rachel had said yesterday. Victor felt pain.


    He calmed himself down and put the cup aside.He quickly captured a key point from Joey''s


    words.Then he said, "They all said that? Who are they?"


    "In the past two days, you heard someone say something behind your back in the Sue Garden." Victor


    asked again, but his tone showed that he was not asking a question but stating a fact.


    Joey pursed his lips, and his expression became serious.In the past two days, he had indeed heard a


    lot in Sue Garden, even though he had already known the general situation.All of a sudden, a child


    appeared, and he was the child of Odin.Although the servants in Sue Garden were usually serious and


    cautious, and they didn¡¯t say anything about Sullivan Group and Sue Garden to others, they would


    discuss it secretly.


    Of course, the servants wouldn''t speciallye to Joey and tell him about the hatred between Odin


    and Victor, nor would they be so stupid to say that Victor hated Odin.


    Of course, Joey wouldn''t take the initiative to eavesdrop.


    However, the servants seemed to be too absorbed in their discussion.


    When Joey went downstairs to find some water to drink, he heard what they said by ident.

 Chapter 329: Yes, But I Lost Her

    Chapter 329: Yes, But I Lost Her


    "It is just an example."


    Joey''s purpose was not toin, so he did not intend to go further on this topic.He just made up a


    story to end the topic.


    Victor gave Joey a deep look.


    After a short silence, he said in a low voice, "I won''t marry her, nor will I have a child."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joey who was lowering his eyes kept pulling braid on the pillow from time to time.


    When he heard what Victor said, he paused and raised his head.


    "What?"


    He won''t get married? He won''t have a baby? What''s the meaning of this? Something suddenly


    urred to Joey.He remembered the scene when he met James in theb of the Szar Group.


    At that time, all his attention was fixed on Gatlin, so he ignored James''s expression.


    At that time, James seemed to look bad.


    Joey had thought that James put on a long face because a hacker invadedb''s database.


    Now Joey thought it carefully.


    Even if James was angry about the matter of the database, he had just signed the strategic contract


    with Sullivan Group.


    No matter what, he should not be so angry.


    It seemed that...


    It seemed that the Szar Group was in critical condition.


    At the thought of this, Joey suddenly thought of the contract Carson took today.Was there something


    wrong with that contract?


    "I will ask Lukas to investigate who gossiped secretly and throw them out of Sue Garden.Don''t


    worry.No one will send you away.As for the matter between me and your father, it has nothing to do


    with you." Victor said in a low voice.


    "Why? Why won''t you get married and have a child? "


    Victor looked at Joey and said, "Didn''t Carson tell you?"


    Joey shook his head and murmured to himself, ''Tell me? What he should tell me? Mr.Newbie is full of


    wicked ideas.He just wants to draw secrets out of me and set me up.Besides, he just signed a contract


    mysteriously.How could he take the initiative to tell me something?''


    At this moment, Carson who was smoking at the end of the corridor had an inexplicable itch in his ears,


    and then he suddenly sneezed.


    "I thought he would tell you why he took you to the Szar Group."


    "He told me that we went to the Szar Group to sign the contract."


    Joey pulled the braid on the pillow again and said casually, "Or he went there for anything else? Is that


    a call-off contract? "


    After a moment''s silence, Joey paused and blinked his eyes.


    When he looked into the eyes of Victor, his mouth moved and he immediately had a guess in his mind.


    "It''s contract to break off my engagement with her."


    The next second, Victor confirmed Joey''s guess.


    "Bang!"


    Joey couldn''t control his strength, then the braid on the pillow that was almost tore was pulled apart,


    which made a small piece of white cotton be revealed.


    "So you can rest assured to live in the Sue Garden." Said Victor.


    Joeypressed his lips greatly.


    After a long silence, he asked in confusion, "Why? Everyone says that you and the beautifuldy are a


    perfect match.Why don''t you get married all of a sudden? "


    When Joey asked this question, he subconsciously clenched the broken braid in his hand, feeling a


    little nervous.He didn''t know why.He was nervous about Victor''s answer.


    Victor''s eyes darkened, and there was still coldness in his eyes, then he said, "A perfect match?"


    "Yes." Joey nodded.


    "Do you also think so?"


    Noticing that Victor was looking at him, Joey said in a low voice, "I don''t think so."


    "Speak louder," said Victor, he didn''t hear Joey''s words clearly.


    "I said I don''t think you and the beautifuldy are a perfect match, but I think you and that woman I saw


    several days ago are a perfect match." Joey raised his head and raised his voice, his big eyes which


    look like grapes shining.


    ''The woman he saw several days ago?'' Victor was stunned for a moment, he soon realized who Joey


    was talking about -- Rachel.


    "Really? Do you think I am a perfect match for her? "


    Victor remained cold face all the time, but when he mentioned Rachel, a faint smile appeared on his


    face.


    Noticing that Victor was not so cold now, Joey was a little surprised, but soon calmed down.He curled


    his lips and said, "Even if I think you are a perfect match, it is useless.


    You won''t be together.


    "''You won''t be together"


    These words were very harsh for Victor.


    Victor suddenly remembered the alienation and disgust in Rachel''s eyesst night, and he


    unconsciously clenched his fists.


    Joey didn''t notice the change of Victor''s mood.


    He stepped down from the chair, walked to the bed, stared into Victor''s eyes and asked.


    "Mr.Sullivan, may I ask you a question?"


    Victor became serious, looked at Joey and said nothing.


    "My mommy said that I would marry the girl I like in the future.So you broke off your engagement to the


    beautifuldy because you don''t like her?"


    "Yes."


    "Is there a person you like?" Joey asked.


    Victor leaned back, closed his eyes and didn''t answer.


    Joey stood by the bed and waited for a while, he didn''t know why he asked this question, but his heart


    told him that he really wanted to know Victor''s answer.


    In the past two days, Joey always dreamed the scene that Victor who could dodge the bullet just


    protected him by holding him in his arms, and the moment when Victor was stabbed for protecting his


    mother.


    Joey was a little hesitant.


    "Mr.--"


    There was no reply for a long time.


    Looking at Victor''s face, Joey couldn''t help but say.


    "Yes."


    Before Joey finished speaking, Victor said something and slowly opened his eyes.


    "But I lost¡±

 Chapter 330: Who Is More Handsome, Me Or Victor

    Chapter 330: Who Is More Handsome, Me Or Victor


    As Victor had just undergone the operation and needed to rest, Joey didn''t stay in the hospital for long


    and left with Carson obediently.


    On the way back to the Sue Garden, Carson closed his eyes for rest in the car.


    All Joey could think about was the scene that Victor leaning against the head of the bed in the ward


    said sadly, ''I lost her".


    The look on Victor''s face showed that he really seemed to have lost his beloved thing, just like what


    Joey was like when he found the cat he had picked up a year ago suddenly ran away one night and


    never came back.


    Joey could clearly feel Victor''s regret and affection.


    Victor had a crush on a woman, and he liked her very much.But the woman was not Sally.


    Who was she? A voice in Joey''s mind kept telling him that this person was the one he was familiar with


    Rachel.But he was not sure.He could onlypress his lips greatly and wanted to ask, but now the


    only person he could ask was Carson who could give him the answer.


    Joey turned his head to look at Carson''s side face.


    He frowned and hesitated whether to ask.


    "Little guy, why are you staring at me like that? Do you suddenly find that I''m more handsome than


    Victor?"


    Carson opened his eyes at some point and smiled.


    In fact, from the moment they got into the car, Carson I had noticed that something was wrong with


    Joey.


    But he knew well about Joey was very shrewd, so even if he was curious, he deliberately didn''t ask and


    decided to wait for Joey to speak first, then he could seize the initiative.


    "Yes, I found it all of a sudden." Joey winked his eyes.


    After a short pause, he continued to say, "It turns out that you are really cheeky."


    "...¡± Carson was teased again.He clinched his teeth, pretended to be angry and said, "Good.I thought


    you wanted to ask me something.As your elder, I nned to answer you if I could.But now it seems


    that I''m ttering myself."


    After saying that, Carson told the driver, "Drive fast.Send the little boy back as soon as possible."


    The driver looked at Carson''s expression through the rearview mirror.


    After all, he had been working for Carson for many years.He could tell whether Carson was angry or


    not.He immediately understood Carson''s meaning and said, "Yes."


    However, the speed of the car did not change.


    With his arms crossed over his chest, Carson closed his eyes again, as if he didn''t want to talk to Joey.


    Seeing this, Joey was a little flustered.


    The driver could tell that Carson was not angry.


    But Joey didn''t know much about Carson, he thought that Carson was really angry with him, so he bit


    his lower lip and hesitated for a moment.


    All of a sudden, when Carson was counting with his eyes closed, he felt someone tugging at his sleeve.


    Carson opened his eyes and squinted at Joey, then he said, "Let go of me."


    Joey let go and said obediently, "Mr.Newbie, I was just kidding.Don''t be angry."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Joey nodded repeatedly.


    Carson raised his eyebrows slightly.


    It was rare to see Joey being teased, and it was precisely because of Joey''s behavior that Carson was


    sure of his guess.


    Joey had something to say.


    "Who is more handsome, me or Victor?" Carson coughed and asked.


    Joey was speechless.


    He asked, "Do I have to answer this question?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Carson didn''t say anything, but looked at Joey with a smile, it was clearly that he was telling Joey that


    he must answer.


    Joey couldn''t figure out why Carson, a mam, asked such a question, but when he thought that he had


    something to ask him, he had to say, "I think both of you are very handsome."


    "What if you have to choose one?"


    "..You..." Joey said perfunctorily with a fake smile.


    Carson smiled, "Well, what did you want to ask me just now? Go ahead."


    Joey kept silent for a moment.At the same time, they reached the traffic lights.


    At that moment, the green light was off and the red light was on.The car slowly stopped in front of the


    zebra crossing¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 331: Go Inside And Have A Look

    Chapter 331: Go Inside And Have A Look


    It was alreadyte at night.The sky looked dark and gloomy, and it also started drizzling.


    The balcony''s French window was slightly open, making way for the cool breeze toe in.


    Joey was sitting on the bed with his legs crossed, while a series of codes were continuously running on


    the screen of the iPad beside him.


    He was actually working on a new small program, but his attention seemed to be focused on something


    else.


    All of a sudden, an error message popped up on the screen, making the codes stop running.


    When Joey noticed this, he exited the program and looked at the screen.


    Slightly frowning, he opened the browser and went to a certain website.


    At this moment, the screen was instantly filled with all kinds of photos and reports, all of which were


    rted to only one person¡ªVictor.


    It turned out that these were information about Victor, which were collected by Joey since he could


    remember.


    In the business circle, Victor was known to be decisive and ruthless.


    He had never failed in any kind of project that he had handled before.


    In fact, he was revered as a legend.


    Everyone was afraid of him, yet they also admired him.


    The reports were mainly rted to the projects he had aplished, but there were also a few


    information about his personal life.


    To be exact, there were only three reports about Victor''s personal life.


    The first one contained the news when Sullivan Group announced to the public that its CEO, Victor,


    had married the heir of the Be Group, Rachel.


    After two years, the second report was released.


    It was about the announcement that Victor and Rachel got divorced.


    The third one was released two years ago when someone had captured a picture of Victor and Susan


    having dinner together.


    That same night, Susan formally replied that she and Victor were indeed in a rtionship.


    Looking at these three different reports, Joey recalled his conversation with Carson in the car this


    afternoon.


    He asked, "Mr.Sullivan said he likes someone very much.But it turned out that this woman was not


    Miss Szar.Then, do you Know who the mystery woman is?"


    Hearing this, Carson lowered his head and looked into Joey''s curious eyes.However, he just kept


    silent.


    On the other hand, Joey waited patiently, staring straight to Carson''s eyes.


    After a long time, Carson smiled and pinched Joey''s face.


    "Why do you care so much about adults'' rtionships?"


    "So, are you saying that you do know her?"


    Carson then let out a bitter smile and withdrew his hand.


    After a brief pause, he finally answered, "Yes."


    "Then, who is she?"


    "Even if I tell you her name, I''m sure that you don''t know her."


    "How are you so sure? You won''t know until you tell me.What if I know her? Maybe I''ve already heard


    of her."


    Joey continued to ask, not giving up.


    Carson admired Joey''s persistence and smiled.


    "Well, in fact, maybe you''re a distant rtive...You both have the same surname, and her given name


    is Rachel."


    Knock! Knock!


    With the knocking sound from the door, Joey''s thoughts were interrupted.


    "Joe, dinner is ready," Lukas called from the other side of the door.


    Then, the doorknob was gently twisted.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Joey quickly logged out of the website, put the iPad under his pillow, got out of bed, and put on his


    shoes.


    At the same time, Lukas opened the door and walked in.


    "Good evening,"


    Joey greeted in a sweet voice.


    "It is raining outside, and it''s about to get cold.Let me get you a coat so you can wear it.Otherwise, you


    may catch a cold."


    Lukas saw Joey dressed thinly.


    Although there was a heater in the room, he was still a little worried that the kid might get sick.


    Looking at his clothes, Joey nodded.


    While Joey was outside Sue Garden this morning, Lukas personally asked the famous children''s


    clothing stores to deliver some clothes in season for Joey.


    "Alright.Let''s go downstairs."


    The two of them walked out of the room and headed straight to the elevator.


    But after taking a few steps, Joey suddenly stopped and turned his head to look at door on his left.


    This was actually the baby''s room where Katie ran intost time.


    Noticing that Joey was left behind, Lukas turned around and was confused.


    He saw Joey standing still outside the baby''s room, so he couldn''t help but call out to him.


    "Is something wrong?"


    With a deep breath, Joey looked at Lukas and pointed at the door in front of him.


    "Can I go inside and have a look?"

 Chapter 332: by Adolf Dunne

    Chapter 332: by Adolf Dunne


    Following the direction of where Joey¡¯s finger was pointing at, Lukas was stunned by the surprising


    development It took a few minutes before Lukas finally came to his senses and approached Joey.


    ncing at the closed door beside them, he asked curiously, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to enter this


    room?¡± Joey dropped his hand to his side and shrugged casually. ¡°I remembered you mentioned that


    Mr. Sullivan once had a child. I¡¯m just a little curious and want to learn more about the baby. Can I go


    inside the nursery and have a look around?¡± Staring at the door of the unused bedroom, Lukas¡¯ mind


    strayed to the events that happened in the first six months following Rachel¡¯s passing.


    During that time, the atmosphere of the Sue Garden was very gloomy and depressing. Victor had either


    thrown himself into endless work or stayed in the baby¡¯s room for several hours each day. ¡°Am I not


    allowed to go inside?¡± Joey asked inquisitively when he heard the pensive man sigh. ¡°You¡¯re free to do


    as you please. Go ahead.¡± Lukas lowered his eyes and showed a gentle smile. Before Joey returned


    home that afternoon, Victor had instructed Lukas to let the little boy go wherever he wanted. One could


    assume that Victor allowed this because he was slowly epting Joey into his life.


    Seeing the uncanny resemnce between Joey and Victor, Lukas couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®What are the


    chances that Joey is indeed the child of Mr. Sullivan? If that were the case, then he would surely treat


    the little boy as his most precious treasure, wouldn¡¯t he? Having a child might bring more smiles on Mr.


    Sullivan¡¯s sullen face.¡¯ ¡°Hold on. Let me get the key to this room,¡± Lukas said with a warm smile, putting


    his thoughts aside. Shortly after, Lukas returned with the spare key in hand. He unlocked the door and


    switched on the light in the room. In an instant, everything in the room came into full view.


    The first thing that attracted Joey¡¯s attention was the crib. He walked over and thought of what Lukas


    had mentioned before. This well-designed crib was lovingly prepared for the baby by his mother and


    father. Joey reached out and ran his fingers down the smooth wooden surface of the crib. Suddenly, his


    hand felt distinct carved markings. He quicklyid his eyes on the spot that he had just touched. There


    seemed to be some words engraved on the wooden guardrail. Brushing away the dust on the letters,


    Joey leaned in to get a closer look-Be and Sullivan.


    It seemed as if it was carefully engraved with a carving knife by someone with great strength, With his


    mind filled with wonder, Joey gently traced each letter with his finger. He nced at Lukas and asked,


    ¡°Did Mr. Sullivan instruct someone to engrave these words when they assembled this crib?¡± ¡°What?¡±


    Lukas walked over and read the engraved words that Joey was pointing at. The man was perplexed by


    what he saw.


    He scratched his head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe he did. Only theponents of the crib were sent


    here at that time. And for the sake of the baby¡¯s safety, I asked my men to check every inch. If there


    were words engraved on the guardrail, I would have known.¡± That meant these words were engraved


    later on.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joey¡¯s wide eyes once again fixated themselves on the guardrail. Meanwhile, Lukas crossed his arms


    and curled his eyebrows. ¡°How strange! When was this written? Is it possible that Miss Be was


    responsible for this?¡± In Lukas¡¯s memory, Victor seldom entered this room before Rachel¡¯s death.


    On the other hand, Rachel often spent an entire day in this room. Moreover, the two surnames were


    engraved together. The first person Lukas thought of was Rachel because everyone knew how much


    the woman loved Victor at that time. ¡°No, it¡¯s not her.I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Joey spoke with certainty because it


    was not his mommy¡¯s handwriting. The words were engraved with a carving knife, requiring the user to


    apply great strength. Therefore, it might have caused discrepancies in the penmanship because of the


    brute force needed to write each letter.


    Nevertheless, he could still tell at a nce that his mommy didn¡¯t do it. Lukas stared at the boy intently.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lukas was confused.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± If Rachel did not engrave these words, then there was only one other person


    who could have done that.

 Chapter 333: Victor’s Story

    Chapter 333: Victor¡¯s Story


    The letters were engraved by Victor. Joey pursed his lips and recalled the scene in the afternoon.


    Victor was leaning against the headboard with his eyes closed and spoke in a low voice that he had


    lost the love of his life. Lukas leaned closer to see the words engraved, and all of a sudden, he heard


    Joey¡¯s clear voice.


    ¡°Mr. Smith?¡± Joey called, interrupting Lukas¡¯s thoughts.


    Lukas turned to Joey in confusion, ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Could you tell me a little more about Mr. Sullivan?¡± Joey smiled brightly and showed off his dimples,


    which made him look very charming.


    He knew people would be hesitant to decline his request every single time he did this. Lukas stared at


    Joey with hesitation. Despite having watched Victor grow up, Lukas was still a servant of the Sullivan


    family. He had to stick to the rules, so he made it clear that he couldn¡¯t tell other people about Victor so


    casually.


    ¡°Well¡­ If you want to know, why don¡¯t you ask Mr. Sullivan yourself?¡± Lukas asked after a brief pause.


    ¡°Ask him myself? Forget it.¡± Joey frowned.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan won¡¯t tell me anything.¡± Lukas raised a brow as he gazed down at Joey.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in Mr. Sullivan¡¯s personal matters?¡±.


    Lukas had already told Joey something about Victor before, but he seemed really uninterested in his


    matters at that time.


    The young boy strolled over to a nearby carpet, sat cross-legged, and yed with a toy car beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just having a hard time understanding.. ¡°Understanding what?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan told me earlier that he lost the person he loved.¡± Joey raised his head.


    ¡°Then I asked him, since he lost her, why didn¡¯t he go look for her? After that he just ignored me. That¡¯s


    why I want to know if he has something on his mind. But if it¡¯s not okay for you to tell, then never mind,


    Mr. Smith.¡± Lukas was stunned after hearing Joey¡¯s words and his eyes narrowed. This kid was really


    something. Joey rolled the toy car in his palm and then ced it on the floor.


    As soon as he released his hold on the toy, it sped up and rushed forward, bumping into Lukas¡¯ feet.


    Lukas bent down and picked it up with a smile. He then raised his head to look at Joey. When he saw


    Joey¡¯s deep eyes staring back at him, it reminded him of someone stubborn, his memory gradually


    shing in his mind. ¡°Let me tell you a story.¡± Joey¡¯s eyes blinked with curiosity and he silently waited


    for Lukas to begin.


    Lukas walked toward the little child, handed him the toy car, and smiled. He reminisced a scene that


    had happened many years ago. He sat down next to Joey and spoke in a low but warm voice. ¡°Thirty


    years ago, there was a poor girl whose parents died when she was young and she was raised by her


    grandparents. But one day, the girl received a call from her grandmother, saying that her grandfather


    was gravely ill and needed an operation as soon as possible. It would cost a lot of money. At the time,


    the girl was still in college and worked part-time to cover her living expenses. How could


    shee up with such arge sum of money to save her grandfather?¡± Joey was confused. He


    couldn¡¯t figure out how this girl¡¯s story was rted to Victor¡¯s, but he didn¡¯t interrupt. With his chin


    resting on his hand, he continued to listen. ¡°At that time, she read the news about selling kidneys, so


    she decided to sell her kidney and use the money to help her grandfather. Fortunately, through the help


    of her friends, she found a buyer immediately. And this buyer was a young man from a wealthy and


    well-known family. Because of a hereditary illness, the young man¡¯s kidney had always been in poor


    condition. As he grew older, one of his kidneys deteriorated to the point where he needed kidney


    transnt.


    At that time, the young man¡¯s mother met the girl and set up a meeting, and both of them were


    overjoyed. Soon, on the day of the appointed operation, the girl suddenly received a call from the


    hospital. The doctors said they failed to save her grandfather¡¯s life and he died.¡± Joey¡¯s eyes widened


    in shock as he processed the story. ¡°And then?¡± Lukas fixed his gaze on Joey. ¡°Then the kidney


    transnt was canceled. With his family¡¯s background, the young man had little trouble finding a


    suitable kidney. Everyone assumed this situation would end this way, but no one expected the young


    man¡¯s condition to suddenly get worse. The young man¡¯s mother had no choice but to beg the girl to


    save her son.


    The girl and the young man were around the same age. She couldn¡¯t bear seeing the young man¡¯s


    mother begging for help. Besides, her grandmother was in her eighties. She thought that if she didn¡¯t


    have money, she wouldn¡¯t be able to save her grandmother if she became ill. As a result, she agreed.¡±


    Joey lowered his eyes and pouted. ¡°She¡¯s stupid¡­¡± ¡°Yes, she was a silly girl.¡± Lukas nodded.


    ¡°However, that was the best option for her in that situation.¡± ¡°Did the young man survive?¡± Lukas


    smiled, ¡°The girl stayed in the hospital to recover for a long time.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The young man¡¯s mother specially arranged a VIP ward for her. Back then, the rich young man was


    staying in the VIP room next to the girl. There was a time when the young man threw fits and drove


    everyone out of the ward. The girl happened to pass by and saw it. He had thrown something and hit


    her on the head identally. The young man came out of his room and as soon as they made eye


    contact, the girl suddenly felt as if flowers were blossoming in the background. It was the girl¡¯s first


    encounter with him, and she fell in love at first sight.¡±


    ¡°Fell in love at first sight?¡± Joey asked, frowning. ¡°Are you surprised? Sometimes, love is just like this.¡±


    ¡°How could anyone like such a nasty-tempered person? Did she lose her senses after the operation?¡±


    Joey couldn¡¯t understand why people became so dumb after falling in love. Lukasughed when he


    heard this. If Victor heard what Joey said about his mother, he might get angry and would teach him a


    lesson.


    ¡°Did the rich young man marry that girl? Their story is like a fairy tale.¡± ¡°No.¡± Lukas¡¯s smile had


    vanished, and his eyes had darkened. ¡°They didn¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 334: Born Without Being Blessed

    Chapter 334: Born Without Being Blessed


    Joey raised his eyebrows and looked at Lukas intently.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    On the other hand, Lukas gave Joey a gentle smile and continued, "Although she liked the young man,


    she was well aware of the vast difference of their social status.Therefore, she could only hide her


    feelings deep in her heart.After she was discharged from the hospital, the news that she sold her


    kidney was exposed.When her ssmates knew about it, they ndered her and called her many


    names.Because of this unfortunate incident, the school had no choice but to let the girl temporarily drop


    out of school.She was told that she could only go back when the issue died down.Not able to do


    anything, the girl listened to the school''s arrangement and stayed at home to take care of her


    grandmother.At this time, the man''s mother heard about it.She was actually grateful to the girl.She


    knew that the girl''s family background was not very good, and she personally invited the girl to her


    house to be a servant instead.This way, the girl could earn decent money.In fact, the man''s


    mother paid the girl a sry which was twenty percent higher than the standard.She deemed that the


    girl could work for them until she was able to go back to school."


    Holding his chin with his hand, Joey frowned, thinking that the girl in the story was too weak and pitiful.


    At the back of his mind, he thought that if something like that happened to him, he would definitely find


    the person who spread the rumors.


    Instead of him dropping out of school, he would make sure that those who spread the rumors would be


    the ones punished.


    At the same time, he still listened patiently to Lukas.


    "And then?"


    "Then...."


    Lukas slowly closed his eyes and recalled the back of that girl who left in the middle of the rainy night.


    Trying to focus on telling the story, he continued, "The girl eventually became a servant of the rich


    family and did her job properly.


    The man''s mother liked her perseverance, and she made sure that girl''s life became better gradually.


    Just as the girl felt that she was about topletely get back on her feet, something suddenly pulled


    her down again.


    One night, the man came home drunk.


    Coincidentally, it was the girl''s turn to keep watch at night.


    Seeing him stumble due to drunkenness, the girl went over to help him.


    However, she didn''t expect that he would suddenly hold her tightly in his arms.


    The girl panicked and actually wanted to ask for help, but she was alone at that time.


    She had no choice but to assist the man until they could go upstairs to his room.


    The girl didn''te out of the man''s room until the next morning.


    Unfortunately, when she got out of the room, someone saw her.


    That night, the man''s parents came back.


    After hearing about the incident, they asked the man and the girl to exin what happened.


    The girl didn''t say Anything.


    The man''s mother wanted to believe that the girl wasn''t at fault because she knew she had a good


    personality.


    But the mother was also aware that anyone could be tempted.


    Therefore, based on the testimony of the servants, the mother was uncertain if the girl got desperate


    and did such a thing for money.


    However, she didn''t want to jump to any conclusions.


    Hence, the mother asked the girl what had happened that night.


    Surprisingly, the girl zipped her lips and didn''t say anything.


    However, the man said the girl seduced him while he was drunk."


    "Bah! What a bastard!"


    Joey''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "That''s the person that the girl liked? She must be blind then!"


    Lukas couldn''t help butugh.


    But then his expression became serious and said, "Joe, children shouldn''t say such rude words."


    Joey curled his lips and replied, "But he was in the wrong! The girl retorted and cleared her name,


    right? She shouldn''t marry such a coward!"


    "Actually, she didn''t..."


    The girl didn''t deny what the young man said.


    Lukas lowered his eyes and continued, "The girl didn''t exin anything.Instead, she just knelt down on


    the floor and apologized.Moreover, she quit her job and left the house.It was raining heavily at that


    time, but she still chose to leave."


    Joey felt so upset that he didn''t want to hear the story anymore.


    "Sir, what does your story have to do with Mr.Sullivan? It doesn''t interest me.It''s just too depressing."


    "What does it have to do with Mr.Sullivan? Everything.¡±


    "What do you mean?"  Joey asked, extremely confused at this point.


    Lukas paused for a moment, breathed deeply, and said, "The girl and the young man from the story are


    actually Mr.Sullivan''s parents."


    Hearing this, Joey was stunned.


    In a helpless and distressing tone, Lukas added, "Mr.Sullivan was born without being blessed.He grew


    up living with his mother since he was born.Because of their situation, it resulted to his indifference


    when ites to love."

 Chapter 335: He Signed It

    Chapter 335: He Signed It


    It waste at night and the room was dim.


    Joey sat at the edge of the bed and looked out of the window at the dark scenery.His mind went back


    to what Lukas had said in the baby''s room.


    Lukas said that Victor''s birth wasn''t a joyous one.His mother got pregnant identally, and his father


    detested the mere thought of his existence.


    Because of this, his mother sacrificed everything she had, to give birth to him in good health.


    Joey could remember Lukas'' words.


    "Although Mr.Sullivan didn''t tell anyone and doesn''t show it, his grandma and I know that he has never


    stopped ming himself for his own mother''s death.Now that he is CEO, outsiders think he has


    reached the height of his glory.But they don''t know what goes on in his head.He feels like he has no


    business living in this world, and he hates himself for being alive when his mother died for him.This is


    why he is unwilling to open his heart to others.He is practically scared of epting people."


    Lukas couldn''t stop his tears from flowing as he spoke.


    "His grandma was the only person he epted and allowed to get close enough to him.Unfortunately,


    she died when he least expected it.She didn''t want him to be alone.Knowing Mr.Sullivan well, she was


    afraid that he would do something stupid after she died.That was why she had been in such a hurry to


    marry him off to Rachel at that time.She was hoping that he would at least have his family to help him,


    if it all became too much for him and he had a breakdown." Lukas sighed with a bitter smile, looked at


    his feet, and shook his head.


    "It''s a pity that Mrs.Sullivan''s wish wasn''t finally fulfilled.After Mrs.Sullivan passed away, and the two-


    year period contract expired, Mr.Sullivan presented his wife with a divorce agreement.Soon enough,


    the news of their divorce spread all over the city like a wild fire.I was sure Mr.Sullivan would never let


    anyone else get close to him.So, I vowed to take care of him.At least in that way, I wouldn''t disappoint


    Mrs.Sullivan, and Mr.Sullivan would have someone to apany him.However, no one expected that


    Miss Be would be pregnant when all of this happened.When we discovered this, she was brought


    back to the house.From then, Mr.Sullivan''s attitude towards Miss Be visibly changed.He kept aside


    his coldness and even took her for walks around the city just to make her smile."


    Lukas smiled as he recounted this part.


    "That was the first time I ever saw Mr.Sullivan act kind and patient to someone who wasn''t his


    grandma.He had slowly begun to ept Miss Be, and had let her in.It didn''t stay for long,


    though.Miss Be soon lost her child, and the rtionship between her and Mr.Sullivan severed as


    though it had never existed."


    Joey had wanted to ask something for a long time, but had never seen an opening.


    He seized this one without hesitation and said, "I heard that Mr.Sullivan abandon that child.Is that


    true?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "No! He couldn''t have done that! Where is thising from?"


    Lukas frowned and shook his head.


    "If Mr.Sullivan could have sacrificed his own life to save that of the child, he would have done so


    without thinking twice!"


    Joey desperately wanted to believe Lukas, but he found it very difficult, and it saddened him.


    "But he signed the notice for the operation, didn''t he?"


    Lukas was so stunned hearing this from Joey that, he couldn''t formte an answer instantly.He


    wondered how Joey could have found out about that.


    Recovering from the shock, he said, "He did.


    And that was the first time Ivan and I ever saw Mr.Sullivan cry.


    I can''t say Mr.Sullivan didn''t sign the notice for the operation because he did so himself.


    But you have to understand that it was in a critical situation and he had no choice.


    If he didn''t sign it, then both Miss Be and the child would have lost their lives.I can still remember


    how Mr.Sullivan''s hands trembled when he signed it."


    Lukas looked into Joey''s eyes.


    "After he signed it, the nurse entered the operating room with the notice for the operation.¡± He said, ''If


    the child can''t be saved, then that means I can''t be with her I don''t think I had ever seen him look so


    broken."

 Chapter 336: Rumors And Bankruptcy

    Chapter 336: Rumors And Bankruptcy


    Since so many people went in and out of the hospital, the news of Victor''s injury and hospitalization


    spread like wildfire.So for several days, reporters set camp outside the inpatient building.


    They tried to get Victor''s current status from the doctors or nurses who passed by.


    Ivan stood beside the bed with an iPad.


    After getting done with work, he looked at the photos sent by the bodyguard.He frowned and hesitated.


    As Victor signed thest document, he sensed Ivan''s hesitation.


    After he closed the file and handed it to Ivan, he asked, "What''s the matter? Tell me."


    "Mr.Sullivan, I''m not sure who leaked the news to the press that you''re hospitalized.For the past two


    days, many reporters have parked themselves downstairs.Also, many articles have appeared on the


    Inte."


    Since Victor asked him, Ivan didn''t hesitate to tell him.


    Victor got out of bed.


    Since he had been resting for several days, his injury got better.He could no longer feel the pain when


    he walked.He strode to the balcony and looked at the scene below.


    It had rained continuously for two days, and the temperature dropped down several degrees.


    Ivan hurried over to hand him a coat.


    "Mr.Sullivan, it''s cold.You better put on your coat."


    As Victor took the coat, he looked away from the reporters downstairs.


    He asked, "What is the inte saying?"


    "Actually..."


    Once again, Ivan hesitated.


    Victor turned around and looked at Ivan.


    "Just tell me the truth."


    "Actually, they''re not saying anything.Since the idents happened back to back, people are just


    guessing and jumping to conclusions."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ivan pursed his lips, and after a short pause, he continued, "They are saying that since Odin passed


    away and you''re also injured and hospitalized...Sullivan Group will face bankruptcy shortly."


    The rumors on the Inte were all baseless.


    But since many people were discussing it, so more people believed it.


    The talks became more and more exaggerated.


    Some also said that since the Sullivan Group did so many bad things on the sly, their two leaders have


    gotten into trouble.


    It was karma.


    In reality, it wasn''t a big deal, but all the rumors caused the Sullivan Group''s stocks to fluctuate.


    After giving it considerable thought, Ivan realized that someone was behind the rumors to spread it so


    fast.


    However, since Victor was in the hospital, Carson was handling the Sullivan Group''s affairs.


    Currently, they didn''t have the manpower to find out who was behind it.


    Everyone in thepany was in panic mode.


    One could say that Victor was facing two problems at the same time.


    The turmoil caused by Odin''s death had just subsided, but Victor''s hospitalization caused the waves to


    rise again.


    "Ivan, arrange some guards for Sue Garden.If they find any reporters loitering around ask them to call


    the police immediately.Let them stay in the lockup for a few days," Victor said in a low voice and


    interrupted Ivan''s thoughts.


    Victor didn''t care about the rumors.


    What he hated the most was that these self-righteous reporters harassed the innocent.


    "Okey!"


    "Also, make a note which news channel or paper the below reporters belong to.Since they want to get


    the news so badly, let me give them news about themselves first," Victor said coldly and indifferently.


    Then he turned around and entered the ward.

 Chapter 337: The Contract

    Chapter 337: The Contract


    Standing on the balcony, Ivan looked at the reporters below. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he conveyed


    Victor¡¯s orders to someone over the phone.


    Within an hour, the scandals of three mediapanies came to light. Onepany had evaded eight


    billion dors in taxes, and the tax department officially started an investigation. Anotherpany¡¯s


    senior leader had an affair with a female star¡­ All the attention shifted from Victor to these media


    scandals. The reporters who had set camp downstairs also left to save theirpany¡¯s ass. After


    getting the reports on the scandals, Ivan went back to the ward. Victor was resting with his eyes closed.


    He heard the sound of the door and opened his eyes to look indifferently at Ivan. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, the


    guards have reported that no reporters are loitering near Sue Garden,¡± Ivan said. Suddenly, there was


    a knock on the door. A hint of surprise shed through Ivan¡¯s eyes when he turned to see the person


    who entered. ¡°Miss Szar, you¡­¡± Ivan quickly shut his mouth and calmed himself. He surreptitiously


    looked at Victor, who was sitting on the bed.


    Susan looked straight at Victor. She pursed her lips and clenched her dress. It had been a week since


    Victor proposed to break off the engagement. Since then, Susan hadn¡¯t been able to sleep or eat. Once


    she calmed down, Victor¡¯s cold and distant words would fill her mind.


    Susan thought that she had exhausted all her tears. But as soon as she saw Victor, her eyes swam


    with unshed tears.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    For three years, she had been by his side. Even if they were just partners, she wasn¡¯t ready to believe


    that Victor had no feelings for her. How could he be so ruthless? ¡°Victor,¡± Susan said softly. However,


    Victor didn¡¯t respond and seemed to ignore herpletely. She lowered her eyes. A voice in her head


    kept putting her nerves on edge. ¡®Victor doesn¡¯t take you seriously. Why are you still standing here?


    Leave now! Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself!¡¯ But Susan didn¡¯t move an inch.


    Ivan looked at Susan and then wisely left the ward.


    Victor and Susan were left alone.


    After standing and fidgeting for a while, she slowly moved closer to the bed. ¡°Victor¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Victor asked coldly, as he looked at her indifferently.


    ¡°Victor, I¡­¡± Although Susan had been well prepared, she was heartbroken by Victor¡¯s indifference. She


    bit her lip and forced herself not to feel sad. She took out a file from her bag and said, ¡°I brought the


    contract.¡±


    Victor looked at the contract in her hand, This was the contract Carson had sent to the Szar Group a


    few days ago. Victor had used this contract to call off the engagement. James had still held a glimmer


    of hope, so he didn¡¯t sign it immediately. He thought that the lover¡¯stiff would get sorted out in a few


    days. But he was wrong. In the next few days, investors withdrew their money from several Szar


    Group projects. The capital chain was suddenly broken, and everyone from the Szar Group grew


    anxious. James tried to call Victor several times, but thetter didn¡¯t answer.


    James had no chance of knowing what went wrong until Susan came back. He and his wife took turns


    asking Susan what had happened and even asked her to apologize to Victor without knowing the


    reason. They said that this lovers¡¯ quarrel should end soon. But Susan knew this wasn¡¯t some quarrel


    between lovers. How could they quarrel when Victor had made their rtionship clear from day one?


    Now, he calmly canceled their cooperation.


    Susan told her parents everything that happened in the past three years, and just like that, her father¡¯s


    last hope fizzled out. James signed the contract and urged Susan to give the contract to Victor,


    regardless of her emotional state.


    ¡°Victor¡­¡±


    ¡°Susan, I thought I made myself very clear the other day.¡± A trace of impatience shed through his


    eyes as he saw Susan¡¯s red eyes. Once again, tears welled up in her eyes. She took a calming breath


    and said, ¡°I know. I have no other intentions.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you can leave now. Since your father has signed the contract, I will ask Ivan to implement


    it as soon as possible and reinvest in the Szar Group projects,¡± Victor said this to drive Su?an away.


    Susan bit her lip hard and stood by the bed. She looked at Victor and wanted to ask him something.


    Susan wanted to ask that what if she were Rachel? Would he have still been so heartless?

 Chapter 338: Celebrate My Birthday With Me

    Chapter 338: Celebrate My Birthday With Me


    "Anything else?" Victor frowned with piercing eyes.


    Susan could only look back at his indifferent face. She was longing to ask him something, but the


    words stuck in her throat. She felt a little dispirited.


    After a few seconds, she took a deep breath and forced a smile. "I talked to Dr. Turner earlier. He said


    that it would take at least half a month before you could get discharged from the hospital. I know there


    are many rumors going around online at the moment. Knowing you, you will do something about it, but"


    "Susan." It was something he didn''t like to hear, so Victor cut her off abruptly in a voice so cold.


    "That''s none of your business."


    His disregard for what she was trying to say made Susan bite her lower lip, yet she still responded so


    calmly, "I just care about¡ª"


    "No need." There was not a trace of emotion on Victor''s face, but he did sound steely.


    With tears welling in her eyes, Susan lowered her head and didn''t say a word for a while. When she


    finally collected herself, she raised her head again and feigned a smile. As she tried to keep her voice


    from quavering, she uttered, "You see, I''m quite officious."


    Susan stared straight to Victor, trying to see how he would react. However, Victor didn''t even look at


    her.


    Susan tightened her grip on the hem of her dress. Then, hidden under her dress, she tightly pinched


    her palm with her nails that were covered with exquisite manicure. This way, she could let out and hide


    her embarrassment at the same time. Forcing a smile, she said, "Anyway, I won''t stay for long. I have


    other things to do today. But before I go, I just want to ask you. Do you remember what you said


    before? If our cooperation is cancelled, in addition to the film contract and the cooperative contract


    between the Szar Group and the Sullivan Group, you will also give me three houses in Delmor


    Community."


    "Yes. Don''t worry. I will ask Ivan to make the arrangements so that the transfer procedure will be done


    as soon as possible." As Susan reminded Victor of their agreement, his expression became even


    colder.


    But then Susan pursed her lips, looked up at Victor, and suddenly said, "No. I actually don''t want those


    houses."


    Victor was already typing a message that he would send to Ivan when Susan suddenly made such an


    unexpected remark. He then stopped typing, raised his head, and squinted his eyes at Susan.


    Obviously, he wasn''t amused.


    The moment their eyes met, Susan felt a chill down her spine. It was as if Victor could look through the


    depths of her being.


    She actually felt numb, and she had a hard time moving.


    Just a few days ago, Victor was sent to the operating room and was in a critical condition. But even


    though he wasn''t fully healed yet, his aura, and the intensity of his stare didn''t change at all. Susan felt


    like she couldn''t breathe properly while Victor''s fierce gaze was focused on her. Susan admired Victor,


    but she was also afraid of him. Moreover, she was scared that he would see through her real thoughts.


    "So, you don''t like the houses in Delmor Community? I still have a few sets of houses, and the Sullivan


    Group also has several real estate projects under construction. If you prefer a different location, then


    you can tell Ivan your choices. He will help you obtain whatever property you like," Victor said tly, his


    eyes void of emotion.


    "No. You misunderstand me." At this point, Susan summoned all her courage, looked at Victor, and


    said, "Although my family is not the richest in Apliaria, my parents will have no problem buying a house


    for me. In short, I don''t really need your properties."


    Victor''s eyes darkened. He didn''t want to dilly-dally so he asked straightforwardly, "Then, what exactly


    do you want?"


    "I..." Susan paused and swallowed before continuing, "It will be my birthday in half a month. Forget the


    houses. Victor, I just... I just want to celebrate my birthday with you. Will that be okay?"


    After saying that, Susan stared at Victor''s eyes nervously. She didn''t want to miss any subtle change in


    his expression.


    "This is thest time I''ll ask anything from you. Think of it as your parting gift as we end our cooperation


    thatsted for three years. Victor, I''m not asking for anything else. This is my only request." Afraid that


    Victor would refuse without hesitation, Susan made sure that she said the right words.


    However, while Susan looked at Victor''s dark eyes, she didn''t have any clue at what he was thinking. In


    fact, no one might be able to read his mind.


    Nheless, Susan was determined to get what she wanted. She wouldn''t leave Victor''s side until she


    got the reply that she was yearning for.


    "Victor!"


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    They were interrupted by a series of knock on the door, and the door was pushed open from the


    outside. Then, a small hand holding the doorknob appeared, followed by a familiar small face.

 Chapter 339: Help You (Part One)

    Chapter 339: Help You (Part One)


    ¡°Come in.¡± The noiseing from behind the door caught Victor¡¯s attention. When he nced at it, he


    saw the little boy. Without a single trace of embarrassment on his face, Joey withdrew his hand from


    the door and walked in.


    "Hello, Miss Szar,¡± he greeted Susan with a smile.


    Because of Joey¡¯s sudden appearance, Susan wasn¡¯t able to finish what she was saying. She looked


    at the young boy¡¯s innocent face, not knowing what to feel or say.


    ¡°Hi, little boy. We met again.¡± Left with no other choice, Susan forced a smile.


    Joey looked at Victor and then at Susan who had tears in her eyes. ¡°Have I interrupted you? I¡¯m sorry,


    Miss Szar. I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡±


    If Susan didn¡¯t see the slyness in Joey¡¯s eyes, she would have believed that he was just an ordinary


    little boy.


    It was not as if Joey was trying to hide the cunning look in his eyes. He wasn¡¯t afraid to get caught by


    Susan, who now figured out that he barged in on purpose. That was right. Joey knew that Susan was in


    the room with Victor. She thought he might have heard their conversation and deliberately knocked on


    the door at a critical time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to her.¡± Victor said before Susan could react. ¡°We¡¯re done talking.¡±


    From the sound of it, Victor wasn¡¯t bothered by the interruption at all.


    At this time, Susan¡¯s anger began to creep in. ¡°Victor, he¡­¡±


    What she wanted to say was that Joey deliberately interrupted them, but she stopped when Victor cast


    a cold nce at her.Her heart skipped a beat, and she smiled with self mockery. What should she say?N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Should she say that Joey was lying? That he barged in on purpose and that he was not as simple and


    naive as he looked like at all? If she said so, what would happen? Would Victor believe her? Of course


    not.


    No one would believe her words, because Joey was just a child. Besides, Susan had no evidence. And


    even if she had, it was ridiculous for an adult to argue with a child. Everyone would surelyugh at her.


    Susan was never a naive woman. She knew everything, which was why she didn¡¯t want to give up so


    easily.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m leaving now.¡± After saying that, Susan turned around and left the ward in a hurry.


    Outside the ward, Susan rested her back against the wall. She bit her lower lip hard until she tasted


    metal in her mouth. While she was in the middle of self-loathing, a ss of water appeared in front of


    her.


    Tears were blurring her eyes, but Susan raised her head to see who the person holding the ss of


    water was. ¡°Dr. Turner.¡±


    ¡°Drink some water to warm yourself up,¡± Dr. Turner said softly as he handed the ss of water to her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Not wanting to be seen in such a weak state, Susan quickly calmed herself down and


    took the ss of water. But the warm water wasn¡¯t enough to wash away Victor¡¯s cold and ruthless look


    that was lingering in her mind.


    With his hands in his pockets, Dr. Turner looked down at Susan, who was a few inches shorter than


    him. ¡°Miss Szar.¡±


    A hint of hesitation was evident in his tone. ¡°Regarding what you asked me thest time we met¡­ I can


    help you.¡±


    Hearing this, Susan looked up at him with an unreadable expression.


    ¡°How long have you been standing at the door?¡±


    In the ward, Victor finally told Joey that he knew the truth.


    Yes, Victor knew that he interrupted them on purpose. After all, Susan had just finished speaking and


    was waiting for his answer at that time,


    But because he didn¡¯t want to talk to Susan anymore, he pretended that he knew nothing.


    ¡°How did you know¡­¡± Joey¡¯s eyes widened in fear upon realizing that he had exposed himself even


    though he thought he had hidden himself well.


    ¡°Did Carson take you here again? What are you doing here?¡± It wasn¡¯t a big deal, so Victor changed


    the topic right away.


    For some reason, Joey felt guiltier when Victor didn¡¯t scold him. He shook his head and replied, ¡°No.


    Lukas asked someone else to drive me here. I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping. I heard your conversation by


    ident.¡±

 Chapter 340: Help You (Part Two)

    Chapter 340: Help You (Part Two)


    Afraid that Victor wouldn¡¯t believe him, Joey made a swearing sign and stretched out his three fingers.


    Victor didn¡¯t say anything as he gave him a nce. He simply epted the documents that Ivan had


    sent him. Carson was handling the majority of the Sullivan Group¡¯s business at the moment, but he


    needed to examine and make decisions on the most important matters.


    He needed to be extra cautious now that so many individuals were attempting to drag him down from


    his position as CEO of the Sullivan Group.


    Joey stood up and walked over to the bedside. ¡°Mr. Sullivan,¡± he murmured, his big, soft, eyes blinking.


    Victor moved his head to face him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eavesdrop on purpose, but I¡¯m curious about something.¡± There was a hint of slyness in Joey¡¯s


    innocent eyes.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Miss Szar just said she wants to celebrate her birthday with you,¡± Joey said. ¡°Are you going?¡±


    Before Victor could respond, Joey continued, ¡°It¡¯s not a big issue if you go. You were engaged until


    recently, and even though you aren¡¯t now, you can still be friends¡­¡±


    As Victor listened, he could somehow sense that Joey was feeling jealous.


    ¡°Joey.¡± Victor suddenly spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°What?¡± Joey raised his eyebrows and looked at him


    nkly.


    Victor gulped. He called out to him without thinking of anything to say. After a brief pause, he closed the


    file and said, ¡°What did Carson say to you? Is this what you¡¯ve been thinking about?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Right at this moment, Carson was listening to the executives presentations in the Sullivan Group¡¯s


    conference room, feeling sleepy. But all of a sudden, he sneezed.


    The senior executives who were reporting work matters to him were startled by his noise and all eyes


    shot him an awkward nce.


    Noticing that everyone was staring at him, Carson raised his eyebrows and touched the tip of his nose.


    Before he could say anything, the executive who was presenting asked timidly.


    ¡°Mr. Scott¡­ Is there anything in my report that needs to be corrected?¡±


    Carson heard the man¡¯s question and answered, ¡°No.¡±


    He wondered who was speaking ill of him behind his back.


    Hearing this, the man exhaled a sigh of relief and smiled, but before he could fully rx, he noticed


    Carson had closed the file in his hand and tossed the pen on the desk before standing up.


    ¡°Because the entire report is bullshit. Even kindergarten kids could write something better.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Scott¡­.With one hand in his pocket, Carson sneered as hescanned everyone in the conference


    room.


    ¡°I know some of you think I don¡¯t deserve to be here, right? Well, guess what? I enjoy my privileges.


    You don¡¯t like me but you still have to serve me.¡± He pointed at the stacks of work reports on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day to redo these.¡±


    He turned around and left the room without looking back. Everyone in therge conference room


    lowered their head and didn¡¯t dare to speak


    In the ward


    There was only a distinct noiseing from a device.


    Checking the time on his phone, Victor closed the file and looked at Joey, sitting on the sofa and


    ying with his iPad.


    He had been sitting quietly there for an hour and a half, simply waiting for Victor to finish his work.


    Victor¡¯s eyes gradually narrowed as he looked at him, and he seemed lost in thought. Suddenly, a


    message popped up, interrupting his thoughts.


    He withdrew his gaze and tapped on the message box it read, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, she¡¯s awakeHave you


    finished your work?¡±


    Joey had been keeping an eye on Victor furtively He couldn¡¯t help but ask when he noticed that he had


    stopped writing and taken out his phone


    Victor swiftly deleted the message from his phone with a flick of his thumb on the screen. ¡°I can ask


    Ivan to drive you back if you¡¯re ed,¡± he replied, looking up at Joey, assuming he wanted to go back I¡¯m


    not tired¡±


    He wasn¡¯t even done with his task here. There was no way he could go back.


    He set the iPad down and came over to Victor. He then sat on the edge of the bed, shaking his shins


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you told me before that you lost theone you love, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Victor was intrigued by his question. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°How about I help you look for her?¡± Joey raised his head, eyes shining brightly at Victor.


    It took him a whole week to make up his mind, and finally, he had the courage to say it.


    Victor¡¯s gaze was firm.


    ¡°But I have a condition,¡± Joey said before Victor could open his mouth to speak. You have to celebrate


    my birthday with me.¡±

 Chapter 341: Help You (Part Three)

    Chapter 341: Help You (Part Three)


    This was the decision Joey hade up with after careful consideration for a few days. Since the night


    Lukas told him the story of the past, it had been lingering in his mind. Joey began to think that maybe


    he had misunderstood Victor. Most importantly, if Lukas was telling the truth, maybe there had been


    misunderstandings between Victor and Rachel Thinking of this, Joey raised his head and stared at


    Victor. In his opinion, Victor didn¡¯t seem that bad. ¡°Celebrate your birthday?¡±


    Raising his eyebrows, Victor asked. He didn¡¯t believe that Joey could help him get Rachel back. Now,


    the little boy¡¯s request made him more confused.


    ¡°Why do you want me to celebrate your birthday with you?¡± The doubt in Victor¡¯s eyes caused Joey to


    pull a long face.


    ¡°I mean it. I can help you get her back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Victor¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down in his throat. However, there was still a hint of


    hesitation in his tone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Seeing the seriousness on Joey¡¯s face, Victor was stunned.


    For a moment, he believed that this little guy could help him, but in the end, he smiled with self-


    mockery. How could he believe a child¡¯s words? Rachel hated him to the core.


    That was why she didn¡¯t hesitate to leave him before. How could she possibly get her back?


    ¡°Answer my question first. Why do you want to celebrate your birthday with me?¡± Victor changed the


    topic.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because¡­¡± Joey almost said that Victor was his father, but he stopped himself.


    Before, Joey never thought that celebrating birthdays was important. It never made him feel excited


    even though Rachel and Quintin held a grand party for him every year. However, when he heard Susan


    say that she wanted to celebrate her birthday with Victor, Joey¡¯s heartined.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At such a young age, Joey already figured out that the reason why Rachel and Quintin always threw


    him a grand birthday party every year was that he didn¡¯t have a father to celebrate it with him. Till now,


    Joey had never experienced having a father by his side on his birthday. How could he not be hurt when


    his biological father, who had no idea about his existence, would celebrate another woman¡¯s birthday?


    The more Joey thought about it, the sadder he felt.


    ¡°What?¡± Confused with his sudden pause, Victor frowned.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I haven¡¯t celebrated my birthday once. I want to have a birthday party this time.¡±


    Of course, it was a lie. Victor¡¯s eyes darkened and he didn¡¯t say anything. The look on his face made


    Joey nervous. After all, he was guilty of lying. ¡°Okay, okay. I lied. I celebrated my birthday every year¡­


    But my daddy was never there.¡± Daddy?


    Did he mean Odin?


    If Joey hadn¡¯t mentioned about his father, Victor would have forgotten that he was Odin¡¯s child.


    ¡°When I was younger, I used to be jealous of other children who celebrate their birthdays with their


    parents, because my dad was never there for my birthday. I know now that my daddy is dead.I¡­I don¡¯t


    have a father anymore¡­¡± Loneliness crossed Joey¡¯s eyes as he spoke.


    ¡°I have never seen him and don¡¯t even know what he looks like. Lukas told me that you looked like him.


    That¡¯s why I want you to celebrate my birthday with me and be my daddy for a day.¡± Silence filled the


    room after that. Victor stared at Joey¡¯s face as if he was checking if the child was lying or not.


    "Okay.¡±


    In the end, Victor couldn¡¯t say no to the child in front of him.

 Chapter 342: Joey’s Intentional Sickness

    Chapter 342: Joey¡¯s Intentional Sickness


    It waste night in early winter. The wind howled, biting coldly into people¡¯s skin, and all of a sudden,


    the rain began to pour heavily. The Maybach slowly drove into the Sue Garden and stopped carefully


    on the open s Garden and stopped carefully on the open space in front of the marbled steps. Lukas


    opened the car door and got out of the passenger seat. He opened an umbre, saying, ¡°Let me carry


    you in, Joe. It¡¯s raining and the ground is wet.¡±


    Seeing that the temperature was going to drop again, Lukas specially packed clothes for Victor and


    sent them to the hospital in the afternoon. He also picked Joey up and brought him back to the Sue


    Garden. Hearing this, the driver quickly got out of the car and walked around the front to hold the


    umbre for Lukas. But before he could take the umbre, Joey got out of the car, shaking his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Joey jumped out and smiled as he stepped across the puddles.


    His dimples were clear on his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m not a girl, so I¡¯m not delicate.¡±


    Just then, Joey sneezed. Lukas instantly removed his coat and draped it over the little boy. Joey felt the


    tip of his nose and was surprised by how cold the wind was outside the car. They had a heater inside


    so he never expected to be greeted by such a chill after he got out.


    ¡°Of course you are. But you can¡¯t get wet, so let¡¯s go inside.¡± Joey could only nod in silence.


    When they came inside, Lukas was worried that Joey would catch a cold. He requested the chef to


    make ginger soup to warm him up. He also asked the maid to get some water ready for Joey to take a


    shower. As soon as Joey returned to his room, the maid had already prepared everything he needed.


    ¡°The water is ready and the temperature is just right,¡± the maid said in a respectful tone.


    ¡°You should go in now, or you¡¯ll catch a cold if the water cools down.¡±


    Joey was sitting cross-legged on the sofa at the moment. An idea shed across his mind when he


    heard the maid¡¯s words. He raised his head and turned to face the maid who was waiting for him not far


    away


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Joey¡¯s eyes glowed. He instantly got up from the couch and took a step


    forward. The maid instinctively apologized since she believed she had said something wrong. After all,


    the child in front of her was certainly going to be the Sullivan Group¡¯s future heir.


    Joey could end her entire career with just a few words. Even her family would have no chance to


    survive in Apliaria if she, by any chance, offended anyone in this household. Noticing the maid¡¯s


    nervousness, Joey frowned and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± There was a brief pause in the air.


    The maid¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°What?¡± ¡°I was asking you to repeat what you just said, I didn¡¯t tell you to apologize to me.¡± The maid


    swallowed hard. She heaved a sigh of relief when she realized Joey wasn¡¯t upset with her.


    ¡°Repeat what I just said?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Joey nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°What did you say again? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I said you should go in and take a shower.¡±


    ¡°No, not that.¡± Joey frowned and scratched his head out of frustration.


    ¡°You just said that if the water gets cold¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll easily catch a cold if the water gets chilly¡­¡± the maid answered with wide eyes. The child¡¯s eyes


    lit up once more and he pped his hands excitedly. ¡°Yes! Catch a cold! I know what to do!¡±


    Joey then shoved the maid out of the room before she coulde to her senses. ¡°You just wait


    outside. No one is allowed to enter without my permission.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The maid was stunned as she was forced out of the room. Bang! Joey had already shut the


    door before the maid could finish her sentence. Joey walked into the bathroom and stared curiously at


    the warm water that had filled the entire bathtub.


    Turning his gaze upwards, he watched raindrops sticking to the window. Observing this, he stroke his


    chin and came up with a n. He pulled a chair into the bathroom; cautiously stood in it, and opened


    the bathroom¡¯s ss window. After that, the cold wind and drizzling rain from the outside swept into the


    bathroom.

 Chapter 343: A Call From The Hospital

    Chapter 343: A Call From The Hospital


    The next morning Knock! Knock! Knock! ¡°Joe, are you awake?¡± Lukas called out from the other side of


    the door of Joey¡¯s room. He then put his ear against the door to listen for any sound. It was silent inside


    the room. He looked at his watch and it said that it was already ten o¡¯clock. Lukas thought it strange


    that Joey was still in bed. And he hadn¡¯te out since he took a shower in the room the previous


    night. Joey was still a child, but he kept a regr schedule. Lukas knocked on the door again. Still,


    there was no answer. He couldn¡¯t even hear a thing moving inside the room.


    rmed, he quickly got someone to open the door with the spare key. A cold gust of wind hit Lukas as


    he entered the room. He noticed that the cold air wasing from the floor-to-ceiling ss door, which


    was open. Lukas frowned. He remembered asking the servant to turn the heating system on in the Sue


    Garden. He didn¡¯t want Joey to catch a cold when he walked into the cold room. And yet, the door was


    wide open now and the wind had been blowing in all night.


    Lukas stepped inside the room, closed the door, and looked around the room. Joey was lying in the


    bed and all wrapped up tightly with his quilt. Lukas could see only the top of his head. 1 ¡°Joe?¡± Lukas


    walked toward the bed and called the boy¡¯s name softly. Joey didn¡¯t reply. He wasn¡¯t moving either.


    Lukas thought that Joey was still asleep. ¡°Joe, it¡¯s almost noon. You haven¡¯t had your breakfast. Maybe


    you can sleep again after you¡¯ve put something in your tummy. So Lukas bent down and took hold of


    the quilt. As soon as he pulled the quilt, Joey turned around, his eyes were tightly closed.


    ¡°Mommy, I am so cold,¡± he uttered almost indistinctly. ¡°Joe, what is it that you¡¯re saying?¡± Lukas


    strained his ears to hear what Joey was saying.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Cold¡­¡± Joey murmured. Lukas heard him clearly. Cold?


    Lukas¡¯ eyes turned to the thermostat reading of the air conditioner at the bedside. The room


    temperature had risen to some fractions so Joey shouldn¡¯t feel so cold. Seeing that the boy was still


    sleepy, Lukas didn¡¯t have the heart to wake him up. So he decided to fix the quilt around Joey. Joey


    turned over, revealing his face. His face was flushed, and his lips were parched and dusky in color.


    Lukas knew at once that Joey was sick. So using the back of his hand, Lukas felt Joey¡¯s forehead,


    cheeks, and neck. Joey¡¯s skin was hot to his touch.


    ¡°Joe!¡± Lukas cried, worry etched on his face.


    ¡°Joe, wake up!¡± Joey must be burning with fever for some time now. He looked awful!


    In the study of the Be family Two days after Rachel left the hospital, Ivan asked someone to send


    the share transfer agreement to Rachel. Victor had transferred to Rachel the shares of the Be


    Group owned by Sullivan Group. Andy knocked on the door before he walked into the study. He found


    Rachel seated, looking at the share transfer agreement on the table. While Rachel looked like she was


    studying the document, Andy knew that her mind was on something else.


    ¡°Hi, Rachel! I just want to tell you that the time for the shareholders¡¯ meeting of the Be Group has


    been fixed. It¡¯s the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel curtly said as she closed the folder holding the share transfer agreement. Andy sat on


    the chair opposite Rachel.


    ¡°You can just show up at the meeting. But if you¡¯re not really feeling well, you can¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rachel cut in. Her eyes automatically turned to the share transfer agreement, which had


    been sent to her a week ago, and yet, she hadn¡¯t signed. Rachel didn¡¯t expect Victor to send her the


    document. She thought that he would use these shares to force her topromise, just as he did


    before.


    Yet, Victor readily agreed to the terms of the agreement. This made Rachel hesitant to sign it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about me. Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say that there will be a trial today?¡± Rachel


    changed the topic. Andy¡¯s lips moved but no words came out. He wanted to say something but


    hesitated on second thought.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Rachel asked nervously. She felt that Andy was going to tell her some bad


    news.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a call from the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 344: The Downfall Of Jack

    Chapter 344: The Downfall Of Jack


    "Jack''s sick.He faintedst night in his apartment.It wasn''t until this morning that his roommate found


    him and rushed him to the hospital."


    "Miss Be, ording to the doctor''s preliminary examination, your father is likely to have lung


    cancer.That said, we won''t know for sure until further testing."


    Rachel, who was standing by the door of Jack''s ward, turned around to face her unconscious father


    lying in bed.


    ¡®Lung cancer, huh?¡¯ Rachel was taken over by a wave of emotions.


    But instead of crying, she unexpectedly started giggling.


    Logically speaking, Jack''s unfortunate circumstance was none of her concern.


    After all, they barely saw each other.And on the rare asion that they did meet, he always treated her


    poorly.


    However, that wasn''t the case.She wasn''t as unbothered as she thought she would be.


    "Miss Be?"


    After paying Jack''s medical bill, Andy headed back to Jack''s ward and saw Rachel standing by the


    door.


    The odd expression on her face piqued his curiosity, so he came up to her and asked, "Is something


    the matter, Miss Be? Aren''t you nning to go in?"


    "There''s no need for that," Rachel replied nonchntly.


    Confused by what she meant, Andy peered through the small window in the door and saw Jack''s sorry


    state.


    This wasn''t a VIP ward.


    There were two other patients inside, apanied by their loved ones, emphasizing the fact that


    nobody cared enough about Jack to keep himpany.


    As unfortunately as Jack seemed, Andy didn''t feel sorry for him at all.


    In thest two decades, not once did Jack fulfill his role as a father.


    What''s worse, he even drove his daughter out of their house in exchange for a so-called legacy.


    Hence, Andy had no qualms about Rachel''s decision to stay outside.


    "Hey, did you settle the medical fees already?" Rachel asked casually.


    "Yeah.I paid for Jack''s following examination and half a month''s worth of hospitalization.As for the rest,


    let''s talk about it after his resultse out," Andy replied before handing over a stack of invoices.


    After taking it, Rachel headed for the elevator, followed by Andy.


    Along the way, he said, "I know you don''t care much about Jack, and I think that''spletely justified.A


    man like him doesn''t deserve his daughter''s love..."


    After a brief pause, Andy sheepishly added, "I really wish I didn''t have to say this.But the hospital


    requires a family member''s signature."


    Hearing this, Rachel looked down and casually flipped through the invoices in her hand.


    "Sort these out and give them to him when he¡¯s ready to leave.He''s a grown man.He should be paying


    his bills himself."


    Even though Andy was well aware of Rachel''s hatred for Jack, he didn''t expect her to be so cold.


    "If he''s out of money, tell him to liquidate his shares.If my memory serves me right, he still owns three


    percent of the Be Group''s share capital.That should be more than enough to pay for his medical


    bills."


    "Ah, yes.Jack should probably still have some."


    Three percent might sound like an insignificant amount.


    But since the Be Group was so wealthy, it was enough for Jack to live a decent life for the past four


    years.


    In order to disempower the senior board of directors, Rachel sneakily reshuffled thepany shares


    four years ago.


    This allowed Victor to be the majority shareholder, while Quintin kept his ce at second.


    Unfortunately, such arge change in thepany entailed some unfavorable consequences, mainly


    Jack bing the thirdrgest shareholder of the Be Group.


    The Be Group''s former majority shareholder refused to do anything that wouldn''t generate money


    for thepany.


    Second on the pecking order was Quintin, a man who wouldn''t even show up to shareholder meetings.


    Because of this, the senior board of directors turned to Jack for leadership, hoping he would be


    the CEO someday.


    At first, everything went well for Jack.


    But due to his gambling problem, his life quickly went on a downward spiral.He gradually lost all his


    money, including his shares, at the casino.He borrowed a hefty sum of money to try and win it all


    back.But that just made things worse.


    When the debt collectors came knocking on his door, he and his wife quickly went into hiding.The


    stress of being constantly on the move took its toll on Caroline''s psyche.So when Alice disappeared,


    she couldn''t bear to be with him anymore, leading to their divorce.


    This was why Jack, a formerly esteemed gentleman, was sharing an apartment in the most remote


    area of Apliaria.


    It took four long years for the board of directors to give up on Jack.


    But when it finally happened, they immediately stopped helping him, causing Jack''s life to get even


    worse than it already was.


    Anyone who knew Jack probably wouldn''t believe that he was living a miserable life unless they saw it


    with their own eyes.


    Ding!


    On the way down, the elevator stopped at the third floor.


    When the elevator doors opened, Rachel subconsciously looked up and saw a familiar face standing


    right in front of her.


    "Lukas?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 345: Nothing To Feel Guilty About

    Chapter 345: Nothing To Feel Guilty About


    Lukas was surprised to see Rachel.


    "Miss Be, long time no see!"


    He knew that she hade back and this was the first time they met.


    Seeing Rachel unharmed and standing in front of him, Lukas felt surreal.


    Although four years had passed and Rachel seemed to have changed, it somehow felt nothing had


    changed.


    "Yes, it has been a long time."


    Rachel smiled as she moved a bit to let Lukas in.


    Lukas was more or less aware of what had happened between Rachel and Victor after she came


    back.He was also aware that she hated Victor.


    Thinking that Rachel would feel awkward, Lukas wanted to say that he would wait for the next elevator.


    But then he looked down at the medicine in his bag and thought about Joey who waited in the ward.


    After some  initial hesitation, Lukas finally entered the elevator.


    As the doors slowly slid shut, he looked at the man standing behind Rachel.


    "Mr.Torres," Lukas said as he nodded politely.


    He immediately recognized Andy.


    Although Lukas didn''t meet him quite often, he remembered that Andy was Rachel''s friend.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Also, in the past four years, Victor often stayed outside the Be family''s house, and that was how he


    met Andy.


    Lukas had investigated Andy and found that he was a goodwyer.


    Also, he was the only person Rachel''s mother had trusted enough.


    "I didn''t expect that you would still remember me." Andy smiled gently.


    "You''re a well-knownwyer whose name is praiseworthy.How can I forget you?"


    "Well, I''m ttered."


    Rachel listened to the conversation aimlessly as she leaned against the elevator wall.She looked down


    and suddenly noticed the bag in Lukas¡¯ hand.She could clearly see through the clear stic that it was


    medicine for a cold.


    ¡®Lukas is not well? He has a cold?¡¯ Rachel frowned slightly and looked at Lukas thoroughly.


    She quickly squashed the thought that had popped into her head because he didn''t look sick.


    Also, if Lukas was unwell and given his identity in the Sue Garden, he wouldn''t have to buy medicine


    for himself.


    Then this medicine...Rachel pursed her lips as she tried to figure out who the medicine was when


    suddenly she was brought back to earth by a question Lukas had directed at her.


    "Miss Be, why did youe to the hospital? Are you unwell?" Lukas''s voice wasced with


    concern.


    "Excuse me, what?" Rachel asked in puzzlement as her mind was still trying to register the question.


    "Oh, I didn''t mean anything else, Miss Be.Please don''t get me wrong.I just..."


    Lukas tried to exin.He didn''t want Rachel to think that he was a nosy person.


    Rachel felt a bit sad as she heard the cautiousness in his voice.When she lived in Sue Garden, Lukas


    was the only person who was good to her.


    Why were they so ufortable now? She knew what Lukas was about to say, so she smiled gently


    and said, "I know you care about me.Don''t worry.I''m fine.I''m juste to see an acquaintance."


    "Oh, that''s good."


    Lukas breathed a sigh of relief.But then, he thought of something and paused.


    ¡®An acquaintance? Who can it be? It''s been four years since she left Apliaria.Who else does she know?


    And that person is in admitted in this hospital now?¡¯ Lukas knew he had no right to question Rachel, so


    he kept quiet.


    The elevator stopped on the first floor, and the doors slowly slid open with a ding.


    "Well, Miss Be, this is where I get off," Lukas said and walked out of the elevator.


    Rachel looked at his back and called out, "Lukas!"


    He paused and turned around.


    Rachel walked out of the elevator and looked at him.


    "I know you have a lot of questions.You don''t have to be cautious with me.What happened between


    Victor and me has nothing to do with you.So you have nothing to feel guilty about."

 Chapter 346: Joe Had A Cold And A Fever

    Chapter 346: Joe Had A Cold And A Fever


    Lukas looked at Rachel and sighed.


    "If I had known what would happen, I''d have tried to stop Mrs.Sullivan ¡°


    "No," Rachel interjected softly.


    "It''s not your fault, nor Mrs.Sullivan''s.I agreed to her request, remember? If I had known better, no


    matter how much Mrs.Sullivan persuaded me, I wouldn''t have agreed to marry Victor.There''s no need


    to mention what happened.It''s in the past now; bringing it up is pointless."


    Lukas sighed and nodded.


    Then, he shed Rachel a gentle smile and said, "It''s great to see you living a good life now, Miss


    Be."


    Rachel didn''t reply, nor did she return his smile.


    Instead, her attention returned to the bag of cold medicine in Lukas¡¯ hand.


    "Lukas, I forgot to ask you about this medicine.Did you catch a cold?"


    "Oh, umm..."


    Lukas looked down at the medicine bag.


    "No, I don''t have a cold.This medicine is not for me.It''s for Joey."


    ¡®Huh? Joey?¡¯ Rachel''s heart jolted in rm as she asked, "What''s wrong with him? Is he sick? Is he


    ufortable? When did he catch a cold?"


    Rachel had just returned, and she had chosen to stay in Apliaria for a period to deal with the internal


    problems at Be Group.


    She believed Joey was safe at the Sue Garden, so she hadn''t visited him, opting for nightly video calls


    instead.And Joey was fine a few days ago, so how could he suddenly get sick?


    "Miss Be, you..."


    Lukas began, taken aback by Rachel''s visible concern for Joey.


    Rachel snapped back to reality and realized she had overreacted to Lukas'' reply.


    She shook her head calmly and said, "I met Joey at the press conference, and I like him; he is cute,


    you see.


    That''s why I asked about his condition the moment you said he is sick."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lukas wasn''t at the press conference, but he knew what had happened there.


    However, he didn''t know if Joey had met Rachel or not.


    Lukas smiled after her brief exnation.


    "I see," he said.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Be.Joey is fine now.The doctor said he''ll fully recover after two days of


    injections."


    Rachel''s thoughts shifted to her earlier concern, and she couldn''t help but frown.


    "Joey is pretty strong, isn''t he? How could he suddenly catch a cold?"


    "It''s all my fault." Lukas sighed.


    "Last night was cold, wet, and windy.Joey went to bed earlyst night, and because I thought the


    heater in his room was on, I didn''t enter his room.I never knew his balcony door was wide open,


    allowing the wind to rush in throughout the night."


    Lukas¡¯ heart filled with guilt when he thought of Joey huddled under his quilt in the cold room, shivering


    uncontrobly.


    "If I had just gone to check on himst night, he wouldn''t have caught a cold."


    ¡®The balcony door was open all night?¡¯ The circumstances seemed reasonable, but Rachel couldn''t


    shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    However, she couldn''t put her finger on what was wrong.


    "Has his fever lifted?" Rachel asked, doing her best to suppress her doubt.


    "Yes, it has.Joey''s getting an injection at the children''s department now.I don''t think he ate much, so


    after buying him the medicine, I wanted to get him something he could easily digest, like millet


    porridge," Lukas replied.


    The two talked for a while longer and called it a day.


    After saying their goodbyes, Rachel went to the parking lot.She opened her car door but didn''t get in.


    Andy waited and didn''t hear the car door close, so he looked out the window and asked in confusion.


    "What''s wrong, Miss Be? Why aren''t you getting in?"


    Rachel looked at Andy for a moment and closed the door.


    "You can leave.I have something to do."


    "What''s wrong?" Andy asked, visibly confused.


    ¡®Isn''t she done with Jack''s matter? What else is happening at the hospital?¡¯ he wondered.


    Thought after thought crossed Andy''s mind, and soon, Lukas¡¯ face surfaced in his mind.Andy''s eyes


    widened, and he asked, "Miss Be, are you¡ª"


    "It''s not what you think," Rachel said, abruptly cutting him off.


    The instant Andy''s expression changed, she understood what had crossed his mind.


    "It has something to do with him, though." Andy frowned.


    "Did you forget? I told you my son is there.He¡¯s getting an injection right now because he''s sick.I have


    to see him," Rachel said.


    Although Lukas had informed her that Joey was fine¡ªand she understood it wasn''t unusual for a


    young boy to catch a cold and have a fever¡ªshe still wanted to visit her son.Then, Rachel turned


    around and walked away, leaving Andy no chance to say anything else.

 Chapter 347: A Spoiled Child (Part One)

    Chapter 347: A Spoiled Child (Part One)


    At the nurse''s station in the children¡¯s department "Miss, I''m really sorry.We have to protect the


    patient''s right to privacy..."


    Rachel had to go to the nurse''s station to ask permission to let her see Joey.Since he was in the VIP


    ward, no one was allowed to go in and out freely.


    When Lukas left, he had given special instructions to the nurses to not allow any strangers near Joey.


    Also, the nurses were aware that the boy was Odin''s son.If something happened to him, they would all


    lose their jobs.So no matter how hard Rachel pleaded, they didn''t allow her to meet Joey.


    "Miss Be?!"


    Rachel suddenly heard a voice calling out to her from behind.She turned around and saw that a nurse


    was walking toward her with a wide smile.


    As soon as the woman saw Rachel, she quickened her pace.


    "Miss Be, it''s really you.I thought I was mistaken."


    The nurse''s eyes were bright with happiness.


    Rachel didn''t recognize the nurse and looked nkly at her.


    The nurse understood Rachel''s confusion, immediately put her hand in her pocket, and took out an


    ointment meant for burns.


    Rachel looked at the ointment, and finally, it dawned on her.


    "Are you the nurse from that day?"


    The nurse nodded enthusiastically and said, "Miss Be, I always wanted to thank you in person for


    what you did thest time.Thank you so much for the ointment."


    "No need to thank me.How''s the burn on your hand?"  Rachel asked as she looked at the nurse''s hand.


    "It''s fine.Thanks to your ointment, I don''t even have a scar."


    The nurse showed her hand and continued, "This ointment is very good and expensive.Now that my


    hand has healed, it would be better if you take it back."


    "Since I gave it to you, you don''t have to return it." Rachel smiled.


    The nurse happily put the ointment back into her pocket and asked, "By the way, Miss Be, what


    brings you here?"


    "I actually came here to see someone, but I don''t think I will be able to see him.He is in the VIP ward,


    and I don''t have permission to visit him."


    "See someone?"


    The nurse nced at her colleague standing at the nurse''s desk and asked Rachel curiously, "Miss


    Be, who would you like to visit? I''ll take you."


    Rachel''s eyes lit up.But then she asked, "Won''t you get in trouble?"


    The nurse shook her head and replied.


    "Not at all.Today, I''m in charge of the VIP wards.I have permission to take people in."


    With the nurse¡¯s help, Rachel was sessful in entering the VIP ward and soon found Joey''s room.


    "Miss Be, I need to get back to work.If you need any help, you cane to the front office and ask


    for me."


    The nurse peeped in through the window on the door.


    Although she found it strange and had a million questions, she kept them to herself and left.As soon as


    Rachel opened the door, she saw Joey lying in the bed.


    Although Joey''s fever had broken, his face was still pale.His saline was half empty.


    Rachel walked quietly towards the bed and gently felt Joey''s forehead.


    Joey hadn''t been in deep sleep, and as soon as he felt a cool hand on his forehead, he woke up.


    His vision was blurred, but he could make out that the person was Rachel.


    "Mommy..."


    "I''m here, sweetheart." Rachel withdrew her hand.


    "How are you feeling? Do you feel any difort? Would you like to have some water?"


    Rachel poured a ss of warm water and helped Joey sit up.


    As she helped him drink the water, she reminded him, "Be careful.Don''t touch your hand, or the needle


    will move."


    Once Joey drank some water, his vision cleared, and he fixed his big eyes on Rachel''s face.


    Rachel kept the ss aside and frowned in confusion.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling sick? Is your head hurting?"


    Joey shook his head.


    He said in a low voice, "No."


    "Then what..."


    Before Rachel could ask more, Joey''s eyes turned red, and huge tears rolled down his cheeks.


    At first, his lips trembled, and then suddenly, he burst out crying.Rachel was shocked.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 348: A Spoiled Child (Part Two)

    Chapter 348: A Spoiled Child (Part Two)


    It was the first time that Rachel had seen Joey cry like this because he had always been stronger and


    more sensible than other kids.


    Back in the alliance, Joey had been bullied a couple of times.But he never came crying to her or


    Quintin.


    Instead, he would plot his revenge against those kids that bullied him.


    This was why Rachel sometimes thought that she needed her son more than he needed her.


    Used to seeing Joey tough all the time, Rachel panicked when she saw him cry.


    Perhaps he was too mature for his age that she had almost forgotten that her son was only three years


    old.


    How could she leave him alone in the Sue Garden? Feeling guilty, Rachel held Joey in her arms and


    comforted him in a soft voice.


    "Hush now, Joey.Mommy is here."


    After a while, Joey gradually calmed down.But he didn''t leave Rachel''s arms.


    "Are you tired?"


    Noticing that Joey stopped crying, Rachel pulled away and gently wiped the tears off his face.She didn''t


    ask him why he cried and instead asked him if he was tired.


    "Mommy...Did I scare you?"


    Rachel felt a pang of pain in her heart when she heard this.


    This was her baby.She risked her life to give birth to him.She doted him, but in the end, he was worried


    that he would frighten her.


    "How could it be? You are my baby.Why would I be scared of you? I should be the one saying sorry.I''m


    sorry that I have ignored you recently."


    Hearing this, Joey buried his head in Rachel''s arms and said, "I''m not taking it against you."He felt a


    hand stroking the back of his head, which was very soothing.And then his mother''s voice rang in his


    eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "It''s my fault.I shouldn''t have left you alone in the Sue Garden.I''m sorry."


    Sadness was evident in Rachel''s tone, so Joey raised his head to look at her.Because Rachel felt guilty


    and sorry for Joey, her eyes turned red.


    Joey immediately regretted crying aloud.


    The reason why he cried so hard just now was that he missed his mother so much.


    After all, he had been alone in the Sue Garden for the past few days.


    He wanted his mother to go back to the Sue Garden with him.


    That was why Joey cried so hard on purpose.


    But he didn''t know that Rachel would be so affected.


    "Mommy...I''m sorry."


    Guilt crept into Joey''s little heart.


    He med himself for making his mother cry.


    "What?"


    His voice was so soft that Rachel didn''t catch what he said.


    Lowering her head to level him, she asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Joey raised his head and looked into Rachel''s eyes.He was in a dilemma, not knowing how to say the


    words that seemed to have been stuck in his throat.


    Although Joey was silent, Rachel knew he had something to say.So she patiently waited until he


    mustered up his courage.


    Not long after, Joey finally spoke again.


    "Mommy, can you stay here?" What he said left Rachel in astonishment.


    Hearing no reaction from her, Joey assumed that she didn''t want to stay with him.Subconsciously, he


    grabbed the hem of Rachel''s shirt and suppressed his nervousness.


    "Mommy, it''s okay if you don''t want to.I know you and Daddy..."


    "Why? Why do you suddenly want me to stay here?"


    It never urred to Rachel that Joey would have such a request so she was surprised.But she could


    sense that he had something on his mind.


    Rachel wondered why Joey had such an idea all of a sudden, so she didn''t agree right away.


    Not knowing what to say, Joey lowered his head.


    On the one hand, he hoped that the misunderstandings between his daddy and mommy could be


    solved, but on the other hand, he was afraid that his mommy would be hurt again.


    Just as Rachel was about to ask again, she was stopped by the noise of the door being opened from


    outside the room.

 Chapter 349: Why Are You Here

    Chapter 349: Why Are You Here


    The man standing at the door obviously didn¡¯t expect that Rachel would be in the ward. He was too


    stunned to react ¡°He just caught a cold. Besides, Lukas is taking care of him. You don¡¯t really need to


    come here. Why are you so worried about Joey? To be honest, if we didn¡¯t know that this little guy is


    Odin¡¯s son, we might think that he is your child.¡±


    While speaking, Carson walked slowly behind Victor. Victor¡¯s back was blocking what was inside, so he


    didn¡¯t know that there was someone else in the ward.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m serious. You go back and lie down after seeing him, so you¡¯ll get better soon. In that way, you


    can go back to work. I don¡¯t want to be the acting CEO of the Sullivan Group anymore. It¡¯s too tiresome


    for me.¡±


    The moment Carson noticed that Victor stopped at the door, he peeped to see what was happening


    inside. Only then did he saw the woman sitting beside Joey. Rachel had expected Lukas toe back.


    But to her surprise, the man standing at the door was Victor. Carson raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    ¡°Miss Be.¡± Rachel asked Joey to lie down before she stood up to acknowledge Victor and Carson¡¯s


    presence. But she felt a hand tugging at the hem of her shirt.


    Upon looking down, she found Joey¡¯s little hand pulling her back.


    Rachel¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she recalled what Joey said a while ago. She slowly removed his hand


    and hooked his little finger with hers. At first, Joey thought that his mother was angry. Panic and fear


    shed across his eyes. He subconsciously wanted to tighten his grip on the hem of her shirt.


    Unexpectedly, Rachel hooked his little finger and gently smiled at him.


    Although she could see that Joey was confused, Rachel didn¡¯t say anything and raised her head to


    look at Victor and Carson. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Mr. Scott.¡±


    ¡°We have known each other for such a long time. Aren¡¯t you being too formal? Just call me Carson.¡±


    Thanks to Carson¡¯s yfulness, the tension in the room at that moment was reduced.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just call me Miss Be?¡± The way Rachel said this sounded as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m being polite.¡± As Carson spoke, he nced at Victor who was still silent beside him.


    Since Victor opened the door and saw Rachel, he never took his eyes off her. But thetter never threw


    him a single nce at all. She could definitely feel his gaze but deliberately ignored it.


    It was as if Victor didn¡¯t exist. On the other hand, Rachel only responded to Carson with a small smile.


    Everyone knew that Carson had an acid tongue and liked to joke around, so she didn¡¯t take his words


    by heart.


    After patting Victor on his shoulder, Carson entered the ward and walked to the hospital bed where joey


    was lying down. ¡°Little boy,¡± he greeted with a smile. Still worried that his mother was angry, Joey was


    not in the mood for a chit-chat, He only nced at Carson and didn¡¯t greet him back.


    Without a warning, Carson put his hand on Joey¡¯s forehead.


    Thetter quickly turned his head away and red at Carson in annoyance. It was too cold, How could


    Carson¡¯s hand be so cold?


    ¡°A fever isn¡¯t enough to damage your brain. I doubt that you don¡¯t remember me. Why won¡¯t you greet


    me back? Huh?¡± For some reason, sensing Joey¡¯s disgust amused Carson. ¡°Are you feeling better,


    little boy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Not wanting to argue with him, Joey was forced to respond. However, his eyes were


    still fixed on his mothers face.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    No matter how obtuse Carson was, he could tell that Joey seemed excessively dependent to Rachel.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised to see Rachel here since Joey had already met her once. But they seemed so


    close. Carson had met Joey more than once, but the little boy wasn¡¯t that unguarded around him. ¡°I


    almost forgot to ask, Miss Be, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 350: I Won’t Leave

    Chapter 350: I Won¡¯t Leave


    I came here to meet someone and just happened to run into Lukas,¡± Rachel exined tersely


    Carson nced at Victor from the corner of his eye. Carson smiled and said, ¡°I see. I thought you knew


    Joey caught a cold and came to the hospital to see him.¡±


    At first, his words seemed harmless.


    However, Rachel was not stupid. She understood what Carson meant. Although she said she came to


    visit an acquaintance, he assumed she was here to see Victor. 2 Rachel nced away, lowered her


    eyes, and didn¡¯t exin further. When Victor heard Rachel¡¯s words, his eyes darkened.


    Carson had misunderstood, but Victor knew Rachel would nevere to the hospital to see him. She


    wanted to stay as far away as possible from him. Then how could shee to see him? But who did


    Rachele to see at the hospital?


    First, the person was a patient or a staff member in the hospital. Secondly, that person was Rachel¡¯s


    acquaintance.


    A name immediately shed through Victor¡¯s mind. Roger!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ra was now the Incare General Hospital¡¯s VP, and she shared a good rtionship with Rachel.


    Although the news about Rachel being alive wasn¡¯t made public yet, it was widely discussed in the


    upper-ss circles of Apliaria. Therefore, if Roger knew that Rachel was still alive he would meet


    Rachel through ra¡¯s help.


    Roger and Rachel!


    The image of them standing together shed through Victor¡¯s mind. His heart seemed to be squeezed


    by an invisible hand, making it difficult to breathe and the veins on his neck bulged.


    It was obvious that Rachel didn¡¯t know what was going on in Victor¡¯s mind and didn¡¯t notice his


    emotional change.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and Lukas entered after buying porridge for Joey.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan! Mr. Scott!¡± Lukas was stunned to see Victor and Carson. He looked at Rachel standing by


    the bed and was surprised. ¡°Miss Be?¡±


    Rachel nodded.


    Suddenly, there was another knock on the door. This time it was a nurse. She reminded them, ¡°It¡¯s time


    for the patient to be taken for a CT scan. You can take him to theb.¡±


    ¡°CT Scan?¡± Carson was puzzled.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Joey had just caught amon cold?¡± Lukas rushed to exin, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a


    slight cold. But, I¡¯m also a bit worried, so I asked them to do a thorough check-up.¡±


    Carson nodded slightly to show that he understood.


    ¡°Okay, then¡­ Mr. Sullivan, can I take Joey for his examination?¡± Lukas looked at Victor, who had been


    silent the entire time. He realized that Victor was in a bad mood, so he asked as carefully as possible..


    ¡°Is it okay?¡± Victor just nodded his consent. Lukas understood and walked to the bed.


    ¡°Joey, let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t!¡± Joey yelled. He dodged Lukas¡¯s hand and threw himself into Rachel¡¯s arms. He was


    afraid that she would leave as soon as he left this room.


    ¡°Joey?!¡± Lukas was stunned to see Joey behave in such a manner. He had never known Joey to be so


    close to anyone these days. Joey hid his face in Rachel¡¯s arms and didn¡¯t say anything, Rachel knew


    her son well and knew what he was thinking. She touched Joey¡¯s forehead. Although his fever had


    subsided, he still seemed warm. His eyes were dull, and his face was pale. Rachel¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go with Lukas. I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here,¡± Rachel said gently.

 Chapter 351: A Request Or A Threat (Part One)

    Chapter 351: A Request Or A Threat (Part One)


    Joey silently held onto Rachel¡¯s finger as if his life depended on it. Such action made Rachel know that


    he was still worried.


    Therefore. Rachel gently touched his head and bent down to level Joey¡¯s eyes. Then, she raised her


    other hand and slightly crooked her little finger. ¡°Let¡¯s make a pinky agreement.¡±


    Joey¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard these words. He excitedly hooked his little finger to Rachel¡¯s, and said


    in a serious tone, ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your promise.¡±


    ¡°If I go back on my promise, I will be a puppy,¡± Rachel replied with a smile. It had been their


    tradition to make a pinky agreement. Joey believed in it more than he believed in Rachel¡¯s verbal


    promises because she had never broken a pinky agreement, not even once. Back then, the other


    children of in the alliance teased Joey for this reason. Theyughed at him and said that even signed


    contracts could be breached. So pinky agreements weren¡¯t credible at all.


    But no matter what they said, Joey kept believing in pinky agreements. It was started by Abby and


    Rachel. How could he not believe?


    The three guys had different thoughts as they watched Rachel and Joey had their moment. Luke was


    still in shock, while Carson seemed to be in deep thought. He touched his jaw with his thumb, squinting


    his eyes as if he found something interesting.


    On the other hand, Victor remained expressionless.


    Ultimately, Joey agreed to do the examination with Lukas. Carson smiled and excused himself, saying


    that he would go out for a smoke. Just like that, Rachel and Victor were left alone in the ward.


    But none of them spoke. It was awkwardly quiet that the two could hear the footsteps outside. With her


    back to Victor, Rachel could feel his intense gaze. It was hard to keep ignoring him in this situation.


    Taking a deep breath, she decided to sort out the bed to keep herself busy. She also checked the time


    on her phone every once in a while to see how long it had been since Joey left the ward.


    Her ringtone suddenly broke the silence in the ward, saving her from an awkward situation.


    Rachel sighed in relief as she looked at Andy¡¯s name shing on the screen of her phone. Without


    hesitation, she answered the phone and walked to the balcony,


    ¡°Miss Be, are you still at the hospital?¡± Somehow, Andy¡¯s familiar¡¯s voice helped Rachel calm down


    even just a little.


    The wind blew her hair as she stood before the railing. From where Rachel was, she could see the


    entrance of the in -patient department. Her eyes fell on the peopleing in and out of the building.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still here,¡± Rachel replied calmly. No one could possibly guess that she wasn¡¯t as calm as she


    appeared to be. When Rachel learned that Jack fainted and he might have lung cancer, she didn¡¯t


    panic at all. And when she saw Joey crying hard for the first time, she was flustered but still calm. Right


    now, all her thoughts were a mess, and she was somewhat upset.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And it was all because of Victor¡¯s presence.


    ¡°How¡¯s Joey¡¯s cold? What did the doctor say?¡± Andy asked. ¡°He¡¯s fine. He just caught a slight cold.¡± As


    Rachel spoke, she closed her eyes and inhaled deeply, ending her words with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    There was a brief silence before he added, ¡°But Miss Be, it¡¯s not a good idea for Joey to stay in


    the Sue Garden all the time. Besides, the Sullivan Group has a lot of things recently. He has caught a


    cold and had a fever only a few days after he went to the Sue Garden. Should we find a way to bring


    him back? I haven¡¯t seen him yet.¡±


    Joey¡¯s request suddenly urred to Rachel. She tapped the railing with her slender fingers as she


    thought about it. But in the end, she replied to Andy, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±,


    ¡°Okay.¡± What Andy said was merely a suggestion. If Rachel really wanted to take Joey back, she must


    find a good way. One mistake and the little guy¡¯s real identity would be exposed to the public, which


    they didn¡¯t want.


    ¡®Joe, you¡¯re putting me in trouble.¡¯


    So many thoughts were running through Rachel¡¯s mind, but she calmed herself down and asked Andy,


    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t call me just to ask about Joey, did you?¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Her quick-wittedness made Andy smile.


    ¡°Thew firm has just epted a rtively difficult case. The client is in Carney, so I may have to go


    there.¡±


    Although Rachel didn¡¯t like to pry into Andy¡¯s life, she knew that he was now part of argew firm in


    Apliaria and had made a name in the legal profession. Andy had only epted a few cases in the past


    two years, but all of those were rtively difficult cases. Since Rachel came back to take over the


    Be Group again, Andy had been helping her sort all the information regarding thepany,


    causing his work to be dyed. So she couldn¡¯tin when Andy said he was going on a business


    trip. She teased him, ¡°I thought you were going to retire.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do have that in mind, but I can¡¯t do it yet. I have to retire on the day when I be the chief


    partner.¡± It was evident in Andy¡¯s tone that he was also smiling.


    Meanwhile, Rachel¡¯s mood became lighter and lighter. ¡°When will youe back? Can you attend the


    shareholders ¡®meeting?¡±


    ¡°If Iplete this case quickly, I should be back tomorrow afternoon. If I can¡¯t¡­ The case is


    complicated, so I¡¯m still not sure how long it will take. But I will try my best toe back before the


    shareholders¡¯ meeting.¡±


    ¡°Okay. When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°In one and a half hours.¡± As if on cue, the door of Andy¡¯s office opened, revealing his assistant with a


    stack of documents. He pointed at his watch, reminding Andy that it was time for him to go.


    For a second, Rachel moved the phone away from her ear to check the time.


    ¡°Okay. Be careful on the way.¡± Just as she was about to hang up, Andy called her name.


    ¡°Miss Be.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t say anything, She just put back the phone near her ear and waited for


    Andy¡¯s next words, ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for a few days, but if you need anything, just call me. I¡¯lle back


    right away.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s silence, he continued, ¡°If Victor¡­¡±


    The news about Rachel jumping into the sea and dying four years ago was still vivid in Andy¡¯s mind. It


    really scared him.


    He had been regretting that he wasn¡¯t there for Rachel at that time. He thought it wouldn¡¯t have


    happened if he only paid more attention to Rachel. He should¡¯ve taken care of her more. And now that


    he would be gone for a few days, he was worried about her.


    In particr, he knew that Victor still loved Rachel. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Knowing what was bothering Andy, Rachelforted him. In the background, she heard the assistant


    telling Andy that it was time to go. So Rachel hung up the phone and heaved a sigh before turning


    around to go back inside.


    To her surprise, Victor was standing behind her.

 Chapter 352: A Request Or A Threat (Part Two)

    Chapter 352: A Request Or A Threat (Part Two)


    Rachel was stunned for a moment. She unconsciously tightened her grip on the phone and looked


    away. Quickly she walked passed Victor and went inside.


    Rachel calcted the time in her mind and wanted to go to the washroom. She thought she would be


    back by the time Joey¡¯s CT scan was done.


    She needed to calm down, organize her thoughts and adjust her mood ordingly. She hated this


    upset feeling. It made her restless. The door to the balcony was only enough for two people to pass by


    at one time. Victor noticed that Rachel passed by with an indifferent expression on her face. His eyes


    darkened, and he grabbed her wrist.


    Rachel was forced to stop. She nced at Victor¡¯s hand and noticed that his veins were bulging. She


    knew that Victor was restraining himself, but he still held on tightly. Rachel¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any pain.


    She just looked up at Victor indifferently and reminded him to let go of her. ¡°Mr. Sullivan.¡±


    Victor looked at Rachel and swallowed. After a while, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    He could tell that she wanted to leave and didn¡¯t want to stay alone with him at all. When Rachel was


    talking to Andy on the phone just now, Victor had been standing behind her. Although he couldn¡¯t see


    her facial expressions, he could tell from her tone that she was rxed and smiling. But when Rachel


    turned to face him, her expression was indifferent. Rachel tugged her hand and answered, ¡°Mr.


    Sullivan, you must have mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m not your employee. So I don¡¯t need to tell


    you where I¡¯m going. I don¡¯t need your permission.¡±


    After saying that, she turned away and walked inside.


    Victor stood rooted to the spot. He clenched his hand as if he was still trying to grab her wrist.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing but just cool air. Four years ago, he had failed to catch her. And four


    yearster, he was still unsessful.


    ¡°You promised to wait for him.¡± Seeing that Rachel was about to step out of the ward, Victor grasped at


    straws and used Joey as an excuse to make her stay. Victor couldn¡¯t think of any other reason. Now


    Rachel didn¡¯t need him, and she even hated him. So she could leave and go anywhere without his


    permission.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Rachel turned and calmly looked at Victor. Victor¡¯s tense shoulders


    rxed a bit. But suddenly, he felt shooting pain from the wound that had not yet healed. His body


    started to tremble.


    He lost his bnce and staggered back. His back hit the door frame hard, Rachel witnessed the entire


    scene.


    Before she could process it, she had already rushed toward Victor. By the time she realized what was


    happening, she had already grabbed his arm. Once Victor caught his bnce, he could clearly feel


    Rachel¡¯s warm palm through his hospital gown. He carefully leaned against the door frame to ease his


    pain. He looked at Rachel and saw that her eyebrows were furrowed. For a moment, he thought that


    Rachel was worried about him.


    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Victor called out. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to smooth Rachel¡¯s frown. Rachel


    noticed what he was about to do and jerked. She stopped holding him and took a couple of steps back.


    Victor¡¯s hand froze in mid-air. Finally, he slowly put his hand down and straightened. *p¡¯m okay. You


    can go to the washroom.¡± Victor smiled as he bore the pain. He walked slowly to the sofa and sat


    down. Only he knew that there was something wrong with him.


    He was in pain. It wasn¡¯t the wound but his heart. For the past four years, he felt the pain every night.


    During the daytime, he used work to dull the pain and force his heart to heal. Time and again, Victor felt


    tortured over the past four years. When he saw Rachel again, the wound in his heart that had been


    somewhat healed, opened up again. This time the pain made it difficult for him to breathe.


    Rachel noticed the sweat on Victor¡¯s forehead and realized that he wasn¡¯t fine.


    She knew something about his injury. Victor shouldn¡¯t get out of bed in three months. However, it


    wasn¡¯t the first time that he had disobeyed the doctor¡¯s orders and gotten out of bed to walk, which only


    aggravated his injury.


    If he continued to do that, it would prove fatal.


    If she left, Victor would probably pass out because of the pain. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get a doctor,¡± Rachel said


    slowly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°No need. That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Victor refused and stood up to show that he was fine.


    ¡°Rachel, what you said just now is right. You¡¯re not my employee. You don¡¯t need to keep me informed


    about your whereabouts, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Rachelughed angrily.


    ¡°Are you threatening me, Victor?¡± She pursed her lips as her dark eyes reflected Victor¡¯s face.


    ¡°No.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes darkened, and his jaw tightened. ¡°It¡¯s not a threat.¡± ¡°Oh, really?


    If I leave now and something happens to you, Carson and Ivan will hold me responsible. And before


    you wake up, they will ask your people to capture me. Maybe if you don¡¯t wake up, they may even kill


    me. There are only two of us in this room. So no matter what I say, no one will believe the words of a


    poor woman inparison to the CEO of the Sullivan Group.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t tter herself, but what


    she said could happen, even if it wasn¡¯t Victor¡¯s original intention. Everyone knew that he had locked


    Rachel four years ago. They also knew how much she hated Victor.


    So if something happened to Victor, Rachel would not be able to escape.


    ¡°Although I want you to die, I don¡¯t want to die because of you,¡± Rachel said in a voice that dripped with


    ice. Then, she turned around and walked towards the door to get a doctor. But as soon as her hand


    touched the doorknob, a big hand held the door from behind, forbidding her from opening the door.


    ¡°If I die, no one will capture you. Also, no one will kill you,¡± Victor said in a low and hoarse voice.


    Rachel knew that Victor was standing very close to her because she could feel his body heat through


    her clothes. Her heart missed a beat.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she asked. ¡°If i die before Joey turns eighteen, you will be thergest


    shareholder of the Sullivan Group and take over thepany.¡±


    Victor looked down but couldn¡¯t see Rachel¡¯s expression from his position. However, he could clearly


    tell that she was shocked and astonished.

 Chapter 353: A Request Or A Threat (Part Three)

    Chapter 353: A Request Or A Threat (Part Three)


    ¡°Are you out of your mind, Victor?¡± Rachel somehow managed to speak after recovering from the


    shock. If she heard his words right, Victor had indeed revealed the mind-blowing details of his will.


    Victor confirmed that he had just made a will, and its contents were rted to her. The moment Rachel


    realized this, her heart became heavy with anxiety. She lost her breath and felt a big lump stuck in her


    throat. Still reeling from the shocking revtion, she slowly turned around and looked up at the


    brooding man beside her. Victor¡¯s pale face greeted her worried eyes.


    Cold beads of sweat formed on his forehead and trickled down his nose. It was clear that he was hurt,


    but he still had an air of indifference about him. When he heard Rachel say that he was crazy, a cheeky


    grin spread to his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for a doctor.¡± No matter how Victor tried to hide the agony from


    his face, Rachel could sense that he was doing his best to endure the searing pain.


    She quickly spun around towards the exit to contact a doctor. But with Victor¡¯s hand firmly on the


    doorknob, Rachel was barred from leaving the room. With her patience running thin, Rachel took a


    deep breath to calm down. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Victor, I understand that you are not thinking


    straight right now. Do whatever you please, just don¡¯t involve me in your business affairs. There¡¯s not a


    chance that I¡¯m taking over the Sullivan Group after your death! I won¡¯t run thepany, let alone raise


    the heir of the Sullivan Group in your absence. If you die, I¡¯ll sell the Sullivan Group to the highest


    bidder and send Joey straight to the orphanage!¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t,¡± Victor replied in a low and firm voice. Tension suddenly filled the air as the two people


    stood silently in bitter disagreement. Clenching her fists in anger, Rachel red defiantly at Victor.


    Contrary to her previous statement, the young woman had no intention of selling thepany and


    sending Joey away to the orphanage. But it was not because of Victor¡¯s wishes.


    The Sullivan Group was a product of generations of hard work by the entire Sullivan family. Although


    Victor hurt her in the past, Carolyn had always been kind to her. She helped Rachel on several


    asions and treated her with respect. Because of this, Rachel couldn¡¯t be ungrateful and sell the


    Sullivan Group whenever she pleased.


    Moreover, Rachel had risked her life to give birth to Joey. How could she just give him up to the


    orphanage?


    Rachel¡¯s eyes were seething with fury. ¡°How do you know I won¡¯t? Do you really think you know me so


    well?¡± ¡°I thought I did. But it turns out that I don¡¯t.¡±. A look of confusion suddenly appeared on Rachel¡¯s


    beautiful face. Rachel knew that Victor was not one to admit he was wrong. She thought that he would


    say he knew her very well. After all, she used to be obsessed with him, and they had spent a lot of time


    together.


    But Victor just stated he didn¡¯t actually know her. Was it possible for such a conceited person to admit


    his shorings? Rachel pursed her lips cautiously, her entire body frozen in anticipation. The


    indescribable feeling in her heart seemed to be consuming her. At that very moment, she realized that


    Victor had changed.


    This man in front of her seemed to bepletely different from the selfish bastard who had


    constrained her at all costs and forced her to reach apromise four years ago.


    ¡°Rachel, I used to think I knew you inside and out.¡± Victor couldn¡¯t bear the pain of his wound, but he


    didn¡¯t want Rachel to worry about him. He tightened his grip on the doorknob. ¡°But from the day you


    signed the divorce agreement without hesitation, it seemed that I was wrong about you. I thought you


    would tear up the divorce papers and cause a scene in thepany at my expense. But you didn¡¯t do


    such things. Imagine my surprise when Ivan informed me that you didn¡¯t dispute the terms and just


    signed your name.¡±


    Victor paused for a moment to reflect. He looked at Rachel with regret and said, ¡°I thought I knew you


    so well that I was sure that you were just ying hard to get. I was confident that you would seek


    retribution at that time. But you returned to the Be family without hesitation. It seemed that you


    really wanted to leave me. To be honest. I had my doubts about you once before. There was a time that


    I suspected that you were not Rachel.¡±


    A knot suddenly formed in Rachel¡¯s gut. Her gaze wavered momentarily, unable to look at Victor¡¯s


    gloomy face. However, Victor didn¡¯t notice the change of expression in Rachel¡¯s eyes. With a self-


    deprecating smile, he said, ¡°But Rachel doesn¡¯t have a twin sister. It¡¯s also impossible for another


    person in this world to look exactly like her. If you are not Rachel, then where is the real Rachel? So my


    suspicions are not usible.¡±


    ¡®No, Victor. You failed to realize that you were closer to the truth than you expected,¡¯ Rachel thought.


    Victor¡¯s intuition was correct. She was not Rachel. She never was the Rachel that Victor knew.


    ¡°From then on, I realized that I didn¡¯t know you fully well. But even so, at least I have seen sides of you


    that you¡¯ve never shown to others,¡± Victor remarked.


    Rachel smiled timidly, but there was no happiness in her eyes. Instead, traces of pent-up rage started


    to show.


    She didn¡¯t know why she was so angry. Was she mad at Victor because he knew in his heart that she


    wouldn¡¯t sell the Sullivan Group and abandon Joey? Or was she simply frustrated that she couldn¡¯t be


    ruthless no matter how much she tried?


    ¡°Nothing you say can change my mind. I have already made my decision. Victor, don¡¯t think too highly


    of yourself,¡± Rachel said stubbornly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Victor looked deeply into Rachel¡¯s eyes as if he had seen through her innermost thoughts.


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t think you can.¡±


    Victor waited for a reply, but nothing came. Rachel gritted her teeth and stopped arguing. She reached


    out her hand to push Victor away. As soon as she could find a doctor, she could finally leave. It was so


    stupid of her to discuss such matters with Victor here.


    ¡°He likes you very much.¡± Seeing that Rachel was determined to walk out of the room, Victor suddenly


    brought up the one person closest to her heart. Rachel paused and looked up at Victor in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Joey.¡± Feeling the pain of his wound getting worse by the second, Victor knew that he


    couldn¡¯t keep a calm appearance much longer. He released his grip from the doorknob, turned around,


    and gingerly sat down on the edge of the bed, releasing a sigh of relief. With Victor out of the way, the


    path to the exit was finally clear. But Rachel didn¡¯t rush to open the door. Her mind was focused on the


    little boy.


    ¡°Joey is Odin¡¯s son,¡± Victor said, looking at Rachel with sincerity in his eyes.


    ¡°Joey hasn¡¯t been in the Sue Garden for a long time. Lukas said he doesn¡¯t open up to anyone. The kid


    always kept his distance and never trusted easily.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t understand what Victor was trying to


    say. Moreover, she felt a little surprised that Victor took the initiative to mention Joey¡¯s identity, although


    she knew deep inside that it was not true.


    ¡°Even in my presence, he is cautious with his words and actions. But I can see that he likes you very


    much and naturally relies on you,¡± he continued.


    That was because Rachel was Joey¡¯s mother. She knew this, but Victor didn¡¯t. ¡°What do you mean by


    all this?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s silence, Rachel asked with a puzzled look. ¡°The car ident at the press conference


    was not what it seemed. I thought the person behind the car ident was the killer¡¯s partner in the


    lounge. We initially thought they came for me,¡± Victor exined.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing Victor¡¯s analysis, Rachel started to realize something. ¡°Wait a second¡­¡±


    ¡°My team of detectives investigated the whole scene. The car ident was obviously a distraction.


    Lukas checked the hinance video on the day of the press conference, an unmarked vehicle was parked


    outside the Sue Garden. If intended to kill me, there was no need for them to have another car stay


    outside the Sue Garden since they already knew my route. mothey designed the car ident to kill


    Joey.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes widened in shock as her voice trembled in fear. .

 Chapter 354: A Request Or A Threat (Part Four)

    Chapter 354: A Request Or A Threat (Part Four)


    Victor didn¡¯t say anything, but his intent was clear. He showed that Rachel was right about it.


    Rachel¡¯s lips were pursed tightly and she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Her hands were clenched into


    fists and her nails were digging into her skin. She ought to keep her cool so she wouldn¡¯t reveal her


    secret in front of Victor.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me this now?¡± Rachel quickly understood Victor¡¯s purpose for bringing this up.


    Although she didn¡¯t think she knew Victor very well, the six months they spent together told her he


    wouldn¡¯t say anything until it was absolutely necessary. He must¡¯ve had something in mind. ¡°I want you


    to stay and take care of Joey.¡± Victor sounded calm and did not feel angry after Rachel revealed his


    true intentions. Rachel was taken aback by Victor¡¯s candor.


    ¡°Why would you think i¡¯d do what you asked, Mr. Sullivan?¡± Victor¡¯s bold request made Rachel huff and


    laugh sarcastically.


    ¡°Odin is dead,¡± Victor replied, ¡°You know what happened in the press conference that day. Although the


    Sullivan Group is now indestructible, the people within it have divided into two factions. One faction


    supports Odin, and the other faction supports me.¡±


    Outsiders didn¡¯t know that the Sullivan Group was divided into two factions. After all, Maria and Odin


    were always nice to Victor in front of other people, as if they were really a close family. However,


    Rachel knew everything. She had learned about Victor¡¯s life experience from Carolyn since the day she


    married into the Sullivan family. She also understood that the great Sullivan Group was not as peaceful


    as it appeared to be. But what did it have to do with her anyway? Rachel could say her thoughts out


    loud if she wanted, but she kept them to herself.


    She simply appeared uninterested and said nothing in response. ¡°Now that Odin is dead and I¡¯m in the


    hospital, the Sullivan Group is in disarray. The person who instigated the car ident has yet to be


    apprehended. Although Joey lives in the Sue Garden, he doesn¡¯t listen to anyone at all. Once he


    escapes or goes outside, my people may not be able to protect him well. The kid seems to like you


    very much. If you¡¯re willing to stay, he may not be so reluctant to stay in the Sue Garden.¡± Victor said in


    a low but clear voice. Anyone could tell that Joey adored Rachel and kept relying on her.


    Rachel was the best person to ask to apany Joey at home. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have any


    thoughts of going outside anymore. Silence filled the air. Rachel had to admit that Victor¡¯s thoughts


    surprised her. It wasn¡¯t for any other reason at all. It was to ensure Joey¡¯s safety. She had always


    thought that as long as Victor wouldn¡¯t discover Joey¡¯s true identity, it wouldn¡¯t be a major concern if


    Victor mistook Joey for Odin¡¯s kid. But now that she understood the car ident was intended for Joey,


    she instantly realized that while this confusion might have caused Victor to doubt Joey¡¯s identity, it had


    also drawn Odin¡¯s enemies. Rachel didn¡¯t have a clue on what kind of people Odin had offended these


    years when he was abroad, and she had not looked into it. the car ident was truly intended for Joey,


    the perpetrator could only be someone seeking vengeance on Odin¡¯s family


    And being ¡°Odin¡¯s son,¡± Joey was the best target for their revenge. Rachel unknowingly put her own


    son at risk.


    ¡°You have a point there.¡± Rachel soon regained herposure and decided not to say yes right away.


    ¡°But you seem to have forgotten that Joey is the Sullivan Group¡¯s heir and your nephew. He has


    nothing to do with me, and I am not obligated to take care of him for you. Besides, how can I be sure


    that what you¡¯re saying is true?¡±


    Rachel narrowed her eyes, her distrust for Victor clearly showing.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Victor was hard to read that she couldn¡¯t tell if he was telling the truth or not.


    ¡°What should I do to make you believe me?¡± Victor asked in a calm tone. What could he possibly do to


    persuade her? Hearing Victor¡¯s question stunned Rachel for a moment. Then she looked up into his


    incredibly deep eyes, making it difficult for her to discern what he was thinking.


    After being lost in thought, Rachel turned aside and didn¡¯t say anything. She put her hand inside her


    pocket and felt the sharp corner of the praying pendant with her fingertips. She calmed down almost


    immediately after being upset.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you should already know this by now. If you want others to believe you, you have to show


    your sincerity, right?¡± Rachel replied in a rxed tone while holding the pendant. ¡°What kind of sincerity


    are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I can promise you that I will stay and look after Joey, but¡­¡± Rachel locked her serious gaze on Victor


    and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to see you.¡¯ These six words seemed to have turned into a sharp de that struck Victor


    in the heart, causing him excruciating pain.


    Even after all this time, Rachel was open about her dislike and loathing for Victor. She even said it out


    loud, totally hinting that she no longer loved him and leaving him no chance for redemption. It was very


    ruthless of her.


    She seemed to know exactly where to nail Victorpletely, so she went straight for his heart.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Victor agreed willingly. There was no trace of hesitation in his eyes. Rachel was a little


    surprised when she heard that.


    ¡°After I leave the hospital, i¡¯ll spend most of my time on business and basically live in thepany,¡±


    Victor remarked.


    ¡°So you can rest assured to live in the Sue Garden peacefully. You won¡¯t see me.¡± Rachel just stared at


    him silently. Not long after they finished talking, Joey returned. Joey hopped around in the ward


    excitedly, knowing that Rachel would live in the Sue Garden to be with him. He didn¡¯t look like a patient


    who had a fever at all.


    After Rachel saw that Joey was so ecstatic, her worries faded in an instant.


    At the very least, her son was happy.

 Chapter 355: Pretending

    Chapter 355: Pretending


    Carson smiled as he stood outside the ward, two palms on the railing and two slim fingers clutching a


    cigarette when he saw Victore out of the ward.


    "The Sullivan Group is in shambles? Mr.Sullivan, I¡¯ve been managing thepany for some time


    now.Howe i don¡¯t know of the Sullivan Group¡¯s mess?"


    The Sullivan Group was indeed divided into two factions, but the situation was not as dangerous as


    Victor described.


    Back then, he only had Carolyn¡¯s support, and yet he was still able to be the CEO.


    The two factions couldn¡¯t have possibly caused him to lose his job.


    The death of Odin was an excuse for the Sullivan Group¡®s shareholders to deal with Victor, but it was


    insufficient to disturb Victor¡¯s position, let alone cause the Sullivan Group to fall apart.


    People wanted to see how Sullivan Group would suffer, but the day would nevere.


    After Carson had smoked and returned to the ward¡¯s door, he heard Victor say that the Sullivan Group


    was in bad shape before Rachel.He knew Victor was just pretending to be pitiful.


    Victor had a significant impact on Apliaria¡®s businessmunity as CEO of the Sullivan Group.


    And yet, he was trying to gain his ex-wife¡¯s sympathy.


    Victor looked at Carson.


    Carson noted Victor¡¯s pallid face and concluded that Victor¡®s wound had been ripped once more.


    He extinguished the cigarette by pressing the end on the railing.


    Then he stepped up to Victor, grabbed his arm, and taunted, "You do realize that the Sullivan Group may


    truly be in a jam if you don¡¯t listen to the doctor."


    "You¡¯vetely seemed to be so free.Do you have any information on what I asked you to look into?"


    Victor sneered.


    "I¡®m still on it.But I have something that might intrigue you," Carson answered.


    He shivered when Victor stared at him with cold eyes.


    "Take a guess."


    "An email came in two days ago."


    Victor unexpectedly shifted the subject instead of taking a guess as Carson wanted.


    That quite puzzled Carson.


    "What?"


    "It¡¯s from our Canadian subsidiary.The content pertains to the candidate for the position of director of the


    design department in the branch," Victor exined.


    "The director of the design department of the Canadian branch? What¡¯s the matter with the folks there?


    Howe they reported to you about it?" Carson snorted at that.


    Victor came to a stop and fixed his gaze intently on Carson.


    Carson was a bit uneasy as Victor¡¯s gaze fell on him.He unknowingly touched his face.


    "Can you guess who this person is?" Victor inquired.


    "It doesn¡¯t really matter who the candidate is to me.My interest isn¡¯t piqued."


    "Sure? The candidate goes by Lee." Carson was stunned.


    "Did you say Lee? The director of the design department? Kairi? Currently, she¡¯s in Canada, right?"


    Instead of responding to Carson¡¯s eagerness, Victor remarked, "You may say it now."


    "Say? What¡¯s there to say?" Carson asked, puzzled.


    Victor resulted up saying nothing after looking at Carson calmly.


    Carson now understood what Victor was trying to say.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He deduced that Victor¡¯s quick shift of subject and mention of Kairi just now were intended as a form of


    retaliation against him for teasing him.Victor must have been a crafty one!


    "My guys discovered that on the day Odin was assaulted, there was a 36-hour operation in No.3


    operating room of the public hospital in Plimpton, and the top physicians from all departments assembled


    in that operating room."

 Chapter 356: I’m Being Tailed

    Chapter 356: I¡¯m Being Tailed


    Because Joey¡¯s examination results woulde the next day, he stayed for one more night in the


    hospital Since Rachel had promised to stay and take care of Joey, she also spent the night at the


    hospital.


    Since it was winter and the wind was chilly, Rachel closed the balcony door and walked quietly toward


    the bed.She saw that Joey was fast asleep.


    As her forehead furrowed in worry, she touched his forehead to check his temperature.


    After that, she tucked the quilt properly around him.


    Perhaps because Joey was ill, he fell asleep before nine o¡¯clock.


    When Rachel checked the time on her phone, it was just past ten.She spent almost the entire day in


    the hospital.


    Once the results were out tomorrow morning, Rachel would go back with him to Sue Garden.


    She had to go back home now to pack some clothes.


    As Rachel thought about this, she stood up and walked out of the ward.


    As soon as she left the room, she met Lukas who was bringing Joey some toiletries.


    Lukas smiled gently.


    "Miss Be, where are you going?"


    Rachel looked at the bag in Lukas¡¯ hand and said, "Well, Joey has gone to sleep.So I thought I would


    go and get something."


    "Joey has gone to sleep?"


    Lukas was surprised that Joey had gone to sleep so early.


    But then he found it normal since the little boy was ill.He looked toward the door and sighed.


    "It¡¯s the first time I have seen Joey so happy since he started living at Sue Garden."


    The entire afternoon, Joey followed Rachel around like a lost puppy.It seemed he was afraid that she


    would disappear in the blink of an eye.Rachel couldn¡¯t help but think that this was the first time that


    Joey relied on her so much.


    "Is it?" Rachel¡¯s face softened as she smiled.


    "I can see that he really likes you.It¡¯s great that you agreed to move back to Sue Garden to take care of


    him," Lukas said happily.


    Rachel just continued to smile and said nothing.She was relieved that Lukas was here.


    That way, she could go back home to pack her things.


    Rachel refused Lukas¡¯ offer to let the driver take her to the Be family¡¯s house.


    Instead, she took a cab and went alone.


    The cab drove at a steady speed in the dark.


    There were many cars on the road, and the streets were lively.


    Rachel looked out of the half-opened window as her eyshes drooped slightly.


    Suddenly, Victor¡¯s words shed through her mind.


    She wondered whether Victor was telling the truth or not.


    ¡®If the car ident was really meant for Joey, who was behind the attack? Could that person be Odin¡¯s


    enemy? Or was it because of something else?¡¯ Rachel knew that as long as Joey was in Sue Garden,


    no one would dare toy a finger on him.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, she was worried because the person behind the attack hadn¡¯t been caught yet.


    Rachel quickly gathered her thoughts and dialed a number.


    The phone rang only once, and the person on the other end said sleepily, "Boss, although it¡¯s only ten


    o¡¯clock at night in Apliaria, please don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s only three in the morning here!"


    Quintin nced at the time on the phone screen and had a pained look.


    He had only slept for an hour and a half.


    But because of what had happened four years ago, Quintin didn¡¯t dare to mute his phone when he


    went to sleep.


    And just in case, he specifically set the ringtones for Rachel and Joey to the maximum.


    "Has the alliance kept you busy?" Rachel could tell from his tone that he was tired.


    Quintin yawned and switched on the bedsidemp.


    As the light stabbed his eyes, he became alert.


    "It¡¯s okay.I just took on a small task, and that¡¯s the reason I went to bedte."


    "Took on a small task? Are you falling short on money?" Quintin touched his nose and smiled


    awkwardly.


    "The New Year is just around the corner.I want to be ready with lucky money for Joe."


    Obviously, Quintin wouldn¡¯t admit that he had no money.


    It was very embarrassing! In the past four years, he seldom did any tasks.


    Except for some necessary and unrequited ones, he didn¡¯t save much money and had been spending


    the money he had previously saved.


    Since Joey learned how to program, and showed his outstanding talent in hacking, so as to increase


    his interest, Quintin bet with him several times.


    Quintin worked hard to teach Joey.


    As a result, the kid was incredible.


    However, Quintin also suffered huge losses because of the same incredible talent.He lost several bets


    and almost lost all of his money to Joey.


    Quintin couldn¡¯t understand why would a three-year-old need so much money?! And Joey wanted only


    his money! The more Quintin thought about it, the more depressed he got.


    "Boss, let¡¯s stop talking about it.What¡¯s wrong? Why did you call me sote?"


    "I need your help.Find out who carried out a hit in Apliaria recently."


    Rachel remembered that Quintin had earlier informed her that the surveince cameras were broken


    on the road where the ident had taken ce.


    At first, they both thought that Victor was behind it and that he had known that someone was waiting


    there.


    But thinking back on what Victor told her today, Rachel realized that someone else had broken the


    cameras.


    Victor had been well prepared, so he had already secretly arranged for bodyguards.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that they would attack in the form of a car ident, and that was why his men


    weren¡¯t alert during the drive.


    The monitoring system in the Apliaria was rtively perfect.


    Ordinary hackers wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the defense system so easily to destroy the


    monitoring system, but if the person was a hacker from the alliance, it would be hard to find out.


    Quintin immediately sat up straighter and sensed something was wrong.


    "I¡¯ll investigate right away."


    "Don¡¯t let others know about it for now!" Rachel reminded him.


    "Sure."


    Quintin didn¡¯t need to ask more.


    He knew clearly that Rachel would tell when she was ready.


    Since she didn¡¯t tell him now, it only meant it wasn¡¯t time yet.


    Rachel nced in the rearview mirror and was about to hang up when she noticed a car.She squinted


    her eyes and tried to get a look at the license te.


    However, the car maintained a distance from her cab, and she couldn¡¯t read the license te.


    But she knew that the car had been following her for some time.


    Seeing that they would reach home after a right turn, Rachel¡¯s eyes darkened, and she said, "Please


    take a left turn and take a U-turn at the second traffic light.


    The driver was confused.


    "Left turn? Aren¡¯t I supposed to make a right ahead? It will be longer if I take a left."


    "Yes, I¡¯m aware.I¡¯ll pay you double the fare."


    Since Rachel hadn¡¯t hung up, Quintin heard the entire conversation.He realized something was wrong.


    "Boss?"


    "Quintin, I¡¯m at Riverside Avenue now.Two minutester, the driver will turn left at the end of Southeast


    Avenue.The license te of my cab is N749."


    Rachel informed Quintin where she was.She once again looked at the rearview mirror.


    "I¡¯m being tailed."

 Chapter 357: Susan’s Hostility

    Chapter 357: Susan¡¯s Hostility


    The cab circled Southeast Avenue twice before heading straight for the Be family¡¯s house. Quintin


    sat in front of theputer, staring at the red dot that moved in actual time on the screen. When he


    heard Rachel indicate she was being trailed, he immediately locked the traveling direction of the cab


    which Rachel was in and came across all of the Surveince cameras on Southeast Avenue. ¡°Boss,


    the car in the rear is fast approaching.¡± Quintin observed the shifting statistics on the screen. Rachel


    looked through the rearview mirror again and mentally estimated the time.


    After fifteen minutes, the individual in the car should have been agitated. Furthermore, she purposefully


    asked the driver to drive around Southeast Avenue twice without concealing her thoughts. No matter


    how oblivious the individual was, they should have understood they had been duped. As Rachel


    approached the Be family¡¯s gate, the car behind her abruptly elerated and came to aplete


    halt in front of her, blocking her path. The cab driver hadn¡¯t anticipated the car stopping in front of them.


    He responded by stepping hard on the brakes. Squeak!


    The asphalt was left with two long marks due to the hard braking. The driver almost mmed his head


    on the steering wheel. ¡°You maniac! Are you blind? If you are tired of breathing, please go die alone!¡±


    The driver could only be so profane. When she overheard the driver cursing, Rachel unbuckled her


    seat belt and told him, ¡°I¡¯m off here.¡± Following that, she took out her wallet to make payment for the


    ride. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said and gave the driver some bucks. The driver cheerfully counted the money.


    The money summed to five hundred dors! The driver was in awe.


    That was his daily ie as a cab driver! While the driver didn¡¯t anticipate having such a good night,


    he made five hundred dors in just two trips along Southeast Avenue! His anger that he almost got his


    car hit dissipated unknowingly due to the excitement. He told her happily, ¡°Miss, your ride was meant to


    end a short distance ahead. Should I drop you off there?¡± ¡°No, please. You just said that it¡¯s just ahead.


    I¡¯ll get there myself.¡± Rachel rejected his offer and got out of the car. Since she insisted, there was


    nothing else the driver could do. On top of that, Rachel had made his night.


    There was no way he could insist further. ¡°Watch yourself, miss,¡± he said as he turned around and


    drove off. Not far away, the driver happened to pass the car that had just braked in front of him. The car


    came to aplete stop, and the passenger did not exit the vehicle. Because the windows were


    closed, it was impossible to see what was going on inside the car. The driver tilted his head and stared


    at the car instinctively.


    He grimaced in distaste and said in a murmur, ¡°What a freak!¡± He then sped away There were fewer


    automobiles on the road after half-past ten. Furthermore, the Be family¡¯s property was among the


    vi cluster on Riverside Avenue, and there were fewer cars.


    The silence here could rte to a graveyard. Rachel remained motionless, her hands in her pockets,


    staring at the license te of the ck car not far away. Shortly, the front door opened. The driver then


    got out and approached Rachel. She was a woman, and not a stranger one to her. Quintin discovered


    who owned the car when he locked Rachel¡¯s position. That was why Rachel decided to y with her.


    The street lighting on both sides of the road was bright, and Rachel could inly see the woman¡¯s


    dissatisfied expression.


    It went without saying that the woman was irritated when she realized that she had been duped.


    ¡°Rachel Be.¡± The woman got to her and discourteously called out her full name. The woman


    appeared to be really irritated. She had previously been quite courteous and addressed Rachel as Miss


    Be. ¡°Miss Szar, I could hardly be wrong, right? You don¡¯t live around here. What business brings


    you here thiste?¡± Rachel said matter-of-factly with a smile. What she said appeared to be usual, but


    when anyone heard it, they¡¯d feel pressured Susan was taken aback by Rachel¡¯s great personality.


    ¡°I¡­ I came for my friend.¡± Rachel raised her brows slightly and replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s sote already. Miss


    Szar, you must be on your way back, correct? Then I¡¯m not going to waste a second of your time. I¡¯ll


    leave. Take care on the road.¡± Rachel, who had no emotion on her face, was preparing to walk away


    from Susan, her hands in her pockets. Susan was dumbfounded by those words. Her anger even made


    her look uglier, if not ugly. She snatched Rachel¡¯s arm and clenched her teeth before saying, ¡°Wait.¡± In


    response, Rachel bowed her head and fixed her gaze on Susan¡¯s arm. Her eyes looked exceedingly


    unfriendly that instant. Susan simply felt a chill down her spine as she looked into Rachel¡¯s eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She let go of Rachel¡¯s arm with an unfathomable bad feeling. ¡°Miss Szar, do you require anything


    from me?¡± Rachel asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Susan regained herposure and said, ¡°I¡¯m honestly here looking for you, not a friend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite aware,¡± Rachel said.


    Susan looked at Rachel, aware that she had been tricked once more, and replied, ¡°You were already


    aware of this, weren¡¯t you? You were quite informed that I had been following you at all times.¡±


    ¡°You could say that.¡± Rachel nodded.


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s not merely a fluke that someone followed the cab I took and drove about at thiste hour.¡±


    The fact that Rachel had figured her out made Susan feel humiliated. ¡°Now that you¡¯re aware of it, why


    did you instruct the driver to purposefully drive around? You did it deliberately tough at me!¡± Susan


    couldn¡¯t get more irritated. Rachel didn¡¯t deny it. Susan pulled a long face. Rachel nced at her


    phone¡¯s screen to see what time it was. She had to pack her clothes and return to the hospital. Joe had


    fallen asleep early, and it was difficult to predict when he would awaken. If he woke up and didn¡¯t see


    her, he might create a scene. She didn¡¯t have time to waste on Susan.


    ¡°Miss Szar, I apologize if you followed me all the way here only to question me about this. I have


    something else to do, so I¡¯ll depart pretty first¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Susan got quite agitated. When Rachel was about to go, she sighed heavily and said, ¡°I came


    here to congratte you.¡± That really puzzled Rachel. Susan became furious as she observed Rachel¡¯s


    perplexed expression, Rachel, in her opinion, was simply ying dumb.


    But in the real sense, Rachel was totally not familiar with what Susan was talking about. Congratte?


    Why would shee to congratte me?¡¯ Susan scoffed and said, ¡°Miss Be, have had enough


    now? You can go ahead andugh if you want to.¡±


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what you¡¯re referring to, Miss Szar,¡± Rachel said inly. ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t


    know what am talking about? Or are you just pretending?


    Victor didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Perhaps Susan was truly unhappy these days as a result of her prolonged


    depression. Her tone deteriorated, and her eyes turned red. Faced with the iprehensible


    animosity directed at her, Rachel cast a chilly nce at Susan. Rachel was able to ignore Susan¡¯s


    innate antagonism towards her for the first two asions since Susan was Victor¡¯s fiancee and she


    was Victor¡¯s ex-wife. However, the third time that she¡¯d tried that, Susan would fail terribly. Rachel was


    neither a pushover nor was she easily swayed. ¡°Susan, the business between you and Victor has


    nothing to do with me.


    If you came to me about Victor, you might as well be troubling yourself.¡± Susan puckered her lips so


    tightly that they turned pale. ¡°I¡¯ve been estranged from Victor for a long time. We split four years ago,


    and everyone knows it. Miss Szar, you can¡¯t juste to me because I¡¯m his ex-wife. Don¡¯t waste


    your time on me if you genuinely want to win him over.¡± Rachel¡¯s face was expressionless. She then


    began walking ahead.


    She had spoken everything she needed to. Susan would then decide whether to listen or not. Rachel


    was under no responsibility to console her or make any promises. ¡°Our engagement is off,¡± Susan said


    all of a sudden. ¡°Could that be essential enough for me toe to you?¡±

 Chapter 358: Susans Birthday Party (Part One)

    Chapter 358: Susan''s Birthday Party (Part One)


    Silence epassed the surroundings as Rachel paused in her tracks, but she said nothing and


    continued walking towards the Be family¡¯s house without looking back.


    Susan seethed at the sight of Rachel''s receding figure.She clenched her fists so hard that her nails


    almost drew blood in a fit of rage.


    A low click rang out as the car door opened, and a man got out.


    The man nced briefly at Susan''s trembling fists, and his expression turnedplicated.


    He took off his coat and calmly put it around her shoulders.


    The sudden feeling of warmth made Susan''s eyelids flutter, and she looked back at the man with red


    eyes and a bitter smile.


    "Dr.Turner, do I look ridiculous? I thought Miss Be would react when she learned my engagement


    to Victor is off."


    Dr.Turner stared at her in silence for a couple of seconds before saying, "It''s cold.Let go."


    "She doesn''t love Victor one bit.I really don''t want to give up.Why? If Rachel still had feelings for Victor,


    I''d willingly give up on him, disappear forever, and wish them happiness from afar.But she doesn''t love


    him.How could I be so willing to lose quickly?"


    Susan whimpered, tears streaking down her cheeks.Her pain moved Dr.Turner.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Szar.I''ll help you as I promised I would."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Dr.Turner was now more certain about his decision than ever before.He hadn''t been sure if he should


    help Susan because he had called his tutor several days ago and learned his tutor knew Rachel.


    Susan tugged slightly at the coat wrapped around her and said, "Dr.Turner, I...If this matter gets


    exposed, you''ll be implicated.I heard the hospital ns to promote you to vice president.I don''t want to


    get you in trouble, so I won''tin if you back out now because you''re scared."


    Dr.Turner looked into Susan¡¯s beautiful eyes, and his mood lifted.


    Every move she made uplifted his spirits.He wasn''t an inexperienced young man.He was a thirty-year-


    old adult who understood what the feeling in his heart was.


    "Miss Szar, I chose to help you, so I alone will deal with the consequences if this matter gets


    exposed.Let''s go.I''ll drive."


    Susan nodded and followed him back to the car.She stood back quietly and watched him open the


    passenger door for her.


    "Dr.Turner,"


    Susan softly said, looking up at him after taking her seat.


    "Yes?"


    Dr.Turner answered, looking visibly confused.


    "You''re a wonderful person.If I had met you earlier, perhaps I might have fallen in love with you," Susan


    warmly replied.


    A look of surprise crossed his face, and he smiled a secondter.He didn''t think she meant it.


    Susan was a beloveddy of the Szar family, and her parents had protected her since birth.


    However, Dr.Turner was, at best, a knight, so how on earth would such a person fall in love with him?


    He didn''t dare believe it. He clearly understood his position.


    "Miss Szar, you must be joking.I''m sure Mr.Sullivan will recognize what an excellent person you are


    someday."


    Susan lowered her eyes and sighed, her expression turning forlorn.


    Dr.Turner saw her shoulders droop, and he felt sorry for her.


    However, the dark glint in her eyes escaped his notice.


    The next day, Joey''s medical test result was released, and it showed there was nothing wrong with him.


    So, Lukas, who had been looking after him, left to handle the discharge procedures.


    Rachel remained in the ward.


    She poured Joey a ss of warm water and watched him take his cold medicine.


    "Mommy,"


    Joey cooed and obediently put the pill in his mouth.


    The medicine left a bitter taste in his mouth, making his face contort in disgust.


    He downed the cup of water quickly to relieve himself.


    Rachel handed Joey the coat.


    Joey grabbed his mother¡¯s hand and tapped the back of it.


    "What are you doing?" Rachel asked in surprise.


    "Mommy, hit me.I want to see if it''ll hurt," Joey replied seriously.


    Rachel pulled her hand away and ced it on Joey''s forehead.


    Then, she put her other hand on her forehead and said, "You don''t have a fever.What are you talking


    about?"


    "I feel like I''m dreaming."


    Joey grabbed Rachel''s hand again.


    "What if all this is a dream?"


    Rachel was at a loss for words.


    Before she could think of something to say, Joey threw himself into her arms and eximed, "This is


    great, Mommy! You''re finally with me."


    Rachel smiled.She ruffled Joey''s hair fondly before looking down at her watch.


    "Well, it''s almost time to head downstairs.Lukas should be waiting for us there.


    "Okay," Joey nodded quickly.


    He scrambled out of bed, put his shoes and coat on, and followed Rachel out of the ward.


    The pair walked down the hall and into a waiting elevator, and as it ended, Rachel could feel the


    frequent nces Joey was giving her.


    Under the impression that the boy still suspected he was dreaming, she gently flicked his forehead,


    granting his earlier request.


    "Did it hurt? Do you still think you''re dreaming?" Rachel asked.


    She didn''t understand why he was being so insecure.She felt sorry for him.


    It seemed she had barely paid attention to him.


    Joey massaged the sore spot on his forehead and whined, "Mommy, it hurts."


    "If it didn''t hurt, how could you know it''s not a dream?"


    The corners of Joey''s lips curled upward.


    Rachel smiled, too, and cradled his hand.


    "I won''t leave you alone ever again.I promise."


    "You had better keep your words!" Joey said in feigned seriousness.


    It was rare to see him this childish.


    Rachel nodded.


    A soft ping rang out as the elevator arrived on the first floor.


    They walked out of the elevator holding hands, but Joey suddenly froze in ce.


    Rachel looked down at the kid in surprise, trying to discern what had happened.


    It seemed something had been on his mind long before entering the elevator.


    "Mommy...This morning, I overheard the nurse who came to inspect say that Daddy developed a high


    fever when he returned to his wardst night.She also said the fever persisted all night."


    Joey looked up at his mother, observing the change in her expression.


    "Do you think I infected him?"


    "Get to the point," Rachel said.


    "If he truly got it from me, should I visit him?" Joey asked eagerly.


    The rise and fall of his chest spoke volumes of how long he had held this request in.


    Joey had promised he would help his father, so he couldn''t sit back and do nothing.


    He knew he had to seek opportunities to get his father and mother back on talking terms, by which time


    they could resolve their misunderstanding.


    Rachel knew her son better than anyone else.


    It was apparent that the boy wasn''t worried one bit about Victor''s cold.


    He was just looking for an opportunity to get her to see Victor.


    She could tell something was off when Joey had asked her to stay.


    It vaguely felt like he was trying to arrange for her to see Victor.


    ¡®When did Joey''s feelings for Victor change?¡¯ she wondered.


    Her eyes darkened.


    Rachel knew what Joey was nning, but she didn''t want to call him out because the boy felt insecure,


    something she found out a short while ago.


    She didn''t want to scold Joey, but she had no intention of granting his request.


    "If you are that worried about him, Lukas can go upstairs with you to see him," Rachel replied.


    Apparently, she wanted to severe ties with Victor.


    "What about you, Mommy?"


    "I''ll wait for you in the car."


    Joey sighed in disappointment.


    His n failed.He knew his mother as well as she knew him.


    Rachel always kept her word, so there was no need for him to make a scene.


    Besides, there was only so much a kid like him could do.


    The onus was on his father to win her back because it was he who lost her.


    Joey quickly considered his options.


    After a few moments of deep thinking, he changed his mind.


    He squeezed Rachel''s hand softly and said, "Don''t worry, Mommy.Let''s go home."


    Home...


    Rachel was stunned upon hearing the word.


    She wanted to tell him that Sue Garden wasn''t their home, but when she saw the light in his eyes, she


    couldn''t bring herself to mention it.


    After a few moments of silence, she agreed.


    "Okay."


    In Victor''s ward Ivan walked to the balcony for some fresh air.


    He looked back at Victor and saw him looking elsewhere.


    Ivan traced Victor''s gaze and saw Rachel and Joey getting into a car.


    "Mr.Sullivan, the Szar Group has sent you the invitation to Susan''s birthday party.Susan ns to


    announce the cancetion of your engagement at that party.She hopes to rify that you two are just


    friends.Susan said she hopes you can be there on time " Ivan said.

 Chapter 359: Susans Birthday Party (Part Two)

    Chapter 359: Susan''s Birthday Party (Part Two)


    Rachel sat at theputer desk early that morning.She looked sideways at the bright sky as she


    yawned.She had been up all night long.


    In the past few years, Rachel tried very hard to find out about the problems the Be Group faced.


    It was a slow process, and she was able to find solutions only when she gradually got to know about


    the issues.


    Although she held the shares of the Be Group, it was still a shellpany and could go under at


    any time.


    Even though she was mentally prepared, she was still stunned for a few seconds when she saw the


    actual project information of the Be Group.


    The electronic version of the document was more than three hundred pages, and each page was filled


    with words.


    It looked like thousands of ants crawling, which made Rachel dizzy.


    And Andy had already done the screening work.


    "Boss, if you can''te up with any solution, just let it be for now,"


    Quintin said tiredly over the phone.


    He, too, had helped Rachel sort the information the entire night and was so exhausted that he could fall


    asleep Rachel sat at theputer desk early that morning.


    She looked sideways at the bright sky as she yawned.


    She had been up all night long.


    In the past few years, Rachel tried very hard to find out about the problems the Be Group faced.


    It was a slow process, and she was able to find solutions only when she gradually got to know about


    the issues.


    Although she held the shares of the Be Group, it was still a shellpany and could go under at


    any time.


    Even though she was mentally prepared, she was still stunned for a few seconds when she saw the


    actual project information of the Be Group.


    The electronic version of the document was more than three hundred pages, and each page was filled


    with words.


    It looked like thousands of ants crawling, which made Rachel dizzy.


    And Andy had already done the screening work.


    "Boss, if you can''te up with any solution, just let it be for now," Quintin said tiredly over the phone.


    He, too, had helped Rachel sort the information the entire night and was so exhausted that he could fall


    asleep immediately.


    Rachel switched off theputer and picked up the phone.


    "Let''s stop looking at the information.You''ve stayed up all night.Go to sleep now." opinion, Quintin


    thought Be Group was just a shellpany.


    It was better to dere bankruptcy.


    At least, then it would mean that all the debts of Be Group would be dispersed, which was way


    better than Rachel using her own savings to make up for thepany''s loss.


    The Be Group was an abyss.


    Not everypany had strong financial backing like the Sullivan Group, not to mention that Rachel


    was not obliged to save the Be Group.


    Three generations of the Be family made Be Group what it was today.


    Saving the business was Rachel''s responsibility.


    However, the person in Rache''s body was Shelia now.


    "No!" Rachel interrupted Quintin.


    "I promised to save the Be Group."


    Quintin was confused.


    "Promised? You are the only one left in the Be family.


    Boss, who did you promise?"


    Rachel had made a promise to the real Rachel.


    Consequently, even if the Be Group was a burden for her now, she had to find a way to save it.


    By doing this, she was repaying the real Rachel for giving her a chance to be reborn.


    However, Rachel didn''t let Quintin know about it.


    Instead, she walked to the balcony to breathe in some fresh air and said casually, "The directors of the


    board are waiting tough at me at the next shareholders¡¯ meeting."


    Rachel had been living in Sue Garden for half a month now.


    During that time, she hadn''t seen Victor even once.


    Everyone in Sue Garden seemed to have an unspoken understanding and never mentioned Victor in


    front of her.


    When Joey left the hospital thest time, he had mentioned that he wanted to see Victor.


    But since then, he, too, hadn''t said it again.


    Rachel ced her hand on the cold railing, and as soon as she touched it, a chill stole over her body.


    It stimted her nerves, making her a little more alert.


    On the second day that Rachel moved back to Sue Garden, the Be Group held a_ shareholders¡¯


    meeting.


    This was thergest and most formal meeting in the past four years.


    At the meeting, her presence shocked the directors.


    Some even pointed at her and said she was not the real Rachel.


    Quintin was the secondrgest shareholder of the Be Group, and this was his first appearance in


    front of everyone through a video call.


    He formally transferred all of the shares that he owned to Rachel in front of them.


    For a moment, there were mixed reactions at the shareholders¡¯ meeting.


    Those directors were very shrewd.


    When they saw this, their perspective changedpletely.


    They tried their best to please Rachel and cooperate with her, and they were the first to raise their


    hands to agree on the progress of the Be Group proposed by Rachel.


    In general, the directors supported and cooperated with her.


    But in fact, they were not afraid of any changes that Rachel would make.


    They didn¡¯t think that she would dare to hurt their interests.


    Moreover, it was not easy to make any changes.


    The project information alone was enough to keep Rachel busy for a very long time.


    "Are you kidding me? Do they want tough at you? How can they even dare to think about it? Who do


    they think they are?" Quintin snorted.


    "I must save the Be Group."


    Although Rachel''s voice was low and calm, she spoke the truth.


    "I don''t like tough at others, but I like to see how othersugh at them."


    At that very moment, several shareholders of Be Group were ying chess and drinking tea


    together.


    They didn''t realize that their lives would dramatically change in the near future.


    They even made fun of Rachel by saying that she hadn''t grown in thest four years, and she was still


    so naive and innocent! Suddenly, she heard Joey''s voiceing from downstairs.


    "Mommy!"


    Joey couldn''t call Rachel Mommy in Sue Garden.


    So he mentioned he wanted her to be his godmother before Lukas, so that he could call her his


    mommy without raising suspicions.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Lukas felt strange somehow.


    But Rachel agreed to it, and even Victor didn''t say anything once he came to know about it, so Lukas


    also didn''t say much.


    In this way, Joey could call Rachel his mommy openly.


    Rachel hung up the phone and looked down.


    Joey was standing there in sports clothes with sweat on his forehead.


    He must have just finished his morning run in the garden.


    Lukas helped Joey with his coat, raised his head, and said with a smile, "Miss Be, you''re


    up.Breakfast is ready!"


    Rachel nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll head downstairs after I finish packing up."


    She went downstairs after changing her clothes.


    As soon as she reached downstairs, a snow-white ball unexpectedly rushed to her feet.


    Rachel subconsciously dodged it, but before she could notice what it was, she heard the meow.


    Joey walked over and picked up the cat at Rachel''s feet.


    "Mommy, this is Katie.Haven''t you seen her before? She was sick and was staying at the pet hospital


    for the past few days.She came back this morning."


    ¡®Katie?¡¯ Seeing the snow-white cat in Joey''s arms, Rachel remembered the cat.


    She had indeed seen the cat before.


    Rachel unconsciously reached out her hand to touch Katie, who seemed to have recognized her and


    attempted to rub her head against Rachel''s palm.


    Seeing that Katie was close to Rachel, Lukas cried in surprise, "Miss Be, it seems that Katie still


    remembers you."


    Rachel caressed Katie''s head and smiled.


    "Maybe."


    Hearing this conversation between Rachel and Lukas, Joey, who was utterly confused, asked,


    "Mommy, do you know Katie?"


    "Joey, you don''t know half of it.Mrs.Sullivan had been searching the cat for three days and nights for..."


    Lukas didn''t realize that he said something wrong until he almost finished speaking.


    He suddenly stopped and looked at Rachel subconsciously.


    Rachel''s expression did not change.


    Listening to this, Joey understood.


    It turned out that Katie was given to his mommy by his father.


    Lukas changed the topic.


    "By the way, Miss Be, Mr.Torres called this morning.He said that he couldn''t get in touch with


    you.He asked you to call him back whenever you are free."


    ¡®Andy called me?¡¯ Rachel fished out her phone from her bag and saw the message Andy had sent this


    morning.


    "Susan''s birthday party is going to be held tonight.I have sent you an invitation."

 Chapter 360: Susan’s Birthday Party (Part Three)

    Chapter 360: Susan¡¯s Birthday Party (Part Three)


    ¡®Susan¡¯s birthday party? Invitation?!¡¯ Rachel read the message once again and couldn¡¯t help but think of


    that night when Susan had followed her. Her eyes darkened. She sent Andy a message and nned to


    go to the Be family¡¯s house today.


    From the time she had decided to move back to Sue Garden, she hadn¡¯t met Andy. Over the phone,


    when she told him that she would be staying with Joey at Sue Garden, he had been silent for quite a


    while. In the end, he only told her to be careful.


    The truth was that even if he hadn¡¯t told her that, Rachel knew that he was worried about her. But Andy


    knew that she had taken the decision because of Joey¡¯s safety. So he couldn¡¯t say anything ¡°Mommy, is


    Andy that well-knownwyer you keep talking about?¡±


    Joey asked. Rachel put her phone aside and nodded at him. She then looked at Lukas and said, ¡°Please


    don¡¯t prepare lunch for me. I¡¯m going to the Be family¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Although Lukas was confused, he didn¡¯t interfere in Rachel¡¯s affairs too much. But Joey was


    not happy when he heard that.


    ¡°Mommy, I want toe with you.¡±


    Before they returned to Apliaria, Quintin had always spoken about Andy, but Joey had never met the


    lawyer. Also, besides Rachel, even Abby knew Andy.


    Rachel didn¡¯t think twice before answering, ¡°No.¡±


    She was concerned about Joey¡¯s safety. Joey wanted to argue, but Lukas came andforted him. He


    said, ¡°Joey, Miss Be is just going to deal with some things and will return soon. Besides, didn¡¯t you


    just say that Katie just returned today and you wanted to y with her?¡±


    ¡®Going with Mommy is more important than ying with Katie,¡¯ Joey thought. He knew his mother well.


    No matter what he would say, she would not budge.


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Joey answered as he sulked.


    Rachel pinched his cheeks and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to meet Andy some other time. He wants to meet you


    too.¡±


    From the time Andy was aware of Joey¡¯s existence, he had mentioned his desire to meet the little boy


    more than once. However, they had still not nabbed the person behind the car ident.


    As long as he wasn¡¯t caught, Joey was not safe, and Rachel wouldn¡¯t allow him to leave Sue Garden.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to take the risk. After they finished their breakfast, Rachel stayed with Joey and


    coaxed him to go to sleep. When she saw that he had fallen asleep, she slowly walked out of his room


    and went to her room. She nned to tidy up and then drive to the Be family¡¯s house. As soon as


    Rachel had left the room, Joey¡¯s eyes popped open. There was not a shred of sleep in his eyes.


    Joey quickly changed his clothes and put on his shoes. He tiptoed to the door and opened it slowly.


    When he saw Rachel enter her room, he quickly left his bedroom.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ten minutester, Rachel went downstairs and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, Lukas followed her out and handed her an umbre. ¡°Miss Be, today¡¯s forecast says that it


    might rain this afternoon. So please take this umbre.¡±


    Rachel nced at the umbre and then looked back at Lukas. ¡°I¡¯m only going to the Be family¡¯s


    house. Don¡¯t worry.I¡¯lle back.¡±


    Although Lukas didn¡¯t say it openly, Rachel knew the reason behind it. There was no shortage of


    umbres at the Be family¡¯s house. Since she was going home and if it really rained then she would


    just take one from there. But Lukas gave Rachel an umbre because he wanted to test whether she


    woulde back or not. If she nned oning back, she would take the umbre without giving it


    much thought. But if Rachel nned to leave, she wouldn¡¯t take anything from Sue Garden with her, and


    she would refuse it.


    After all, Lukas had been working for the Sullivan family for most of his life. He was a thoughtful person.


    Lukas was stunned to know that Rachel saw through him. He took the umbre back and said, ¡°Miss


    Be, please don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Give me the umbre. I¡¯ll bring it back with me tonight.¡± Rachel took the umbre.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Drive safe, Miss Be.¡± Lukas visibly rxed.


    Rachel nodded. She entered the car, kept the umbre on the passenger seat, started the engine, and


    slowly drove away. Rachel saw Lukas still standing on the steps through the rearview mirror.


    He watched her drive away until her carpletely disappeared from his sight.


    Rachel looked at the umbre.


    In fact, if she really wanted to leave, how could a mere umbre stop her? Lukas also knew that. Rachel


    reached Riverside Avenue.


    She parked the car in the underground garage. Before she could unfasten her seat belt, her phone rang.


    Since the phone was connected to the Bluetooth in the car, Lukas¡¯ number shed on the screen.


    Confused, Rachel frowned and answered the phone.


    ¡°Hello? Lukas? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Miss Be, is Joey there with you?¡± Rachel heard the anxiety in his voice. Before she could answer,


    she overheard the servant in the background.


    ¡°Joey is not in the garden.¡± Even the servant sounded anxious.


    ¡°Go and look in the garage and the cer,¡± Lukas ordered.


    Rachel immediately realized what had happened, and her face became serious. ¡°Lukas, Joey isn¡¯t with


    me. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Although she had a vague idea, Rachel tightened her lips and didn¡¯t want to think further. She didn¡¯t want


    to frighten herself. However, the next second, Lukas confirmed her worst fear.


    ¡°Miss Be¡­ Joey is nowhere to be found.¡±


    Not long after Rachel left, Lukas went upstairs to check the windows in Joey¡¯s room.


    Since the little boy had been unwell before, Lukas wanted to make sure that windows were closed.


    However, as soon as he opened the door, he saw an empty bed. Initially, Lukas didn¡¯t think much about


    it. He thought Joey went to y with Katie or must be in the other ces where he liked to stay.


    However, Lukas checked everywhere and still didn¡¯t find Joey anywhere. By now, Lukas was worried. He


    immediately ordered the servants to look for Joey. Thinking back to the morning conversations, Lukas


    realized that Joey had wanted to go to the Be family¡¯s house with Rachel, so he called her.


    Without knowing, Rachel clenched the steering wheel tightly to calm down.


    ¡°Lukas, what about the cameras? Did you check the surveince videos? Sue Garden is so vast. If he


    wanted to go out, it¡¯s impossible for him to get past the security guards.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes! The CCTV footage!I was so in a hurry that Ipletely forgot about that. I¡¯ll ask someone to


    check the video right now!¡±


    There were specially trained guards guarding the Sue Garden gate. For Joey¡¯s safety, Victor employed


    more guards and installed more security cameras. It would be impossible for Joey to avoid the guards


    and the cameras.


    ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a sound filled the car.

 Chapter 361: Susan’s Birthday Party (Part Four)

    Chapter 361: Susan¡¯s Birthday Party (Part Four)


    Rachel immediately followed the sound and looked behind to find a snow-white cat on the back seat,


    ready to jump over her. Then she saw a little boy slowly straighten from under the back seat.


    ¡°Lukas, I find Joey.¡± Rachel was relieved to find him in her car.


    ¡°He is in my car!¡±


    ¡°In your car?! Then¡­¡± Lukas was also surprised


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring him backter. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s safe.¡±


    Then, Rachel cut the call, angrily unfastened her seat belt, and got out of the car. In the car, Joey hugged


    Katie and wasn¡¯t sure whether he should get out or stay put. He couldn¡¯t make out from his mother¡¯s


    expression whether she was angry or not.


    Joey had nned to follow his mother quietly and find the right time to reveal himself. A time that would


    greatly reduce the probability of his mother¡¯s anger. He lowered his head and red at Katie, who was


    unaware of what she had done.


    Joey pulled the cat¡¯s ears gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Didn¡¯t you promise that you wouldn¡¯t make a


    sound?¡± Katie thought that Joey was ying with her by pulling her ears, so she purred and licked the


    back of his hand.


    Suddenly, the rear door opened. Rachel looked inside and said, ¡°So don¡¯t you want to get out of the car


    now? Are you nning on staying in the car?¡±


    When Joey heard this, he knew he was wrong. He hugged Katie tightly and immediately got out of the


    car. As soon as his feet touched the ground, Joey admitted his mistake.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡± Rachel was stunned.


    ¡°And?¡± Rachelughed angrily. ¡®And? What else is there? Shouldn¡¯t you touch my head and hug me?


    Shouldn¡¯t you tell me that I shouldn¡¯t do it next time?¡¯


    Joey was confused and blinked innocently.


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    ¡°Joey, I remember that I clearly refused your request toe with me, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    In the past, it had not been a big deal. When they were at the alliance¡¯s headquarters, Joey could do


    whatever he liked. That was because he was safe there. No one would dare to enter alliance to kidnap


    him and challenge the Red Hackers. But now they were in Apliaria, and Joey had been targeted.


    Rachel had to be cautious because she didn¡¯t know who their enemies were.


    Joey lowered his head sadly.


    He could tell that his mother was really angry this time. Before, Joey used to hide in Quintin¡¯s car and


    follow him all around the alliance ind. She had never gotten so angry with him then. However, since


    he was more clever and sensitive than normal children, Joey could feel that his mother was nervous


    these days, and he didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Miss Be?¡±


    Andy had seen that Rachel drove her car to the Be family¡¯s underground garage, but she hadn¡¯t


    come up yet. He found it weird, so he took the initiative to go down to the garage and see why Rachel


    was taking so long.


    Andy saw her from afar and called out to her. Only when he reached closer did he see a little boy


    standing in front of Rachel. Andy had seen Joey¡¯s photos, so he recognized him immediately.


    Surprised, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re Joe Be, right?¡± Only a few people knew Joey¡¯s nickname, and Andy


    had just taken his full name.


    Confused, Joey raised his head and looked at Andy with a slight frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m Andy. Your mother¡¯swyer and friend.¡± Andy introduced himself. Joey remembered that he had


    once checked Andy¡¯s profile. But the man in the photo had obviously been much younger than the man


    standing in front of him. That was why Joey had not recognized him immediately. Thinking that his


    mother was still angry with him, Joey had no interest in knowing Andy now. He turned to look at Rachel


    eagerly. Sensing the tension between the two, Andy asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go up.¡± Because of Andy, Rachel couldn¡¯t say anything more to Joey. She decided that


    once they returned to Sue Garden, she would tell him the seriousness of what he did and not to repeat it


    ever.


    Rachel then turned around and walked towards the garage door.


    Joey was distressed when he saw that his mother didn¡¯t even nce at him. He stood still and quietly


    held the cat in his arms. Although Andy was not a psychologist, he became good at psychology since he


    dealt with different clients every day.


    Also, the tension between the mother and son couldn¡¯t be ignored. He soon realized that he had


    interrupted an argument. No, to be precise, Joey must have angered his mother.


    ¡°Come on. Follow your mother. She is waiting for you,¡± Andy said in a gentle voice.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°My mommy is angry with me. She will not wait for me.¡± Joey¡¯s mouth trembled as he felt a little regretful.


    Andy smiled and said, ¡°She is your mommy. How can she be angry with you? Instead, she walked


    slowly so that you could catch up with her.¡±


    Joey immediately raised his head and looked at Rachel.


    Indeed, she was waiting for him at the garage door. His eyes lit up. With eager steps and Katie in his


    arms, Joey walked to Rachel. He grabbed ahold of her hand and said happily, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Rachel looked at him dotingly and said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again.¡±


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t. I will be obedient in the future.¡± Andy, who had been walking behind them looked at


    the back of Joey¡¯s head and said in a low voice, ¡°They really look alike!¡± Joey really looked a lot like


    Victor.


    Although Victor thought that Joey was Odin¡¯s son, Andy couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether they could


    hide the truth from Victor.


    ¡®How long can we hide the truth from him?¡¯


    Once they reached the Be family¡¯s living room, Andy handed Rachel the well-made invite.


    ¡°It was specially sent by the Szar family.¡± Rachel took the invite and opened it. The first thing that


    caught her eye was Susan¡¯s photo. Rachel turned the page and saw the contents.


    The party would be held at seven o¡¯clock tomorrow night at Waterfront Hotel.


    ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong. The Be Group and Szar Group have no business cooperation, right?¡±


    Rachel thought about it for a while and wondered whether she had missed something.


    ¡°No, they don¡¯t.¡± Andy shook his head.


    ¡°The Be Group has gone downhill in the past few years. Had it not been for your mother and her


    father, the Be family would have been forced out of Apliaria¡¯s upper ss.¡±


    Now, the Be family was almost not in the upper-ss circle, though. Rachel looked at the address


    on the invite. Since there were no business dealings between the families, it only meant that the invite


    was specially sent for her by Susan.


    ¡°Miss Be, if you would not like to attend, I send the Szar family your regrets.¡± ¡°No, that won¡¯t be


    necessary. I¡¯ll go,¡± Rachel said as she closed the invite.

 Chapter 362: Susan’s Birthday Party (Part Five)

    Chapter 362: Susan¡¯s Birthday Party (Part Five)


    Waterfront Hotel was one of Apliaria¡¯s fanciest hotels. It was only six o¡¯clock, and dusk was already


    approaching. There were several luxury cars parked at the open parking lot in front of the hotel. Media


    reporters were holding cameras at the entrance of the hotel. It was quite a lively spectacle. Nowadays,


    the Szar family was different from what they used to be. During the past few years, it became part of


    the upper ss of society.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    They became rich and powerful. Moreover, Susan was now Victor¡¯s fiancee. Thus, when people heard


    that she was going to host a birthday party, all the young men and women from the upper ss of


    Apliaria¡¯s society tried their best to gain an invitation to her birthday party ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Szar


    family are about to announce something important today. Do you know what it is?¡±


    Outside the hotel, the reporters were waiting for the birthday girl to arrive and whispering amongst each


    other.


    ¡°An important thing, huh? What else could be more important than announcing that Susan and Victor are


    getting married? I¡¯m sure that the Szar family are going to use Susan¡¯s party to announce that she


    and Victor are about to get married,¡± someone replied.


    ¡°Really?


    A distant rtive of mine that works for the Sullivan Group mentioned that employees of thepany


    said that their engagement have been canceled,¡± said another.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Didn¡¯t news of their uing marriage just break out a few days ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t think it¡¯ll happen. Susan and Victor have been engaged for three years, but they still


    haven¡¯t gotten married. It¡¯s not entirely impossible for their engagement to be canceled. Besides, I heard


    that on Susan¡¯s most recent interview, her agent screened questions about Victor in advance.The agent


    wouldn¡¯t allow the reporters to ask such questions!¡±


    ¡°Miss Szar is here!¡± shouted someone from the crowd.


    The reporters having a heated discussion cheered up and nced at a certain direction. A Bentley


    arrived and stopped at the entrance of the hotel. Not long after, well-trained bodyguards who had been


    waiting for Susan at the hotel appeared. They used their bodies to clear a path for her. The reporters


    pointed their cameras towards the rear door of the Bentley. All of her fans who had been waiting for her


    to arrive screamed with excitement, and the crowd went wild.


    Meanwhile, inside the car, Becky averted her gaze from the window and turned her attention to Susan.


    Then, she patted Susan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Everything will be okay after today. I¡¯ve already arranged


    everything. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll be joining a theater group. And once you be part of the group, no


    matter what happens, don¡¯t give a damn about any of it! All you need to do is to focus on shooting. We¡¯ll


    deal with everything else.¡±


    People outside the car were specting that Susan and Victor were intending to announce their


    marriage. But unbeknownst to them, they were actually going to announce the cancetion of their


    engagement.


    Becky had worked as Susan¡¯s agent for three years. Though she thought Susan wasn¡¯t capable, they got


    along well. And seeing that Susan wasn¡¯t talking much throughout the entire journey, Becky could tell


    that she wasn¡¯t feeling well. That was why she tried tofort her. Susan nodded in response, putting


    on a faint smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Becky. I¡¯ll act ordingly. I¡¯ll make sure that this won¡¯t affect my future work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what to do,¡± said Becky Susan clenched her hands on her knees and her


    eyshes quivered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With that, Becky nodded at the chauffeur slightly.


    Thetter understood what she meant, so he got out of the car, walked towards the door on Susan¡¯s


    side, and it opened it for her. As soon as Susan disembarked from the car, her fans screamed.


    ¡°Susan! We love you, Susan!¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday, Susan!¡±


    ¡°Susan, we wish you happiness all the time!¡±


    Meanwhile, Susan was silent the whole time. She stood on the red carpet, wearing a blue-grey


    customized dress that made her look like a goddess. Her every move and the smile on her face was so


    enchanting that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her.


    ¡°Thank you all for your support!¡± Susan bowed to her fans with her hands on her chest. After she bowed,


    her fans were even more riled up.


    ¡°Happy birthday!¡± they greeted loudly.


    When Becky got out of the car and saw how Susan bowed to her fans, she noticed that the reports and


    Susan¡¯s fans kept on taking photos of Susan.


    Through her many years working as an agent, she had already captured the highlights of tomorrow¡¯s top


    searches. Even though Susan hadn¡¯t made much progress in her acting skills, she was keen on the


    advantages she had, and she knew how to make her fans love her even more. On her birthday, she


    bowed to her fans to express a sincere gratitude. And this simple act was enough to leave a good


    impression to the public.


    Becky stood beside the car for a few minutes on purpose. She didn¡¯t approach Susan until the reporters


    had finished taking photos of thetter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s almost the time,¡± said Becky.


    Susan nodded at her before giving her fans one more smile. She then held the hemline of her dress,


    ready to enter the hotel. But then, someone from behind said something that caught everyone¡¯s


    attention. And upon hearing it, Susan stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Sullivan¡¯s car. He¡¯sing!¡± Susan froze at once.


    Since Becky was standing beside her, she noticed the change in her mood, so she patted her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Susan said, smiling at Becky.


    Then, she turned around and watched the Maybach driving towards them. Because the official


    announcement of the cancetion of their engagement hadn¡¯t been released yet, she was still Victor¡¯s


    fiancee in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    And since she was still Victor¡¯s fiancee, it was natural for her to wait for him here.


    As she watched his Maybach drew closer and closer, she gripped the hemline of her dress and her tight


    shoulder des disyed just how nervous she was at this moment.


    At longst, the car stopped. Soon, the door of the back seat was opened, and the people inside the car


    disembarked from it as everyone¡¯s eyes fell on them. Everyone was expecting to see Victor, but they


    were stunned when they saw someone else get out of the car.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that Mr. Sullivan¡¯s car?¡± someone asked, breaking the silence. Upon hearing the question,


    everyone nced at the Maybach¡¯s license te.


    They confirmed that this was indeed Victor¡¯s car. Some of them might¡¯ve never seen Victor in person, but


    they would never mistake the license te of his car. The person who got out of the car wasn¡¯t the man


    they expected; it was a woman.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± asked another person from the crowd. They were all stunned by this. Upon seeing the


    person who disembarked from the car, Susan was just as stunned as the crowd. She clenched the


    hemline of her dress so hard that her nails dug into her palms.


    There was a look of devastation in her eyes. ¡®How is this possible? Why did it have to be her? How could


    she-of all people get out of Victor¡¯s car?¡¯ she wondered. Susan¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. She


    pursed her lips, staring at the woman with disbelief. Not a minuteter, she heard the media reporters


    discussing among themselves again.


    ¡°I know who she is!¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Rachel Be!¡±


    After hearing this response, everyone else immediately realized who the woman in front of them was.


    ¡°Be? Which one? I¡¯ve been working as a reporter for two years.Why haven¡¯t I heard that there¡¯s a


    Be family in Apliaria?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve only been at this line of work for two years. It¡¯s unsurprising that you don¡¯t know


    about them. Oh, my God! I¡¯ve only heard some time ago that Rachel was still alive, but I didn¡¯t expect it


    to be true. Something interesting is about to happen tonight.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? What makes you say that something interesting would happen?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see! You didn¡¯t know about that either, huh? Susan is Victor¡¯s current fiancee, while Rachel is


    Victor¡¯s ex-wife.¡±

 Chapter 363: Susan’s Birthday Party (Part Six)

    Chapter 363: Susan¡¯s Birthday Party (Part Six)


    The reporters immediately realized that something intriguing would happen and all unconsciously aimed


    their cameras at them to take photos of Susan and Rachel when they stood together. Some were even


    thinking about the headlines of the news tonight. Would it be about the life of the rich in Apliaria or the


    ex-wife and current fiancee of a rich man? Becky, who was standing next to Susan, also recognized


    Rachel.


    She turned to Susan and whispered, ¡°There are many reporters present. Also, don¡¯t forget it¡¯s your


    birthday tonight. So don¡¯t create any trouble. Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Susan pursed her lips tightly. Usually, she would have obeyed her because of the media. But when she


    noticed that Rachel got out of Victor¡¯s car, her hidden jealousy burst through her. Becky¡¯s words made


    Susan feel that Becky was protecting Rachel.


    ¡®This is my birthday party, and I am the main person. Why should I hide?¡¯ Gripping the hemline of her


    dress, Susan took a deep breath and walked toward Rachel.


    Seeing this, Becky called out to her and hurriedly reached out to grab Susan¡¯s wrist, but it was toote.


    Becky was left staring at Susan¡¯s back. She frowned and quickly took out her phone to make a call.


    As soon as Rachel got out of the car, she noticed people looking at her, but before she could pay


    attention to them, she received a message on her mobile phone. It was a message from Joey.


    ¡°Mommy, pleasee back early tonight.¡± When Rachel read the message, a faint smile appeared on


    her face. After she returned from the Be family¡¯s housest night, she repeatedly stressed the


    seriousness of how Joey had sneaked out of the Sue Garden.


    Although she didn¡¯t have the heart to do so, she still punished him and asked him to write ¡°I won¡¯t sneak


    out of Sue Garden without permission¡± a hundred times. Joey didn¡¯t finish it until one o¡¯clock in the


    morning, and he fell asleep at the table.


    When Rachel took Joey back to his room, it seemed that he was still writing in his dream and murmured,


    ¡°Mommy, I won¡¯t do that again.¡±


    When she heard this, Rachel felt both sad and helpless. On being taught a lesson, Joey didn¡¯t insist on


    following her tonight when he knew that she was going.


    Instead, Joey said that he would wait for her at home.


    When Rachel was about to drive out, she discovered that she had a t tire.


    It was gettingte, and if she asked someone to send a spare tire here, she would miss the party. She


    also realized that the size of the spare tire was different from the original one, so it was only for an


    emergency. Rachel couldn¡¯t drive a car with a spare tire to the birthday party. When Joey got to know


    this, his eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°Mommy, there are lots of cars in Daddy¡¯s garage. You can take his


    car.¡±


    Rachel refused and wanted to take a cab to the club. But half an hourter, she still didn¡¯t find one.


    Finally, she found one by using an app, but it was five kilometers away. The driver cancelled the order.


    Observing the ever-increasing waiting time on the app, Joey still didn¡¯t give up convincing Rachel.


    ¡°Mommy, if you don¡¯t leave now, you will bete. Just take Daddy¡¯s car. If you feel ufortable, you


    can pay him back. Just assume that you have taken a cab.¡± Lukas also said, ¡°Miss Be, I think Joey


    is right. Let the driver take you there.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    So, in the end, Rachel agreed to take Victor¡¯s car and requested the driver to take her to the club. But


    when she nodded in agreement, she didn¡¯t notice that Joey and Lukas looked at each other, and a sly


    light sparkled in their eyes.


    Susan walked straight to Rachel. Seeing that Rachel was looking at the screen of her phone and smiling,


    she couldn¡¯t help but look at the screen. However, Susan couldn¡¯t see anything from this angle. She only


    knew that Rachel smiled because she had received a message. ¡®Who sent her this message?


    Victor?¡¯ Thinking Rachel¡¯s smile was for Victor, Susan got very upset. She grew envious, and that made


    her feel uneasy. She restrained her jealousy and tried to calm down. She stood in front of Rachel and


    said in a gentle voice,


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡± Rachel put away her phone and looked at Susan.


    ¡°I received an invite. How could I note?¡± She then handed Susan the gift.


    ¡°An impromptu gift. Happy birthday to you.¡± Susan took the gift and looked at Rachel.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She tried to find some clue on Rachel¡¯s face, but the woman¡¯s face was expressionless.


    Susan couldn¡¯t understand how Rachel could be so calm. Or was it because Rachel didn¡¯t think much


    about her?


    Susan clenched her teeth and looked at the Maybach behind Rachel. Her mind was full of disregard for


    Victor The more Susan thought about it, the more envious she became. Unknowingly, her eyes turned


    red, and she gripped the gift tighter.


    Seeing that the air between the two people changed, everyone widened their eyes and held their breath


    together, fearing that they would miss something huge between Susan and Rachel, as they were rivals in


    love.


    This gossip was about the wealthiest families in the Apliaria, and one of them was a famous star in the


    entertainment circle.


    Wealthy families, entertainment circle, rivals in love¡­ These keywords were enough to set the inte


    on fire! What a rare chance! And just as everyone thought the war was about to break out, a joking voice


    suddenly came from the entrance.


    ¡°I thought there would be something fascinating. It turns out that you two are here.¡±


    Instantly, everyone nced at the door. Susan spun around and saw a man at the entrance. Her


    expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Scott Rachel looked at Carson and thought, ¡®Is there a radar in Carson¡¯s brain? Every time


    something interesting, he is always present.¡¯


    If Rachel hadn¡¯t known that Carson had not asked Susan to wait for her at the entrance, she would have


    guessed that he did it on purpose.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot something.¡± Carson walked over to Susan and looked down at the gift in her hand


    ¡°Miss Szar, I forgot to bring you a gift.¡±


    Susan was speechless and didn¡¯t know how to answer. Finally, she just said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter It¡¯s good


    that you came.¡±


    The reporters thought, ¡®Is it really appropriate that Carson said he forgot to bring a gift for Susa so


    openly?¡¯


    The news that Susan was going to hold a birthday party was nowmon knowledge, and the Scott


    family had already received the invitation from the Szar family. If Carson didn¡¯t know the reason would


    have been too far fetched. But now, he said that he had forgotten to get Susa a birthday gift. It meant


    Carson didn¡¯t think much about Susan or the Szar family.


    ¡°It is remarkable that you don¡¯t mind it.¡± Carson smiled enchantingly.


    ¡°Your mother has been looking for you.¡±


    ¡°My mother?¡± Susan was too stunned to react.


    Carson nodded, ¡°It seems that she is anxious. Perhaps she has something urgent to tell you. After all,


    you have something important to announce today, right?¡±


    His tone hinted at a bit of advice and a warning. Susan suddenly looked up at Carson but only saw his


    distrustful smile. She threw Rachel a nce, pursed her lips, and took a deep breath.


    ¡°In that case¡­ I¡¯ll go and si what she wants.¡± She then walked into the hotel while carrying the hemline


    of her dress.

 Chapter 364: Revenge

    Chapter 364: Revenge


    Everyone thought that a fight was about to break out. But unexpectedly, Susan left the scene calmly.


    All the reporters had expected to witness a fight between Rachel and Susan and make some juicy


    news a However, nothing happened. Disappointment was written all over their faces. What a waste!


    Not long after, Becky came over to Carson and said, ¡°Mr. Scott, thank you.¡± She feared that Susan


    would act rashly when Rachel appeared, so she asked Carson to mediate. After all, everyone in


    Apliaria respected the Scott family like how they respected the Sullivan family. Therefore, when Susan


    saw Carson, she stopped before she could even do something stupid. ¡°You¡¯re wee. But I actually


    didn¡¯te here because of your request. I was ordered to pick up one of my friends.¡± With one hand


    in his pocket, Carson nced at Rachel and smiled. Someone ordered him to pick up one of his


    friends? The smile on Becky¡¯s face froze for a moment. Following Carson¡¯s gaze, her eyes fell on


    Rachel.


    Today was the first time she saw Rachel in person. Becky had seen her in photos, but it still hit different


    when she stood in front of her.


    Compared with Susan¡¯s high-end customized dress, Rachel¡¯s dress was rtively simpler yet elegant.


    The dress didn¡¯t have any unique design, but it seemed to be tailor-made for her. It entuated her fair


    skin and slender figure.


    As a celebrity manager, Becky had already seen many good-looking people in the entertainment


    industry. And she could say that Susan was the most beautiful person she had ever seen. However,


    Rachel was superior in terms of ss and poise. There was coldness and sharpness in Rachel¡¯s eyes,


    but people didn¡¯t feel intimidated when they saw her. No wonder Victor liked Rachel. If she could make


    Carson, who disdained to make friends with others, treat her as a friend, there must be something


    special in her. The very first time Beckyid her eyes on Rachel, she understood why Victor chose


    such a woman. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Be. My name is Becky, Susan¡¯s manager.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Rachel


    held Becky¡¯s hand politely.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Looking at the time on her watch, Becky invited Rachel and Carson. She


    was a little worried that Susan had entered the hotel alone. Rachel nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s


    go.¡± The melodious piano music surrounded the banquet hall of the hotel. Waiters were walking around


    the hall with trays of alcohol and food in their hands. Married women held the hands of their husbands


    as they chatted with their acquaintances, while the singledies joked around with the young men.


    Everyone was well-dressed and they all looked very rich.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Rachel entered the hall, people all talked about her. The whole Apliaria knew about how she


    jumped into the sea four years ago, so everyone thought she was dead. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Rachel


    came back alive. And she even came to attend the birthday party of her ex-husband¡¯s current fiancee.


    People had different guesses about why Rachel came to Susan¡¯s birthday party. And her presence


    made them remember the absurd thing she did four years ago. Did Rachele to make trouble? This


    was the question the guests had at this moment.


    They all had different spections, but Rachel remained unfazed. After taking a ss of champagne


    from the waiter that passed by her, she walked to the wide balcony to be alone. She leaned against the


    railing and felt the coldness of the wind, shaking the ss in her hand. She looked so solemn, contrary


    to the lively atmosphere in the hall.


    Suddenly, she heard footstepsing from behind.


    Rachel paused when she felt someone¡¯s presence not far away from where she was standing


    When she looked sideways and recognized the man¡¯s face, she took a sip of champagne and said, ¡°Mr.


    Scott there


    are so many richdies who want to chat with you. Why are you here?¡±


    Although the status of the Scott family in the Apliaria was not as high as that of the Sullivan family, its


    position was still out of reach for others. As the only unmarried person in the Scott family, Carson


    naturally became the most eye


    -catching person since he attended such a party.


    Within thirty minutes, Rachel had saw five or moredies approaching Carson to have a toast.


    ¡°Really?¡± Carson smiled and leaned against the railing. ¡°What about you? Do you also want to marry


    me as they do?¡± Without saying anything, Rachel rolled her eyes at him.


    This man didn¡¯t change at all. It had been four years, but he was still narcissistic. Rachel suddenly


    remembered the


    first time she saw Carson after her rebirth.


    At that time, he told her she was his mistress.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Seeing Rachel roll her eyes made Carson grin. Somehow, it felt a little familiar.


    It reminded him of the way Joey rolled his eyes at him. But he didn¡¯t open up the topic and asked


    instead, ¡°What are you doing here? Why don¡¯t you go inside? Besides the birthday girl, you¡¯re the most


    eye-catching person tonight. Don¡¯t you want to hear what they say about you?¡± As Carson walked his


    way to the balcony a while ago, he heard people talking about Rachel. ¡°They are all guessing if you are


    a human or a ghost.¡± Rachel, who came back from the dead, was not surprised to hear such


    spection. ¡°Since you cared enough to eavesdrop, why didn¡¯t you answer their question?¡± ¡°In fact, I¡¯m


    also curious. Are you a ghost or a human?¡± Carson raised his eyebrows in a joking manner.


    Hearing this, Rachel turned to look at him but didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°If you are real, how could we not find you in the past four years?¡± There was a hint of usation in his


    tone.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What? I¡¯m waiting for your answer. Where have you been in the past four


    years? Are you¡­ Are you really a ghost now?¡±


    To be honest, Carson had already done an investigation. But the investigation result did not satisfy him,


    so he used his humor to test her.


    Finally, after being silent for a while, Rachel answered with a faint smile, ¡°If I were a ghost, I would


    definitely be a


    ferocious one who takes revenge on people that hurt me in the past. You must be careful then.¡±


    As if looking for a hidden clue, Carson stared at Rachel¡¯s face. Thetter finished the remaining


    champagne in her ss and leaned back against the railing. With her eyes glued to the lively hall, she


    changed the topic.


    ¡°Earlier you said you were ordered to pick me up at the entrance. Since I answered your question, you


    have to answer mine.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Still processing what Rachel had said a while ago, Carson didn¡¯t understand her question right


    away. ¡°Who ordered you to pick up me? Tell me, is it Victor?¡±.


    As soon as Rachel finished speaking, the phone in Carson¡¯s pocket vibrated.


    The text message was from Victor.


    ¡°I have arrived.¡±

 Chapter 365: Why Don’t You Ask Yourself

    Chapter 365: Why Don¡¯t You Ask Yourself


    Carson spun the tip of his phone between his two fingers and turned around. He gazed down as he


    rested his arm against the railing, noticing a Porsche parked near the entrance. It was Victor¡¯s car, to


    be precise.


    ¡°If you want to know who ordered me to do this, why don¡¯t you just ask him?¡±


    Rachel followed Carson¡¯s gaze and looked down. She happened to catch Victor¡¯s eyes as he exited the


    vehicle.


    Carson gently smiled as his ss touched the empty one in Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first. The air


    outside may make you feelfortable, but it¡¯s a little chilly. You should be careful not to catch a cold.¡±


    Without waiting for Rachel¡¯s reaction, Carson turned around and headed into the hall. Rachel quickly


    looked away and pressed her lips together. She wasn¡¯t sure why she felt nervous when she and Victor


    exchanged nces just now.


    ¡°Becky, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± Meanwhile, Susan, who had


    just separated from her mother, found Becky waiting for her on the stairwell of the banquet hall¡¯s


    second floor. ¡°I¡¯m d you know. I did it for your own good,¡± Becky said earnestly.


    Susan lowered her gaze and didn¡¯t say anything. The scenario when Rachel got out of Victor¡¯s car


    lingered in her mind. For her own good? Everyone consoled and wished her well as if they all believed


    she wasn¡¯t deserving of being Victor¡¯s wife. They urged her to sensibly let go of Victor.


    But¡­ Rachel wasn¡¯t any better than her! Susan was adamant about not giving up and she was jealous,


    but she never showed it. ¡°I know,¡± she responded and nodded politely. Hearing this, Becky felt a little


    relieved. She had been so worried about Susan. Susan noticed Carsone in from the balcony as


    soon as she raised her head to look at the hall. Rachel was standing behind him.


    Carson seemed to be the type to get along with everyone, but those who truly got to know him learned


    that he was a ruthless man with murderous intent behind his yful smiles. He was a sly fellow. Susan


    had been with Victor for the past three years. She knew Carson and Victor had a strong bond, so she


    made an effort to get close to Carson in the few asions they would meet. However, he hadn¡¯t been


    so nice to her. He would treat her as if she were a stranger. But now, Carson, whom Susan had worked


    so hard to please, had a very different attitude towards Rachel. Susan¡¯s eyes narrowed and she


    couldn¡¯t help but bite her lower lip. Her thoughts were filled with questions. Why?


    Why did Victor and Carson treat her like this while they acted nicely toward Rachel? All of a sudden,


    Carson keenly sensed that someone was looking at him. Following his gut, he cocked his head slightly


    and saw Susan standing by the stairwell. Carson fixed his gaze on Susan and gave her a yful smirk.


    He then raised the Susan in his hand and proposed a toast to her. Seeing that Carson noticed her


    looking at him, Susan was startled for a moment before swiftly turning away. Becky was observing


    Susan¡¯s emotional state closely as she stood next to her. When she noticed her sudden jerk, she


    followed Susan¡¯s sight and saw Carson and Rachel together. ¡°Becky, I need to go to the bathroom.¡±


    After saying that, Susan lifted the hemline of her dress, turned around, and walked away.


    Becky¡¯s eyes darkened when she looked at Susan who was in a hurry to leave. She only knew about


    the invitation recently and couldn¡¯t understand why Susan had invited Rachel to her birthday


    celebration tonight. In fact, Becky had always wanted to ask Susan why she did it, but she was well


    aware that Susan wouldn¡¯t tell her anything. Becky let out a sigh and sensed that something could go


    wrongter. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that the celebration ends


    sessfully tonight,¡± she muttered to herself. After Susan came out of the bathroom, a random


    waitress approached her. The waitress suddenly reached for her hand and ced a keycard on top of


    her palm, murmuring something only the two of them could hear ¡°Dr. Turner requested I give it to you.¡±


    After saying that, the waitress quickly left, leaving Susan perplexed and unable to ask any further


    questions.


    Looking down at the keycard in her hand, Susan¡¯s eyes turned cold. She then clenched the keycard


    and inhaled deeply. After she calmed herself down, she stepped out in a much better mood. When she


    came out, Victor just arrived in the hall. The crowd fell silent and everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on


    Victor. Susan¡¯s parents rushed to wee him, but anyone could notice the expressions they wore on


    their faces. James had a pleasant smile on his face while Tammy walked alongside him, their arms


    linked together. She didn¡¯t seem to be feeling great.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At first nce, they didn¡¯t look like they were meeting their daughter¡¯s future husband. It appeared like


    they were meeting their boss. ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Susan walked up to her parents and greeted them sweetly.


    Then, she lifted her chin up. ¡°Victor.¡± Seeing this, Tammy felt bitter. She was so worried about her


    daughter being heartbroken. When she remembered how Victor had hurt her daughter, she looked


    absolutely displeased. ¡°Think about where you are and control yourself!¡± James said in a hushed but


    aggressive tone, noticing his wife¡¯s attitude.


    Hearing this, Tammy felt even more aggrieved. As Susan¡¯s father, all James could do was watch his


    precious daughter being wronged. But when Tammy came to her senses, she thought of the Sullivan


    family and Victor standing in front of her. Her husband was right. ¡°Mom, since Victor¡¯s here, it¡¯s time to


    start the party. Kindly ask them to take the cake out.¡± Susan was aware of how much her mother cared


    for her and she was scared that her mother would make a mistake, so she made an excuse to ask her


    to leave. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Tammy nodded. The four of them were standing in the middle, looking


    like a real family. The others didn¡¯t dare to approach them at all. They were envied by everyone


    because of their morous auras.


    Tammy then excused herself and left. James breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that Victor didn¡¯t notice


    anything at all. ¨C


    lispleased, not only would they not be able to celebrate Susan¡¯s birthday tonight, but the Szar family


    as a whole would be ruined. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, thank you foring. It¡¯s a bit crowded here. There¡¯s still


    little time left before the celebration starts. How about going to the second floor first to rest?¡± On the


    second floor of the banquet hall, there was a luxurious lounge where guests from wealthy families


    could rx and unwind. Victor would rarely attend these banquets in thest four years, and when he


    did, he just stayed in the lounge for a short period of time before leaving. James personally requested


    someone to vacate the lounge for Victor because he knew about his habits. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Victor gazed around the hall but couldn¡¯t find the person he was looking for. His eyes were deep and no


    one knew what he was thinking. In his mind, there was only one person he wanted to see.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± James was delighted to hear that Victor agreed, so he looked at Susan and pushed her to


    Victor¡¯s side. ¡°Susan, apany Mr. Sullivan upstairs and make sure he¡¯sfortable.¡±


    ¡°Yes dad,¡± Susan answered in a calm tone. The people around them seemed to be amused by this.


    Their gazes follow the couple walking side by side. When they reached upstairs and shut the door


    close, Susan looked at Victor and spoke gently. ¡°Victor¡­ I¡¯m really happy that you came.¡± During the


    past few days, Susan was stressing about it and had been unsure whether Victor woulde to her


    birthday party or not.


    ¡°Happy birthday,¡± Victor said in a t, emotionless tone, ¡°Thank you very much. I appreciate the


    birthday gift you prepared for me. Ivan sent it yesterday.¡± Susan raised her hand as she spoke,


    touching the ne around her neck that she received the day before. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, Victor. I like it


    so much.¡±


    ¡°Really? Good thing Ivan has an eye for these things and he chose well. I¡¯m d you like it.¡± Susan¡¯s


    smile faltered as she heard this, then she let go of the ne pendant.


    There was a sudden ache in her chest.


    Susan had assumed that Victor personally picked the ne himself. She clenched the pendant


    again unconsciously. She felt a tiny difort in her hand as the edges of the pendant brushed into


    her palm, but it was nothingpared to the pain that was spreading through her heart. Victor even


    admitted it so honestly


    ¡°Really?¡± Susan grumbled bitterly as she forced a smile. Knock, knock, knock. All of a sudden,


    someone knocked on the door. Susan cleared her throat and quickly regained herposure. She was


    ready to turn around to open the door when the person on the other side pushed it open first.


    ¡°Oh. Did I disturb you two?¡± Carson stepped in with a smile.

 Chapter 366: Explanation

    Chapter 366: Exnation


    Susan¡¯s cheeks were flushed with humiliation. She eased off fast and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Susan rushed out of the lounge as soon as she was done speaking. She passed by Carson, and on


    noticing her, he asked, ¡°Miss Szar, You weren¡¯t nning to stay for long, were you?¡± ¡°Not really.¡±


    Susan looked Carson in the eye after a little hesitation. It made her feel guilty in some way. She felt that


    Carson had seen through her thoughts.


    After Susan left, Carson closed the door behind him and then gave Victor a very cursory look. He then


    proceeded to taunt him. ¡°Ivan told me that you were nning on flying to Baltimore today.¡± Victor¡¯s


    elbow rested on the armrest of the sofa as he leaned back slightly. With his bony hand resting on his


    temple, his skinny arm bent slightly. Upon hearing Carson¡¯s sarcastic response, Carson lifted his gaze


    and red at him harshly.


    ¡°Could you be up to something at the moment?¡± ¡°I was quite busy, but you texted saying that I should


    pick up Rachel. I deserve a rpense, Mr. Sullivan.¡± Carson had no desire to attend a party where


    womenpeted to be the most attractive. Besides, Victor was going to announce to the public that


    his engagement to Susan was canceled. He would have left but he was very eager to get the


    rpense from Victor. Victor¡¯s temples were pounding severely as he looked at Carson, his head up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to check your email. I sent you the email you wanted so bad,¡± he added, with a scowl.


    Carson just heard what his ears probably wanted to hear the most. He said, ¡°Good! I really appreciate


    that! See you some other time.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Victor stopped him. Carson turned around to face him. ¡°What else?¡± Carson asked. ¡°Although


    this woman sounds a lot like the description in the email, she¡¯s apanied by a little child. I think it


    should be hers. There¡¯s a good chance that she¡¯s already married,¡± Victor exined.


    Carson¡¯s face suddenly turned cold on hearing the word ¡°child.¡± He subconsciously clenched his fists in


    disappointment. ¡°How certain are you that that¡¯s her baby?¡± Carson asked. Getting the response he


    was hoping for didn¡¯t take him long to get excited about it. He said those words in a whispered,


    quivering tone. ¡°There¡¯s an almost a hundred percent possibility.¡± Victor certainly knew exactly what


    Carson wanted to hear since he had been friends with him for so long, but he wasn¡¯t the liar type either,


    so there wasn¡¯t a way he¡¯d lie to him. ¡°Apparently, someone spotted her with this kid and a male in an


    Italian amusement park.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Two adults and a child showed up at an amusement park. Were they family? Carson smiled. His hand


    in his pockets clenched into a fist. ¡°I can¡¯t tell what happened between you two then. But just in case


    she¡¯s married, perhaps you should consider burying the hatchet.¡± ¡°By that you mean forget about her?¡±


    Carson maintained his cynical demeanor as if he didn¡¯t give a damn. ¡°What does it matter whether


    she¡¯s married and has a child? After flirting with me, she walked away without saying a thing. In other


    words, even if I have to scour the entire for her, I must find her somehow¡­¡±


    Carson¡¯s gorgeous eyes always made him seem wayward, but today he was serious. ¡°It would only be


    fair its got an exnation from her.¡±


    ¡°Then what? You should make peace with your heart about her or else you¡¯ll end up in agony.¡± Victor


    gave him a sincere look. He was aware that Carson needed to decide such matters for himself, just like


    he never gave up on Rachel.


    He had known for the better part of the past month that Rachel was in the Sue Garden, but he couldn¡¯t


    bring himself to confront his want to visit her.


    He felt he had everything under control, but in reality, he had grossly miscalcted the intensity of his


    want.


    When Victor learned that Rachel was to attend Susan¡¯s birthday celebration, he instantly changed his


    mind and canceled his flight to Baltimore. He instructed his chauffeur to drive him back.


    He was utterly zealous to see Rachel¡¯s face and know how she was doing.


    People would really be surprised if they learned about his intentions. To put it another way, as CEO of


    Sullivan Group, Mr. Sullivan ced his job on the back burner and even stood so low for a woman.


    Victor¡¯s attention was drawn back to the scenario in which Rachel stood on the balcony and gazed out


    at the view below. Due to an unexined reason, his temples pounded fiercely. ¡°Hey, are you good?¡±


    Carson also noted that Victor was looking a little paler than usual. ¡°Aren¡¯t your wounds healing?¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes were closed as he tried to alleviate the agony in the temples. ¡°I¡¯m alright, thank you. After


    taking the prescription, I¡¯m feeling a bit woozy. It¡¯s probably why I look so bad right now.¡±


    Clearly, Victor didn¡¯t look fine at all. ¡°Ivan just told me that Dr. Turner gave you a new type of drug that


    will help you sleep.¡± Carson recalled their informal conversation when Ivan sent him some documents a


    few days earlier.


    Victor¡¯s sleep quality had been exceedingly bad for the past four years, and he had a tremendous


    workload. In his capacity as Victor¡¯s doctor, Dr. Turner had been attempting to help Victor sleep more


    soundly, at least. Carson was unsurprised when he learned from Ivan that Victor had been given a new


    type of medication by Dr. Turner. However, when he heard that Victor had be dizzy after taking


    the drug, he instantly recalled and casually inquired about it.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been on it a minute now. It¡¯s not that bad at all,¡± said Victor in a low voice. ¡°Are you sure? Is


    there a risk of dizziness with this medication?¡± Carson had a bad feeling about it, but he couldn¡¯t figure


    out anything. ¡°I think it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t sleep well during the project in Baltimore thesest two days.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter to Victor that much. It wasn¡¯t unexpected that he periodically felt dizzy and had


    headaches because he knew he was fatigued.


    ¡°I suggest that you rest here for a while. As for me, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Carson¡¯s mind hadn¡¯t put the email


    thing aside, so he left after that. Upon exiting the lounge and entering the first-floor banquet hall,


    Carson noticed Susan conversing with someone in a nearby corner shortly after he entered.


    He cast his gaze upon them without even realizing it. While standing in a corner with his back to


    Carson, the individual conversing with Susan couldn¡¯t be seen well. When Carson saw the individual,


    he simply saw that the person¡¯s back seemed familiar, but he had no idea who they were. They had a


    short talk before it was over. Carson diverted his gaze. To him, it appeared to be an informal discussion


    between Susan and her friend.


    Then, Carson caught a glimpse of Rachel. He approached a server, took out a few bank notes from his


    wallet, and presented them to the waiter, remembering the unfortunate CEO in the lounge. Afterward,


    he requested something in a whispered tone of voice

 Chapter 367: Married

    Chapter 367: Married


    The birthday party got underway a short while after Carson had left With her father at her side, Susan


    made her way to the center of the hall. The hall was dim, and Susan seemed like a gorgeous goddess


    thanks to a white beam of light that dropped on her from above. ¡°It means a lot that you came to my


    daughter¡¯s birthday celebration, so thank you. Today is my daughter¡¯s twenty sixth birthday,¡± James


    remarked calmly with a microphone in his hand. ¡°Her presence in my life sums up to the twenty-six


    years. When she was a baby, I could just about hold her in one arm. Look at her now. She has


    transformed into a stunning youngdy now.¡±


    James shifted his gaze to Susan and continued, ¡°I want to tell about my actual emotions, which might


    sound funny to you. She used to follow me about asking for candy. That is still a part of my memory,


    even now as an adult. I


    I was afraid she would acquire a cold today. She told me not to treat her like a child.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Susan called out, James¡¯ humorous and lighthearted connection with her made the


    environment pleasant and also made the peopleugh. ¡°Needless to say, I disagreed with her when I


    heard what she said. It doesn¡¯t count how old kids get, they


    However, despite my best efforts, I have to concede that my once-crying daughter has matured and is


    now capable of taking care of herself. We¡¯ve made it our mission to give her whatever she wants since


    the day she was born. Her happiness is paramount to us. Her mother and I were not on the same page


    with her when we learned that she wanted to work in the entertainment industry. Being in the


    entertainment industry, she would have to put in a lot of effort on her own to seed. We couldn¡¯t do


    anything for her being her parents. Fortunately, she is verypetitive. She has gained a lot of fans


    who like her, and she really has the ability to do things on her own.¡±


    All the wealthydies and gentlemen were moved by James¡¯ words, which were ingrained in the hearts


    of the people. They were enamored with Susan as a result of her father¡¯s words. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t what I¡¯d


    be doing now if you didn¡¯t agree. Thanks,¡± said Susan, moved. ¡°Susan, congrattions on your


    professional sess. I¡¯m not sure what else I can do for you.¡± James took Susan¡¯s hand and turned to


    face her with a fatherly gesture. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today. I¡¯d like to use this opportunity to make my


    feelings known to you in front of the entire audience.¡±


    That got Susan puzzled. ¡°You have been up and about on your own for all these years! I understand


    that¡¯s exhausting t times. When your mother returned from visiting you, she would constantly cry in


    private because she felt terrible for you, iming that you frequently fell asleep in the car due to


    fatigue. When I heard it, I felt a mixture of remorse and joy. I felt bad for you since you had to give up


    your steady life and go out to find a new one.


    I was also pleased that you found a job that you truly enjoyed. Happy birthday, my lovely daughter!¡±


    James¡¯ eyes became crimson when he talked about this. Susan was, after all, his daughter. Surely, he


    must have felt terrible for her. He took Susan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Remember that I and your mother will


    always be there for you,e what may! Go ahead and do whatever makes you happy!¡±


    James¡¯ arms were open as Susan flung herself in their embrace with a tear dropping and told him, ¡°I


    love you!¡±


    Everyone was moved by this heartwarming disy. Several people with cameras were positioned


    nearby to capture the event on film.


    ¡°Hey! Have you recorded it?¡± Becky approached and asked them.


    Becky personally requested these individuals to document Susan¡¯s warm bond with her father through


    photographs. Becky specifically requested that Susan and her father work together in response to what


    transpired just now. A


    heated subject on the Inte would be trending due to Susan¡¯s engagement cancetion being made


    public. Susan had just won an award and was chosen to be the face of numerousmercial items not


    too long ago. These coborations would be affected by the cancetion of her engagement, Becky


    prepared this section in order to draw emphasis on James¡¯ profound affection for Susan and to reduce


    the impact of her engagement being canceled.. ¡°Becky, don¡¯t worry. The photographs are ready. After


    receiving your order, we¡¯ll put them online. I have to admit that Susan¡¯s father truly loves her,¡± one of


    them murmured as she nced at the images. Becky gave a satisfied nod after taking a closer look at


    the images.


    ¡°Post them online once the birthday party is almost ended. And don¡¯t forget to conceal the faces of the


    other guests.¡± ¡°Becky, try to worry less. We¡¯ve worked together a lot throughout the years. We¡¯ve done


    this before.¡± The prospect that he may create the subject of an Inte sensation tonight made him


    giddy with excitement. In order to indicate that he wouldn¡¯t, he waved his hand about in a threatening


    manner. When Susan and her father were done talking, they began dancing together. More people


    began to dance in the banquet hall, igniting the mood once more. The open-air balcony provided a


    dramatic contrast to the vibrant mood in the dining hall, as if they were two separate universes.


    ¡°Miss Be.¡± There was an unexined voice. An unfamiliar man¡¯s face caught Rachel¡¯s eye as she


    turned to face him. It was a man in a suit, who seemed to be in his early twenties. ¡°What¡¯s the deal?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Actually, it¡¯s merely a great deal¡± Rachel¡¯s face was a captivating one. The man¡¯s face


    tarnished due to that pretty face that made him shy. His hand, which was holding a ss, trembled


    slightly. Her eyebrows lifted slightly as she noticed the man¡¯s uneasiness. The man gulped and


    retrieved a business card from his pocket. ¡°Please have this, it¡¯s my business card, Miss Be.¡±


    ¡°Ameer Gordon.¡± The wording on the business card caught Rachel¡¯s eye. At the same time, she tried to


    recall the identity of this individual, but she was unable to do so.


    ¡°Yes, but you may refer to me as Ameer.¡± Ameer gave a bashful smile. Ameer was one of the definitely


    wealthy guests at Rachel¡¯s birthday celebration, even though she had no idea who he was. Apliaria


    wasn¡¯t particrlyrge. It was home to only a few well-to-do households. There must only be one


    Gordon in the Apliaria, given his surname and his affluent background. ¡°You are Mr. Gordon¡¯s¡­?¡±


    Confusion was written all over Rachel¡¯s face. ¡°Yes. Mr. Gordon is my dad,¡± Ameer answered her


    promptly. It was through the development and sale of new energy vehicles that the Gordon family


    became wealthy.


    In recent years, this was one of the wealthiest families in the Apliaria. Andy noted that a son of the


    Gordon family¡¯s head had recently returned from a trip overseas. He had to be the one standing in front


    of Rachel. Everybody else at the party maintained some distance from her except this young man. He


    must have had a lot of guts approaching her. ¡°Well, then I guess I¡¯ll take the card and leave if you have


    nothing else to say to me,¡± Rachel said, holding a corner of the card with two fingers and waving it,


    indicating her departure. ¡°Miss Be, are there any chances that I could leave the party with your


    number?¡± Seeing her leaving, Ameer quickly came up with something, at least to stop her from leaving.


    Rachel stopped at this.


    Ameer¡¯s earlobes grew redder, then he continued, ¡°I recently returned to the country. I heard a lot of


    things about you when I came. That got me so fascinated. Until I met you tonight, my God! I had no


    idea you were more gorgeous than my imaginations showed me.¡±


    At that, Rachel could tell what he was probably going to say next. Ameer stood a head higher than


    Rachel, despite his youth. She smiled, ¡°Mr. Gordon.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been married before. We can¡¯t be a match.¡± Rachel made no morements. She was adamant


    in her refusal of Ameer Ameer had not anticipated being rejected by Rachel so quickly before he could


    even express his intentions. It was quite humiliating for him. ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­¡± ¡°Rachel.¡± A stunningdy


    approached Rachel.

 Chapter 368: Meeting Again

    Chapter 368: Meeting Again


    Elegance defined the woman. Her long hair wasbed back and styled into a chignon. A diamond


    hairpin held the hair knot in ce. A pair of delicate pearl earrings underscored her gentle face and the


    matching ne entuated the royal blue cheongsam that wrapped her curvaceous figure. Rachel


    immediately recognized the woman. It had been four years since shest saw her, yet she hadn¡¯t


    changed. She looked gentler than she was in her white gown back then. ¡°Dr. Jimenez, it¡¯s been a long


    time since west saw each other,¡± Rachel said. ra had seen Rachel from a distance. She just


    wasn¡¯t sure it was her. And now, standing in front of her, ra stood transfixed.


    A few days ago, ra had heard that Rachel was still alive. Still, it felt surreal seeing Rachel with her


    own eyes.


    ¡°Cousin,¡± Ameer addressed her politely. Rachel raised her eyebrows, surprised. ra was Ameer¡¯s


    cousin?


    ¡°Ameer¡¯s mother and my mother are sisters,¡± ra exined when she noticed Rachel¡¯s confused


    look. ¡°ra, do you know Miss Be?¡± Ameer threw an inquiring look at ra and then turned his


    eyes to Rachel.


    ra nodded. ¡°We are good friends.¡± Rachel furrowed her eyebrows. She and ra knew each other


    but not so much that they would be regarded as good friends. Actually, she and ra were not even


    friends. They were just mere acquaintances.


    ra noticed Rachel¡¯s puzzled look. But when they caught each other¡¯s eyes, they smiled without


    exining anything For the second time that night, Rachel heard the word ¡°friend.¡± She pursed her lips


    and looked away. The first time that Rachel heard the word was from Carson. It didn¡¯t make her feel


    ufortable. Carson was a frivolous man. He was joking most of the time so nobody took him


    seriously. And now, ra had just said that Rachel was her friend.


    Rachel felt that she was transported back to a time when a man and a woman came to hurt her badly.


    That was four years ago. The scene had recurred to her many times over that she vowed not to trust


    anyone but herself. She


    promised herself that she shouldn¡¯t repeat that mistake. Consequently, Rachel never took the word


    ¡°friend¡± lightly. It made her feel queasy, thinking that she might get hurt again as she was hurt then.


    Moreover, Abby died at that time. Rachel had med herself for her death because she was not able


    to protect her. Since then, she had suppressed her feelings, bringing to naught any affection she would


    have for others. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Ameer said as he touched the tip of his nose. Thinking of what he hadn¡¯t


    said to Rachel, he felt his face flush. And now that ra was here, the more he couldn¡¯t say what he


    wanted to say. He had to find an excuse to hide his embarrassment. ¡°Well¡­ ra, is Roger here with


    you? I think I¡¯ll go find him.¡±


    If ra was Ameer¡¯s cousin, then Roger would be, too. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s not here. He¡¯s in Baltimore for a


    month now. There¡¯s a project there that he needs to oversee,¡± ra exined as she unwittingly


    looked at Rachel.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ameer felt embarrassed for asking about Roger. He nced at Rachel but found her showing


    no interest in what they were talking about. He felt somewhat disappointed.


    ¡°Your parents should be here, right? I¡¯ll go and see them since I haven¡¯t seen them for some time now.¡±


    ra noticed that Ameer was observing every movement of Rachel and saw the disappointment in his


    eyes. ra s eyes darkened. She seemed to know something but she was careful enough not to show


    it on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re here and so is Riley,¡± ra said. ¡°It would be a good idea to have a good chat with them.


    They¡¯d like that.¡±


    Ameer nodded, said goodbye to Rachel, and hurriedly left. He was a bit confounded. ra followed


    Ameer with her eyes and then looked at Rachel ¡°Ameer seems to like you very much,¡± she said in a


    casual tone


    Rachel just shrugged her shoulders. It seemed that she had no intention to pursue the topic.


    ra was secretly relieved that Rachel was not interested in Ameer. She knew that look that Ameer


    had given Rachel. He was looking at Rachel the way Roger had at that time. ra had no wish that


    there would be another one in the family who would like Rachel. Roger was already enough.


    ¡°So, how are you feeling now that you¡¯re back here?¡± ra asked, changing the topic. ¡°Four years


    have passed quickly and yet, much has changed.¡± Rachel turned around so that she could rest an


    elbow on the railing. Looking down, she said, ¡°Oh, I heard that you¡¯re now the vice director.


    Congrattions!¡± ra replied with a perfunctory


    ¡°Thank you!¡± A short silence followed as if ra and Rachel were skirting the topic of them being


    friends. A waiter passed by them. Seeing that ra didn¡¯t touch her ss of wine, the waiter


    ordingly asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, would you like something else?¡± ra looked up and told the waiter, ¡°Yes,


    please give me a ss of orange juice.¡± The waiter nodded, left, and came back with a ss of orange


    juice. ¡°Here you go, ma¡¯am. Enjoy your drink.¡± Rachel noticed that ra took the ss but didn¡¯t drink


    the juice at once.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant so I can¡¯t drink wine. But let me propose a toast to you with this orange juice. Wee


    back, Rachel. I hope you¡¯ll have a good stay here.¡± : Rachel was surprised at this news. ¡°How long


    have you been pregnant?¡± she asked as she looked at ra¡¯s t belly. ¡°Oh, just two months,¡± ra


    answered as she gently ced her hand on her abdomen. Rachel frowned. ¡°You should really take it


    easy in the first trimester.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. And remember that I¡¯m a doctor and I also know my body well


    enough,¡± ra said and smiled at Rachel. ¡°I¡¯ve been resting at home these days but sometimes I get


    bored so I go out.¡± Rachel raised her ss of wine and clinked it against ra¡¯s.


    ¡°Congrattions to you! And to Riley, too. She¡¯s now getting apanion.¡± ra took a sip of the


    orange juice. There was a gentle look on her face. Rachel sipped her wine and looked away. The open-


    air balcony had a good location. It had a beautiful view of the city lights of the central area of Apliaria


    ra looked down at her belly. She shook her head, ever so slightly. She didn¡¯t think that the topic of


    children was appropriate at the moment. How could she be insensitive! Why did she mention it? She


    regretted what she had just said. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m sorry. I think that I have upset you,¡± ra said dolefully.


    Rachel looked confused. ¡°About that child¡­¡±


    Then it dawned on Rachel that they didn¡¯t know that her child was alive. ¡°Oh, please, don¡¯t think too


    much about it. It¡¯s been a long time. And time has eased the pain,¡± Rachelforted ra. But it


    seemed that it only made ra feel worse. Rachel didn¡¯t expect this reaction.


    Meanwhile, there was a knock on the door of the lounge on the second floor.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Victor answered in a low voice.


    The door opened and a waiter came in with a ss of warm water. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Sullivan. Mr.


    Scott had asked me to bring you this.¡±


    Pressing his temples, Victor opened his eyes and said, ¡°Well, put it on the table over there.¡±

 Chapter 369: A Trap (Part One)

    Chapter 369: A Trap (Part One)


    The waiter looked down, gently put the ss on the table, and left the lounge without looking back.


    Victor felt a like his temples would explode. He rubbed his temples with his thumb, but the drumming


    didn¡¯t cease. When he heard the door of the lounge closing, he sat up and tried taking the ss the


    waiter had left. That was when he realized that the side effect of the drug seemed to be getting more


    severe. He felt dizzy and weak the moment he touched the ss.


    Unable to keep his hand steady, the ss slipped from his hand, falling to the floor with a crisp sound.


    Brows furrowed in concentration, Victor held the handrail instinctively for support. At the same time, the


    door was opened from the outside.


    ra stood and watched Rachel. She couldn¡¯t stop wondering what had happened to Rachel, and


    where she had been for the past four years. ra had a lot of questions for Rachel, but she recognized


    that she had no right, and was in no position to ask her anything. So, she had to contend herself with


    small talk.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Mommy!¡± A figure in light yellow ran out of the banquet hall anding straight at ra. ra caught


    her just in time and pinched her face dotingly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be with your grandparents? What are you


    doing here?¡± With her hair tied in a bun, the little girl looked like ra.


    When Rachel looked at the girl, she immediately recognized her¡ªRiley. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma are


    chatting with Uncle, and no one wants y with me.¡± Riley puffed out her rosy cheeks to her mother.


    Slowly, her smile died down and she looked puzzled as she spotted Rachel out of the corner of her


    eye. ra followed her little girl¡¯s eyes and smiled softly.


    ¡°Oh! This is your aunt Rachel.¡± ra gently put her hand gently on Riley¡¯s shoulder, encouraging her to


    be open with Rachel. Riley tilted her head and observed Rachel attentively.


    ¡°Auntie, you are so beautiful.¡± Everyone liked to be praised, and of course, Rachel was no exception. A


    smile naturally made its way to her face. Seeing her smile brought a smile to ra¡¯s face. This was the


    first time Rachel was actually smiling genuinely since the birthday party started. Rachel¡¯s earlier smile


    was faint and somehow not real. It made ra worry about her emotional problems. ra didn¡¯t know


    how Rachel had managed in the past four years. As a woman, she knew fully well that it was difficult to


    live in and you weren¡¯t used to, and having to conceal your identity at that was worse. She felt sorry


    for Rachel, especially when she saw how faint her smile was. Rachel was ridiculous four years ago, but


    her bright eyes sparkled. She still had some light in them. ra narrowed her eyes at Riley¡¯sment.


    Rubbing her nose, she said, ¡°I¡¯m so sweet to you, but you¡¯re not calling me beautiful.¡±


    Riley blinked her eyes rapidly, put her arms around ra¡¯s waist and said in a singsong voice,


    ¡°Mommy, you are, and will remain the most beautiful woman in my eyes. I¡¯m meeting Aunt Rachel for


    the first time. I want to leave a good impression on her.¡±


    ra chuckled at the little girl¡¯s words. Rachel raised her eyebrows when she heard what she said.


    ¡°Riley, this is not the first time we¡¯re meeting.¡± Riley widened her eyes and looked at Rachel in dismay.


    Indeed Rachel looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember how she knew her. ¡°I also think you look


    familiar,¡± she said, then looked up at ra for help.


    ra touched her head and said, ¡°You do know her, sweetheart. She saved your life. You got lost once


    when you were a little kid. Aunt Rachel searched for you everywhere and even almost had a car


    ident.¡± These words triggered Riley¡¯s memory, and she began to remember Four years wasn¡¯t a


    very long time, but it wasn¡¯t a short time either. Riley was still very young at the time, and her memories


    of that period were vague. However, she could remember that she got lost. She also vaguely


    remembered Roger crying when she was in his arms.


    Naturally, Riley didn¡¯t understand why her uncle was crying at that time. But as she thought of it now,


    the reason was obvious


    He had been crying because of Rachel. ¡°I remember!¡± Riley smiled. ¡°I remember I saw your picture in


    Uncle Roger¡¯s room before! No wonder i find you to be so beautiful! It was the same reaction I had


    when I saw your picture.¡± ¡®Roger has my picture in his room?¡¯ it had been four years already. Rachel


    thought that Roger must have forgotten her by now. So it was really shocking hearing that he still had


    her picture on disy in his room. This discovery stunned Rachel a little. ra, too, was beside herself


    because, Riley had innocently evoked a topic she had deliberately been avoiding. She pinched Riley¡¯s


    face and said with a smile, ¡°Riley, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying what I saw and can


    remember, Mommy.¡±


    The little girl was so innocent and absorbed in what she was saying that she didn¡¯t notice the slight


    change on ra¡¯s face. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I¡¯m going to primary school this year, you


    know?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Afraid that Riley would say something else she shouldn¡¯t, ra answered


    her hastily so that she wouldn¡¯t go back to it. Unfortunately for ra, Riley had ns that were different


    from hers. The little girl walked up to Rachel and greeted, ¡°Aunt Rachel?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Rachel left her


    thoughts when she heard her name and looked down at the little angel in front of her. Riley reached out


    and held Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°Aunt Rachel, my uncle doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend yet. Would you like to be his


    girlfriend? It disturbs my grandma that he isn¡¯t married yet. If you can be my uncle¡¯s wife, he will be


    very happy, and eventually, my grandma will be happy too.¡±


    ra¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Riley¡­¡± Rachel was also surprised. That was thest thing she was


    expecting to hear from Riley. For a moment, it was silent everywhere. ra pulled Riley¡¯s hand from


    Rachel¡¯s and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got this from, Riley. But you shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense, my


    dear.¡± Riley pouted and muttered, ¡°No, Mommy, it is not nonsense. Don¡¯t say that,¡± ¡°Rachel, you¡­¡±


    ra started and trailed, not knowing exactly what to say. She knew it wasn¡¯t Riley¡¯s fault. After all,


    Riley was only a child. For her, nature had to take its course.


    She was neither for or against Roger and Rachel being together. She just believed things couldn¡¯t be


    forced. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ra. I¡¯m not taking it seriously,¡± Rachel said with a soft smile. ra wasn¡¯t very


    convinced Rachel was okay with what Riley said. But since she said so, she decided to let it go and


    asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your next n? I heard that you went back to work at the Be Group?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Rachel smiled lightly.


    You know my mother and grandparents left the Be Group to me. I have to take good care of it.¡±


    Everyone looked at that group like it was a wastage of time and an error. So, they thought it was rather


    stupid of Rachel to go back.


    ra also felt the same way. To her, there was no need keeping the Be Group, but she just


    nodded in understanding. ¡°If you need help in any way, just let me know.¡± Rachel just smiled and said,


    ¡°I will, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me. I really don¡¯t mind doing it. Rachel, I have always regarded you


    as a true friend. You should know that¡­¡±


    "¡­.you are the toughest girl I¡¯ve ever met, and I admire you so much.¡¯


    Before ra could speak her thoughts out loud, Riley, who was still standing next to her, suddenly held


    her belly. Her face turning pale, she said in a voice that trembled, ¡°Mommy, my tummy aches.¡±

 Chapter 370: A Trap (Part Two)

    Chapter 370: A Trap (Part Two)


    Riley¡¯s forehead was drenched in perspiration as a result of the excruciating difort. ra¡¯s


    expression changed. She sank to her knees and reached out to stroke Riley¡¯s head.


    ¡°Riley, what have you had?¡±


    Riley¡¯s forehead felt refreshingly chilly. ra also took note of Riley¡¯s red blotches on his neck.


    Riley cupped her hands over her stomach. She answered in a hushed voice, ¡°L.. I had some mango


    mousse.¡±


    ra couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    Rachel also took note of Riley¡¯s neck¡¯s red patches. She had a good idea of what was going on right


    away.


    Riley couldn¡¯t eat mangoes since she had a mango allergy. No one could possibly me Riley for the


    amount of agony she was in. ra didn¡¯t know how much she had eaten. She picked Riley up and was


    about to enter the hall.


    After taking a nce around the banquet hall, Rachel grasped ra¡¯s arm.


    ¡°There are a tremendous number of people here. If we rush inside the building, we¡¯ll be sure to annoy


    the people inside. Over there is a stairwell. From here, we¡¯ll go to the upper section.¡± ra scanned the


    room before turning to face Rachel and nodding.


    ¡°Surely Riley has tried mango before? Which anti-allergic medication has she previously taken? I¡¯ll go


    out and get it for her.¡± Rachel showed concern. ¡°Loratadine.¡± ra¡¯s scowl deepened as she continued


    to study Riley¡¯s pale face. Rachel took note of it and rushed out without thinking twice. ra went on to


    carry Riley to the second floor.


    In the lounge on the second floor


    Victor squinted his eyes and moved his lips slightly as he looked at the woman standing at the door.


    ¡°How did you end up here?¡± He was nothing less than aloof and threatening. Pretending not to notice


    his indifference, Susan shut the door. She approached him in her high heels and said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem


    well, Victor. I¡¯ll help you get to a vi so that you can have some rest.¡± At Waterfront Hotel, parties were


    held in therge hall of the main building. Guests who didn¡¯t want to go home after a banquet could


    stay in the vis.


    With her gorgeous eyes, Susan stepped up to Victor and looked him in the eye. Victor was immediately


    greeted by the lovely scent from her. He began to sweat profusely and the blood in his veins seemed to


    be boiling. Susan clung to his arm and teased him, ¡°Victor¡­¡±


    Her sweet voice could easily enchant a man. She also had his arm in hers. They were cool as if they


    might momentarily calm a man¡¯s worries. Victor wasn¡¯t a simpleton in the least. He quickly discovered


    that Susan¡¯s fragrance had a reeking quality to it. He unfastened his tie, unbuttoned his shirt¡¯s top


    buttons, and pushed her away. He appeared not to be able to exhale solely in this manner.


    When she was shoved by Victor, Susan stumbled back a few paces.


    ¡°Get the fuck out of here!¡± There was a tinge of malice in Victor¡¯s shadowed gaze. Victor scared the


    living daylights out of Susan. She clenched her teeth and held back the butterflies in her stomach. ¡°I


    want to care about you, Victor. Do not attempt to fling yourself off of me.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes became colder


    as he gazed at her beautiful face. He was more certain that Susan¡¯s fragrance was off. However, she


    had only just entered the lounge. Unless he was allergic to the scent, it wouldn¡¯t have taken action any


    soon.


    To put it another way, the smell was only a catalyst. Apparently, he had already been doped. He


    reflected on the events of thest few hours. ¡°Victor, how are you feeling at the moment? Let¡¯s get out


    of here. You need rest.¡± Susan wasn¡¯t going to give up. She came back to Victor and tried to touch his


    arm again. Nevertheless, before she could even get close to him, arge hand wrapped around her


    neck and dragged her into the corner. ¡°How dare you, Susan?¡± When Victor swung at her, Susan didn¡¯t


    expect him to strike her. It didn¡¯t matter how cold and callous he was to her, she didn¡¯t think he would


    harm her. Victor, on the other hand, suffocated her and was ready to murder her. Susan¡¯s heart began


    to race. She unconsciously extended her hand to fend off Victor¡¯s grasp. ¡°Victor¡­¡± The rage in Victor¡¯s


    eyes colored them a fiery crimson. In the midst of Susan¡¯s pleading, he did not loosen his grasp at all.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Susan¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and she could barely breathe.


    Victor¡¯s temples began to hurt as he saw her pallid face, and memories began to pour back into his


    mind. Rachel nearly died four years ago when he grabbed her by the neck. ¡°Don¡¯t. Please¡­¡± Susan


    pleaded for her life. Victor regained consciousness when he saw Susan sobbing and looking sad. It


    dawned on him that Rachel¡¯s face went red as he grabbed her. He had the sensation that a zillion


    needles had been inserted into his temples. He let go of her and stepped back. Susan¡¯s legs gave out


    and she copsed to the floor. She put her hands over her neck and started to gasp for air. Victor sank


    his gaze to the floor. Back of his hand, his veins were bursting out of his body. His heart ached as he


    recalled the incident, and he felt as if he had lost all his power. He repressed his wrath and


    restlessness, clinched his hands and stared down at Susan coldly.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Victor was so mean to her. Susan¡¯s face flushed as she fixed her gaze on Victor, her lips


    pursed. How was it possible that this happened? The drug was supposed to be working by now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not about to repeat that,¡± Victor scolded frostily. ¡°Else, you and your maker will be meeting soon.¡±


    Susan¡¯s cheeks became a shade of pale. Seeing Victor¡¯s icy demeanor, she didn¡¯t believe he was


    joking around. She would die there if she didn¡¯t listen.


    People all said Victor was ruthless. Susan used to think it was because he never gave others a way out


    in the business world and he was just indifferent to worldly affairs. But now¡­ She had a new


    appreciation of his severity and ruthlessness, yet she still felt weird.


    Knock! Knock! Someone knocked on the door. ¡°Miss Szar, are you inside?¡± To hide her


    embarrassment, Susan hurriedly rose up and fixed her clothing. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A number of reporters want you


    to go downstairs for an interview,¡± the man outside said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes.¡± Susan


    epted the interview without hesitation. She was aware that Becky had asked many well-known


    media outlets to interview her. This was in order to undermine the negative public perception that had


    been created by her announcement of the rupture of her engagement. The guy standing there moved


    away. Susan brushed her hair at her temples and smiled. ¡°Then I¡­ I¡¯m going now, Victor.¡±


    There was a nearby drugstore. Alcoholics were prone to losing their cool and exchanging punches.


    They could get hurt. Rachel promptly purchased the medication suggested by ra.


    ra and Riley were waiting for her on the second floor when a waiter unexpectedly halted Rachel.


    ¡°You must be Miss Be, I¡¯m I correct?¡± Rachel paused in her tracks and squinted at him


    suspiciously. ¡°Yes. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Not at all. Miss Jimenez instructed that I keep an eye out for


    you here,¡± the waiter hastily answered. ¡®ra?¡¯ Rachel, recalling Riley¡¯s allergic responses,


    questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s up with Riley?¡± ¡°Not exactly, Miss Be, all is good. Riley has


    been brought to a vi by Miss Jimenez, and she wanted to let you know. You¡¯ll find them there.¡±


    Rachel exhaled a sigh of relief as she heard this. ¡°That¡¯s a fantastic thing, thank you. I¡¯ll set out to track


    them down.¡±


    ¡°You mind me showing you the way?¡± ¡°No, please. You could just tell me how to get there and I¡¯ll take


    myself.¡± Rachel graciously refused. She nced at her wristwatch and decided she didn¡¯t want to


    remain any longer since the present had been sent. She should remain with ra and Riley for the


    duration of the celebration, and then leave when it was done. The waiter told her the vi number.


    Rachel had the vi number in her head and the medication in her hand as she walked out the door.

 Chapter 371: A Trap (Part Three)

    Chapter 371: A Trap (Part Three)


    After watching Rachel call the elevator and leave after it arrived, the waiter took his phone out and sent


    a message. There was a red Ferrari parked at the entrance of the club¡¯s parking lot. A cellphone on the


    passenger seat of the supercar suddenly vibrated. Carson, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, looked over at


    the phone in surprise. He put the picture back in his pocket, picked the phone up, and unlocked it. ¡°Mr.


    Scott, I made Miss Be leave the banquet hall for the vi, as you ordered me to.¡± The message


    was from the waiter.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Carson tapped the steering wheel rhythmically with his slender fingers as he read the message a few


    times. Then, he dialed a number


    After a few rings, the person Carson called answered the phone.


    ¡°What?¡± demanded the man on the other end of the line. He sounded irritable.


    Carson raised his eyebrows slightly and joked, ¡°Ah? Mr. Sullivan, what happened? Why are you so


    agitated?¡± The joke didn¡¯t amuse Victor; it only made him frown. He walked to the small refrigerator,


    took out a bottle of cold water, and drank half of it in one sitting. The chilling rush helped calm his


    nerves.


    ¡°Say what you want to say quickly!¡± Victor growled.


    The unpleasant tone made Carson suspect something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Victor sighed as his thirst ¡®returned.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied, unwilling to continue the pointless conversation with Carson


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Carson, if you have this much time on your hands, I don¡¯t mind rmending you to Ivan, who has


    been searching far and wide for someone to manage a project in Syria,¡± Victor said, his patience


    wearing thin. The unyielding heat and difort he felt, which he suspected was a side-effect of the


    drug in his body, made him turn on the air conditioner and set it to the lowest temperature.


    ¡®Syria¡­ Carson¡¯s eyes widened in rm. He didn¡¯t doubt the authenticity of Victor¡¯s words.


    The unrest there was so great that even a careful person could lose their life in the blink of an eye. If


    merely surviving was a tall task, then undertaking a project was suicide, and no one was ready to risk


    their lives. However, Victor was different, and Carson, who knew him better than many, was certain he


    could travel there to develop projects.


    Laughing rather nervously, Carson replied, ¡°My goodness, Mr. Sullivan, I have yet to make a woman


    mine, so how could I risk my life by going there? Okay, okay. You¡¯re just mistaking my goodwill for ill


    intent.¡± Victor didn¡¯t reply; he was at his wit¡¯s end. But before he could hang up the call, Carson spoke


    again. ¡°Well, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. I just saw Rachel.¡±


    Victor¡¯s thumb stopped an inch away from the red ¡°end call¡± button on the phone¡¯s screen. ¡°What do


    you mean?¡± Seeing that Victor¡¯s interest was piqued, Carson smiledcently. He ced one hand


    behind his head and said, ¡°You should understand that you aren¡¯t the only guest the Szar family


    invited to the party they held, right? After all, the Sullivan family isn¡¯t the only big shot in Apliaria; there¡¯s


    also the Jimenez family.¡±


    Victor was starting to understand where Carson was going with this.


    ¡°Is Roger here too?¡± Victor asked after a brief silence. His tone indicated he was stating a fact, not


    asking a question.


    After Rachel jumped into the sea four years ago, Victor had sent people to look for her, and they


    searched unsessfully for three days and three nights. They eventually found a bloated and


    disfigured corpse that they couldn¡¯t identify.


    The search had gone on for so long that Victor copsed from exhaustion afterward. When Roger got


    the autopsy


    result from the hospital, he flew into a rage and drove his car into Victor¡¯s vehicle. The crash was


    severe. Still, Roger was unharmed. He stormed out of his car, pulled Victor out of his wrecked car, and


    punched him hard. Victor was exhausted because he had jumped into the stormy sea to search for


    Rachel, and finding the bloated corpse had drained him emotionally. So, how could he, in that state,


    take Roger¡¯s punch? The force made Victor¡¯s head strike the rear of his car. Roger grabbed Victor¡¯s


    cor and screamed, ¡°Where is she, Victor? Where is she? What was that you said? You said you¡¯d


    remarry her, right? Then, why did she jump off the ship? Say something! Damn it!¡± Blood dribbled from


    Victor¡¯s lips, but he remained quiet. Infuriated, Roger punched Victor repeatedly, but Victor didn¡¯t resist.


    He seemed to have lost his soul after Rachel jumped off the ship. When Ivan noticed the scuffle, he


    quickly asked people to pull the two apart.


    ra bolted out of the hospital to stop Roger¡¯s rage-fueled assault. Ivan called for another car to take


    Victor, and ra held Roger¡¯s arm with all her strength to prevent him from hitting Victor again. . The


    Jimenez family and the Sullivan family were powerful and influential, yet their two heirs were fighting on


    the street. What would outsiders think? What would they say? Roger¡¯s eyes were red as he watched


    Ivan¡¯s people help Victor into the car. ¡°You killed her, Victor! You killed her!¡± Victor and Roger hadn¡¯t


    seen each other since that unpleasant incident, despite being in Apliaria.


    Even if they were trying their hardest to avoid each other, as heirs to the two most powerful families,


    they should have bumped into each other at least once. Neither man knew that fate was preventing


    them from running into each other. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Roger should be here,¡± Carson replied


    mysteriously. Victor¡¯s grip on the water bottle tightened unconsciously. He didn¡¯t notice the panic that


    gripped his heart after learning that Roger was also at the birthday party. When there was no response


    from the other end of the call, Carson decided to say something.


    ¡°They¡­ They met?¡± Victor asked. Carson smiled. It seemed Victor believed him. In a good mood,


    Carson sat up straight and replied, ¡°Maybe. Moments after I came out, I saw Rachele out, too, and


    there was a man beside her. I could only see his back, but I think he might be Roger.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes


    darkened. He squeezed the bottle so hard that the cap popped off, and water spilled everywhere,


    drenching his hand. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t take it out on me. The Jimenez family have introduced many women to


    Roger in the past four years, but Roger didn¡¯t like any of them and remained single. He fought you for


    Rachel many times four years ago, but now that Rachel has returned, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll do that again,¡±


    Carson said.


    Victor didn¡¯t reply, though. It was so quiet on the other end of the call that Carson thought he had lost


    the connection. He checked the phone¡¯s signal in surprise. However, the phone signal was still good.


    ¡°Victor!¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Victor asked in a low voice.


    When Carson heard the tone, he was stunned. ¡°Why have you reacted like this?¡±


    Victor tossed the crumpled bottle into the trash can and returned to the sofa. His expression turned as


    cold as before, and he acted as though he hadn¡¯t heard Carson¡¯s question.


    The only evidence of the panic-fueled rage he had briefly flown into was the wet spot on the carpet


    where water from the bottle had spilled.


    Victor was restraining himself. .

 Chapter 372: A Trap (Part Four)

    Chapter 372: A Trap (Part Four)


    There was a brief silence in the other line. Then, Victor said, ¡°Bye.¡± He ended the call without giving


    Carson the opportunity to respond.


    Carson¡¯s eyes narrowed and the corner of his mouth twitched, it seemed that things have gone quite


    different from what he nned. He had thought that once Victor learned that Rachel was with Roger,


    he would ask him where they were and then go look for her. However, Victor was surprisingly calm.


    Carson even believed that seeing the depressed and regretful man in the past four years was an


    illusion. Nheless, he had already led Rachel to the vi.


    Carson shrugged it off and still sent Victor the vi number, muted the phone, and tossed it on the


    passenger seat. A smile formed on his lips. ¡°As a friend, this is all i can do.¡± He stepped on the


    elerator. The Ferrari pulled out of the parking lot and drove away from the Waterfront Hotel.


    Ding!


    A message popped out. Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed as he examined Carson¡¯s text message on his phone.


    When he was done reading, he deleted everything in a swipe. .


    He tightened his fists unconsciously as he closed his eyes. Just when he had calmed down, Rachel¡¯s


    face appeared in his mind again. He missed her so much and his heart longed for her. He couldn¡¯t help


    but murmur her name in a hushed voice. There was a garden between the hotel¡¯s main hall and the


    vis for the guests. In the garden, there were various crisscrossed trails. The air was refreshing and it


    was also incredibly quiet. Many customers who dined at the hotel¡¯s restaurant enjoyed taking a stroll


    through the garden.


    There were dimmed roadmps on both sides of the cobblestone path, allowing people to see the way


    while giving them an aesthetic feel. Rachel looked at the sign and proceeded to the vi the waiter had


    just mentioned. However, despite walking for more than ten minutes, she was unable to find the vi.


    She grimaced as she checked the time on her phone. She changed her SIM card aftering back


    and she wasn¡¯t able to save ra¡¯s phone number yet. Because of that, it was impossible to contact


    her and it might take forever to find her at this rate. Luckily, a woman who appeared to be working at


    this ce was passing by and Rachel quickly walked up and called out to her.


    ¡°Hello, what can I do for you?¡± the staff asked respectfully as she looked at Rachel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother


    you, but where can I find this vi?¡± Rachel told the woman the vi number. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s still a long way from


    here. How did you get here? You took the wrong way. The vi is in the opposite direction.¡±


    The woman was obviously surprised. ¡®In the opposite direction?¡¯ ¡°But I followed the sign here¡­¡± Rachel


    murmured. ¡°Oh! Yes, ma¡¯am. We¡¯re very sorry. A drunk guest broke the sign yesterday. We haven¡¯t


    repaired it yet. It¡¯s our honest mistake.¡±


    The corner of Rachel¡¯s mouth twitched. She had walked such a long way but she was actually getting


    farther and farther from where she was supposed to go. ¡°I see. So I should take that way?¡± Rachel


    pointed in the direction the staff had told her just now. She needed to give the medicine to Riley and


    she didn¡¯t have time to care about the sign.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Yes. Let me take you there. It¡¯s the least I could do.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Please, follow me.¡± The woman turned around and led the way. Rachel walked closely behind her.


    Some people were chatting on the garden bench, while others strolled across the garden. But as


    Rachel walked further, the garden became deafeningly quiet. Except for her and the woman, there was


    no one else.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. The vi is in front of us,¡± the woman said with a smile as she turned to Rachel.


    Rachel nodded and looked up, noticing a vi with lights turned on not far away. The woman evidently


    quickened her pace when they were about to arrive as if she couldn¡¯t wait. She appeared to be a little


    jittery. Rachel had her movements in sight.


    Soon, they arrived at the door of the vi.


    ¡°This is our stop. You can go in now, ma¡¯am.¡± The woman stood at the entrance, smiling at Rachel as if


    she wasn¡¯t the one who had just walked in a haste. Rachel cast a cautious nce at the closed door


    and her eyes darkened as she looked back at the woman. ¡°Who¡¯s inside?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The woman was taken aback by the question, and her smile froze. ¡°I wasn¡¯t walking in the


    wrong way, and the sign wasn¡¯t broken, right? This isn¡¯t the vi I want to go to, is it?¡± Rachel had a


    slight grin on her face. Her eyes, on the other hand, were cold and prating. Her deep stare jolted


    the woman, making her face turn pale.


    ¡°Miss Be, I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± The displeasure on Rachel¡¯s face made the


    woman nervous. ¡°How do you know myst name is Be?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes grew sharper.


    The woman¡¯splexion turned paler. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Tell me, who sent you here? Why did you bring me


    here?¡± Rachel remained still in her ce, but she seemed to have everything under control. A bead of


    sweat on the woman¡¯s brow rolled down from the corner of her forehead and eventually fell to the


    ground. ¡°No one sent me here.¡± Her hands were clenched tightly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, I¡¯ll


    take a guess.¡±


    The woman gulped in response when she heard Rachel¡¯s remark. ¡°Is it Susan? Did she ask you to take


    me here?¡± Rachel raised her eyes and gave her a firm look. The woman¡¯s legs almost gave out as she


    heard Susan¡¯s name, nearly falling to the ground. It was already obvious because of her body


    language, but she refused to admit it by shaking her head. ¡°No, not at all!¡± ¡°Why did Susan give you the


    order?¡± Rachel crossed her arms and started to take a few steps forward. Her tone was calm, but the


    aura she was giving off intimidated the woman in front of her.


    The woman bit her lower lip and shook her head continuously. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t admit it, do you think


    Susan will let you go once she learns that you haven¡¯tpleted your task?¡± Rachel said with a faint


    smile.


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen. She isn¡¯t going to make things difficult for me,¡± the woman mumbled. Then she


    noticed Rachel¡¯s smug face. She quickly realized she had betrayed Susan and covered her mouth in


    shock. Rachel continued to stare her down, then she nced at the vi¡¯s door once more with dark


    eyes. With a guilty huff, the woman lowered her head in disbelief. She didn¡¯t dare to talk and tightly


    clenched her clothes. ¡°Since you¡¯re so stubborn, thene in with me,¡± Rachel coldly said. ¡°No, no!¡±


    When the woman heard Rachel was going to drag her in, she abruptly raised her head, turned back,


    and attempted to flee. However, Rachel swiftly grabbed her arm. ¡°Miss Be, please don¡¯t¡­¡± The


    woman begged with teary eyes, knowing that she couldn¡¯t get rid of Rachel. ¡°I can¡¯t go in.¡±


    You can¡¯t? Why? I thought you said no one sent you? Aren¡¯t you going to escort me inside?¡± Rachel


    looked at her coldly.


    There is a man inside¡­¡± the worker remarked in a trembling voice after a little pause.


    The trembling woman was afraid to continue, but Rachel was well aware of the situation. Miss Be,


    Miss Szar asked me to do this¡­ I had no other choice. If I didn¡¯t do this, I would lose my job. I have


    to take care of my grandma, so I can¡¯t risk losing it.¡±


    And then?¡± Rachel raised a brow. ¡°Pardon me?¡± The woman didn¡¯t understand what she meant. ¡°I don¡¯t


    think Susan just wants me to spend a night with a man. What will happen if I go inside?¡±\


    The woman swallowed nervously and looked at Rachel with uneasiness. Finally, she began to speak.

 Chapter 373:A Trap (Part Five)

    Chapter 373:A Trap (Part Five)


    Half an hour ago, Susan awkwardly walked out of the lounge. As soon as she arrived at the first floor.


    she saw Rachel leave after talking to a waiter. Clenching her fists, Susan red at her back.


    After the waiter sent a message to Carson, he turned around, and was startled to see Susan standing


    behind him. ¡°Miss Szar.¡± His expression changed as he subconsciously put his hands behind his


    back and retreated.


    His nervousness caused Susan to grow suspicious of him and she suddenly noticed his hands behind


    his back. ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± ¡°Really? Then what are you hiding behind?¡±


    His face paled as he gripped his phone tightly behind his back. ¡°I am not hiding anything.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not hiding anything, then why do you seem so nervous? Did you steal something?¡± Squinting


    her eyes at him, she stepped closer and reached out her hand. ¡°Hand it over now, and I¡¯ll pretend like I


    did not see it, but if you refuse, then don¡¯t me¡¯meter when I ask the guards to frisk you.¡± ¡°No, I


    didn¡¯t steal anything. Miss Szar, please trust me. I really didn¡¯t steal anything. How could I do such a


    thing?¡± he said in a fit of panic. ¡°Since you don¡¯t seem to want to admit it, I have no choice but to ask


    the guards toe over.¡± Taking a nce at the waiter, Susan took out her phone and pretended to


    make a call. Seeing that, the waiter immediately knelt down before her.


    Susan did not expect him to do that, and was startled, so she quickly stepped back. ¡°What¡¯s that


    supposed to mean? Is this your way of threatening me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The waiter was so anxious that his eyes turned red. Although he was wronged, he didn¡¯t know


    how to justify himself.


    ¡°Miss Szar, I really didn¡¯t steal anything.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know that after the guards check you. You were just trying to cover up your act. Who knows if


    you were trying to make me go so that you can hide what you stole?¡± With that, Susan turned away


    and called someone.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Susan. There is a thief here. You¡­¡± All of a sudden, the phone fell to the floor and the call


    ended abruptly.


    Looking at the phone that he threw to the floor in a fit of panic, the waiter said, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to do


    that. I just want you to listen to my exnation. I¡­¡±


    Seeing that, Susan smiled imperceptibly and crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a


    chance. I¡¯d like to hear what you want to say!¡± Gulping, the waiter told her that Carson had asked him


    to lead Rachel to a vi. ¡°Miss Szar, what I said is true. I would never dare to lie to you. I really didn¡¯t


    steal anything¡­¡± He kept repeating his words over and over again. ¡°Did he tell you why he wanted


    Rachel to go to the vi?¡± Susan asked, gritting her teeth. The waiter shook his head.


    Susan frowned. Understanding that he was not lying to her, she motioned for him to leave. ¡°Alright, you


    may leave.¡±


    ¡°Miss Szar, do you believe me?¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to leave? Are you really going to wait for the


    guards toe? I can ask them to investigate you now, you know?¡± Susan said coldly.


    Upon hearing that, the waiter did not dare to stand there for even a moment. He immediately stepped


    back, bowed to her, thanked her, and walked away.


    Susan picked up the phone from the floor and looked at the time on the screen. The waiter¡¯s words


    echoed in her ears.


    Carson would not have asked Rachel to go to the vi for no reason, but why did he do it? Thinking of


    Carson¡¯s attitude towards Rachel and the way she lost face in front of Victor, hatred for Rachel brewed


    in her heart, causing her a lot of pain. And she med Rachel for everything.


    If it had not been for that woman, she would have married Victor. ¡°What? I heard that Rachel used to


    be crazy. She would do anything. I was expecting her to be ugly, and not beautiful. She is nothing like


    what people described her to be.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way, and when ites to wealthy families, anything could happen. Perhaps,


    someone was jealous of her beauty and ndered her on purpose. Didn¡¯t you see ra talking to


    Rachel in a friendly way? I heard that ra is the kind of woman who doesn¡¯t like the women from


    wealthy families in Apliaria. She likes to make friends with people with good character, and I believe


    that she has a good rtionship with Rachel.¡±


    Susan heard the reporters¡¯ whispers as they walked into the party. ¡®Rachel! It¡¯s always about her!¡¯


    Susan clenched her teeth, unable to stand it anymore. ¡°Why are you so talkative? I invited you here to


    take pictures of me. If you like Rachel, then you can go and interview her instead! Get out!¡±


    The reporters were stunned by Susan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Miss Szar, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck off! Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡±


    The reporters were at a loss for words. At the same time, Becky, who was looking for Susan, noticed


    the noise. She saw Susan and heard what she said to the reporters. So her face turned pale as she


    walked to them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Szar. We didn¡¯t mean to do that. We didn¡¯t know you were here.¡±


    One of the reporters bowed to her apologetically Even after hearing that, Susan was still irritable. ¡°Don¡¯t


    try to fool me. You did it on purpose. Were you trying to mock me by mentioning Rachel? Well, you are


    not a good reporter. You just want to attract people¡¯s attention by using such dirty tactics.¡± Furious,


    Susan lost her mind. The reporters did not think before they spoke, and now, they felt bad when she


    was degrading their work.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After all, they were invited toe there, and they were not obliged to stay.


    ¡°Susan!¡± Becky grabbed Susan¡¯s arm, turned around, and signaled her assistant to deal with the


    reporters before she dragged her away. Susan shook off her hand. With a fierce look, Becky asked,


    ¡°Susan, do you know what you just did? Do you know what will happen if they


    record everything you said to them and posted it online?¡± ¡°Let them do it! I¡¯ll let people know what kind


    of a person Rachel is!¡± Becky ced her hand on her forehead, annoyed. ¡°Let people see what kind of


    person Rachel is? Susan, do you really think that your words are enough to make people believe that


    Rachel is bad? Do you even know what you are doing? You are ndering Rachel!¡±


    ¡®ndering¡­¡¯ Susan heard it clearly. Something suddenly urred to her, so she turned around,


    intending to leave.


    Seeing that, Becky stopped her, and asked, ¡°What are you going to do now? Susan, calm down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very calm. Becky, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m sober,¡± Susan replied. ¡®Didn¡¯t you just say that I was


    ndering Rachel? I¡¯ll prove it to people if I am ndering her or if I am telling the truth!¡¯

 Chapter 374: A Trap (Part Six)

    Chapter 374: A Trap (Part Six)


    "Mias Szar told me that if you don¡¯te out ten minutes after going in, I should call this number."


    The woman took out a business card hidden in her sleeve and handed it to Rachel.


    Rachel grabbed the card and checked it out under the dim light.She didn¡¯t recognize the name or


    number.But it was stated on the card that the person was a media reporter.


    "Uh¡­ Miss Be, I have something else to say.Miss Szar offered me a huge sum of money and a


    promotion if I agreed to bring you here."


    "Oh, how much is she willing to give you?" Rachel responded in a disinterested tone, making it


    impossible to tell whether she was mad or not.


    After a bit of hesitation, the woman bit her lower lip, raised two fingers, and said, "Twenty thousand


    dors!"


    Seeing no change in Rachel¡¯s expression, she was worried that her words weren¡¯t being taken


    seriously, so she added, "Please, Miss Be, I¡¯m telling you the truth! I know what I did was wrong,


    but I really don¡¯t want to get into trouble.I¡¯m begging you, could you please just let me go? The


    money¡­Heck, I don¡¯t even want it anymore! If you need proof that I¡¯m telling the truth, I¡¯ll give all of it to


    you right now!"


    She took out the check from her pocket and handed it over to Rachel.


    The poor girl¡¯s face was ghastly pale and filled with regret.


    It was clear that if she had known that things would end up this way, she would¡¯ve never epted


    Susan¡¯s money in the first ce.


    "Hmm, keep the money."


    Once again, Rachel gave a listless response, showing no concern for the woeful woman in front of her.


    "Huh? Wait, what?"


    The woman couldn¡¯t believe what she heard, causing her to stammer.


    "I¡¯ll even give you an extra twenty grand."


    While waiting for a response, Rachel ced the business card between two fingers and focused her


    gaze on it.


    No matter how hard she tried, the woman couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on inside of Rachel¡¯s


    mind. But when she heard Rachel¡¯s after she immediately sensed that something was wrong.Her body


    started trembling in fear, so much so that she needed to take a step back


    "Miss Be, why are you giving me money?"


    Before Rachel could respond, an idea popped up in the woman¡¯s mind.


    While waving her hands, she hurriedly eximed, "No! I won¡¯t do favors for money anymore! I¡¯ve


    already made that mistake with Miss Szar! I don¡¯t n on doing it again!"


    After her experience with Susan, the woman couldn¡¯t help but think that Rachel was nning to use


    her for revenge. For a lowly receptionist, thest thing she wanted was to incur the wrath of people like


    Susan or Rachel.


    Tears started streaming down her face.


    But just as she was about to bawl her eyes out, an idea popped up in her mind.


    ¡®Will she let me go if she sees how miserable I am?¡¯ She raised her hand and pped herself twice in


    the face with all her might.


    Immediately after the p, her ears started ringing, and her cheeks felt like they were on fire.She even


    squealed in anguish to look more miserable.But when she opened her eyes, Rachel still had the same


    disinterested look on her face.


    "Miss Be¡­"


    "I have no problem letting you go¡± Rachel said.


    As soon as the woman heard those words, a wave of relief coursed through her entire body.


    But before making her long-awaited escape, she bowed down repeatedly to show her gratitude,


    regardless of the pain she felt in her face.


    Just as she was about to step out, Rachel uttered, "But¡­"


    The woman stopped dead in her tracks, and her heart sank to her stomach.


    Slowly, Rachel walked forward, stood right behind her, and whispered in her ear, "The second you walk


    out of this ce, I¡¯ll call the cops and tell them everything you¡¯ve done.They¡¯re pretty fast, you know?


    I¡¯m curious how long you¡¯llst before they catch you."


    "But, Miss Be, I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything illegal! Please, don¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯m innocent!"


    The poor girl¡¯s body started shaking uncontrobly.


    But it wasn¡¯t because of the cold.She was just that afraid of what was toe.


    "Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter whether you¡¯ve broken thew or not.You¡¯re already a part of the mees,


    it¡¯s toote for you to back out now A look of despair appeared on the poor girl¡¯s face .She hadn¡¯t said


    a single word, and it seemed like it would stay like that for a while.¡± That said, Rachel wasn¡¯t in any


    hurry.


    While the wind blew, causing her long hair to sweep across her face, she just stood still without batting


    an eye.


    It was clear that no matter how hard the woman tried to beg for her mercy, she wouldn¡¯t be swayed by


    it.


    Aftering to terms that she had no other choice, the woman asked, "Fine, what do you want me to


    do, Miss Be?"


    Hearing this, Rachel handed over the business card before replying with a grin, "Don¡¯t worry.I won¡¯t ask


    you to do anything too difficult.Here, take this."


    Despite the reassurance, the poor girl couldn¡¯t shake off her unease.


    With shaky fingers, she cautiously grabbed the business card from Rachel.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Stop being so nervous.Now listen up.I want you to follow your original n, except you¡¯re going to be


    calling someone else."


    Rachel paused, not to create tension, but to tuck a strand of loose hair behind her ear.


    A few secondster, she continued, "I want you to call Susan and tell her that you can¡¯t get through to


    the person on the card."


    "What? Why?"


    Instead of exining, Rachel nced at her before leaving with the medicine in hand.


    The woman looked at the business card while trying to figure out what Rachel was nning.


    ¡®If Miss Be doesn¡¯t go inside the vi, then what¡¯s the point of going through with Miss Szar¡¯s


    n? Also, if I tell Miss Szar that I can¡¯t get in touch with the reporter, won¡¯t she just get another


    one?"


    She had some valid points.But she forgot something very important.


    The man inside the vi was now a beast.


    After putting in so much effort to ensure that her n would go smoothly, Susan wouldn¡¯t just rely on


    another reporter if the one she wanted wasn¡¯t avable.


    This was finally her chance to tarnish Rachel¡¯s name.


    So if something didn¡¯t go ording to n, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to step in and do it herself.


    The man inside was drugged and barely conscious.


    So there was little to no chance that he would be able to distinguish Rachel from After walking a little


    ways down the road, Rachel stopped and turned to look at the brightly lit vi with a chilling re.


    She had never thought of herself as a kind person.


    If anybody dared to mess with her, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to exact revenge.


    Forgiving those who have wronged her was just impossible for her.


    Once she was done reflecting on life, she took out her phone and called someone.


    As soon as the person on the other end of the line answered, Rachel started speaking.


    "I attached a detecting chip somewhere just now.I need you to locate it and connect it to the nearest


    surveince camera.After that, I want you to live stream an interesting footage."

 Chapter 375: A Trap (Part Seven).

    Chapter 375: A Trap(Part Seven).


    While Quintin was hearing the order through the headset, be choked on a melon seed, which made him


    cough.


    "What? An interesting footage?" Quintin was confused.


    While spitting the melon seeds into the trash can, he tracked down the location of the chip that Rachel


    had just put in.


    Soon, the location shed across the screen.


    Quintin raised his eyebrows when he saw that there was a HD surveince camera outside the vi,


    possibly installed for security reasons.


    He essed the surveince video, and saw a woman in uniform, holding a phone in her hand as she


    paced back and forth in panic.


    "Eh?" Quintin clicked on the screen and zoomed in.


    The business card in the woman¡¯s hand was flickering a green light, but she did not seem to notice it.


    "Boss, you put the chip on the business card? How will you take it backter?"


    "I¡¯m not going to take it back," Rachel said indifferently before she walked to a corner, pulled up her


    drea, and sat down on a rock.


    She looked at the vi, which was still a little far away, but she was in the best ce to watch the show.


    The corner of Quintin¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Looking at the green light, he could only think of countless bills.


    Though the chip was not very rare, it was expensive and difficult to obtain.


    It was a mini positioning chip, which had no distance limitations.


    As long as it was covered by awork, it could be easily located, no matter how far it was.


    And it was worth ten million dors..


    Quintin felt that it was a shame to throw such a chip away.


    He could only afford to buy three such chips if hepleted the task, but Rachel still said that she did


    not want to take it back.


    "What a shame!¡¯


    "Boss, didn¡¯t you just say that there was an interesting footage? It was just a woman.Why do you think


    it was interesting?"


    Quintin remembered everything Rachel said to him.


    "Ten minutester."


    Quintin picked up the melon seeds from the table and ate them "Boss, what happened? Did someone


    offend you?"


    Rachel fell silent.She quickly removed the phone from her ear and hung up.


    Quintin-was, waiting for her answer.


    After being stunned for a moment, he called out tentatively, "Boss?".


    He could not hear anything except for the buzzing static from the other end.


    Quintin was speechless.His mood to eat snacks faded away.He threw the melon seeds into the trash


    can, sat straight, and stared at the screen.He wanted to see who was it that dared to piss off his boss.


    Ten minutester, the woman stopped walking back and forth.


    Gripping the business card in her hand, she took a deep breath and dialed a number.


    Becky was standing not far away when Susan¡¯s assistant walked up to her and said, "Becky, don¡¯t


    me Susan.


    In fact, I understand her well.She was sad and that¡¯s why lost control of her emotions.


    Becky frowned, and asked, "Have you pacified the reporters ¡°


    "We took care of them.I arranged rooms for their stay, and after hearing that it was on us, they calmed


    down.I think they tried to ckmail us," the assistantined.


    "ckmail? It¡¯s okay if we just need to arrange rooms for them to stay.If they decide to post Susan¡¯s


    tantrum online, then we won¡¯t be able to take it," Becky said coldly.


    The assistant immediately lowered her head and said, "I was wrong, Becky.I¡¯m so sorry."


    Becky was on tenterhooks that whole night because of Susan.


    Whenever something went wrong, she would feel very irritable.


    Hearing the assistant¡¯s apologies, she became a little impatient.


    "Well, ask the makeup artist toe.There is still an interview left, and we have to fix Susan¡¯s


    makeup."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll do it right now."


    The assistant did not dare to oppose Becky, so she nodded, and went to find the makeup artist.


    Becky stood there, crossing her arms over her chest as she looked at Susan and the reporters.


    "I heard that you are going to join a crew tomorrow.This is your first time to work in a crow after winning


    the prize.How do you feel bow? What¡¯s the difference?"


    the reporter asked Susan sat on the sofa with a graceful smile, and answered, "I am quite nervous."


    ¡°Why do you feel so?"


    "This is my first time being an actress.I¡¯m nervous, but I¡¯m more curious about it.I¡¯ve never been in a


    TV crew then, so I¡¯m curious to find out what kind of a life that is like.I want to know about the TV


    dramas and shooting procedure, which leaves me feeling more intrigued than nervous.I love the script,


    and because I already won an award, I do not want to disappoint my audience, so I pressure myself to


    a great extent.I¡¯m worried that I may not present the story well," Susan answered methodically, which


    left the reporter feeling admiration towards her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I want to ask you about your life.I heard that you have some good news to share, and that it will be


    made public on your birthday.May I ask what the good news is?"


    That question was not on the interview draft.


    Susan¡¯s smile froze as she clenched her fists and inadvertently stared at the camera in front of her


    "Well You  find outter."


    Noticing that, Becky walked up to him, and said, "Sorry, please don¡¯t ask about Susan¡¯s personal


    life.Ask more questions about the working arrangements."


    Becky was a well-known agent in the entertainment circle, so the reporter realized that he asked


    something that he should not have, and apologized to Susan.


    Looking down, Susan was a little absent minded.


    That moment, a phone rang.It was her phone.


    The sudden ringtone startled her.


    Her expression changed, and she quickly took out her phone from her handbag.


    Seeing that it was an unknown number, she subconsciously pursed her lips.


    "Who is it?"


    Becky nced at the phone screen.


    "Is it a spam call? Hang up."


    However, Susan suddenly stood up, and said, "Sorry, I have to take this.She then walked away to


    answer the call.


    Becky could not hear what they were talking about, but she noticed Susan¡¯s gloomy expression.


    A whileter, Susan returned, holding the hem of her dress.


    "I¡¯m sorry.Could we continue the interview somewhere else? It¡¯s a little noisy here and I want to do it


    somece quiet," Susan said with a smile.


    "Well¡­" The reporters exchanged nces, surprised.


    Looking at Susan, Becky frowned, walked quickly to her, gritted her teeth, and whispered, "Susan, what


    are you doing?"

 Chapter 376: A Trap (Part Eight)

    Chapter 376: A Trap (Part Eight)


    After seeing how confused and annoyed Becky was, Susan understood that she had asked the press to


    help her prepare for the big announcement.


    Susan also knew that once she led the reporters to the vi, Becky¡¯s hopes of spending a peaceful night


    would be shattered, but she could not help hating Rachel.


    Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query All she could think of was everything that had


    happened since Rachel returned, and even though she tried hard to push those thoughts away, it only


    made her more jealous.


    "Becky, I¡¯m sorry."


    With that, Susan pulled away and smiled at the reporters.


    "Please.Let¡¯s go."


    Everyone else at the banquet heard the noise and couldn¡¯t help but look at Susan walking out of the


    party.


    "If you don¡¯t mind, then you cane with me."


    Not long after the woman called Susan, she saw a group of people approaching, while she led the


    way.She hurried forward, and tripped, not noticing a small stone that was on her way.


    Susan stepped forward and helped the woman up.


    Seeing that, the assistant scolded, "Are you blind? What if you hurt Susan?"


    "Sorry.I¡¯m sorry."


    The woman quickly stood up and bowed down to apologize.


    Susan patted her on the shoulder and said in a gentle tone, "Never mind.Besides, you didn¡¯t bump into


    me, did you?"


    Everyone looked at her with admiration when they heard that.


    Megan was at the end of the line, holding Ameer¡¯s arm.


    When she saw what happened, she could not help but say, "The Szar family know how to educate


    their daughters well.Susan is good-looking, and kind."


    However, Ameer did not seem to hear what his mother was saying and he seemed to be searching for


    someone in the crowd.


    "s." Megan sighed.


    "It¡¯s a pity that Susan is going to marry into the Sullivan family.If she was from another family, then


    maybe she could be my daughter-inw."


    All of a sudden, Ameer caught a glimpse of a beautiful woman.


    With a sharp gaze, he walked towards her subconsciously.


    Noticing that he was absent minded, Megan frowned with dissatisfaction and said, "Ameer, are you


    listening to me or not?"


    "What? Okay."


    Ameer came to his senses, but he continued to look at the woman sitting on the rock.


    "Mom, forget it.Like you said, Susan is going to marry Victor.You want her to marry into our family? There


    are only three men in our family, Grandpa, Dad, and me.Do you want my father to take a mistress?"


    Upon hearing that, Megan was so furious that she pped Ameer on the arm and red at him, "What


    are you talking about?"


    Ameer took a deep breath and said in an aggrieved voice, "Mom¡­"


    "Don¡¯t call me that! I am not your mom."


    She did not know if she should be mad at him for being so stupid of if she should be mad at him for


    talking nonsense.


    Ameer smiled and put his arm around her shoulder.


    "Well, don¡¯t be angry.I was just kidding."


    "Is it amusing? How could you talk to your mother like that? I think you need to be disciplined."


    Although Megan was angry, there was still a hint of love in her tone.


    After all, he was her lovely son.How could she be angry with him?


    "Sorry, Mom.But I did not say anything wrong.Susan just won¡¯t marry into our family.It would be


    inappropriate."


    "Inappropriate? Why? She is an excellent girl!" Megan was unhappy with her son.


    "Yes, you are right.She is excellent.In fact, she is the best!"


    Ameer did not have any feelings for Susan.


    Back then, the Szar family was poorer than his own, and he and Susan went to the same junior high


    school.


    If he felt differently, then he would have chased Susan long ago.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t agree to his mother¡¯s opinion of Susan, because he didn¡¯t like her.


    Lost in thought, he looked up at Susan, but he quickly withdrew his gaze.


    He vaguely remembered that on one afternoon in his first year of junior high, when he finished ying


    basketball and was about to go back to the ssroom to pack up his things, he passed by the door of the


    ladies¡¯ room, and saw a girl kneeling in front of Susan, begging for mercy.


    Susan was in her third year of junior high at that time.


    "Mom, have you ever thought about the age difference between us? Susan is two years older than


    me.Moreover, Grandpa hates actresses.Have you ever thought of how he might react if he finds out that


    you want me to marry her?"


    "She is only two years older than you.What¡¯s the big deal?"


    Megan curled her lips.


    "However, she is an actress¡­ And that could be a problem¡­"


    "Yes."


    Ameer smiled, sensing that his mother was not as stubborn as he thought.


    Megan nced at him and asked, "Why are you smiling? You made me give up the idea of letting Susan


    marry into our family, and now you¡¯re happy? I know what you are thinking.If you won¡¯t bring a girlfriend


    home this year, I won¡¯t let you in."


    "Mom, I¡¯m still in my early 20s!"


    "You¡¯re twenty-three! And you are not young.Think about your cousin.He is thirty, and he¡¯s still not


    married.Do you know how much your aunt worries about him?"


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a problem.In my opinion, you like to make a big deal out of it.A man is living his best


    life when he¡¯s thirty.Moreover, he is supported by the Jimenez family.If he really wants to get married,


    there will be many women who want to marry him/"


    Ameer didn¡¯t agree with his mother.


    "Whatever.Anyway, it¡¯s up to you."


    Ameer smiled at Megan, let go of her hand, and walked away.


    Megan wanted to stop him, but she could not.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Didn¡¯t you want me to find a girlfriend? You won¡¯t let me stay at home if don¡¯t find someone by the end


    of the year, so shouldn¡¯t I hurry?"


    Megan was stunned for a moment before she smiled.


    "You have feelings for someone?" Ameer didn¡¯t exin.


    He waved to her before he walked towards the beautiful woman.


    By then, the crowd arrived at the vi¡¯s entrance, and Susan seemed to inadvertently look up at the


    second floor.


    Thinking that everyone would see the kind of woman Rachel really was, a devilish smile appeared on her


    lips.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "We¡¯re here.Pleasee in."

 Chapter 377: A Trap (Part Nine)

    Chapter 377: A Trap (Part Nine)


    Susan signaled the woman to open the door for her and walked in.There was no one in the living


    room.It was not what she expected.


    Susan looked around and found a shirt hanging from the handrail of the stairs.


    Narrowing her eyes, she said, "Can you please excuse me for a moment? I need to use thedies¡¯


    room.Please enjoy yourselves."


    She then walked to the second floor.She felt a bad feeling in her heart.


    Although it was very quiet there, it made her uneasy.


    When she noticed the woman trembling in a corner, she thought of something and walked up to her.


    Feeling nervous, the woman was counting time in her mind.It had been seven to eight minutes since


    Susan walked upstairs.


    All of a sudden, someone approached her.


    "What did Susan ask you to do?" Becky questioned the woman.


    The woman looked up at her in astonishment, but before she could answer, they heard a scream


    coming from upstairs.It was from Susan.


    Becky rushed to the second floor and everyone else followed her.They were all flustered.


    Outside the vi "Miss Be."


    Ameer stood a few steps away from Rachel, and tidied up his suit before he walked to her.


    Rachel put her hands behind her back.She was looking at the vi, so she did not notice him.


    Hearing him call her name, she turned around, and said, "Mr.Gordon."


    "Why are you sitting here alone? It¡¯s cold out here.Would you like me to lend you my coat?"


    Ameer looked at Rachel with admiration in his eyes.He was young and passionate.


    "No, thanks," Rachel said coldly.


    Upon hearing that, a hint of disappointment shed in his eyes.


    "I didn¡¯t mean it in a bad way, Miss Be.But do like you."


    "I think have already told you that I am married.I don¡¯t think we¡¯re good for each other."


    "Why not? We don¡¯t even know each other yet.Or is there something about me that you don¡¯t like? You


    can tell me, and can change," Ameer asked in an eager tone.


    After checking the time on her phone, Rachel realized that it had been fifteen minutes since Susan


    entered the vi.She stood up, patted the dust off her butt, and grabbed the hem of her dress.Her


    mannerism was not like that of an elite woman, and she did not care how expensive her dress was.


    Standing in front of Ameer, she looked deep into his eyes.


    Ameer felt a little ufortable by her fierce gaze.He blushed, gulped nervously, and said, ¡®Miss


    Be¡­"


    "My name is Rachel Be, and I¡¯m twenty-six years old.I¡¯m divorced, I don¡¯t have a house, or a car,


    and I¡¯m going to lose my job soon.I am bankrupt, and I might be heavily in debt.My mother died when I


    was young, and my father has lung cancer.I have a half-sister but don¡¯t know where she is," Rachel


    said tly.


    Hearing that, Ameer was dumbfounded.


    "Well, now that have introduced myself, think that you know me well enough," she added.


    Although her self-introduction was simple, she was clearly trying to make Ameer give up on pursuing


    her.


    Ameer pursed his lips.


    Seeing that, Rachel figured that he must have given up on pursuing her.


    "I have something to do, so will you excuse¡­"


    "My name is Ameer Gordon."


    Before Rachel could turn around, Ameer stopped her.


    "I am twenty-three years old, I am unmarried, and I have a house and a car.I am the only son of my


    parents.And as far as I know, my family isn¡¯t going bankrupt anytime soon.My parents love each other


    a lot, and my grandparents are very open-minded."


    Ameer took a deep breath and continued, "Miss Be, have you ever heard of this saying?"


    Rachel looked at him in confusion.


    "We date someone who is just like us, but we marry someone who isn¡¯t.And you¡¯re the woman I want to


    marry," Ameer said nervously.


    "There is a three year age gap between us, and even if you don¡¯t mind it, I don¡¯t think that your family


    will agree."


    Rachel didn¡¯t expect him to be so stubborn, which made her feel a bit flustered, but she knew that she


    could not give him any hope, so she was cold.


    "I have asked my mother already, and she doesn¡¯t mind.As long as she agrees, everyone else in my


    family will also agree." Rachel frowned.


    "Miss Be, I don¡¯t need your answer right now.We can be friends first."


    "I¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t be friends."


    "Miss¡­"


    "Ameer, I don¡¯t like you, and I don¡¯t want to be friends with you," Rachel said indifferently, hurting him.


    The smile on his lips faded.


    "But why?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don¡¯t need a reason to dislike someone, do you?"


    Rachel looked at him coldly and kept silent for a while.


    "Well, since you want a reason, I will give you one." Ameer looked at her, quietly waiting for her answer.


    Looking at the disappointment in his eyes, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was being too cruel


    to him.


    But she knew that she had to make him give up so that he wouldn¡¯t pester her.She didn¡¯t want a


    rtionship now.


    Besides, he was a man in his early twenties.


    "I can change anything that you don¡¯t like about me,"


    Ameer said in a hurry after seeing her being quiet for a long time.


    "You can¡¯t change it," she said.


    "You are tall, and I hate tall men." Ameer was rendered speechless.


    What kind of a reason was that?


    "That¡¯s the reason I don¡¯t like you.Believe it or not, I don¡¯t care."


    Rachel turned around and was about to leave.It was time to see how Susan was doing.


    Ameer stood still and did note to his senses until he heard his phone ring.It was his mother.


    "Mom, what¡¯s the matter?"


    It was a bit noisy on the other end of the line.


    "Ameer, where are you now? Something bad happened here! Hey! That¡¯s my phone! My phone¡­" Her


    voice faded.

 Chapter 378: A Trap (Part Ten)

    Chapter 378: A Trap (Part Ten)


    Hearing this, Ameer turned to look in the direction of the vi and discovered there were several ck


    cars parked by the gate.


    Security guards came out of the vehicles and surrounded the entire building, barring anyone from


    entering.


    The realization of what had happened hit him like a ton of bricks.He was amazed to find that he could


    see everything in the vi from this angle.


    Was it all coincidence? "Where are you going?"


    Ameer asked, his gaze falling on Rachel¡¯s back.She was only a few steps away.


    "To watch the show."


    Rachel turned to him and asked, "Do you want toe with me? Seeing things up close will be fun."


    Watch a show? What did she mean? Ameer was puzzled.


    Why were there so many security guards stationed outside the vi? When he was on the phone, his


    mother had told him something had happened.


    What on earth was going on? "You seem to know what¡¯s happening, Ameer remarked as he followed


    her.


    "Probably Ameer couldn¡¯t help but look down at Rachel¡¯s side profile as he thought of the way she was


    staring at the vi on the big stone.


    "Did you have anything to do with what happened in the vi?" he asked after a little pause.


    "What do you think?"


    Rachel kept walking without looking back at him because she knew he was staring at her.


    "You tell me," Ameer responded, his face serious.


    He had no idea what Rachel was thinking.


    "Then just consider that it has something to do with me.Rachel wore a faint smile.She didn¡¯t care about


    making a bad impression on Ameer.


    On the contrary, it would be beneficial if it could truly change Ameer¡¯s perception of her.


    It would help her stay out of trouble in the future.


    Ameer had no idea what happened inside, but he had a hunch that it was terrible.


    "What did you do?"


    "Nothing much, really.I was returning the favor."


    Rachel came to a halt not far from the vi¡¯s door.


    "Get in.Your mother must be worried about you."


    "And what about you?"


    "I¡¯ll stay here and watch the show.After that, I¡¯ll leave.Oh, by the way, do you have ra¡¯s phone


    number?" Rachel asked and nced down at the pills in her hand.


    Right now, Ameer was concerned about his mother¡¯s safety.


    Without thinking, he gave ra¡¯s phone number to Rachel and walked into the vi.


    The security guards initially halted him and refused to let him in until his mother came out.


    At the same time, Rachel ced her phone on the table and tapped on a link Quintin had sent her.It


    was a video of what happened in the vi ten minutes ago.


    Quintin¡¯s voice could be heard in the background.He sighed and continued to tell the story.


    Ten minutes ago, in the vi Becky rushed to the second floor.


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw a girl standing at the door, her mouth covered.


    There was a faint scent spreading in the air.


    The smell made Becky ufortable and she noticed that the smell was quite simr to the perfume


    Susan was wearing today.


    Becky¡¯s left eye twitched.She made her way to the door, heart beating like a drum.


    Then she noticed all the mess all over, which made her feel instantly sick to her stomach.She


    recognized Susan¡¯s dress at a nce.


    Becky¡¯s heart jolted, her face turning white.She moved in a sh and immediately looked inside the


    room.


    Her eyes instantly fell on two half-naked bodies intertwined together on the bed.


    A wave of terror washed over her.


    Her mind was in shambles.


    Out of nowhere, a deafening scream broke out, waking up the two people on the bed.


    Susan was startled awake, then she noticed the man on top of her.


    She screamed and shoved the man away, her eyes widening in fear.


    The man¡¯s face was flushed, obviously intoxicated.


    He was unbothered by themotion and rested his hand on Susan¡¯s body once more.


    Susan angrily kicked the man as she covered her arms over her chest.


    "Get out of here! Scram! Get out! Go away!"


    Becky, who was a seasoned agent, swiftly took off her coat and draped it over Susan¡¯s shoulders.


    Susan¡¯s lipstick was smudged all over her face.


    The marks on her corbone revealed what had happened in the room just now.


    "Becky, I¡­ What happened? How is this possible?!"


    Susan panicked after realizing that she had no memory of what happened.She was unable to recall


    why she was on this bed and with this man.


    Becky didn¡¯t want to know what was going on since she was worried about the reporters downstairs.


    The most important thing now was to keep Susan hidden from more people.


    "Hurry up and go to the bathroom!"


    Susan was at a loss.She wrapped herself tightly and went to the bathroom with Becky¡¯s assistance.


    Just as they were about to enter the bathroom, a camera shed in front of the two.


    Someone was taking photos! Susan hurriedly quickly grabbed Becky¡¯s arm.


    "Becky, the photos¡­ No, no photos."


    Becky knew that things would go out of hand and they couldn¡¯t get out of here for the time being.But


    she had ns of turning things around.


    "Go clean up first.I¡¯ll handle this."


    Susan was still worried and wanted to say something, but when she looked into Becky¡¯s eyes, she


    swallowed her words and obediently entered the bathroom.


    Becky shut the bathroom door behind her.She could hear the noise outside, making her sigh deeply.


    Becky made a call, and soon, bodyguards arrived and surrounded the entire vi.


    They confiscated everyone¡¯s cellphone as well as the memory cards from the journalists¡¯ cameras,


    ensuring that nothing would be exposed tonight.


    Rachel¡¯s phone rang as soon as she finished watching the video.It was Quintin.


    "Boss, what do you think? Neat video, huh? didn¡¯t expect it to be so shocking!"


    Quintin was giddy with anticipation.His voice was a stark contrast to the vi¡¯s dull ambiance.


    "Blur the images and release this video."


    Rachel had looked into Becky and discovered that she had her own methods for bing the top


    agent.


    Becky could easily cover up what happened in the vi tonight if she was given enough time to react.


    This was also a headache for Rachel.


    Thework was connected to the security cameras outside the vi, but there was no camera inside.


    So the live broadcast of what happened outside the vi would only pique inte users¡¯ curiosity.


    Becky would have no troubleing up with an exnation for why a group of people entered the


    property and were surrounded by security guards in less than ten minutes.She didn¡¯t invite the public to


    merely watch a show.


    "What? Blur her images? Boss, aren¡¯t you too gentle to Susan?"


    Quintin didn¡¯t understand why Rachel had suddenly targeted Susan just until recently.


    The woman was really conceited.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Thest person Rachel denounced on the Inte was Alice.


    No one knew where she was now.


    "But boss, how did you know the man in that room would set the camera secretly? I was worried that I


    couldn¡¯t record what was going on inside!"


    However, before Quintin could get an answer, Rachel abruptly ended the call again.

 Chapter 379: A Trap (Part Eleven)

    Chapter 379: A Trap (Part Eleven)


    Beep.


    After hanging up on Quintin, Rachel looked at the vi once more, turned around, and dialed ra¡¯s


    number.


    In fact, she had no idea whether or not the man would set the camera inside.She only guessed based


    on the man¡¯s poor reputation.


    And she was right.


    Becky forced herself to calm down.


    She was still arranging a few things to make sure they would go the way she wanted.


    After all, except for reporters, there were no other powerful people here.She could only rely on the


    Sullivan Group and Szar Group to keep the mob in check and prevent them from leaving.


    However, it would only work for a short while.


    The assistant came over in a hurry and whispered in Becky¡¯s ear, "Becky, Susan is all cleaned up


    now.But the man in the room¡­"


    "What about him?"


    "When Susan came out of the bathroom, she grabbed a vase and smashed the man¡¯s head with it.The


    assistant swallowed answered then Becky¡¯s temple throbbed.


    "What?"


    The assistant could only lower her head and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    "I asked you to look after her.How could you let her do that?"


    Becky was furious.She didn¡¯t even have time to calm down before things got worse.She closed her


    eyes, took a deep breath, and asked, "How¡¯s the man now?"


    "Not so good¡­"


    The assistant almost trembled.


    "There¡¯s blood everywhere.We may have to take him to the hospital."


    Becky scowled and covered her forehead.


    If they took the man to the hospital at this time, it would definitely ruin all her ns.


    There would be news about it in the morning.Becky med herself for not stopping Susan at the party.


    If she had, things wouldn¡¯t have gone this far.


    ording to the assistant, the man was seriously injured.


    Becky didn¡¯t have much time to hesitate, so she made a quick decision.


    "I¡¯ll go upstairs with you to have a look."


    Soon, the two of them marched their way upstairs and into the room.


    The man was unconscious.He copsed on the floor, with a big wound on his forehead bleeding


    profusely.


    Susan stood there with a disgusted look on her face, and another assistant intervened to prevent her


    from doing anything awful.


    "Call an ambnce, Becky urged the assistant after seeing the man¡¯s injury.Susan noticed the


    assistant reaching for her phone in her pocket.She struggled and rushed forward, knocking the


    assistant¡¯s phone off and it fell to the floor.


    "Don¡¯t call an ambnce! No way!" Susan¡¯s furious tone and contorted expression startled the


    assistant.


    "Susan, that¡¯s enough! If we don¡¯t send this man to the hospital, he¡¯ll die!"


    Becky didn¡¯t expect Susan would be so immature in this situation.


    She took out her own phone and was about to dial the emergency number.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear what just said? said, don¡¯t call an ambnce! Nobody is allowed to help him! If he¡¯s


    dying, let him die.He deserves it!"


    Susan screamed hysterically and pounced on Becky, trying to grab her phone.


    All of a sudden, there was a resounding p.


    Becky gave Susan a sharp p across the face.Susan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she touched her


    reddened cheek.


    Becky dialed 911 and handed the phone to the befuddled assistant.


    "You talk to them and request that they arrive as quickly as possible."


    "U-understood¡­¡± The assistant took the phone from her and waited for the dispatchers to pick the call


    up.


    Susan covered her face and looked at Becky with teary eyes.


    "Are you awake?" Becky asked firmly.


    That stinging p was enough to make Susan¡¯s ears buzz.


    Susan didn¡¯t respond.


    "Stay here if you¡¯ve calmed down.Don¡¯t go anywhere.If you still can¡¯t calm down, just beat him to death,


    Becky remarked with a straight face.


    "If you think the Szar family is powerful and willing to protect you with all of its money, do whatever


    you want! So I don¡¯t have to be the one to clean up the mess for you!"


    "I¡­ Becky, it was a trap! Someone wanted me to look bad!"


    ¡®A trap? Becky only sneered.


    Susan didn¡¯t understand what Becky meant by her smile, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t get support


    from anybody else right now other than her.


    "Becky, you believe me, don¡¯t you? I was really framed!"


    "Okay.Then tell me, who set you up?"


    "It was Rachel," Susan said through gritted teeth.


    "Rachel? Rachel again? Susan, you only think of Rachel, don¡¯t you?" Becky remarked with a smile.


    "How could she set you up when she¡¯s not even here?"


    "Becky, I¡¯m not lying! It¡¯s really Rachel."


    "Then tell me, why do you smell like that?"


    Becky wasn¡¯t a fool.She knew something wasn¡¯t right when the scent of Susan¡¯s perfume hit her nose.


    And when she saw the scene in the realized what was going on.


    pom, she At the same time, she remembered why she felt uneasy when she smelled the odor..


    The aroma made people feel euphoric and would give them a strong desire to have sex.


    It was not umon in the entertainment industry.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She hadn¡¯t considered it before because she had risen to the position as a top agent in the circle and


    no longer needed to attend those social events.


    Naturally, she forgot about it over time.


    Judging from the man¡¯s appearance earlier, he had been inhaling the scent for already quite some


    time.


    Susan sprayed this fragrance on her body.


    However, because the scent on her body was light, she didn¡¯t take in much.


    She was still sober, even if it had a minor effect.


    But when she came into this room¡­ The fragrance suddenly became strong, and Susan, who was


    already a little affected by the aphrodisiac effect, immediately lost her mind, leading her to be cozy with


    the man, Susan¡¯s face turned pale, but she still refused to admit it.


    "I¡­ The perfume I wore is just an ordinary one."


    "What? Ordinary? Susan, do you think I¡¯m stupid?" Becky snorted.


    "You don¡¯t have to make excuses.You know what you¡¯ve done.don¡¯t want to discuss it with you any


    longer.Just keep acting as you like."


    Becky then took the other assistant who had been watching Susan and left her alone.


    Susan was filled with rage.She clenched her fists and bit her lower lip.


    How could this be? It was supposed to be Rachel and not her.


    Susan smelled the perfume on her body and thought it was still very strong.


    Despite taking many baths, the perfume remained undiluted.


    With tears in her eyes, she went back into the bathroom, turned on the water, and rubbed her arms


    vigorously.


    Her thoughts were preupied with the fact that she had gotten into the bed with a strange man.


    She was certain she had not lost her virginity.


    But who would believe it? Almost everyone saw her sleeping with a man¡­ Susan shrieked as she


    cradled her head in her hands.


    Becky watched the injured man being taken away in an ambnce.


    She then turned around and walked into the room.


    Every single person in the living room was staring at her.


    One of the women stood up and mmed the table.


    "What the hell are you trying to do? What do you want by locking us here and forbidding us from going


    out? Why did you take our phones? Even if the Szar family and Sullivan family are working together,


    there is no reason for you to detain us.Let us leave!"


    Hearing this, Becky looked at the woman.

 Chapter 380: A Trap (Part Twelve)

    Chapter 380: A Trap (Part Twelve)


    The woman was wearing a dark purple cheongsam, which entuated her graceful figure. There was


    brown mink shawl draped over her shoulders, making her look dignified and noble. Becky had asked


    Susan for the attendees for tonight¡¯s birthday party ahead of time. She had stayed up for several nights


    just to remember the people¡¯s names and identities on the list.


    She scoured through her memory and soon remembered who this woman was. Her husband¡¯s family


    was the second-inmand of the political circle in Apliaria, and she was from a schrly, well -


    mannered, and wealthy family.


    ¡°Exactly! The Szar family has crossed the line!¡±


    ¡°We know why you won¡¯t let us leave. You¡¯re afraid that Susan¡¯s scandal will be exposed! If you have the


    ability, you can keep us all locked up forever. But if we manage to out, you¡¯ll all get in trouble!¡±


    ¡°Let us out! "


    ¡°My phone! Give me my phone back!¡± In the face of all the ragingments, Becky fell silent. The others


    could no longer stand the injustice of being kept out here and began to stand up and yell at her.


    The assistant stood behind Becky, looking at the angry crowd. Her face turned pale as she whispered,


    ¡°Becky, what should we do?¡±


    Compared to how panicked her assistant was,


    Becky appeared to be calm, but it was only on the surface.


    ¡°Everyone, please calm damn! There¡¯s no need to worry. We won¡¯t detain you for no reason. Neither the


    Szar family nor I will do something like that.¡± Becky¡¯s curled her lips, forcing herself to calm down. ¡°I


    hope you can trust me. Susan is just feeling a little uneasy and she¡¯s currently resting in her room. I hope


    you won¡¯t spread any rumors about Susan.¡±


    ¡°Rumors? Are you fucking kidding us? Someone saw Susan on the bed with a man and they were


    making love!¡± a man retorted.


    Becky red at the man. Perhaps because of her sharp gaze, the man shivered and lowered his voice.


    ¡°Am I not telling the truth? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    His words clearly exuded arrogance, but the way he spoke wascking in confidence.


    ¡°Just as I¡¯ve said, I hope you don¡¯t spread any rumors. I believe that all of you are elites of Apliaria, and


    you are capable of distinguishing the truth. I¡¯m going to go out on a limb and say that everyone should


    know the truth.¡± As Becky spoke, she nced at everyone present, visibly unfazed.


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve asked you not to leave and even took your phones. I know that some


    of you may not understand the situation, and it¡¯s perfectly understandable to believe rumors for a time.


    On behalf of Susan, I offer my sincerest apologies.¡±


    Having said that, Becky bowed her head before everyone.


    Upon seeing this, thedy from the wealthy family who pounded on the table felt embarrassed, because


    Becky¡¯s speech made her look a little too aggressive.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want an apology. I want an exnation! Cut the crap and just let us out! Do you think we¡¯re all


    idiots? Do you seriously think that an apology can make us sit here quietly?¡± Thedy snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not exining it to you ahead of time.¡± Becky apologized once more, making thedy


    seem more acerbic. ¡°Just now, a thief has entered this establishment.  A thief?


    The second floor area was restricted, and Susan had hidden herself in the bathroom. Thus, not many


    people saw what happened on the second floor at the time. The girl who first found Susan had been


    taken to another room, and Becky had alreadyforted her. At this moment, none of them knew what


    exactly was going on.


    ¡°Are you kidding? The security of Waterfront Hotel is tight and it¡¯s well-known in all of Apliaria. There¡¯s


    not a thief in existence who cane in here without being noticed!¡± someone remarked.


    ¡°Sorry, sir, but I really can¡¯t exin how the thief slipped in. Like you, I also want to know about that. But


    no matter how tight the security is, there will always be a weakness. In line with that fact, it¡¯s impossible


    for thieves to figure out the security¡¯s weakness ande in. No matter what anyone may think, the fact


    remains that Susan¡¯s favorite ne had been stolen by this thief.¡± ¡°What ne?¡±


    ¡°Blue Lovers.¡± Becky said, her face expressionless. Upon hearing the ne¡¯s name, someone


    eximed, ¡°Blue Lovers? The one that¡¯s worth a hundred million dors?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Becky nodded, ¡°Yes, and the thief is still atrge, so we have no choice but to keep you all here for the


    time being. Of course, hope that you all can keep a closer look at your belongings, just in case the


    thief strikes again.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was no longer interested in asking questions. They now


    shifted


    their focus to guarding their valuables.


    The crowd¡¯s attention had finally been diverted away from Susan. Becky breathed a sigh of relief. But


    then, someone said, ¡°Hold on. You said that the thief hasn¡¯t been found yet, but what about the man who


    was taken away by the ambnce earlier? If that man isn¡¯t the thief, who else could it be? Oh, my God,


    is the thief among us?¡±


    Suddenly, everyone felt restless.


    ¡°Who do you think the thief could be?¡±


    ¡°It could be you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s you! You¡¯re the thief. How dare you nder me in front of all these people? It¡¯s just a stupid


    ne. I don¡¯t care about that! Believe it or not, I will sue you for nder and defamation!¡±


    ¡°Fine, if you didn¡¯t steal the ne, let someone frisk you so you can prove your innocence! It¡¯s just a


    ne, huh? Blue Lovers is the only one of its kind in the world. Who knows who could¡¯ve stolen it?


    That person must¡¯ve hidden it, and they are probably going to sell itter! After all, some of us here are in


    need of money!¡±


    Becky was silenced once more, watching the crowd get thrown into disarray.


    Everyone was now suspecting each other, and the situation was spiraling out of control.


    She didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out this way. Seeing that several people were about to fight, she


    quickly motioned for the assistant to stop them. She wanted to say something to put the situation in


    control, but then, she was cut off.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here!¡± Just then, Ameer came in.


    Megan got up from the sofa, walking towards him. Then, she asked the security to let him in..


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ameer saw how messy the area was and noticed that his mother looked


    worried.


    ¡°There¡¯s a thief in here, and it might be one of the guests, Megan said.


    ¡°A thief?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A thief has stolen Susan¡¯s ne, Blue Lovers. As of the moment, we still have no idea who the


    thief is.¡± Megan didn¡¯t expect that something this troubling would happen at his birthday party. She


    couldn¡¯t go out and her phone had been confiscated.


    ¡°Really? I thought¡­¡± Ameer pondered on what Rachel had said. She mentioned that she would


    reciprocate other people¡¯s animosity towards her. ¡®Did Rachel steal Susan¡¯s ne?¡¯

 Chapter 381: An Affair

    Chapter 381: An Affair


    Megan remembered what Rachel had said at that moment. Despite Rachel¡¯sck of expression, Ameer


    felt that it wasn¡¯t as simple as stealing the ne.


    ¡°Do you have your phone with you?¡± Megan asked. Ameer nodded, took out his phone, and handed it to


    his mother without thinking too much.


    ¡°Call your father and ask him toe get me. I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± Megan frowned as she let


    Ameer unlock the phone. She was visibly upset and in a hurry to call her husband. When Ameer was


    done, she immediately took the phone and dialed his number. But before she could finish, something


    popped up.


    Suddenly, a headline on the entertainment news shed across the screen. ¡°Susan Szar¡¯s Sultry


    Night with a Mystery Man.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Megan was dumbfounded to see the news. She raised her head as she was scrolling through


    the website.


    Ameer noticed his mother¡¯s pale expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you calling Dad? Or do you think he¡¯s busy with


    some other woman?¡± he said while looking at his phone¡¯s screen.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Just then, his smile vanished as he clearly saw what was on the screen.


    ¡°Now I get why they kept us here. It¡¯s not because of theft, but because of an¡­¡± Megan sneered in


    anger, disgusted by the news. But before she could say the term ¡°affair,¡± Ameer abruptly covered her


    mouth.


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s not true, Mom. Don¡¯t say things like that.¡± Ameer understood the value of a woman¡¯s


    virginity, especially because Susan intended to marry Victor in the future. It wouldn¡¯t be right to assume


    things without any confirmation or hard evidence because it could easily destroy a person.


    Megan, on the other hand, was not convinced. ¡°Not true, huh? The video clearly shows it and Susan was


    wearing this dress tonight. How are my eyes wrong?¡± she said in a repulsed tone, pulling Ameer¡¯s hand


    down.


    Megan¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft, and the richdies in the room couldn¡¯t help but look at her. One


    of them, who often yed mahjong with Megan, came over and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Does it have something to do with Susan? Or did I just hear it wrong? Ameer, do you know Susan?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know her!¡± Megan instantly denied it, fearing that her son would be involved with Susan. She


    had always thought Susan was fantastic and she wanted her to marry into the Gordon family. But now


    she changed her mind. ¡°Susan has nothing to do with my son.¡±


    Ameer let out a small sigh. When he realized that his mother¡¯s remarks had drawn everyone¡¯s attention,


    he knew that he couldn¡¯t stop her any longer, so he remained silent. He stowed his phone in his pocket


    and turned to face the door where he and Rachel had parted ways.


    He finally understood what Rachel meant when she said she would deal with Susan the same way she


    had nned on dealing with her.


    There were mixed emotions in his heart. Sure enough, what Susan nned to do with her was truly


    horrible, but he didn¡¯t expect that Rachel would be so cruel. This video was enough to destroy Susan¡¯s


    showbiz career. Somehow, he felt a bit terrified of Rachel and found that he couldn¡¯t control such a


    woman.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it¡¯s a shame Susan is engaged because you¡¯d let your son marry her if she wasn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Bah, bah, bah!¡± Megan became even more agitated after hearing this. ¡°Anyone who marries her will


    drown in bad luck! She even cheated on her fiance before their marriage. If she got married and gave


    birth to a child in the future, people wouldn¡¯t know who her child¡¯s father is.¡±


    Megan raised her voice. Her words were heard by everyone in the banquet hall.


    ¡°Mrs. Gordon, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± The richdy was shocked by her remarks and reminded her. Megan


    sneered while looking at the other guests and said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. There is a video posted


    online.¡±


    All of a sudden, everyone began to murmur.


    Becky quickly took out her phone, but before she could unlock the screen, the assistant came to her in a


    hurry and handed her a phone. ¡°Becky, bad news. There are videos of Susan on the Inte.¡±


    Becky¡¯s eyes widened in horror. She took the phone and tapped on the video


    The videosted around fifteen seconds. It captured the moment when Susan and the man made out on


    the bed. The spicy scene was nearly at the end. Although the essential parts were deliberately left out,


    everyone could guess what would happen in the next moments.


    Becky¡¯s expression changed dramatically. She held the phone tightly in her hand and couldn¡¯t believe


    what she was seeing. How was it possible? Where did this videoe from?


    The assistant became frantic. ¡°What should we do? The news has already appeared on the top


    searches, Beck The inte ers are already having heated discussions.¡±


    Becky stared at the phone and heard the assistant¡¯s words clearly, but she didn¡¯t know what to do. The


    esction of this matter waspletely out of her control. She couldn¡¯t stop trembling at all.


    ¡°Have you found out who posted this video?¡± Becky asked, trying to calm down.


    ¡°It¡¯s a new ount. We¡¯re trying to find the person behind it through their IP address, but¡­¡± The


    assistant shook her head with a look of despair.


    In the entertainment industry, it was verymon for anti-fans to use new ounts or dummy ounts


    to upload hate content and rumors. The video was easily spread, which was obviously aimed to taint


    Susan¡¯s career. Becky took a deep breath, and suddenly, her phone rang.


    It was a call from a reporter. And of course, he called to ask about the footage.


    While Becky was busy thinking about how to clean this mess up, Susan¡¯s entire staff was bombarded by


    calls.


    The vi was in shambles and people were arguing on social media. The person who started all of this


    was standing in front of a vi, verifying the number on it.


    Rachel dialed ra¡¯s number, but there was no answer. She had no choice but to go look for ra


    instead. After that, she eventually found the vi. This vi had a unique design that set it apart from


    other vis. Inparison, this one had a more luxurious design.


    However, this vi was so remote that even if it appeared to be different, Rachel couldn¡¯t find it right


    away.


    She looked down and examined the allergy medicine in her hand, hoping she hadn¡¯te toote.


    Rachel walked up the steps and was about to ring the doorbell, only to find that the door was unlocked.


    The surrounding area was a little dark, with only the dim light illuminating the whole entrance. She rang


    the doorbell again, but no one answered.


    Rachel frowned and clicked her tongue, contemting whether or not to call ra again.


    If she went inside, there could be another trap. After all, she became more cautious after what happened


    to Susan just now, but Riley needed her medicine as soon as possible. Now that Susan was busy


    enough with her own scandal, she shouldn¡¯t have any more time to set Rachel up again.


    Rachel felt it was okay to go, so she pushed the door open and walked right in.


    ¡°ra? Riley?¡± As Rachel stepped in, she turned all the lights in the hallway on. The interior decoration


    of the living room could be seen inly under the light of the hallway. Noticing that the light on the


    second floor was on, she guessed that ra and Riley might be in there.


    After thinking for a while, Rachel lowered her guard and climbed upstairs.


    Bang!


    Something fell on the carpet with a dull sound.

 Chapter 382: Victor Came

    Chapter 382: Victor Came


    Looking in the direction the voice came from, Rachel called out, "Who is it? Show yourself!"


    There was no answer.


    Rachel frowned as her eyes surveyed the living room.She reached for the switch to turn on the light.


    It was then that she heard footstepsing towards her from behind.Her heart beat fast.She turned


    around, picked the vase near her, and threw it at the direction of the footsteps.


    Pak! The vase broke into pieces.


    Rachel hurriedly turned on the light, picked up broken ss from the floor, and looked intently at the


    person following her.It was a man.


    Dazzled by the light, the man raised his hand to cover his eyes.


    Rachel saw the man''s arm was bleeding.He must have used his arm to block the vase thrown at him.


    Rachel recognized the man.


    "Victor? Why are you here?"


    Victor put down his arm, and Rachel could now fully see his face.


    Rachel thought she had underestimated Susan.She thought all along that Susan would send someone


    else to rape her.So, she threw the vase at the man.She never thought it would be Victor.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Rachel pursed her lips when she saw blood flowing down Victor''s wounded arm.


    Still, she was holding a fragment of vase in her hand.


    Even if it was Victor and his arm was wounded, Rachel felt she should be on her guard.


    In her eyes, Victor was more dangerous than the others.


    Victor frowned when he noticed the fragment in Rachel''s hand.


    He wanted her to let go of the fragment, lest she hurt herself.


    But when he saw the vignt look in her eyes, his expression turned stony.He was utterly


    dumbfounded.He didn''t know how to answer Rachel.


    Carson told him that she was in this vi.


    Without thinking, Victor came.lt had been half a month since theyst saw each other.


    Victor had been missing Rachel like crazy.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had been suppressing his feelings for her.He so wanted to see her.


    Looking at Victor, Rachel grimaced at seeing blood oozing out from his arm.


    She knew that he had just been discharged from the hospital, and now he got hurt because of her.She


    felt guilty.


    And seeing blood, she felt dizzy.


    "Look, I''ll call a doctor to treat your wounded arm."Rachel momentarily set aside her wanting to know


    why Victor came.https://novelebook/She felt it was more important to call a doctor, and then, she


    would leave.


    "Don''t," Victor said in a low voice.


    Beep! Beep! Two short rm sounds came from Rachel''s phone.


    That meant that her phone battery was going down.


    And in a little while, her phone went dead.


    Rachel couldn''t believe it.


    How could she now make a phone call? How could she forget to charge her phone before she went


    out?


    "My phone died.I''ll have to go out and find a doctor for you," Rachel said.


    Seeing that Rachel was going out, Victor grabbed her wrist.


    "Rachel..."


    Victor groaned in pain.


    Feeling Victor''s warm hand made Rachel jump, and she identally cut the fragment into the back of


    his hand.


    Seeing blood spurting from a new wound on the back of Victor''s hand, Rachel was stunned.She didn''t


    expect she would act so fast.


    "You don''t have to go.There is no doctor on duty here," Victor said, letting go of her.


    Rachel was stunned.


    "How do you know?"


    Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat and he looked away.


    "Waterfront Hotel is owned by the Sullivan Group."


    He was the owner of the hotel.


    Of course, he knew there wasn''t a doctor here.


    "Where is your phone? Call Ivan." Victor looked at Rachel again.


    "Are you worried about me?"


    Rachel was stunned by Victor''s question, but she quickly recovered.


    "No, I am _ not," she answered him emphatically.


    Victor kept quiet.He just gave Rachel a doleful look, making her feel ufortable.


    Victor then walked to the sofa and sat down with his back to her.


    "You can go now," he said, sounding a bit strained.


    "Don''t worry about me.I won''t die."


    Were it not for his wounds, Victor thought that he might not be able to control himself.


    He leaned forward with his elbows against his knees.


    He held his two hands, and as he exerted strength, the wounds on his arm and the cut on the back of


    his hand would hurt.


    Only in this way Victor could suppress the effect of the drug.He thought that as long as he could control


    himself, the drug would lose its effect soon.But he was wrong.He had underestimated Susan.He then


    heard footsteps from behind, fading until the sound disappeared.


    Rachel was gone.


    Victor reached for the ss of iced water on the table and drank it.This could help keep his mind clear.


    Then, he leaned back and closed his eyes, thinking of Rachel''s face.


    "Give me your hand." said a familiar voice.


    Victor opened his eyes and saw Rachel standing in front of him.


    Smiling a lop-sided smile, he said softly, "Am I having an illusion?"


    His voice was barely audible that Rachel didn''t quite hear what he said.


    ''Has he lost too much blood?¡¯ she thought.


    "Victor?" Rachel said hesitatingly.


    Victor didn''t reply.He thought that it must be the drug making him see things.He thought that the illusion


    was so vivid that he felt good about it.


    The look on his face was inscrutable but Rachel thought he was going to faint.


    Rachel frowned.She then put a hand to his forehead to check for a fever.


    Feeling Rachel''s cool hand, Victor grabbed her wrist.


    "Rachel?" he said tentatively.


    Rachel pulled her hand from his and said in a cold voice, "Since you are conscious, give me your


    hand."


    "I thought you left?"


    Victor was thinking clearer now that he could still feel the warmth of Rachel''s hand.


    Rachel put the medicine box on the table beside the sofa.She opened it and took out some cotton


    swabs and iodine.


    All this while, she didn''t say a word.


    Victor realized she had gone looking for the medicine box so she could clean his wounds.


    Victor felt his heart skip a beat.


    Rachel dipped a cotton swab into the iodine bottle and then said, "Give me your hand."

 Chapter 383: Are You A Dog Or Something

    Chapter 383: Are You A Dog Or Something


    Victor held out his hand, looking at Rachel intently.


    The sofa was slightly higher than the coffee table, so Rachel had to sit at the edge to take a look at his


    wound.She held Victor''s hand and examined the abrasion on the back of it.She used great force when


    she cut the back of his hand, so the wound was deep.She lowered her gaze and wiped the blood off


    with a cotton swab.


    "It''s going to hurt," Rachel said.


    She wanted Victor to brace himself at least.She then proceeded to pour one cap of antiseptic straight


    over his hand.


    When the solution came into contact with the wound, Rachel''s eye twitched as if she was the one in


    pain.


    She instinctively looked up at Victor, only to find that he was looking stoic.


    He didn''t even blink once, as if he couldn''t feel the pain at all.


    If Rachel hadn''t experienced the pain when the antiseptic was flowing over her wound, she would have


    wondered if it didn¡¯t hurt at all.


    Rachel hastily averted her gaze, cleaned off the gash with a cotton ball, and ced a patch on Victor''s


    wound.


    Now that she was done treating the back of his hand, she was going to deal with the wounds on his


    arm.


    Rachel felt terrible.His arm suffered more severely.


    His whole limb was covered in blood.


    Rachel was unsure whether or not to treat his wounded arm.


    She was afraid that if she didn''t handle it right, she''d end up killing Victor.


    "Are you scared?"


    Noticing that Rachel stopped moving, Victor spoke in a low voice.He could tell what she was thinking.


    Rachel nced at him quietly.She grabbed a cotton swab and some iodine solution again but didn''t


    know where to start.


    Victor blocked the vase with his arm.


    When the vase collided with his body, it shattered immediately.


    The tiny broken fragments caused several small cuts and the huge fragments sliced his arm open.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    There were also bruises on the side of his arm that weren''t prated by the impact.


    The vase waspletely aimed to kill Victor.


    Rachel considered whether it was safe to fill another cap with antiseptic and pour it over Victor''s


    wounded arm.


    However, before she could decide, he abruptly grabbed her wrist and pulled her closer.


    In an instant, the disinfectant washed all over hisceration.


    "Are you crazy?!"


    Rachel''s eyes widened in disbelief.She quickly drew her hand back and got up.


    More than half of the bottle of the iodine solution fell from the containing, stimting Victor''s pain


    receptors.


    His face became a little pale and he slightly frowned, but he didn''tin.


    The reddish-brown liquid dripped down slowly, staining the sofa.


    "Keep going."


    That was all he said.


    To lessen Rachel''s burdens, Victor disinfected the wounds himself.


    Rachel pressed her lips together in frustration.


    Her jaw tightened, staring at the small bottle in her hand.


    She should have known that Victor was a lunatic, but she didn''t expect him to be so reckless when it


    came to himself.She ced the bottle on the table and sighed deeply.She thought she had to work


    quickly to prevent his wounds from bing infected again.


    Thinking so, Rachel bent down and carefully applied the ointment at the edge of a wound with a cotton


    swab.


    It was an anti-inmmatory ointment.


    With Rachel being so close to him, Victor couldn''t help but stare at her beautiful face.He could see her


    drooping eyshes as though they fluttered like butterflies.He watched as Rachel frowned, trying hard


    not to touch his open wound.


    Suddenly, a faint scenting from Rachel''s body lingered on Victor''s nose.


    His impulse, which had been temporarily suppressed by the pain he was feeling, abruptly gushed out,


    and his throat became dry.He had the urge to kiss Rachel, his desire demanding more.


    His impulse was growing stronger and stronger by the minute.


    Seeing her in a strapless gown was driving him crazy.


    He could clearly see Rachel''s soft, delicate neckline and her pale, pinkish skin.


    Her veins were showing inly, tempting people to bite her.


    Rachel somehow felt that Victor was looking at her, so she raised her head and instantly met his


    intense gaze.


    She gulped, seeing his hypnotized look and feeling the lust in his eyes.


    She stopped applying the ointment and maintained eye contact with him.


    A strong sense of crisis triggered her, making her want to stand up and take a step back.


    But everything was toote.


    Victor''s wounded hand suddenly seized her wrist and drew her closer to him.


    The thread of his sanity had finally snapped.


    "Rachel..." Victor called out, his voice hoarse.


    Rachel tried to break away from Victor''s grip, but when she noticed the patch on the back of his hand,


    she could only lean forward with her torso.


    "Let go of me," she said in a demanding tone.


    She noticed that his hand was strangely hot and it bothered her.


    But Victor didn''t listen and continued to hold her tightly.


    Rachel thought he must''ve lost his mind.


    All at once, he raised his other hand to caress her face.


    Rachel immediately turned her head to avoid Victor''s touch.


    "Don''t forget what you said!" she yelled and gritted her teeth.


    Victor''s hand froze and his eyes darkened.


    Her words were echoing in his mind, making his temples throb.


    No matter how much he tried to fight it, his body kept telling him that he wanted to take Rachel and


    make her his.


    Victor desired for Rachel to stay by his side, and he was willing to go to any length to achieve this,


    even if it meant locking her up.


    "Rachel, I regret it..."


    Victor cupped Rachel''s chin, forcing her to look at him.


    He pressed his thumb on her soft, pink lips and said, "f thought I could do it, but I was wrong.What do I


    do?"


    Rachel red at him.


    This was never in her ns.


    For a moment, she didn''t know whether she should be furious with Victor for breaking his promise or


    with herself for being too soft enough to stay and tend to his wounds.


    "Rachel, even if you keep hating me, I don''t care," he said as he looked at her luscious lips.


    "I''ll never let you go until I die."


    "Victor, don''t you dare! I''ll kill you with my own hands!"


    Rachel''s threats seemed to have no effect on him.He leaned closer, making their noses touch.


    "Then let''s be together till death."


    Victor wrapped his strong arms around Rachel''s waist, turned them both over, and pressed her body


    against his.


    Before Rachel could react, he kissed her directly.


    Rachel let out a light gasp.


    Victor''s desires were uncontainable, and the effects of the drug had unleashed all of his need for


    Rachel.It was instinct taking over.


    "Victor!"


    Rachel''s pupils were rapidly dting.


    She shoved Victor''s shoulders with both hands as hard as she could.It was enough to make Victor


    break their kiss.


    When he looked at her, Rachel saw the burning lust reflected in his eyes.


    "Victor! Let me go!"


    Out of nowhere, Rachel felt a pang on her neck.


    Victor had sunk his teeth into her skin.


    Rachel took a deep breath and bent her knees, trying to fight him off.


    But to her surprise, Victor ced his long legs on top of hers, preventing her from moving.


    "Why did you bite me, Victor? Are you a dog or something?!"


    Enraged, Rachel clenched her teeth and mmed her fists into Victor''s shoulders.


    Dissatisfied with Rachel''s resistance, Victor grabbed her wrists with one hand, raised them above her


    head, and pinned them against the armrest of the sofa.


    He dipped his head low and lovingly licked the teeth marks on her neck as though he was penitent for


    biting her roughly earlier.


    Drunk in the sensation, he let his free hand roam around Rachel''s waist, making her tremble slightly.


    His hand moved slowly from her slender waist, sliding up along her backside until he touched the


    zipper of her gown.


    His fingertips gently brushed against her flushed and hot shoulder de, making her bite her lip.


    There was excitement and thrill in the way he explored her body, but Rachel didn''t like this feeling.


    She tried to pull her hands back, but Victor was unstoppable.


    He was utterly consumed.

 Chapter 384: Cry Later

    Chapter 384: Cry Later


    Victor''s body was very hot.


    Rachel could feel his temperature through their clothes.


    And that didn''t seem normal.


    It suddenly urred to her that when she came back with the medicine box, he was drinking a ss of


    iced water.


    "Victor!" She raised her head and looked at him.


    "Were you drugged?"


    "Yes," he responded in a very low voice.


    And when he spoke, his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down.


    From the look of things, it wasn''t clear whether or not Victor heard what she said.He went on to kiss


    Rachel on her corbone.


    This left Rachel at a loss for words.


    But it soon dawned on her that he had been drugged! She thought about a way of escaping his


    presence as soon as possible.


    They were the only ones in the vi.


    Therefore, nobody would be able toe to her rescue.


    Rachel became somewhat tense and bit her lower lip.


    For some reason, Victor could tell that she was nervous.He held her wrist and gently rubbed it with his


    thumb, as if trying to make her rx.


    This act of his came to him almost instinctively.He might not be aware of what he was doing at that


    given instant.He had bitten Rachel, and this made her rather vignt.


    When he tried to make her rx, her beautiful eyes turned red and tears began to flow down her


    cheeks.


    Victor couldn''t help but pause for a moment.


    After letting go of Rachel''s hands and wiping her tears, he pinched her chin and kissed her.


    Rachel tried to resist him.


    But the kiss became more intense.It was as if his action was done on purpose.


    He touched her zipper and tried to unzip the dress she was wearing.


    After several futile attempts, he became a bit rude.


    Rachel moved a step backwards.She tried to avoid his kiss.


    He had let go of her hands.


    And she saw it as an opportunity to escape.


    If nothing was done quickly, she might end up being trapped.


    Rachel made up her mind and hit him on his wounded arm hard.


    The wounds on his arm hadn''t been treated properly.


    As a result, blood began to ooze out anew.


    "You''ve got to wake up!"


    Rachel said while trying to pull his hand away, despite being a little bit out of breath.


    Nheless, Victor still persisted as if he couldn''t hear what she said.


    Then, there was a crackling sound.


    Victor pulled her zipper! Rachel felt a sense of crisis.


    But before she could take any action, her dress was already unzipped.She felt a chill down her spine.


    "Victor!"


    "I want you, Rachel." Victor whispered in her ear.


    She could feel the warmth of his breath.


    His voice was deep and low.


    This made her feel like a child being coaxed against their will.


    "Let go of me!" Rachel warned him.


    Anger was written all over her face.


    "Leave me alone!"


    But Victor was insouciant.He bit her earlobe.


    And his hands didn''t stop caressing every inch of Rachel''s body.


    At some point, his palm was on her waist.


    Rachel bit her lower lip.


    And hot tears fell down her cheeks again.She had never felt so humiliated.


    This made her recall what happened four years ago.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The memories rushed to her like a flood.


    ¡®No! ¡° Rachel tried her best to break free, but to no avail.


    Four years ago, she was almost raped by him.


    However, given that he listened to her plea for mercy, it could still be regarded as a more tolerable


    experience.


    This time, the man didn''t seem so merciful.He was drugged and not in his right mind.


    Victor lowered his head and cast a prating gaze into her eyes.


    "Do not cry." He kissed Rachel.


    "This isn''t the time for that.So save your strength."


    After that, he kissed her gently on her eyebrows, eyelids, nose tip, and lips.He couldn''t just get enough


    of her! Rachel gritted her teeth in response to what he was doing.


    However hard he tried, it proved impossible to stick his tongue inside her mouth.


    This made him frown.Victor put his hand on her waist.


    Rachel was very sensitive around her hips.


    And Victor''s move made her feel very ufortable.


    When she reacted to his touch, he took the opportunity to stick his tongue into her mouth.


    That was soon followed by a wild kiss.


    Rachel kept avoiding his tongue every time he tried.


    However, Victor was too domineering and she could no longer keep up with her resistance.


    As he was feeling hotter and hotter, Victor loosened his grip around her waist.He felt that her dress was


    getting in the way.He decided to touch her thighs.


    As his hand slid up, she felt very unsettled.


    When his fingertips finally reached her belly, he was unhappy that she didn''t reciprocate his touch.He


    bit the tip of Rachel''s tongue gently in order to punish her.


    After that, he kissed her more fiercely.


    "No! No!"


    Rachel cried out in horror.Fear was evident all over her.https://novelebook/She grabbed his arm


    and pinched the wounds with her nails.


    This caused him to bleed.


    And her nails became stained with blood.


    Victor groaned in pain! But this didn''t deter Rachel from further venting her anger.


    As Victor continued to touch her belly, he felt something on her skin.


    It appeared to be a scar.


    Rachel closed her eyes because she was scared.


    Her fingernails pierced into the wounds on Victor''s arm.


    The sharp pain stimted his nerves, and he was jolted back to reality in a moment.


    There was a rough feeling under his hand.


    When he lowered his eyes, it dawned on him that Rachel''s tears had wetted a part of the sofa.


    She maintained her resistance despite appearing really stressed out.


    Victor''s fingertips touched the scar on her belly and he felt as if he had been struck by something.


    Rachel''s eyes were still closed.


    After noticing that he didn''t take any further action, she opened her eyes.


    By this time, the lust in his eyes had faded a little.


    Victor did nothing but stare at her.


    "How did you get this scar?"


    Victor asked.Rachel didn''t expect that he would suddenly wake up.


    It took a little while before she replied, "Four years ago, I hit a reef when I jumped into the sea.That''s


    how I got it."


    This came as a shock to Victor.


    Seeing that he was in a daze, Rachel pushed him away immediately and covered her chest.


    Then she got up from the sofa and kept stepping back to keep a distance from him.


    Victor came back to his senses and realized that she kept retreating.


    "Watch out!"


    There was a flower rack behind Rachel.He reached out to pull the woman away, not minding the pain in


    his arm.


    But she dodged.


    As a matter of fact, Rachel didn''t want to be caught by him again.


    She looked at him warily.


    "You have got to stay away from me!"

 Chapter 385: I Wont Let You Go In case

    Chapter 385: I Won''t Let You Go In case


    Rachel took another step back, Victor halted his approach and stated, "Okay, I''m not going there."


    Rachel was a bit rxed to see that Victor did not get any closer.


    The zipper on her garment was damaged, so she couldn''t turn around and go.


    For her, there was no leaving! Rachel''s lips were pallid as she pressed them firmly.


    Victor''s fingers were still warm to the touch.


    It was the heat emanating from Rachel''s body.


    Victor''s temples throbbed even more.


    At this point, the medication was still having an impact on him.


    As much as he tried, Victor was unable to control himself.


    While staring into Rachel''s eyes, he ached even more.


    Momentster, he said, "Forgive me."


    In silence, Rachel kept an eye on Victor, but she didn''t utter a word.


    Victor''s body had not lost its ability to absorb the medication.


    He was well aware that if he stayed with Rachel any longer, he would go off the deep end again.


    After apologizing, he walked to the second-floor bedroom.


    As part of his effort to stay sober, he switched on the bathroom''s cold water faucet and poured cold


    water over his head.


    Rachel stood in the living room, watching Victor walk upstairs, before leaning against the wall and


    taking a flimsy seat.


    All of her energy appeared to have vanished.


    As a result of her dress''s damaged zipper, Rachel was unable to go out for some time.


    She had no choice but to remain there.


    In the end, she wasn''t sure whether Victor would return downstairs.


    She leaned against the wall, afraid to shut her eyes in case he came downstairs unexpectedly.


    When Rachel woke up, it was almost daylight.


    With her arms wrapped over her knees, she was able to fall asleep.


    A chilly wind wafted in just as the sun came up.


    It was cold inside.


    Rachel knelt and buried her face between her knees.


    She was sleeping so deeply that she didn''t know the door to the second-floor bedroom was opened.


    Victor was numb from head to toe after a night of taking an ice-cold shower.


    In a stroke of luck, the medication''s effects had faded.He wasn''t sure if he had harmed Rachel or not


    last night, but he was concerned that if he went downstairs, he might scare her again, so he chose to


    wait till dawn.


    He sent a message to Ivan, in which he requested that he bring two sets of clothes to him.


    Afterward, he opened the door and headed downstairs.He found the living room empty.


    As Victor''s eyes darkened, so did his expression.He believed Rachel had gone, but he spotted her


    curled up out of the corner of his eye.


    Rachel was still in her dress, but she seemed terrified and unsure of herself.


    That reminded Victor of the scar he had tampered with the previous night.


    She must have had a lot of stitches because he could feel how deep the scar was when he touched it.


    Rachel sustained the wound when she plunged into the sea, Rachel''s situation made Victor feel bad.


    The maritime condition was problematic.


    To say nothing of Rachel, not even a diver with excellent swimming skills could hope to make it


    through.


    At the moment, it could be seen that Rachel was willing to die rather than be with him.


    Victor held his fists so tightly.


    Despite the fact that the medication had taken effect and he was unable to control himself, he


    remembered what he had said.


    He expressed his regret and said that he didn''t intend to let Rachel go and that he''d rather die with


    her.He was certain that these were his thoughts since he recalled them so well.He attempted to let her


    go, but that didn''t turn out to be the case.


    To be honest, after hearing Carson state that he envisaged Rachel with Roger at the moment, it


    dawned on him that he would never let her leave him, dly or not.


    Rachel would never end up with another guy so long as he was still breathing.


    Before Victor got to the vi, he went to an extent of premeditating ruining the Jimenez family and


    leaving Roger with nothing and hence forcing Rachel to be with him by any means, if he was really with


    her.


    Victor approached Rachel and took her in his arms.


    A nagging unease persisted even as Rachel slept.


    She scowled and subconsciously whispered, "Don''te over..."


    Victor''s eyes hardened as he saw her scowling brows.


    Heinstinctively tightened his grip on Rachel, even though he was unaware of it.


    "Rachel, I''ll not let you go this time, mark my words," Victor said.


    Anyone who attempted to interfere with him would eventually die.


    It was almost noon by the time Rachel awoke again.


    The dream jolted her out of her slumber.


    She jerked herself out of bed, a thin film of perspiration forming on her brow.


    No matter how many times she pleaded, Victor acted deaf in the dream.


    He snatched her neck and dered coldly and viciously that she was approaching death, all the while


    disregarding her fight and tearing off her clothes.


    When Rachel woke up, she couldn''t shake the feeling that the dream was genuine.


    Rachel''s vision began to improve.


    The softness of the object next to her was only apparent after that.She looked down and saw a cozy


    nket draped over her, keeping her warm and cozy.


    Rachel''s pupils dted rapidly.


    All she could recall was the fact that she slept in the living room''s far corner.


    She couldn''t possibly be in bed right now, could she? Why hadn''t she noticed it? Lifting the nket, she


    saw that her clothing had been changed.


    Her expression shifted instantly.Her physical response indicated that she had no intercourse with a guy,


    but when was she brought to this room? When did she get her clothes switched? Was it possible she


    slept that well? Rachel clenched her lips and tightened her jaw.


    She closed her eyes, attempting to recount the previous night''s events.


    The door swung open just then.


    Rachel sprang out of bed and grabbed the table light on her bedside table as soon as she heard the


    noise.She was on high alert.


    After all, what she learnedst night was still fresh in her memory.


    "Mommy!"


    Rachel heard a young voice from the door and immediately recognized Joey.


    Joey''s appearance stunned Rachel.


    Joey never saw Rachel''s countenance shift.


    In his excitement, "Mommy, surprise!"


    Heunched himself into her arms.


    "Who brought you here?"


    Rachel felt less apprehensive when she realized that it was Joey.She ced the light back on the


    bedside table carefully, for fear it might injure Joey, and dropped her head to inquire.


    Joey raised his head and looked at his mom.


    "I requested that Ivan bring him here," said a man when he got to the door.


    It was Victor.


    Rachel''s brow furrowed once again.


    When he looked at his mother''s face, Joey could tell something was off, but he had no idea what had


    transpired the night before.


    He took the effort to exin since he assumed his mother was upset when she saw Victor.


    "Actually, I called D¡ªMr.Sullivan and requested him to bring me here to see you.You never came to


    sleep with mest night.So I requested Lukas to phone Mr.Sullivan early in the morning after having a


    nightmare."


    Joey was on the verge of calling Victor his dad, but he quickly stopped himself.


    Because Victor had focused only on Rachel, he missed Joey''s mistaken statement.


    "Lunch has been served.After you finish cleaning up, you shoulde downstairs for lunch."


    Victor''s demeanor was icy as he looked away.He then walked away after he said that.


    Rachel''s nervousness spiraled out of control even though she did not speak.She waspletely


    unaware that her fingers twitched when she spotted Victor.


    She had no desire to eat and was ready to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    Joey abruptly grasped her I hand and was going to walk out just when she was about to tell him she


    would eat lunch with him once they I got home.


    "Mommy, we should go now.No need to be concerned.I solicited feedback from others.Waterfront Hotel


    has the best chefs in the venture.The cuisine they provide is superb."


    "Joey..."


    When Rachel saw Joey''s beautiful eyes and grin, she couldn''t dere she didn''t want to eat.So she


    brushed that off.


    "Is everything okay?" Joey asked, puzzled.


    "It''s...Nothing.We should be on our way," Rachel said as she squeezed Joey''s cheek.


    Joey''s dimples were clearly visible in his broad smile.His two exposed canine teeth demonstrated his


    purity and simplicity.


    Because of this, Rachel couldn''t bring herself to let him down.


    They headed downstairs hand in hand.


    Their first sight upon getting downstairs was of a cleaning woman at work, Joey was friendly in his


    greetings to the cleaning woman.


    The maid was overjoyed.She returned a hasty grin before turning to Rachel and calling out, "Miss


    Be."


    "Howe you know my identity?"


    It was apparent that the cleaning woman had already seen Rachel before, though Rachel couldn''t


    recall meeting her.


    "I nearly forgot about it.You were practically sleeping at the moment.It''s understandable that you don''t


    recognize me.Miss Be, I changed your clothing," the cleaning woman exined with a grin as she


    touched her forehead.


    Astounded, Rachel said, "Did you really do that?"


    "Mr.Sullivan requested that I change your clothing, but I''m a sloppy person.I''m very sorry.However, it''s


    clear that Mr.Sullivan goes out of his way for you.He specifically instructed me not to disturb you while


    changing your clothing."


    She brushed a strand of hair behind her ear.She worked in a low-wage job.She never had changed


    clothing for anybody, particrly Rachel, who had sensitive skin.


    It was the cleaningdy''s greatest fear that she might offend Rachel and so be fired.


    "Nothing." Rachel''s pupils constricted.


    The cleaning woman was thest person she expected to be responsible for changing her clothes, not


    even Victor.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Rachel muddled Victor''s meaning.


    Rachel''s emotions were conflicted when she realized this.She couldn''t figure out why.


    Victor was already seated at the table when they entered the dining room.


    Rachel was weed to have a seat by Joey, who kindly pulled out a chair for her and invited her to


    do so as a little gentleman.


    In the end, they appeared like a family sitting together.


    The chef served the food after the three had settled.


    Rachel spooned soup into her mouth.


    She caught a glimpse of Victor slicing up the steak and handing it to Joey out of the corner of her eye.


    Her ears were filled with the echo of the cleaningdy''s words.


    Victor was dressed in a different outfit.His tall frame was unted in a white shirt and ck cks.


    While his clothes were simple, his demeanor was chilly and aloof, making it impossible for anybody to


    get near him.


    A long-sleeved shirt was Victor''s choice to hide his wound, but the bandage on his hand reminded


    Rachel of what transpired the previous night.

 Chapter 386: Joey The Wingman (Part One)

    Chapter 386: Joey The Wingman (Part One)


    Victor raised his head, sensing that Rachel was staring at him.


    Their eyes met all of a sudden and she quickly averted her gaze.


    Victor''s eyes darkened as soon as he noticed that she avoided eye contact with him.


    No one could guess what was going through his mind.


    "Mommy, try this!"


    Joey observed that Rachel didn''t eat much, so he ced a sparerib onto her te and urged her to try


    it.


    The little kid assumed his mother had no appetite because of Victor''s presence.


    Hearing this, Rachel turned to face Joey with a smile.


    "Okay."


    She tried to regain herposure and forced herself to forget about the events ofst night.


    Soon, lvan entered the restaurant, looking like he was in a hurry.


    "Mr.Sullivan," he said as he approached their table.


    His eyes widened when he spotted Rachel sitting next to Victor.


    "Miss Be."


    "Ivan," Rachel replied casually.


    It suddenly urred to Ivan that Victor had asked him to bring him two sets of clothes this morning.


    He was confused as to why Victor requested for women''s clothing, but after reading today''s news, he


    assumed it was for Susan.He never expected it was for Rachel.


    "What''s the matter?" Victor asked as he looked up at him.


    Hearing his question, lvan came back to his senses.He walked over to him and nced at Rachel.


    After hesitating for a moment, he leaned closer and said, "Mr.Szar wants to see you, Mr.Sullivan."


    As soon as the video was posted on the inte, Susan''s name had been trending along with the


    Szar Group.


    Because it was regarded as a major scandal, it had a detrimental impact on the Szar Group''s stock


    price.


    James was in shock, unable to handle the fall.Hisst resort was to ask Victor for help.He was the only


    person who could give him assistance.


    "I''m not seeing him," Victor coldly remarked.


    Rachel was eating the sparerib with her eyes down and appeared to be uninterested, but the talk


    between Ivan and Victor caught her attention.


    If Ivan hadn''t mentioned James, she would have forgotten about Susan.


    Her mind was telling her to check her phone and read the news, but as soon as she ced her hand in


    her pocket, she remembered her phone battery was dead.


    Rachel pursed her lips, realizing she could only read the articles once she returned home.


    "Understood, Mr.Sullivan."


    Victor''s refusal came as no surprise to Ivan.


    Susan had done such a thing, yet the Szar family still expected Victor to help them? The rest of the


    lunch was very awkward.


    After they finished eating, Victor and tvan headed out without saying anything.


    Rachel prepared to leave as well.She had no desire to be here any longer.She asked Joey to stay here


    for a bit, then went upstairs to get her phone.


    But when she came down, Joey wasn''t in his spot anymore.


    "Miss Be, Mr.Sullivan and Joey are waiting for you outside," lvan remarked.


    Rachel was surprised to see him waiting by the entrance.


    She thought Ivan had already left with Victor just now.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Didn''t Victor leave? Rachel pressed her lips in a thin line and walked out of the restaurant.


    When she came outside, she saw a Maybach parked at the door.


    "Mommy, I''m here!"


    The window of the back seat rolled down, revealing Joey and Victor sitting next to each other.


    Why didn''t he leave? Why was Joe with him in the car? Did he expect her to just go inside? Rachel''s


    mind was filled with questions as she slowly approached them.


    She slung the coat over her arm and unconsciously clenched her hands.


    Ivan opened the back door for her and said, "Miss Be, please."


    Joey moved closer to Victor in order to leave some room for Rachel.


    "Mommy, get in the car.We''re going home."

 Chapter 387: Joey The Wingman (Part Two)

    Chapter 387: Joey The Wingman (Part Two)


    "You can go back first." Rachel loosened her grip under the coat and took a step back without saying


    anything.


    "Mommy? Why?"


    The smile on Joey''s face froze.


    He had thought that since Rachel didn''t mind eating lunch with Victor, she wouldn''t mind riding in the


    same car as him.He was taken aback when Rachel declined.


    Somehow, he felt that Victor and Rachel''s rtionship had gotten worse.


    "Joe, you should head back first.Mommy has something to deal with."


    Joey got out of the car and trotted over to Rachel when he heard this.


    "Where are you going, Mommy? I''lle with you."After saying that, Joey turned to Ivan and said,


    "You can go now.


    I''ll stay with Mommy.


    We''ll go home togetherter."


    Ivan was in a dilemma as he stood by the car.


    He nced at Victor inside, only to find that he had no expression on his face, as if he hadn''t heard


    Rachel and Joey''s conversation at all.


    lvan had no idea what was on his mind.


    However, the more he acted like this, the more lvan began to suspect that he was suppressing


    something.


    "Miss Be, you should get in the car.I can drop you off to where you''re headed," Ivan said.


    "There are so many reporters outside Waterfront Hotel, so getting a cab will be difficult.Also, there are


    paparazzi out there who would do anything to gain first-hand information from you.Taking the child with


    you isn''t going to be safe, Miss Be." Ivan had a point.


    Paparazzi were crazy.


    It might not be such a big problem if Rachel was alone.


    In the worst-case scenario, she would only have to answer a few questions and everything would be


    over.


    But if Joey was with her...


    Rachel exhaled and looked at Joey.Her lips slightly quivered, but before she could respond, the little


    boy held her hand tightly, without any ns of letting go.


    It was as if they were connected in their minds.


    "Let me go with you, Mommy." Rachel looked at him helplessly.


    She couldn''t bear to watch Joey with such pleading eyes.She had to prioritize his safety.


    In the end, Rachel got in the car.


    Ivan was right, indeed.


    A huge number of reporters and media personnel were waiting outside Waterfront Hotel.


    The reporters¡¯ eyes were fixated on each passing vehicle.


    Among the crowd, there were also a lot of Susan''s fans.


    However, no one dared to stop Victor''s car because they were too scared to offend him.


    Sue Garden was almost a half-hour drive from Waterfront Hotel.


    During the ride, Joey made himselffortable in the middle and was fiddling with Rachel''s hair.


    But he soon dozed off.


    He was really exhausted and didn''t sleep wellst night.


    Joey sat on the stairway waiting for Rachel because she hadn''t returnedst night.He soon realized it


    waste, so Lukas urged him to return to his room and sleep, which he did.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t fall sleep.


    He was pestered with nightmares about the press conference.


    In his dreams, Victor shielded him under his body and gunshots were fired.


    The little boy was currently sleeping soundly as he leaned on Rachel''s arm, and holding her finger in


    his hands.


    Rachel''s arm became a little sore when she realized he was sleeping.


    She smiled softly and pulled her finger out of his grip, and was about to give him a cushion.


    Suddenly, a shadow feil over her, and before she could react, Victor took Joey from her side and held


    him in his arms.


    "Victor..."


    "He''s heavy," Victor remarked in a low voice as he met her gaze.


    It was the first time he had spoken to Rachel since she got in the car.


    Rachel was surprised to see him being thoughtful.


    However, Joey would be furious if he found out what Victor had said about him.


    "Hmm..." Joey seemed to feel ufortable in his sleep.


    He mumbled as his eyshes moved.He unconsciously intended to grab something, but he grabbed


    Rachel''s hair instead.


    Only then did Rachel notice that her hair was still tangled around Joey''s finger.


    Feeling the pain in her scalp, Rachel took a deep breath and moved closer to Victor.


    She had to lower her head to untangle her hair that had be knotted around Joey''s finger.


    The two of them got closer and closer to each other.


    Victor could even smell the faint scent emanating from her body.


    He looked down and noticed a hickey on her neck that he had marked up justst night.


    Thinking of how he pressed her on the sofast night, his body felt hot again and he wanted to kiss her


    on the neck.


    Rachel felt someone looking at her as she was carefully fixing her hair.


    She came to aplete stop knowing that it was Victor, and she realized she was too close to him


    right now.She immediately drew her hair back and moved away from him.


    At the same time, Victor also turned his head on the side.


    Victor remained still for the next half minute.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Rachel took a nce at Victor and noticed that his arm was slightly bent,


    and his elbow was on the window ledge.


    His hand was curled into a fist as his head was resting on it.


    At the same time, Joey wasying on his other arm.


    Rachel wondered if she was mistaken about him staring at her just now because he appeared to be


    calm.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Was she overthinking things? Rachel had thought that what had urred was merely a figment of her


    imagination, but the Band-Aid on Victor''s hand reminded her that it was all real.


    The awkwardness continued through the entire drive.


    As soon as the Maybach came to a stop at Sue Garden''s courtyard, Lukas hurried over to them and


    greeted, "Miss Be, Mr.Sullivan, you''re back."


    Rachel gave him a slight nod.


    Victor came out of the car right after, carrying Joey in his arms.


    "Is Joe sleeping?"


    Lukas took the initiative to approach Victor and was about to take Joey from him.


    "It''s okay," Victor said as he swerved Lukas¡¯ hand and walked inside while cradling Joey.


    Rachel was standing by the car with her arms crossed, looking troubled.


    Was he going to stay here? It suddenly urred to her that she didn''t have any idea where Victor had


    been staying for the past two weeks.


    Realizing what she had been thinking, she shook her head.


    What did it have to do with her, exactly? He was the CEO of Sullivan Group, and obviously had a lot of


    ces to stay.She didn''t need to be concerned about him.


    "Miss Be, let''s go inside."


    Noticing that she had been standing still on the side, Lukas came over and invited her in.


    "Alright."


    Despite saying that, Rachel looked very hesitant.She remembered what Victor had promised her.


    As long as she stayed with Joey in Sue Garden, Victor shouldn''t show himself at all.


    If he went against this agreement, she had the choice to leave at any time.Thinking of this, Rachel bit


    her lip and followed Lukas behind.

 Chapter 388: Joey The Wingman (Part Three)

    Chapter 388: Joey The Wingman (Part Three)


    Victor didn''t seem to be leaving, though, which surprised her.


    Rachel was engrossed in the Be Group''s most recent quarterly financial report as she sat cross-


    legged in the living room.


    While the situation remained bleak, she had be thergest stakeholder in the Be Group,


    despite everything.


    Whatever the case, she had to be aware of thepany''s financial situation in case the board of


    directors exploited it against her.


    Her iPad memory was clogged with all sorts of statistics and data, which disturbed her.


    In addition, she discovered that she was unable to concentrate at all.


    Rachel figured out what was causing her anxiety.


    Victor was the course of herck of peace.


    The thought of still him being there made her unable to stop herself from looking at the second floor out


    of the corner of her eye as if she was scared Victor might suddenly emerge from the study at any point.


    Rachel squinted as she contemted this.


    "Miss Be."


    Lukas showed up as usual.


    In possession of a pen.


    Rachel was using her iPad to write things down.


    As Lukas got closer, he could make out "Vic" on her iPad.


    While Rachel eagerly waited for Victor to leave, she suddenly sensed someone''s presence nearby.


    Her muscles tense up subliminally.


    In her eyes, there came a heightened sense of alertness.


    "Miss Be?"


    Lukas was astounded for a split second when he saw the icy nce.


    Rachel, on the other hand, reverted to her normal demeanor in the blink of an eye.


    "Lukas, everything okay?" Relieved, Rachelid her iPad down and exhaled a deep breath of relief.


    She thought it was Victor.


    With a smile, Lukas told her, "It''s half-past five, Miss Be.Do you have any preferences about what


    to eat for supper tonight? I''ll see to it that the chef prepares it as you want."


    "I''m not a fussy eater, and I''ll eat anything."


    Rachel was still reeling from the horror she had experienced earlier.She sipped her tea from her cup on


    the table.She felt considerably more at ease after sipping on the cup of iced tea.


    "All well, then, I''ll ask the chief to make some light meal,"


    Lukas remarked, looking down at Rachel''s iPad on the couch.


    Lukas was ready to depart when Rachel looked at the study and called out to him.


    "Miss Be, how can I be of assistance to you?" Lukas inquired.


    "Victor..."


    "Oh, I see Mr.Sullivan has ns for the evening.I don''t think he''ll remain for dinner," Lukas said right


    away.


    He knew what Rachel was worried about.


    ¡®So Victor won''t be around, then?¡¯ Rachel was relieved when she heard what Lukas had to say.


    She was supposed to be cheerful, but somehow, she wasn''t.


    In her chest, she felt a little suffocated, but she couldn''t put her finger on it.


    Rachel''s headache intensified as she ruminated on the subject.


    She made the conscious decision to no longer dwell on it.


    After three hours, she figured Joey needed to get out of bed, or he would have a hard time sleeping at


    night.


    When she climbed the stairs, she carried her iPad with her to rouse him.


    The study and Joey''s room were also adjacent.


    Rachel had to pass through the study if she wanted to get there.


    When she walked by the study door, she made a subconscious effort to quiet herself.


    However, nothing probably ever went as nned for her.


    Her path to Joey''s room was abruptly cut short when the study door was unlocked from the inside.


    Rachel and Victor met.She paused, torn between walking on and pausing.


    He held a suit on his arm and was dressed in a shirt.


    He was preparing to leave the house at the moment.


    "Victor...Are you leaving the house?" Rachel asked dryly.


    Victor could feel that she was remorseful and sought to separate herself from him.


    "Yes," he said in a quiet voice.


    Rachel stepped aside and added, "Drive carefully."


    Rachel was going to walk on as soon as she concluded her remarks.


    Victor''s voice came from behind her and she couldn''t make out what was on his mind because of the


    low tone of his voice.


    Victor said, "I won''t be returning tonight for supper."


    Rachel hesitated and said, almost imperceptible, "I got that from Lukas.I''ll be sure to tell Joe."


    Then, without a second thought, she entered Joey''s room.


    By doing that, she left Victor with no chance to say more.


    His eyes clouded as he saw Joey''s bedroom door locked.His phone rang at the same moment.


    "I''ll be there in a few minutes," Victor said and ended the call.


    Rachel mustered up and leaned against the door.


    "Mommy?"


    Joey was up.He got up from his lying position and rubbed his still sleepy eyes.


    On opening his eyes, he was startled to see Rachel leaning up against the door.


    Regaining herposure, Rachel inquired, "Yes? You woke up already?"


    Joey sprang out of bed, barefoot on the covers, and hurled himself into Rachel''s arms with a wave of


    his hand.He had only just gotten out of bed and wasn''t really awake.


    "I had another nightmare, Mommy."


    Rachel was well aware that Joey had been suffering from nightmarestely.


    Despite Joey''s outward appearance of maturity, he was still a youngster.


    As a result of everything he had been through, it was only natural for him to feel shaken.


    Rachel''s attempts at resolving the issue had been ineffective.


    Joey was also more connected to her after suffering from two high fevers.


    "What happened in your nightmare?" Rachel stroked his back as she inquired, her voice soft and


    soothing.


    "I dreamt that someone was pointing a pistol at me." Joey clutched Rachel''s neck firmly.


    "I was covered in blood and kept weeping, but no matter how hard I wept, no one came to help me..."


    Rachel cradled him close to her chest.


    "I bet you can recall what Mommy told you.The prity of reality is constantly flipped in dreams.There''s


    nothing to be terrified of, honey.Now you may rest easy.You will not be harmed in any way."


    "Mommy, how about you sleep with me this evening?"


    "Okay."


    Rachel made up her mind and decided to schedule an appointment with a psychologist.


    "Joey, do you want a new pal?" Joey''s eyes darted to her.


    "Who is this new pal, Mommy?"


    "A friend of Mommy''s," remarked Rachel, pinching his nose.


    "I see, a man or a woman?"


    "Is that supposed to count?" His question baffled Rachel.


    "Just wanted to know."


    Joey pulled his tongue out and said the words.


    He did, however, feel a sense of crisis for Victor.


    Perhaps, if it were a guy, he might challenge Victor for his affections.


    In such a case, it would be far more difficult for Victor and Rachel to reconcile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Joey sighed quietly to himself.


    Victor looked to have a long way to go before he could fix things with Rachel.


    Rachel had no idea what was going through his head.


    Because she didn''t want Joey to refuse to consult a psychologist, she lied to cover her tracks.


    At the hospital When the elevator finally came to a halt, the doors gently opened.

 Chapter 389: Homeless (Part One)

    Chapter 389: Homeless (Part One)


    The indicator light outside the operating room was turned off.


    At the same time, Victor walked out of the elevator.


    Ivan, who had been waiting at the elevator, immediately greeted him, "Mr.Sullivan."


    Acknowledging his presence, Victor nodded at him.


    The door of the operating room sprang open, revealing the doctor who was taking off his mask.


    He nced at the people waiting outside and asked, "Who is the patient''s family?"


    "I...I am her mother.Doctor, how is my daughter?"


    It was Tammy who responded first.


    She hurriedly approached the doctor with a worried expression.Her gown and hair were both in a


    mess.Her poise and elegance were gone because of what had happened tonight.


    "Mrs.Szar, your daughter just had a gastricvage.But don''t worry, she''s safe now.You just have to


    wait for about an hour before she wakes up."


    The doctor took a form from the nurse and handed it to Tammy.


    "Mrs.Szar, please sign this and go through the hospitalization procedures."


    Relieved that Susan was out of danger now, Tammy exhaled deeply as if she had been holding her


    breath for a long time.


    "Thank you," she said and then signed the form.


    Once the doctor was gone, Tammy asked someone to arrange Susan''s admission procedures.


    Only then did she remember her husband, who had been silent the whole time.


    Just as she turned around to talk to him, James had already walked up to Victor.


    "Mr.Sullivan."


    James¡¯ appearance was no better than Tammy''s; his suit was crumpled, and his tie was crooked.


    But he quickly straightened it and forced a smile when he saw Victor.


    "As soon as the video went viral onlinest night, tons of reporters and Miss Szar''s fans flocked


    outside Waterfront Hotel.The police only arrived in the afternoon to help Miss Szar leave the


    hotel.But when she went home, she took a lot of sleeping pills.It was their servant who found her


    unconscious," Ivan exined.


    He didn''t have to exin what happened after because Victor had already heard what the doctor said.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across James¡¯ face when lvan mentioned the video.He had watched


    the video himself.


    And even though others might not be able to recognize Susan right away, he did.


    After all, she was his daughter.It was just hard to believe that at her birthday party, she...


    But that was not what was important now.


    James was problematic about the Szar Group.


    His phone almost exploded with the number of messages and calls he received from the board


    directors.


    If he failed to give them a reasonable exnation, he might lose his position as the CEO.


    "Mr.Sullivan, the videost night was a misunderstanding.It was a trap.Someone wanted to ruin


    Susan''s reputation."


    In a hurry, James thought of an excuse.He knew that if he didn''t say anything, his entire family would


    be doomed.


    "A trap?"


    The corner of Victor''s lips raised.His voice was dripping with sarcasm as he spoke.


    "Did Susan tell you that?" James was stunned with his question.


    Of course, it was just a guess.


    He had assumed that since Victor was the best man out there, Susan wouldn''t dare to choose a


    scumbag over him.


    Even if Victor didn''t want to marry Susan anymore, James believed that his daughter wouldn''t settle for


    less.


    So naturally, he thought it was a trap.


    "Ivan." Victor didn''t want to exin anything to James.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Understanding what he meant, Ivan clicked on a video and showed it to James.


    Although thetter was confused, he still took the phone and yed the video.


    The video was short and had low quality, but James could easily tell that the person in it was Susan.


    It was shot at the entrance of Waterfront Hotel.


    There was no sound, but he could tell from the video that Susan seemed to have a pleasant


    conversation with the man whom she made out withter.It meant Susan knew him.


    If it was indeed a trap, the mastermind wouldn''t use someone she knew.


    Moreover, the man went to the vi after he and Susan separated.


    By the time the video ended, James¡¯ face was already gloomy.


    "It...There must be some misunderstanding..."


    The evidence was shoved into his face, but James still found it hard to believe.He was lost for words.


    "Mr.Szar, there is one more thing you have to know.We found out that Miss Szar¡¯s assistant


    transferred money to this man''s bank ount five minutes after they separated."


    As he exined, lvan took the phone from James¡¯ hand and looked for the transfer record to show it to


    him.


    When James saw the amount, his eyes widened in shock.


    ''Five million dors? Yes, Susan''s assistant transferred five million dors to the man''s bank


    ount.How could an assistant have so much money? The money transfer happened after Susan met


    that man.Did that mean...? James'' lips parted, but he couldn''t say anything.


    He suddenly felt that his head was spinning.He had thought that someone must have plotted against


    Susan, but now he was told that he was wrong.


    It was stupid of him to hope that he could beg for Victor''s help onest time since he used to be


    Susan''s fiance.


    Now it was impossible.


    How could Victor help them after his daughter cheated on him? Thinking of this, James staggered.


    His chest hurt as if it had been stabbed with a knife.


    "l..It¡¯s all my fault.If Susan did this, I...I will tie her up and ask her to apologize to you,


    Mr.Sullivan.Please, Mr.Sullivan, have mercy on us."


    Having no intention of staying for a long time, Victor checked the time on his watch.


    Taking the hint, lvan handed a folder to James.


    With a puzzled expression, James epted it.But he hesitated to read it.


    "What''s this?"


    "Termination contract."


    It was just two words, but James felt like a bomb had exploded in front of him.


    His hands trembled, causing him to drop the folder on the floor.


    A piece of paper fell, which clearly stated that the cooperation of the Sullivan Group and the Szar


    Group had ended.


    "As for the penalty, ourwyers will contact you soon.If you have any questions, you can contact them


    at any time," lvan continued in a low voice.


    As if he was struck by lightning, James stood there speechless and unmoving.

 Chapter 390: Homeless (Part Two)

    Chapter 390: Homeless (Part Two)


    When James finally regained his senses, Ivan and Victor had already left the premises.He remained


    standing motionless with a nk expression.


    Watching him from across the room in silence, Tammy couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.Her husband


    didn¡¯t even care to ask about their daughter¡¯s wellbeing.


    All James could think about was the Szar Group.


    However, she knew that they were in big trouble now, so she kept her thoughts to herself instead and


    picked up the file from the floor.


    "I have to go back to thepany before it¡¯s toote."


    Before Tammy could even respond, James left in a hurry.


    Seeing that her husband cared more about thepany than their own daughter, Tammy felt her blood


    boil in an instant.She rushed after him and grabbed his arm.


    "What is the matter with you? Are you going to leave our daughter here while she¡¯s struggling to


    recover? She needs both of her parents!"


    Tammy raised her voice and pushed him in frustration.But all James could think about was the


    imminent termination of the contract.


    Once the cooperation between the Szar Group and the Sullivan Group ended, the consequences


    would be severe.


    The Szar Group might have to file for bankruptcy, and James couldn¡¯t allow that to happen.


    He was in no mood to listen to Tammy¡¯sints.


    Shoving her aside impatiently, he red at her and said, "Get out of my way.I have no time for this."


    James was a strong man, and the brute force sent Tammy staggering a few meters away.


    How dare he push her like that? She clenched her fists in anger and shouted, "What the hell is wrong


    with you?"


    At this moment, the elevator doors opened.


    Tammy quickly stepped forward and blocked the entrance, preventing James from leaving.


    "What are you doing? Have you lost your mind? I said get out of my way!"


    James was in no mood to argue with his wife.


    He was getting annoyed by her constant pestering.


    "Oh, so you think I¡¯m insane? James Szar, have you forgotten that you are a father? Our daughter is


    in the hospital, fighting for her life! We almost lost our little girl! And look at you now! Have you stopped


    to ask about her? What have you done as a father? Fromst night until this moment, you have been


    busy talking about work on the phone, and you never once showed concern for our daughter! Have you


    forgotten about your responsibility to her?"


    Tammy fired her words of disappointment and resentment at her husband relentlessly.


    Her eyes turned red with tears at the thought of Susan, who was still unconscious in the hospital bed.


    Amidst all the turmoil and issues surrounding them, Susan was still her beloved daughter.


    She had been the apple of her mother¡¯s eye since she was born.


    It broke Tammy¡¯s heart to see her precious child in such a dreadful state.


    "Excuse me? Are you questioning my role as her father? What do you want me to do? Tell me.Let¡¯s


    hear another one of your bright ideas.Do you want the entire Szar Gro i opinie down with her? Do


    you know how much I sacrificed for this family?"


    Whenever Tammy cried in the past.


    James would hold her in his arms andfort her with words of endearment.


    But now that she wept in front of him, he only felt irritated.


    A moment of dreadful silence hung in the air.


    "Huh? What do you mean that the Szar Group is going down with her?"


    After a minute of waiting, the elevator doors closed automatically, and the lift began its descent.


    James threw his hands up in frustration, then pressed the button as he waited once more.


    He tried to calm himself down, but his patience was running thin.


    "Just read the document."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Tammy frowned in confusion as she slowly opened the folder in her hand.


    The words "termination contract" immediately caught her attention.


    With a wave of anxiety in her heart, Tammy quickly browsed the file.


    There were several business terms with underlying conditions, but a few key phrases stood out, such


    as "the Sullivan Group" and "the Szar Group."


    No further exnation was needed.


    Like a ssh of cold water on her face, she suddenly realized the severity of her husband¡¯s


    situation.Her expression became livid.


    With seething eyes, she voiced out her anger.


    "What is this? How could Victor break his promise? This is uneptable! Even if Susan slept with


    someone else, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore because they¡¯re no longer engaged.Besides, it¡¯s obvious that


    it was Victor who didn¡¯t want to proceed with the wedding anyway!"


    Having been raised in a wealthy family, Tammy tended to view matters differently from the rest of


    society.


    There were several instances wherein she failed to see the bigger picture and only cared about


    herself.She didn¡¯t need to be reasonable.


    After all, other people constantly adjusted to her needs and beliefs all her life.


    However, the truth was that the Szar Group was nothingpared to the Sullivan Group.


    Something needed to be done to save the cooperation, or else Tammy and her family would suffer the


    consequences.


    "Do you hear yourself? Do you really think all this trouble is caused by infidelity? The Sullivan Group


    has funded countless projects of the Szar Group in the past years.When Mr.Sullivan broke off the


    engagement to Susan, he signed a new strategic partnership with us.Do you really think that he would


    terminate the cooperation just because he thought Susan cheated on him?"


    Tammy was stunned.She gulped nervously and asked, "Then, what could be the reason for this?"


    With a loud ting, the elevator finally arrived at their floor once again.


    "Why don¡¯t you go and ask your precious daughter what she has done?"


    James didn¡¯t want to waste more time reasoning with Tammy.He brushed past her and entered the


    elevator.


    Tammy stood still with the folder in her hand, lost in thought.She didn¡¯te to her senses until the


    elevator doors closed.


    The controversial video spread like wildfire online and sent shockwaves in the news industry.


    Becky had been busy the whole time managing her workload in thepany, and Susan hadn¡¯t


    responded to the scandal at all.


    It was as if she was waiting for the issue to simply blow over and for everyone to forget about it.


    However, the stock price of the Szar Group continued to plummet, and it was about to go bankrupt


    soon.


    Both distraught shareholders and concerned employees began to gather at the gate of the Szar


    Group headquarters to protest.


    Earlier that day, the Sullivan Group officially announced that they would soon terminate the cooperation


    with the Szar Group.


    This revtion became shocking news in both the entertainment and the business world.


    On the 33rd floor of the Sullivan Group building The elevator doors slid open to unload its sole


    passenger.


    Ivan stepped out into the hallway and went straight to the CEO¡¯s office with a serious demeanor.


    The door to the office was slightly ajar.


    Ivan raised his hand and knocked politely to announce his arrival beforeing in.


    "Mr.Sullivan, the paternal test result had been sent here," Ivan said as he put the paperwork on the


    desk.


    Putting down his pen, Victor looked at the document with a nk expression and said, "Open it."


    Hearing this, Ivan unzipped the file bag and took out the test result.


    There were a few pieces of paper with all kinds of data and professional terms printed on each


    page.He quickly scanned each paragraph, but he didn¡¯t understand what they meant.


    In addition to the test result, a small bag of pills had been delivered by the clinic.


    At a nce, Ivan immediately recognized what they were meant for.


    They were all white round pills with the letter "T" printed on each piece.


    It was a new medicine that Victor had been using recently for his sleeping problem.


    But why did he send the pills to be tested? While Ivan began to wonder, he turned to thest page of


    the test result and saw the word "Sildenafil."


    It was one of the main ingredients of the medicine.


    "What?" Ivan¡¯s jaw dropped in shock.


    How could there be sildenafil in the medicine? Wasn¡¯t it some kind of aphrodisiac? How could it


    possibly be used to treat a sleep disorder? With several thoughts running through his mind, Ivan


    quickly checked theposition list and discovered that the dosage was not that high.


    "There¡¯s something I need to tell you, Ivan.I was drugged that night in Waterfront Hotel," Victor said in a


    low voice.


    "What? You were drugged? By whom?"


    Astonishment was written all over Ivan¡¯s pale face.


    He returned his gaze at the word "Sildenafil" on the paper and then something quickly formed inside his


    mind.

 Chapter 391: Homeless (Part Three)

    Chapter 391: Homeless (Part Three)


    One tablet of sildenafil was insufficient to attain the desired results.So the aphrodisiac effect was only


    inhibited because there were other substances.


    If the aphrodisiac chemicals didn¡¯t get flushed out of his system, one would be able to feel the effects


    after a while.


    Victor had been taking the medication for half a month.


    It was indeed half a month¡¯s dosage.


    "Dr.Turner rmended this medication for you, Mr.Sullivan.Is it possible that Dr.Turner was the one


    who¡­"


    Ivan was unable toplete his thoughts, but the truth was clear.


    Everything was handled by Dr.Turner, from the prescription through Victor¡¯s first dose of the


    medication.


    The medicine couldn¡¯t have been tampered with by anybody else if not him.However¡­


    "What could be Dr.Turner¡¯s reasons for doing that?"


    For financial gain? Victor gave him a sry of almost $10 million every year.


    In addition, the hospital paid him a sry.


    Prior to employing Dr.Turner, Ivan had conducted a thorough background check on him.


    Dr.Turner¡¯s family was well-off and in good health.


    He didn¡¯t have a lot to spend his money on.


    More than half of the additional healthcare subsidies he received were donated to a nearby welfare


    home.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be the kind to do anything like that for money.


    Ivan scowled, puzzled as to why Dr.Turner would take the risk of tampering with the medication.


    Victor remained silent, his ck eyes fixed on the clear bag containing the tablets in Ivan¡¯s hands.


    The look on his face shifted when he heard Victor¡¯s question.


    Whatever he was thinking, only he could tell.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I¡¯ll request that someone immediately bring Dr.Turner here."


    To understand Dr.Turner¡¯s motivations, this was the quickest and most convenient route to take.


    With his thumb rubbing across his knuckles, Victor made a minor adjustment to his index finger.A line


    was drawn between his small lips.His jaw was well-formed.


    When he wasn¡¯t talking, the atmosphere was always tense.


    No one could tell Victor¡¯s mood.


    Ivan concluded that his silence meant that he concurred with his proposal.


    If Victor didn¡¯t say anything, it signified that he didn¡¯t object to the situation.


    Ivan sent his men to the hospital right away and bring Dr.Turner with them.Ivan¡¯s guys called him ten


    minutester.He scowled significantly after picking up the phone.


    "What time did he leave?"


    After a while, Ivan ordered, "Continue your search for him.Increase the number of guards at the


    hospital."


    After Ivan ended the call, he turned to Victor, who stared at him deeply.


    "Mr.Sullivan¡­ The head of the hospital said that Dr.Turner requested an annual leave this morning and


    he has left the hospital," Ivan finally responded after a period of contemtion.


    "Ah, I see,"


    Victor said softly as if he was unsurprised by the oue.  ? Seeing Victor¡¯s indifference, Ivan asked,


    "Mr.Sullivan, could you possibly know Dr.Turner¡¯s whereabouts?"


    "I don¡¯t have any information about that." That was all he said.


    "Dr.Turner just asked for leave this morning.If he is going to leave Apliaria, he probably hasn¡¯t left the


    city yet." Ivan peered through the French window.


    The clouds were dark and heavy, and it seemed as though it might rain hard.


    "Today and tomorrow are expected to be very wet days.As a result, all trains and flights will be


    grounded for a while.I¡¯ll ask our people to keep an eye on the hospital, airport, and railway


    stations.Whenever Dr.Turner shows up, we¡¯ll have him in our grasp." Victor shook his head and peered


    out of the window.


    "I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be leaving Apliaria."


    "How so, sir?"


    Ivan was taken aback at first, but his shock quickly gave way to confusion.


    Why would it be a surprise if Dr.Turner switched the medication and then requested an annual leave?


    Was it possible that Dr.Turner imagined that the most perilous location on Earth was also the safest?


    This puzzled Ivan.


    "Where could Dr.Turner go if he didn¡¯t intend to leave Apliaria?"


    "Get your men out of the hospital."


    Victor¡¯s voice sounded huskier and colder.


    "Send people to monitor the Szar family¡¯s residence."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡®The Szar family? Does it have anything to do with the Szar family?¡¯ Ivan was abruptly struck by


    something.


    Was Dr.Turner connected to the Szar family in any way? ording to what Ivan had found about


    the Szar family, Dr.Turner had just a few interactions with them.


    No.


    Among the Szar family, there was one individual that Dr.Turner had met and known.


    That was obviously Susan.


    Dr.Turner and Susan, the birthday celebration, the drugging¡­ Ivan saw a brief glimpse of what seemed


    to be an invisible thread linking these three things.


    Rachel contacted ra twice on the night of the birthday celebration, but ra was busy taking care of


    Riley, so she didn¡¯t answer the phone.


    There was no response when ra tried to call again, and the phone number she dialed was off.


    ra assumed the call was a sales pitch and stopped calling.


    It wasn¡¯t until the second day that she discovered just how much news was on the inte about


    Susan.


    She had just gotten out of bed when she heard on the television about what had urred the previous


    night at Waterfront Hotel.


    Ameer and his mother afterward paid a visit to the Jimenez family.


    Megan and ra¡¯s mother talked about what happened at Waterfront Hotel.


    They all had a collective loathing for Susan.


    ra, who was sitting next to them, did not want to join in the conversation.


    She was responding to a colleague¡¯s text message on her cell phone.


    Ameer¡¯s mom had been talking about this with other richdies at least five times in the preceding two


    days.


    Ameer so badly wanted to get out of that ce when he heard the topic again.


    Megan stopped him by grabbing his hand and asked, "Where are you going? Your cousin just


    arrived.You can¡¯t miss dinner today."


    "I¡¯m going for a brief stroll.Furthermore, I¡¯ve had enough of hearing what you¡¯re discussing."


    "You holy terror¡­"


    "Let him leave if he wants to.I, too, am itching to venture out for a little.In fact, it¡¯s been a long time


    since Ameer visited us here.I¡¯ll take him out to the yard."


    ra despised the nderous chitchat of the other women.


    She didn¡¯t give a second thought to the gossip.


    Let alone Ameer, she would be fed up with the same rumors.


    That was why she decided to speak for him.


    Megan remained silent after hearing this.She allowed Ameer to go.


    Having been granted permission by his mother, Ameer departed from the living room and headed for


    the backyard.


    ra was right behind him.She got a phone call from one of her coworkers.She answered the phone


    and talked to her coworker for a while.


    After hanging up, she saw Ameer staring at his phone in a daze.

 Chapter 392: Homeless (Part Four)

    Chapter 392: Homeless (Part Four)


    ra patted Ameer on the arm.She did so gently and stood beside him.


    "What are you thinking about? You appear to be lost in thoughts."


    Ameer put his phone away in a hurry.He calmed himself down and touched the tip of his nose.


    "I am not thinking about anything."


    But it didn¡¯t look like nothing was on his mind.ra didn¡¯t believe what he said.


    Still, she refused to ask him any more questions.


    Instead, she led him along the path in the backyard, Ameer heaved a sigh of relief since ra didn¡¯t


    continue to ask questions.


    He put his left hand into his pocket and touched the edges of the mobile phone.


    There was a trace of hesitation in his eyes.


    He stared at her and asked, "How is Riley?"


    As soon as ra heard what he said, she stopped and turned around.


    She didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    "Riley?"


    "Yes.Didn¡¯t he have an allergic reaction on the night of the birthday party?"


    Ameer looked at her.


    "Oh, I wasn¡¯t quite sure about what you were talking about at first.Well, she is at her grandmother¡¯s at


    the moment.And she is doing fine."


    A soft smile appeared on ra¡¯s face.


    After that, she thought of something.


    "But how did you know that she had an allergy?"


    On the night of the birthday party when Riley suffered from an acute allergic reaction, ra took her to


    the lounge on the second floor.


    The two of them just stayed there for a short time.


    But after noticing that Riley was really ufortable, ra quickly asked the driver to take her to the


    hospital.


    This was done without the knowledge of anyone.


    ra recalled that Ameer had been absent-minded with his phone in his hand.


    After taking a guess, she asked him tentatively, "Did Rachel tell you about it?"


    "Yes, she did.I met her on the way."


    Ameer touched his neck subconsciously while he was still talking.


    "She asked me for your phone number and also made mention of the fact that Riley had an allergy.She


    went out to buy the medicine.She tried to contact you.But it was to no avail."


    Two days passed, yet Ameer couldn¡¯t stop himself from thinking about the night when they were in


    Waterfront Hotel.


    Rachel was sitting alone on the big stone.


    The breeze blew her hair.


    At that time, the light was not bright.The faint moonlight shed a soft glow on her.


    As a result, it was as if half of her body was almost hidden in darkness.


    There was a perceivable coldness in her.


    The scene looked like a painting.


    Her figure had gotten so stuck in Ameer¡¯s mind that it couldn¡¯t be erased.


    Ameer sent ra¡¯s phone number to her that day.


    And in the process of doing so, he got Rachel¡¯s number.


    Just now, he had been staring at her number on his phone.He had been very hesitant to give her a


    call..


    "Oh, now it figures! At that time, my attention was on Riley.I was taking care of her.It didn¡¯t ur to me


    to check my phone.It waster that I saw two strange calls.They must have been from her."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ra looked at Ameer¡¯s face.She appeared to be somewhat surprised.She knew that Ameer had a


    crush.


    And judging from his burning passion for Rachel, ra was quite convinced that he really loved her.It


    was only one night.


    How could such a big change have happened during that time?


    "Ameer, you¡­"


    ra opened her mouth and wanted to say something.But she didn¡¯t know how to express her


    opinions aptly.


    It was quite difficult to say that Rachel was not a good match for him.


    There was no denying the fact that her own brother was deeply in love.He could not even extricate


    himself.


    ra had tried to persuade him.


    But in the end, it was all in vain.


    Ameer was her cousin.


    Notwithstanding, she wasn¡¯t sure whether or not it was possible for her to talk about this.


    "Is there a problem?" Ameer felt strange.


    He wondered why ra didn¡¯t finish what she was saying.


    "No, there isn¡¯t," ra replied with a smile.


    "How long have you known Rachel? Are you very familiar with each other?" Ameer anticipated her


    response.


    ra pursed her lips.She turned around and walked forward.


    Ameer followed her.


    There was a glimmer of light in his eyes.She could not resist his prating gaze.


    Therefore, ra had to talk to him.


    "Ameer, you know that Rachel is two years older than you, don¡¯t you?"


    "Yes, I do."


    It was quite obvious that he didn¡¯t expect what ra said to him.


    Ameer looked like a shy boy whose secret had just been exposed.His earlobes became slightly red and


    he touched his neck.


    "So you figured it out, huh?"


    "Of course.It is quite obvious."


    ra inhaled and exhaled deeply.


    At this juncture, she opened up to him.


    "I don¡¯t think Rachel is right for you."


    In the wink of an eye, Ameer¡¯s countenance changed.


    He forced a smile and said, "Why is that so? You are the second person to tell me that."


    "Artt who is the first person to mention that to you?"


    "Rachel."


    After a brief pause, Ameer continued, "She told me the same thing.She said that we were not right for


    each other.I asked her why.Do you know what response she gave me?"


    "What was her response?"


    "Rachel told me that she didn¡¯t like tall men."


    At first, ra was a little surprised that Rachel had already refused Ameer.


    But when she suddenly heard the reason behind it, she choked on her saliva and coughed several


    times.


    After that, she couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Ameer looked at her without a trace ofughter on his face.


    "Well, that sounds like something Rachel would say."


    ra found it a little too much to smile so happily in front of someone who had been rejected by his


    love.


    And the man in question happened to be her cousin.


    So she quickly suppressed theughter.


    Notwithstanding, the smile at the corners of her mouth could not be hidden.


    On the other hand, Ameer seemed like he couldn¡¯t care less.


    "Does she always use such outrageous reasons to refuse others? This is the first time that I¡¯ve heard


    such a reason.I am too tall.Isn¡¯t it ridiculous?"


    ra didn¡¯t know if she had ever used the same reason to refuse others.But it wasn¡¯t unlike Rachel to


    behave in such a manner.


    And it was quite understandable why Rachel said so.She didn¡¯t want Ameer to keep being fascinated


    by her.


    ra¡¯s mind wandered.She recalled what Rachel had said to her four years ago at the hospital.


    Both of them were sitting on the balcony of the ward and looking at the scenery outside.


    Rachel told her that she liked freedom.


    At that time, she just got divorced.


    Everyone thought that Rachel loved Victor so much that she even did everything to stay with him.


    ra thought so too.


    However, Rachel was no longer in love with Victor.She made it clear that she wanted to escape.She


    wanted to be free.


    And when the time was right, Rachel went away! After waiting for a long time without getting any


    response from ra, Ameer had to speak to her a little louder than usual.


    "Are you even listening to me?" he asked discontentedly.


    "What?"ra came to herself and smiled.


    "Oh that! I heard everything you said."I car Ameer sighed slightly.


    It was evident that he was a little upset.


    ra looked at him and said, "You have to listen to me.Give up before you get any deeper."


    Ameer had thought that she would be supportive as regards what he felt for Rachel.


    He found it hard to believe that when he finally loved someone, everybody kept on persuading him not


    to go on with it.


    "You are not a good match.And as a result, you can¡¯t be with her," ra said earnestly.


    "Even if it was not because of your height, there would have been something else.You ought to know


    that the reason why Rachel said so was that she wanted you to give up."


    Ameer heard everything ra was saying to him.It made his face darken.


    He understood that she was making a point.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t get Rachel out of his mind.


    Suddenly, ra¡¯s began to ring She took a look at the caller ID.It was a strange phone number.But as


    soon as Ameer saw it, he could tell who was calling


    "The call is from Rachel," Ameer said.

 Chapter 393: Homeless (Part Five)

    Chapter 393: Homeless (Part Five)


    Seeing the look on Ameer¡¯s face, ra immediately realized that what she said to him was in vain.


    Ameer and Roger had been best of friends since childhood.


    Their closeness caused them to have many simrity For instance they were both determined and


    stubborn.


    If there was something they liked, nothing and no one could stop them from pursuing it.


    Unfortunately, they fell in love with the same woman.


    Considering their characters, who would want to back down? ra sighed at this thought.


    On the other hand, Ameer excused himself since he knew ra and Rachel had something private to


    talk about.


    "I¡¯m a little thirsty.I¡¯ll just go fetch some water."


    With that, he turned around and left. The phone kept ringing.It looked like Rachel wouldn¡¯t stop calling


    her.


    As ra watched Ameer¡¯s receding figure, she answered the phone.


    "Hi, Rachel."


    During the first few weeks of this month, the weather was cold.


    Luckily, today, the sun rose high in the sky so it was warm.


    From a distance, ra saw a Cayenne approaching the vi where she was waiting.


    When it pulled over, she walked closer to greet the woman who just got out of the car.


    "Hi, Rachel." ra and a nurse wearing a pink uniform weed Rachel.


    "Hi, ra."


    Rachel smiled at the two women politely.


    The door on the other side opened and closed, revealing a small figure of a boy.


    Joey walked to Rachel and held her hand tightly.Then, he looked up at ra with a hint of curiosity in


    his eyes.


    ra was surprised when she saw Joey.


    It was her first time to see Joey.


    When she noticed how much the kid resembled Victor, she was astonished.


    "Is he Mr.Sullivan¡¯s nephew?"


    "Emm¡­yes."


    Rachel could only give a vague answer.In order to change the topic, she looked down at Joey and


    introduced ra to him.


    "Joe, this is ra, a great doctor.Only then did rae back to her senses.She bent down and


    offered her hand to Joey for a handshake.


    "Hello, little guy.Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too.My name is Joey.Since you are my mommy¡¯s friend, you can call me Joe, too."


    Joey¡¯s innocent face and his sweet greeting captured ra¡¯s heart immediately.


    Perhaps she was too focused on his cute little face that she subconsciously ignored how he addressed


    Rachel.


    The nurse behind ra stepped forward and reminded them, "Dr.Jimenez, Miss Be, it¡¯s almost the


    time for the appointment."


    Hearing this, ra nced at her watch and then at Rachel.


    "Let¡¯s go inside."


    What Joey knew was that his mother came here to meet a male friend.


    Therefore, when he saw a beautiful female and heard about the appointment, he was a little confused.


    "Mommy, is Aunt ra the person you¡¯re going to meet? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll be meeting a male


    friend?"


    The nurse walked ahead of them, leading the way.


    ra was beside Rachel and Joey, so she heard what he said.She figured that her friend didn¡¯t tell the


    kid what kind of ce this was.


    But Rachel didn¡¯t answer any of Joey¡¯s questions.


    The inside of the vi appeared to bepletely different from the outside.


    This three-story structure had been constructed for a few years and its outer walls were d in Boston


    ivy.


    The leaves of the Boston ivy turned yellow in thete fall season, which added to the mncholy vibes


    of the vi from the outside as if an old man was resting in a rocking chair, peacefully bathing in the


    sun.


    But the interior of the vi was rtively different from the exterior.


    It was simple, and the color palette that had been used was warm.


    Below their feet was the floor made of wood.


    Above was the high ceiling where the sunlight streamed through.


    There was a slight floral scent in the air, which could help people feel a little rxed.


    When Joey was thinking about where his dad¡¯s rival in love was, he heard footstepsing from the


    stairs.


    "ra."


    A gentle voice of a man rang in the quiet vi.


    In an instant, Joey became vignt.


    He looked in the direction of the voice and saw a man wearing casual clothes walking towards them.


    ra greeted him first.


    "Hi, Justin.Long time no see."


    "I¡¯m surprised that you remember me.I couldn¡¯t believe it when you called me this morning.How long


    haven¡¯t you contacted me since you graduated from school?"


    As Justin teased ra, he took a nce at Rachel and Joey.


    He frowned at the feeling thetter gave him.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was as if the little boy was looking at a thief.


    But this feeling quickly disappeared, which made Justin think that he was just imagining things.


    When he looked at Joey again, the little boy lowered his head while holding Rachel¡¯s hand, seemingly


    lost in thought.


    "You have the nerve to me me, huh? Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s always busy? You¡¯re always nowhere


    to be found, either giving a speech or furthering your study somewhere."


    Although it sounded like an usation, ra was smiling "If it is you who asks me out, how can I not


    spare time to meet you?" Justin joked.


    After that, he looked at Rachel and asked ra, "aren¡¯t you going to introduce her to me?"


    "This is the person I told you about this morning.She¡¯s Rachel, my friend."


    Turning her attention to Joey, ra added, "This is also the first time I¡¯ve seen this cute little boy.He is


    my acquaintance¡¯s child.My friend will take care of him for a while."


    The man reached out his hand in front of Rachel.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Justin Hall! "I¡¯m Rachel."


    The handshake was brief because Rachel quickly took back her hand.


    As always, when it came to other people, she was cold and aloof.


    It was the first time that Justin had met a woman who didn¡¯t hesitate to show her resistance to him.It


    somehow sparked his interest.


    "Would you like some warm water? Since you are ra¡¯s friend, then you can consider me as your


    friend too.Although we¡¯re in my office, you don¡¯t have to treat me as a doctor.Don¡¯t be nervous, okay?


    You can say whatever you want to say as long as you feelfortable."


    Yes, the reason why Rachel called ra this morning was to ask for help in making an appointment


    with the best psychologist she knew.


    It was not that Rachel didn¡¯t know any.In fact, the headquarters of the Red Hackers had hired some


    professional psychologists.


    It was just not convenient to go there at this moment.


    She urgently needed a psychologist.


    Therefore, she asked ra for help.


    It just so happened that Justin thought Rachel was the patient, so she corrected, "Dr.Hall, I think you


    misunderstood me."


    Her tone was always cold, giving people a sense of alienation.


    "It¡¯s not me who wants to see you.It¡¯s him."

 Chapter 394: Homeless (Part Six)

    Chapter 394: Homeless (Part Six)


    Justin was stunned Joey, who had been fidgeting with Rachel¡¯s fingers, was also taken aback ile raised


    his head and nced at Justin right away "I¡¯m sorry, I thought you were the person ra told me about


    Justin immediately came to his senses and apologized


    Although he was surprised, he had seen a lot of patients who needed psychological help As a


    psychologist, it was his job to help patients with their problems.


    He was known to be one of the best in the field of psychotherapy at home "Mommy?"


    Joey looked at Rachel in confusion, Rachel said she was going to see her friend.


    Why did he seem to be the center of their discussion? He clenched Rachel¡¯s finger unconsciously


    Noticing the uneasy expression on his face, Rachel withdrew her hand, squatted down, and looked at


    him.


    "Joe, would you like to speak to this uncle alone? Mommy¡¯s going to wait for you outside."


    "No¡­"


    Joey frowned almost immediately and shook his head.He finally understood what was going on.


    This person wasn¡¯t his mother¡¯s friend, but a psychologist she found for him.


    The little child felt so upset the moment he realized his mother¡¯s intentions.He disliked seeing doctors


    and hated to stay with people he considered strangers.


    Rachel was well aware of Joey¡¯s personality, so she didn¡¯t inform him that she had taken him to see a


    psychologist.


    But now she realized that it was probably a big mistake to hide the truth.


    "Joe, you do know it¡¯s necessary for you to see a doctor, don¡¯t you?"


    Rachel gently soothed his forehead with her thumb.


    Joey pressed his lips into a thin line, his eyshes trembling.


    Despite hearing Rachel¡¯s words, he remained silent.


    In fact, he knew that he needed to see a doctor.


    The day after the car ident happened, Lukas noticed that Joey couldn¡¯t sleep well and his face was


    pale.


    He was clearly traumatized by the car ident and the gunshot.


    Even though the little boy pretended to be an adult at times, he was still a child.


    He would still get scared and couldn¡¯t remain calm when confronted with gunshot, blood, and danger at


    close range.


    Even adults were scared to witness something so horrible.


    After that, Lukas told Victor about Joey¡¯s condition, and Victor arranged for Joey to be counseled by a


    psychologist.


    However, Joey didn¡¯t like the idea at all.He pretended to be fine, but deep down, he didn¡¯t want to see


    the psychologist any longer.He acted obedient and cooperative with the psychologist, but he refused to


    reveal his genuine feelings.He never mentioned his recurring nightmares in front of them.He even


    made Lukas and the psychologist believe that there was nothing wrong with him and that he wasn¡¯t


    affected by the car ident.


    During thest thirty days, Rachel apanied him to sleep.


    Since Joey felt safe andfortable with her presence, his nightmare episodes gradually decreased.


    It was the reason why Rachel didn¡¯t realize he was still affected by the car ident.


    And two days ago, Joey went to Waterfront Hotel early in the morning to pick her up.


    But when he got home, his nightmares triggered again.


    That was when Rachel found out that his condition was getting worse.


    Rachel held his little face andforted him, "Don¡¯t worry, Joe.No one will hurt you here.I¡¯m sorry for


    lying to you about seeing my friend today."


    "Mommy, I want to go home¡­" Joey said in a sorrowful tone.


    He really didn¡¯t want to be left with the doctor.


    Rachel let go of him.She peered at his big, sad, pleading eyes and shook her head firmly.


    "But Mommy, I¡¯m really fine! I don¡¯t need to see a doctor at all.I don¡¯t have nightmares anymore."


    "Joe, do you still remember the story I told you about the king who got sick?"


    Rachel¡¯s tone was soft, but she remained firm.


    "The king became ill, but he refused to see a doctor, and there was no remedy for him at the end."


    Joey eventually understood what Rachel meant, but he still felt conflicted.He refused to acknowledge


    that he needed help from a psychologist.


    He asserted that he was well and that his nightmares were nothing to be concerned about, and that he


    no longer had nightmares Thanks to his mother¡¯spany Joey looked at Rachel and paused for a


    moment.He knew that she wouldn¡¯t change her mind no matter what, so he had to go with this session.


    "Mommy¡­ Will you wait for me outside?"


    "Of course.Didn¡¯t say you hadn¡¯t seen Aunt Abby since you got back? Mommy will take you to see her


    after you see the doctor, okay?"


    "Hmm¡­ Deal!" Joey consented to see the doctor at longst.


    Rachel rose up, turned to Justin, and said, "Thank you, Dr.Hall."


    "There¡¯s no need for thanks, Miss Be.It¡¯s my duty."


    He had been listening to Rachel and Joey¡¯s conversation the entire time.


    As an adult, Rachel didn¡¯t force Joey to agree with her arrangement.


    Her tone was gentle, and she put herself in an equal position to converse with Joey, despite her firm


    stance.


    She made him listen by telling him that his refusal would lead to bigger problems in the future.


    He had seen a lot of parents that would take their kids to see a psychiatrist.


    Most parents treated their children harshly, which contributed to a big part of their children¡¯s mental


    illness.


    Rachel was clearly a wonderful, gentle, and strong mother.


    Thinking of this made Justin smile as he took a few more nces at Rachel.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Little man, would you like toe upstairs with me and talk for a bit? What do you say?"


    Justin turned to face Joey with a kind smile.


    As soon as Joey heard this, his first reaction was to look at Rachel.


    After seeing Rachel¡¯s faint nod, he agreed with Justin and followed him upstairs.


    The consulting room was on the second floor.


    Since psychological counseling required a peaceful environment, Rachel and ra had to wait on the


    first floor.


    "Dr.Jimenez, Miss Be, please have some tea."


    The nurse, who was also Justin¡¯s assistant, led them into the building earlier.


    She treated ra and Rachel respectfully and served them two cups of freshly brewed scented tea.


    ra was delighted to smell the faint scent of rosesing from the teacup on the table.She thanked


    the nurse and took a sip, and then ced the teacup down.She then looked at Rachel, as if she


    wanted to say something.


    After a moment, ra called out to her.


    "Rachel.".


    This immediately made Rachel turn to her.Just now, I heard Joey call you¡­ Mommy?".


    ra didn¡¯t notice Joey was calling Rachel his mommy at first.


    Butter, he kept addressing her like that multiple times, which sparked her curiosity.She knew it was


    Rachel¡¯s personal matter, and it wasn¡¯t any of her business to pry.


    As a friend, she didn¡¯t want to invade her privacy.


    But she couldn¡¯t help asking because it felt so natural for Joey to call her his mommy.


    When her eyes fell on Joey¡¯s back, she was in a trance for a moment, as if she had seen Victor.


    They strikingly looked simr, and people might think of them as father and son if they stood together


    side by side.


    Did uncle and nephew looked like each other to such an extent?

 Chapter 395: Homeless (Part Seven)

    Chapter 395: Homeless (Part Seven)


    Rachel paused her sipping of the aromatic tea and nced up at ra.


    ra grinned and said, "On second thought, I think heard it wrong."


    "No, you didn¡¯t."


    Rachel ced the teacup carefully.


    Even though she spoke in a soft voice, ra heard it clearly.


    ra¡¯s mouth dropped open as she gasped in disbelief.


    "Isn¡¯t Odin the father of this Joey? Are you familiar with Odin, Rachel?"


    "Not at all."


    After Rachel was reborn, she might be said to have never seen Odin.


    "Joey is a wonderful child, and I decided to be his sworn mother,"


    "Seriously?"


    Rachel nodded and ran her fingers down the rim of the teacup.She spoke it in a nonchnt tone.


    Once she did that, she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Having recovered from her shock, ra saw Rachel dropping her gaze and seemed to be forlorn.


    ra¡¯s brain had a sudden epiphany, Rachel seemed to be thinking about her own kid, she reasoned.


    Joey was Odin¡¯s son, yet he had many characteristics with Victor.


    Besides, he had a slightly striking resemnce to Rachel.


    ra was taken aback at first sight of him, much alone Rachel, who had previously fathered a child


    with Victor If Rachel¡¯s kid was still alive, it would be Joey¡¯s age.


    That exined why Rachel adored Joey and decided to be his sworn mother.


    ra¡¯s skepticism was wiped away as she contemted this.


    Justin descended from the second level at about 4 p.m.He stepped up to them, spectacles off.


    When she saw him, Rachel sprang to her feet.


    However, he had no one to follow in his wake.


    "Is this it?"


    Following Rachel¡¯s gaze, ra turned around to face Justin.


    "It¡¯s over for the day."


    Recognizing Rachel¡¯s search for Joey, Justin pinched his nose and stated, "He is still sleeping.He


    hasn¡¯t slept well in a while.You can go upstairs and take a look at him."


    "Thank you."


    Then Rachel made her way to the second story.


    When ra saw this, she intended to follow her upstairs, but Justin reached out his extended arm to


    stop her.


    "Hello there.You asked for my help, and yet you don¡¯t want to talk to me? The tiny man upstairs is still


    sleeping.I doubt he¡¯ll wake up any time soon."


    "Well, how about I treat you to dinner this evening? Bring your wife, of course, I am yet to meet her."


    ra recognized right away when she heard Justin¡¯s remarks that he wanted Rachel and Joey to have


    some alone time.


    "Okay, then, I¡¯ll choose the restaurant myself."


    "That¡¯s no issue at all."


    Rachel was also making her way up the stairs at the same moment.


    The second floor¡¯s decor was simr to the first floor¡¯s.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Visitors were made to feel at ease thanks to the thoughtful use of warm colors.


    The scent in the air was much more potent.


    A set of apricot-colored, plush sofas upied the middle of the floor.


    Joey slept out on the couch.He was just wearing a light nket to keep himfortable in the warm


    room.


    Rachel took a cautious stroll across to him.


    "Mommy¡­"


    She could hear Joey¡¯s mumbling as she neared him.


    Rachel assumed he was having another nightmare since she couldn¡¯t hear him well.


    "Mommy, Uncle Quintin bullies me¡­"


    Rachel then understood the situation.


    In this case, the small kid didn¡¯t have a bad dream.


    Today¡¯s dream was exciting.


    She and Quintin were everything he dreamt of.


    Rachel exhaled a relieved sigh.


    Slightly stooping, she stroked his short hair before kissing him between the brows.


    Rachel emerged from the room ten minutester.


    ra and Justin were having a conversation.


    Rachel had Joey in her arms when ra heard footsteps behind her.


    ra sprang to her feet and hurriedly approached them.


    Rachel held Joey in her arms as he still slept.


    Afraid she¡¯d alter his sleep, ra said in a whisper, "Rachel, why did you take him down?"


    "I agreed to apany him to visit a long-lost acquaintance." Rachel remained silent.


    She turned to Justin and said, "Thank you, Dr.Hall."


    "It¡¯s my responsibility.You¡¯re wee.However, it will be some time before he¡¯s back to his old self.At


    this point, he is still quite protective.You must mentally prepare yourself.It¡¯s going to take a lot of effort."


    "I get it."


    Counseling took time, and Rachel understood this better than anybody else.


    "If it¡¯s good with you, Dr.Hall, you may set up the meeting.I¡¯ll do my best to make it work with you, and I


    look forward to it." Justin agreed.


    ra ceased trying to persuade Rachel to stay when she saw that she was eager to leave.


    "Where exactly is that old friend, Rachel? I¡¯d be happy to take you there."


    "Thank you, but the driver has to be outside waiting now.It¡¯s a pleasure to have you on my side


    today.Within the next several days, I¡¯lle to see you and Riley."


    "Well¡­"


    ra wanted to speak more, but seeing the tenacity in her eyes, she stopped.


    "All right, if you need anything, I¡¯m at your full disposal."


    "I sure will."


    After saying goodbye to ra and Justin, Rachel left with Joey in her arms.


    ra and Justin watched Rachel and Joey get into the vehicle from the gate of the estate.


    Eventually, the Cayenne sped away and was no longer visible to the naked eye.


    "ra, your friend is a one-of-a-kind individual," Justin said.


    ra gazed towards the direction where the automobile departed.She remained quiet for a moment


    after hearing Justin¡¯s words before nodding in agreement.


    "She¡¯s such an inspiration."


    Justin was a little taken aback when he heard this.ra had always been the center of attention in the


    eyes of others, and it was umon for her to be impressed by another person.

 Chapter 396: Homeless (Part Eight)

    Chapter 396: Homeless (Part Eight)


    In thest days of fall, the twilight hours were shorter.It was shortly after half past five o¡¯clock.


    The evening light came in through the car window.


    Late fall brought a nice chill to the air.


    Joey had a good dream this time.


    Quintin followed his father and mother about in his dream as they assisting them with carrying items


    and running after them.


    He had a big grin on his face as he slept.He was adamant about not waking up.


    Finally, Rachel woke him up.


    "Mommy, what¡¯s this ce?"


    Joey slowly got up and wiped his eye.He had a low tone to his voice.He nced at Rachel and realized


    he was in the vehicle.


    She stepped out of the car and bent down to hold his hand.


    He stepped out of the vehicle, cing his hand on Rachel¡¯s palm.


    Taking a look around, he was greeted with an abundance of vegetation.


    Even though it was fall, it seemed that this location had not been impacted by it.


    They were surrounded by trees that seemed to be in full bloom.


    Joey spotted arge iron gate in the distance before Rachel had spoken a word.


    Therge iron gate, on the other hand, was securely shut, leaving just a side entrance open.It could


    only be used by one person at a time.


    The phrase "cemetery" was engraved onto a sign beside the entrance.


    "Didn¡¯t I promise you I¡¯d take you to visit Aunt Abby?" Rachel said, stroking his head.


    Joey had no idea where he was till then.


    He lifted his head and fixed his gaze on Rachel, looking for any changes in her expression.He was


    worried that his mom would feel sad.


    After all, they were at a cemetery.


    It wasn¡¯t a pleasant setting "Let¡¯s get moving, honey, Getting about in the dark is dangerous.I believe


    Abby might also be badly wanting to see you,"


    Rachel told him as she grasped his hand.


    Joey concurred and followed her to the entrance.It was impossible for Joey to avoid looking at the word


    "cemetery" on the sign as his shoulder brushed up against it.


    "What made you choose this location for Aunt Abby, Mommy?"


    The cemetery seemed to be a modest and rustic ce to bury one¡¯s dead.


    The massive iron-gate was rusty.The gate was littered with leaves and debris.


    Clearly, no one had taken the time to tidy this area.


    There was no one to keep an eye on the mountain¡¯s trees, which grew wild and thriving.


    "It¡¯s a peaceful ce to be.She won¡¯t be bothered by anybody." Rachel¡¯s eyes became dark as she


    talked.


    Her grip on Joey¡¯s hand tightened unconsciously.


    Joey was able to sense her remorse.


    "I believe it¡¯s a good ce, too," he remarked childishly to Rachel.


    As soon as she heard this, Rachel¡¯s face softened and she smiled down at him.


    Joey had said it because he was worried she would be sad, and she understood that.


    He wanted to be there for her and help her feel better. There was no stop for almost five minutes as


    they made their way up the stone stairs together.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Joey nced back and saw that they had already reached the hillside.


    The mountain wasn¡¯t very tall or particrly steep.


    They could still see the Cayenne sitting outside the gate from their vantage point "It¡¯s here, honey."


    Rachel paused in front of a marble gravestone, her hand sped around his, and nced at the


    portrait on it.


    Joey followed her eyes to the gravestone and remained there, staring at it.


    The marble had the word "Abby ck" etched onto it, and it was a deep shade of ck.


    The top right corner of Abby¡¯s gravestone had a picture of her embedded in it.


    During the picture shoot, Abby said she wanted to learn how to drive.


    After taking the shot, Rachel wanted to include it on the application form, but Abby was taken away


    after the photo was processed .


    The photograph had been stored in the studio.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The personnel at the picture studio did not contact the Be family or send the photo to Rachel until


    three days after the tragedy.


    Abby didn¡¯t even get the chance to see the picture herself.


    Squatting down and cing her hand lightly on the photo¡¯s right side, Rachel felt a rushing sensation


    like she was touching something priceless.


    "Abby, I¡¯m here.I came to see you," Rachel whispered.


    A little breeze picked up her hair and sent it pping about.


    Looking at the picture, she went into a state of trance, as if she heard Abby call out to her.


    "Aunt Abby."


    Joey¡¯s voice got Rachel back on her bearings.


    Joey stood before the gravestone, carefully cing a flower he had just picked.


    "Aunt Abby, my name is Joey.I¡¯m here with my mom.We came to see you."


    Rachel returned his gaze with a grin and a kiss on the back of his head.


    "Mommy haven¡¯te to see you during the past years.Please don¡¯t get mad at my mommy.In fact,


    she must be missing you a lot.When I was a little kid, she told me a lot about you.Before I came to see


    you, I already liked you a lot."


    Joey¡¯s voice sounded innocent and lovely as he said that.


    "Simply vent your frustrations at me if you¡¯re still not pleased.Mommy would have visited you sooner if I


    hadn¡¯t been too little toe."


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out yet another blossom.


    Rachel was taken aback and puzzled as to when Joey picked the flowers.He ced the two flowers


    next to the grave.


    "Auntie, Mommy and I came in a hurry, and we didn¡¯t get a lot of flowers for you.I simply plucked two


    flowers on the way and presented them to you.I¡¯ll bring you a magnificent bouquet of flowers the next


    time I visit, so don¡¯t get so upset with me, please."


    His solemn tone amused Rachel.


    She stroked the tip of his nose with her finger and muttered, "Aunt Abby treasures you the most.She¡¯ll


    never be mad at you for anything."


    Abby used to peek at Rachel¡¯s tummy and make educated guesses about the gender of the unborn


    child.


    Even the baby¡¯s birth present was on Abby¡¯s list of things to prepare.


    Abby was even more concerned about Rachel¡¯s unborn child than Rachel herself.


    Abby really liked the kid.If she were still living, she might have pampered this tiny kid to the point of


    obsession.


    It was beginning to grow dark.


    Rachel and Joey didn¡¯t spend much time at the cemetery.


    They left, probably due to the growing darkness.


    The driver exited the vehicle early and waited for them.He opened the rear door as soon as he spotted


    them exiting, so they could get inside.


    They heard the vehicle radio as soon as they got inside the automobile.

 Chapter 397: Homeless (Part Nine)

    Chapter 397: Homeless (Part Nine)


    "It hase to our notice that the houses on the high floors of Building A of Gentlefolk have been


    engulfed in mes.Firefighters are trying their best to control the raging inferno which has already


    caused a heavy traffic jam.If you are going to the ces around that axis, please try to make a detour


    and pay attention to traffic safety.Autumn has the highest incidence of fire outbreaks.Recently, there


    has been a steady rise as regards the number of properties being gutted by fire in manymunities


    far and near.It is very important to strengthen our safety consciousness.Please turn off electrical


    appliances when they are not in use.Remember to turn off the gas before leaving your house so as to


    ensure the safety of both you and the members of your family."


    Joey was sitting obediently in the child seat while listening to the announcement on the radio.


    Then he muttered in a low tone, "Gentlefolk? Why does it sound so familiar?"


    Meanwhile, Rachel was helping the boy fasten the seat belt when that particrmunity was


    mentioned.


    For a moment, she stopped what she was doing.


    The name also sounded somewhat familiar to her.


    "Gentlefolk is a real estate project developed by the Sullivan Group."


    When the driver looked through the rearview mirror, he noticed that Joey had a confused look on his


    face.So he tried to exin what he knew to the child.


    A thought shed through Joey¡¯s mind.


    He seemed to have remembered something.


    This made him grab Rachel¡¯s wrist.


    "Mommy, do you remember what Lukas saidst night? Mr.Sullivan has been living in Gentlefolk."


    When Rachel heard what Joey said, it dawned on her that Lukas made mention of the name of the


    community ame OM


    Last night, Victor gave him a call.


    And while they were having a conversation, he told Lukas to send a document from the study to


    Gentlefolk as soon as possible.


    When the courier came to take the document, Joey happened to be there.


    The child had just taken a shower.


    He was watching a movie on the sofa with an iPad.


    When he saw Lukasing downstairs, he asked him a casual question.


    And Lukas replied by saying that after leaving the hospital, Victor had been living in an apartment in


    Gentlefolk.


    ording to his description, themunity was not far from the building of the Sullivan Group.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Joey nced at the receipt in the courier¡¯s hand.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    It showed the specific address of Victor¡¯s apartment.


    This was on the twenty-ninth floor of Building A.


    And just now, the announcement they just heard on the radio was about the houses on the high floors


    of Building A in the Gentlefolk.


    They were all on fire.


    Rachel was in a daze and Joey tightened his grip on her hand.


    When she came to her senses, she saw the worried look in the child¡¯s eyes.


    "You are worried about him, aren¡¯t you?"


    When Rachel looked at the boy¡¯s frowning brows, she was at a loss for words.She always hoped that


    Victor could stay away from her and Joey.


    But for one reason or the other, things always went in the opposite direction from what she nned or


    expected.


    This uncontroble feeling made her feel so confused.She was very upset.


    It was as if Rachel couldn¡¯t calm herself down.


    "Is that even possible?"


    Joey denied immediately after Rachel finished talking.He lowered his eyes and touched the tip of his


    nose subconsciously.


    This was an action he would do when he lied.He was evidently worried about Victor.But he knew very


    well that his mommy didn¡¯t like to mention his father.


    This was why Joey had to tell a lie.He didn¡¯t want her to be sad.


    There was no contesting the fact that his mother was the most important person to him.


    Putting this into consideration, he winked at Rachel as if nothing had happened.


    "Mommy, let¡¯s go back." Rachel looked at him.


    Then she moved her lips and said, "Okay."


    Joey no longer mentioned anything pertaining to either the fire or Victor.


    With his head down, he held his mother¡¯s hand and yed with her fingers as usual.It appeared like he


    really didn¡¯t care or worry about his father.


    The Cayenne had been driving for about twenty minutes.


    Suddenly, it began to slow down.


    More and more cars gathered around it.


    Atst, it stopped in the middle of the road.


    The driver looked at the traffic jam in front of them.


    Thereafter, he nced at the information on his phone.


    "Miss Be, the road before Gentlefolk has been blocked."

 Chapter 398: Homeless (Part Ten)

    Chapter 398: Homeless (Part Ten)


    All of a sudden, Rachel felt a sharp pain in her fingertips.And in response to that she withdrew her hand


    from Joey¡¯s.It was an impulsive reaction.


    This made Joeye back to his senses.


    When he saw what had happened to his mother¡¯s fingers, he felt guilty.


    After the driver told them that the road before Gentlefolk had been blocked, Joey clenched his fists


    subconsciously.It was unbeknown to him that he was pinching Rachel¡¯s fingertips.


    "Mommy, I¡¯m really sorry," he said remorsefully.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you."


    Rachel turned her head to look at him.She was stunned by how red his eyes had be.She was of


    the opinion that Joey behaved in such a manner because he was worried about the fire in Gentlefolk.


    To be more precise, it was actually because of his deep concern for Victor¡¯s well-being.


    When Rachel noticed how sorry he felt for hurting her, she didn¡¯t want to me him.


    "Joey, I¡¯m fine, alright?" She touched his frowning brows with her thumb.


    "There¡¯s no need for you to feel guilty."


    Joey had no reason to be so wary in front of her.It didn¡¯t matter whether or not he was really worried


    about Victor.She wouldn¡¯t really me him.


    "Mommy, can I blow your fingertips for you?" Joey blinked his eyes while he asked her the question in


    a childish voice.


    "Of course, you can!"


    After giving him a reply, Rachel stretched her hand towards the little boy.


    The Cayenne kept on moving albeit extremely slowly.


    This was as a result of the traffic congestion.


    After about twenty minutes, the vehicle only managed to cover a distance of two hundred meters.And it


    waspletely dark. He looked out of the window every now and then.


    It was as if his eyes were searching for something.


    But there was nothing outside except other cars just as stuck in the traffic as theirs.


    But if someone carefully observed Joey for some time, they would notice that he always looked in the


    same direction that led to Gentlefolk.


    "Are you hungry, Joey?" Rachel asked him a question when he least expected it.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Joey stopped looking out of the car window and turned to look at her.


    "Maybe we will be stuck here for a while.Let us get out of the car in order to get something to eat.There


    is a snack shop over there."


    Joey looked hesitant for a while.He pressed his lips against each other.


    But after that, he nodded his head in agreement.


    Rachel told the driver to take the car to Sue Garden alone.She and Joey alighted the vehicle.


    After crossing the traffic, they went straight to themercial street across the road.


    The boy was still a little absent-minded.


    But he continued to follow Rachel closely.


    Finally, they arrived at a Chinese restaurant.


    But Joey¡¯s mind was elsewhere.


    It wasn¡¯t until the waiter asked him enthusiastically what he wanted to eat that Joey came back to his


    senses.He saw that his mother was staring at him pratingly.


    "We''d like to have these," Rachel said.


    Then she closed the menu and handed it to the waiter.


    "Okay, kindly hold on for a moment.I¡¯ll inform the chef and will serve the dishes in no time."


    The waiter stopped looking at Joey.


    When he was done talking, he took the menu from Rachel respectfully.


    The waiter quickly and expertly registered what Rachel ordered on the iPad.


    After that, he left the room and shut the door behind him.


    Joey could tell that his mother knew that he lied just now.


    Hence, a feeling of guilt unsettled him.


    "Mommy!" He called out to her.


    "What is it?" about to exin the reason behind absent mindedness, he saw that his mother didn¡¯t


    seem to notice -.


    So, he swallowed the words.


    Then, he got down from his chair and walked to Rachel with his arms wide opened.Mommy, can you


    hug me?"


    Dey didn¡¯t even know what was wrong with him.


    When he heard that there was a fire in the Gentlefolk, he couldn¡¯t help but think about his father who


    lived there.his made him very worried despite not being sure whether or not his dad was affected by


    the incident.


    Because he yas afraid that his mother would find out that he was worried about his father, Joey tried


    his best to cover it up.but the more he tried to do so, the more clues he gave his mother.


    Cachel held the little boy up.


    Then she let him sit on herp.Mommy, I¡¯m deeply sorry that I lied to you."


    Joey raised his head to look at Rachel.


    He felt despondent.


    Notwithstanding, after pausing for a brief moment, he said what was on his mind.


    "Mommy, can I call him? I¡­ I¡¯m ¨C little worried about him."


    Joey tried his best to hold back his concerns.


    But it was to no avail.He failed.


    Rachel was on the verge of giving him an answer when her phone started ringing.


    When she took a look at the caller ID, Rachel discovered that the call was from Andy.


    Rachel knew that Joey still anticipated a reply from her.


    But when she was about to hang up, Joey answered the phone and turned on the hands-free profile.


    Hello! Are you a friend of Andy? I am speaking to you from the emergency department of the


    Flowerence Hospital!"

 Chapter 399: Homeless (Part Eleven)

    Chapter 399: Homeless (Part Eleven)


    When Rachel and Joey arrived at the emergency department of Flowerence Hospital, all the people in


    the hall were in a mess.


    Some people were injured.


    They waited for nurses to dress their wounds.


    And the others were family members of the patients.


    Doctors could also be seen in the hall.


    There was a faint smell of blood in the air.


    People made different kinds of noise.


    This was the first time Joey was witnessing such a chaotic scene.


    But his mother was beside him.So he held onto her hand tightly.


    All these injured patients had just been transferred from Gentlefolk.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, there was a steady stream of injured people still on their way.


    ¡®It was only a building that was set on fire.Why are there so many injured people? Where is Daddy?¡¯


    Joey thought anxiously He pressed his lips and looked around the hall.


    The little boy searched for a familiar figure in the crowd.But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t find what he was


    looking for.


    "Miss Be, right?" A nurse walked up to Rachel.


    "Yes, I am." Rachel nodded and looked behind the nurse.


    But she didn¡¯t see Andy.


    The nurse had to make an exnation when she noticed that Rachel¡¯s gaze was focused elsewhere.


    "Hello, I¡¯m the one who called you just now.Mr.Torres has been transferred to the general ward.Come


    along with me if you don¡¯t mind.I¡¯ll take you where he is."


    When she heard that Andy was fine, Rachel heaved a deep sigh.


    She felt relieved.


    Thereafter, she followed the nurse out of the emergency hall to the inpatient building.


    While they were on their way there, Rachel remembered what the nurse told her on the phone.


    After stating her identity, the nurse informed Rachel that Andy was in aa and someone needed to


    go through the admission procedures for him.


    Actually, the nurse called Rachel because Andy had set her number as the emergency contact in his


    phone.


    This particr setting worked in such a way that would force Andy¡¯s phone to ring even if it was kept


    muted.


    He set Rachel¡¯s phone number as an emergency contact in order to prevent missing her calls.


    However, it never urred to Andy that this setting would be of use to him at some point in time.


    It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at the ward where Andy was.


    After looking through the window of the ward, Rachel saw that Andy was lying in the bed.


    He was yet to wake up.His forehead was covered with gauze, and his arm was put in a cast.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Miss Be.Mr.Torres suffered a broken arm but he is all right now.He is expected to


    wake up very soon," the nurse said gently after following Rachel¡¯s gaze.


    "Mr.Torres is going to recover fully as long as he rests for a sufficient period of time, without any


    sequ."


    "That¡¯s good to know.Thank you very much."


    In response to what Rachel said, the nurse quickly waved her hand and replied, "No trouble at all.If it¡¯s


    convenient, Miss Be, can you give me your ID card? I need to go through the admission procedure


    for Mr.Torres."


    Rachel nodded her head in agreement.


    She took out her ID card and handed it to the nurse.


    The nurse collected it and left immediately.She still had to contact the other patients¡¯ families.


    Rachel was about to open the door when Joey pulled her clothes.


    This made her stop what she was doing.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Mommy, I¡­ I have got to go to the bathroom."


    Joey touched the tip of his nose and hisshes trembled.


    Whoever observed the little boy carefully would find out that there was a trace of guilt in his tone.


    Looking at Joey¡¯s habitual action of touching his nose, Rachel suddenly remembered what he said in


    the restaurant a short while ago.


    Hence, she quickly understood that he wanted to look for Victor.


    Rachel didn¡¯t expose Joey¡¯s lie.She wasn¡¯t oblivious to the fact that he had been absent-minded all the


    way.


    Despite being aware that her son wouldn¡¯t go anywhere if she told him not to, she still didn¡¯t refuse him.


    This was because if she had done otherwise, he might not be able to sleep that night.


    Maybe this was as a result of the blood rtionship.


    Despite not wanting Joey to get closer to Victor, Rachel couldn¡¯t be selfish enough to ask the little boy


    not to have any form of interaction andmunication with his father.


    She was conscious of the fact the child ought not to be treated as her property.


    Therefore, she wasn¡¯t supposed to interfere with his feelings.


    Rachel could tell that Joey¡¯s attitude towards Victor had been changing.She didn¡¯t know whether or not


    it was good for the thing to go on like this.


    But in that given instant, she didn¡¯t want to let joey got affected because of the matter between her and


    Victor.


    "Alright, you can go.But make sure you keep your watch on so as to know exactly where you are at any


    point in time.And you can¡¯t leave this floor."


    When Joey heard what she said, his eyes lit up at once and he agreed.He asked Rachel to squat


    down.


    Then, he kissed her on the cheek and said softly, "I love you!"


    After that, the little boy went in that direction where the nurse just left.


    A few secondster, Rachel raised her eyes to look at the sign hanging above.


    The bathroom was located in the opposite direction.


    She touched her cheek with the back of her hand and smiled.


    When she entered the ward, Andy was just waking up.


    "Miss Be¡­"


    Andy was stunned to see Rachel.


    He looked around and slowly realized that he was in the hospital.


    "Are you feelingfortable? Do you need me to get the doctor?"


    Rachel poured a ss of warm water and put it on the bedside table.


    Andy shook his head.He felt a sharp pain in his forehead.


    This made him inhale and exhale deeply.


    Then, he reached out his hand and was about to ce it above his eyebrows when Rachel hit the back


    of his hand.


    There was a crisp sound.


    And he stopped what he was doing.


    "The wound on your forehead has just been dressed.You aren¡¯t supposed to touch it!"


    Rachel said before sitting down.


    Andy cast a gaze on her face.Her countenance appeared emotionless.


    But her p made him realize that Rachel was unhappy For reasons best known to him, he felt a little


    guilty.


    "When did youe back?" Rachel asked him a question before he could utter a word.


    "The case in Baltimore came to trial yesterday.I didn¡¯te back until today.I had it in mind to call you


    tomorrow to invite you and Joey to have a meal."


    In the past few days, Andy had been busy with several cases, traveling from one city to another.


    At the same time, Rachel was of the opinion that his work kept him upied.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But when she was about to have dinner, her phone rang.


    It was a call from the hospital saying that he was in aa.


    Although Rachel did her best to conceal how anxious she was, her appetite had been long lost.


    After answering the phone call, she rushed over with Joey.


    On the way to the hospital, she had the same feeling when she heard that Abby was injured four years


    ago.


    When she saw that the emergency hall was full of people who were injured, she was as worried as


    Joey.


    There was a lingering fear in her mind.


    She was scared that she might not be able to meet Andy again.


    Now that she was sure that Andy was fine, Rachel was relieved.


    Of course, she was both hungry and angry.


    "Why didn¡¯t you have a good rest aftering back? Why did you go to Gentlefolk? How did you get


    injured?"


    The p defused Rachel¡¯s anger which was initially aroused by the fact that she didn¡¯t eat because of


    him.

 Chapter 400: Homeless (Part Twelve)

    Chapter 400: Homeless (Part Twelve)


    "Thew firm had just epted a difficult divorce case today, and thewyer who had epted this


    case applied for sirle leave so in the end.I was ced in charge of it.After I got off the ne, the client


    called me and asked me to meet him in his apartment.I didn¡¯t expect that there a fire would go off in


    that building."


    Andy couldn¡¯t believe his bad luck.


    The client¡¯s apartment was just next to the one that had caught fire.


    When they found out about it, they quickly went downstairs through the exit stairway.


    But then the fire found its way to the gas cans and they exploded.


    The whole building trembled, and even the apartments on other floors started burning.


    The electricity was cut off, and it was dark in the stairwell which was filled with people who had


    escaped.


    Someone from behind pushed Andy whose mind hadn¡¯t been on the steps under his feet at that time,


    so he missed his footing and fell down the stairs.


    Luckily the nextnding wasn¡¯t that far, and Andy¡¯s legs were fine.


    The problem came in when he protected his head with his arms, and his elbow hit the wall sharply.His


    arm was broken.


    The pain of it was just too much and he fainted from the shock.


    "By the time I woke up, I was already in the ambnce.I heard that two explosions urred in


    Gentlefolk in a row and that there were several car idents caused by the traffic jam."


    Probably because the effect of the anesthetic had worn off, the wound on Andy¡¯s forehead throbbed as


    he spoke.


    ¡®Two explosions in a row¡­ Victor has been living in Gentlefolk these days"


    Rachel was lost in thought.


    At this moment, her mobile phone vibrated in her hand.


    The screen lit up as a news pop-up showed on it.


    "Gentlefolk caught fire and two gas explosions urred in Building A.Many people have been injured,


    and severa apartments were seriously damaged.


    It is said that Victor Sullivan¡­ The screen was locked, so the content of the news didn¡¯t show


    completely.


    When Rachel saw the name, her heart skipped a beat for no reason and a chilly thought formed in her


    mind.


    ¡®Was Victor in Gentlefolk at that time? Did he get hurt as well?¡¯


    "I don¡¯t know if the fire is out yet or not,"


    Andy continued, not noticing the change in Rachel¡¯s expression.


    "Which floor was your client¡¯s apartment on?"


    Rachel suddenly interrupted.She didn¡¯t know why she was even asking to begin with was ve Andy was


    stunned for a while, then he said, "The 27th floor.Is something wrong?"


    Rachel pursed her lips.


    The 27th floor was very close to the 29th floor, and a gas explosion could affect arge area.


    If Victor had been in Gentlefolk at that time, he would have been injured.


    Because in addition to the floor on fire, the floors above it and below it should had been affected


    greatly.


    Thinking of this, Rachel didn¡¯t even notice that her fingers were trembling.


    Her heart sank at the morbid thoughts, making her short of breath.


    Why did she get such a feeling? Why did her heart ache at the thought of him getting hurt? If


    something bad happened to Victor, she should have been happy.


    Wasn¡¯t that what she wanted anyway? That way she could take Joey away from Apliaria and go far


    away.


    Then she wouldn¡¯t need to worry all the time that Victor would find out about Joey¡¯s identity.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    And she wouldn¡¯t be afraid that the feelings between Joey and Victor growing deeper and deeper.


    Andy finally realized that something wasn¡¯t right with Rachel.


    Just as he was about to ask what happened, Rachel suddenly stood up.


    "I have to go now.Rest well."


    Betore Andy could say anything, Rachel had turned around and left the ward.


    Looking at Rachel¡¯s receding back, Andy was confused.


    What could have been on her mind? The phone on the bedside table buzzed.


    He looked away from the door and picked up the phone.


    It was a news alert.


    The very same one that Rachel had received on her phone.


    As soon as Andy clicked on it, the whole news page was disyed on his screen Gentlefolk caught fire


    and two gas explosions urred in Building A Many people have been injured, and several apartments


    were seriously damaged It is said that Victor Sullivan, the CEO of Sullivan Group, 18 currently visiting


    those who were injured in the hospital He said that Sullivan Group would set aside some money to


    compensate the owners of severely damaged apartments in Gentlefolk"


    When Rachel walked out of the ward, her mind was upied with what had happened.


    She walked forward subconsciously, thinking about the explosion in Gentlefolk that Andy and the news


    alert on her phone had informed her about Bang Rachel didn¡¯t notice her surroundings and identally


    touched the flowerpot on the nursing station with her hand, The flowerpot fell to the floor immediately


    and broke into pieces, which shocked the nurse who was on duty at the station.


    The nurse quickly walked out she didn¡¯t care about the fragments on the floor but instead asked with


    concern "Miss, are you okay? Did you get hurt?"


    Rachel came to her senses and her sight became clearer.


    She looked at the broken flowerpot and apologized, "I¡¯m fine.I¡¯m sorry.I didn¡¯t notice it there.How much


    is it? I¡¯ll pay you for it."


    "It was a gift from a discharged patient.I don¡¯t know how much it is, but it shouldn¡¯t be too


    expensive.You don¡¯t have to pay for it.


    The flowerpot was supposed to be ced inside, but I was so busy just now that I forgot it.So I can¡¯t


    really me you for breaking it."


    The nurse smiled.


    "But you don¡¯t look well though.Is something wrong?"


    Rachel smiled, then she said softly, "I am fine.How about this? Please give me your number.Then I¡¯ll go


    to the flower market tomorrow and see if there¡¯s the same flower.If there is, I¡¯ll buy it put it in a nice


    vase, and send it to you."


    After all, she was the one who had broken the flowerpot.


    There was no need to let others take the consequence for her actions.


    Seeing that Rachel was determined, the nurse didn¡¯t refuse anymore.


    "Alright." Rachel nodded, unlocked her phone with her thumb, and saved the nurse¡¯s number on her


    phone.


    As soon as Rachel did that, the nurse was called away by her colleague.She said goodbye to Rachel in


    a hurry.


    Rachel was about to turn off the screen, but then she opened the phonebook by mistake.She had just


    come back and had gotten a new number.


    So there were only a few people¡¯s phone numbers on her phone, and they all fit into one page of it.


    Looking down, thest line of the address book was Victor¡¯s number.


    Rachel looked at the number, lost in thought once more.


    Beep! All of a sudden, the phone rang.


    When Rachel came to her senses, she realized she had somehow pressed the dial key by mistake.


    The name ¡®Victor¡¯ was flickering on the screen, meaning that it was calling his phone.


    Rachel wanted to hang up on reflex, but her finger just hovered above the red button for a long time.


    She didn¡¯t press.


    The beepingsted for nearly a minute.


    Looking at the screen that told her that no one answered, Rachel unconsciously bit her bottom lip.


    Perhaps she didn¡¯t even realize that she was frowning.


    The gnawing feeling in her gut was growing stronger "Sorry, the mobile subscriber you dialed cannot be


    reached.Please try againter."


    The beeping stopped, and the female voice reced it.


    Then the phone hung up, and the screen returned to the phonebook page.


    For some reason, Rachel felt as if her heart was being squeezed in her chest.


    When the phone hung up, her heart didn¡¯t hurt anymore, but it was now a little numb, and even her


    fingers were slightly numb as they held the phone.


    "The man who was sent over just now is quite handsome.Does he work in Sullivan Group? Or is his


    surname Sullivan? He is so badly injured.I don¡¯t know if he can survive."


    Suddenly, a loud sigh came from behind them.

 Chapter 401: Failed To Rescue

    Chapter 401: Failed To Rescue


    The elevator tinkled to a halt on the fourth floor of the emergency facility.


    After a long and deliberate opening of the elevator doors, a long and slender corridor was revealed.


    The operation room was at the end of the corridor, with a closed door.


    The sound of the elevator¡¯s doors opening jolted Rachel back to reality.


    Seeing the operation room¡¯s red light after exiting the elevator, it became clear to her where she was!


    "Miss Be? Outside the operation room, the guy heard the tter of the elevator.


    Then he turned around and saw Rachel there, which caught him off guard.Rachel turned to face the guy


    as she heard him speak.


    For some reason, Rachel¡¯s vision was blurry for a time before she could make out the man¡¯s face


    properly because of the bright red light on the operating room door.


    "It¡¯s you, Ivan," Rachel said.


    As Ivan approached, she instinctively gripped her phone.


    "I¡­"


    Words became trapped in Rachel¡¯s throat as she tried to speak.


    What brought her here? Rachel blinked and her soft lips opened, but she had no idea what to say.


    She had no idea what she was doing here. The elevator doors had already opened by the time she


    regained consciousness.


    After arriving from the inpatient facility a few hundred meters away, she stood here and entered the


    emergency building.She was listening to two nurses talk about a patient who had been brought in from


    Gentlefolk shortly before that.


    Sullivan Group, a guy with the surname Sullivan who had significant injuries¡­ After hearing this, Rachel


    could not help but think about Victor¡¯s face.


    His phone was unanswered when she tried to contact him again.


    Then, here she was.


    On the way here, she was still certain that the guy mentioned by the two nurses was not Victor, despite


    the fact that the man¡¯s surname was identical to Victor¡¯s.


    The moment she saw Ivan, the little hope she still had in her dwindled.


    Because of this, Rachel could count on the fact that there were thousands of individuals who had the


    Sullivan surname.


    The Sullivan Group employed arge number of people, and it was probable that the individual with the


    surname Sullivan worked there.


    Ivan¡¯s presence was just not fitting into the picture.


    Ivan was Victor¡¯s personal assistant, and he exclusively followed Victor¡¯s directions.


    Ivan was now standing outside the wounded man¡¯s surgery room.


    Why wasn¡¯t anything making any sense? It possibly could be Victor in the operating theater.


    Rachel¡¯s heart instantly ached as she realized this.


    "Gentlefolk was aze.As a result, Andy was seriously injured while trapped within the burning building


    at that particr moment."


    Eventually, Rachel spoke in a scratchy voice, but her gaze was continually drawn to the closed door


    behind Ivan as if she were afraid to look away.


    It felt as if a small hammer was pounding on her temples, telling her that the guyying inside was the


    man named Victor.


    "Does Andy seem to be doing well?" Ivan inquired, oblivious to Rachel¡¯s poor appearance.


    Rachel made a conscious effort to avert her gaze.She took a deep breath and tightened her grip on her


    phone once again.


    "He seems to be doing alright.He has a fractured arm.He¡¯ll be fine after a while of rxation."


    "That¡¯s great."


    That was thest thing Ivan said before he headed to the surgery room.


    When Rachel saw Ivan¡¯s side face, she paused.She had a question for Ivan about his purpose for being


    here.


    Who was there in the surgery room? Was Victor inside his apartment during the Gentlefolk explosion?


    However, who was she to ask? What was the underlying motivation behind her inquiry? If Victor were to


    die.


    wouldn¡¯t she be the happiest person? Was it possible for her to be concerned for Victor¡¯s well-being?


    The red light outside the operation room was switched off with a click.


    Immediately, Ivan and Rachel were alerted to the sound of the light being turned off in the silent hallway.


    The operation room door was pushed open.


    Before the doctor could get out of his dark green surgical gown, he walked out of the room.Ivan took a


    few steps ahead.


    Eventually, Rachel decided to follow him after a brief moment of hesitation.


    "Please ept my apologies.We failed to save him since he was severely hurt and had lost too much


    blood," the doctor said somberly and lowered his head slightly in sorrow.


    The doctor then turned and entered the operation room, leaving the nurse in charge ofmunicating


    with Ivan.


    With a death notice in hand, the nurse pointed to the spot on the document where Ivan would be signing


    it.


    Rachel, on the other hand, was unable to make out what the nurse and Ivan were saying.


    The doctor¡¯s words, "We failed to save him," reverberated in her ears.


    In no time, Ivan had signed and returned the nurse¡¯s pen to her.


    "Thank you," he responded with respect.


    "You¡¯re doing a good job."


    The nurse shook her head, catching a glimpse of Rachel behind Ivan.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss, are you okay?" she asked upon seeing Rachel¡¯s pale face.

 Chapter 402: Why Are You Crying

    Chapter 402: Why Are You Crying


    Rachel¡¯s face was pale and ashen at the nurse¡¯s words. Her eyes were dull and lifeless and she looked


    as if she was about to faint the next minute.


    "I " Rachel felt a wave of pain flow through her.The kind of pain that hit her like a flood and as much as


    she tried she couldn¡¯t block it out.It died down and left her hollow before surging up in her heart once


    more making her unable to breathe smoothly.Rachel moved her lips as she tried to say something, but


    the words were stuck in her throat.


    "I¡¯m fine." Her voice was hoarse and trembling when she finally got control of it.


    She tried to calm herself down but it didn¡¯t work.


    "But you don¡¯t look good, miss.How about I help you sit down?"


    The nurse was worried about Rachel and was afraid that she was about to faint, so she reached out


    and held on to her.


    Rachel moved away from the nurse¡¯s reach quietly, but then identally she saw the clipboard in her


    hand.


    The paper on the top was printed with the two words "Death Notice."


    And just like that the unbearable pain was back.


    Rachel opened her mouth slightly.Her eyes never left the two words and her mouth was dry once more.


    After a long pause, she asked with difficulty, "Did he die in pain?"


    "What?"


    The nurse only heard Rachel¡¯s voice but her words were iprehensible.


    Following her gaze, she looked at the death notice in her hands.Seeing how devastated Rachel was,


    the nurse assumed that she was a family member of the dead andforted her.


    "Miss, please don¡¯t let your grief control you.The dead are already gone.You must cheer up and move


    on with your life.He would have wanted that."


    Rachel gripped her phone tightly and pinched the edges of the phone cover with her nails.She didn¡¯t


    reply.She didn¡¯t know how to.She didn¡¯t even have an idea of what was wrong with her.She felt like


    bawling her eyes out, but at the same time, no tears came from them.Her mind had frozen over, and


    only the pain in her heart told her that everything was real.


    "Miss Be, do you¡­" Ivan didn¡¯t know that Rachel thought the man lying in the operating room was


    Victor.


    After catching some parts of the conversation between her and the nurse, Ivan thought Rachel knew


    the dead.


    Why else would she look so pale herself? As he was about to ask her more about how she knew the


    man, the elevator doors opened.


    Before Ivan could open his mouth and ask, he saw the personing out of the elevator from the


    corner of his eye.


    "Mr.Sullivan."


    At the same time, a child¡¯s voice came from the elevator.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy!"


    Rachel suddenly turned around and saw Joey in a man¡¯s arms.Joey waved at Rachel with a smile,


    struggled trying to free himself from the man.


    The man had to put Joey down probably because he was afraid that the kid would fall down in his


    excitement.


    As soon as his feet hit the floor, Joey couldn¡¯t wait to rush to Rachel.He threw himself into Rachel¡¯s


    arms and then ced his tiny hands on her thighs.


    Looking at the man who stopped just a few steps away from her, Rachel¡¯s face became even paler as if


    she had seen a ghost. Her night hand was clenched into a fist, and her nails pressed against the palm


    of her hand almost hard enough to draw blood.


    The pain in her palm told her that it wasn¡¯t an illusion.


    The man in front of her was Victor.


    But if Victor was standing there, who was the man who had died in the operating room? Who was he?


    Before Rachel could fully regain herposure, Joey hit her suddenly and although it was light, she


    staggered a few steps back.


    Noticing that Rachel wasn¡¯t steady on her feet, Victor moved toward her subconsciously and wanted to


    support her.


    "Mommy, what are you doing here? I couldn¡¯t find you when I came back just now."


    Joey, who didn¡¯t notice the expression on Rachel¡¯s face, asked sweetly.Rachel opened her mouth, but


    couldn¡¯t get any words out.She wanted to look away from Victor, but just like her lips, her eyes weren¡¯t


    obeying her mind.She felt pain as her fingernails pierced into her palm.


    But it still wasn¡¯t enough to get her out of the trance she was


    "Is the operation over?" when Victor looked down, he saw Rachel¡¯s tightly clenched hand.


    His eyes darkened as he mistook it for a sign that Rachel didn¡¯t want to see him, so he looked away


    and kept reminding himself not to look at her.He looked at Ivan and asked him about the matter at


    hand.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I¡¯m sorry.The doctors failed to rescue him."


    After a moment¡¯s silence, Ivan handed the death notice to Victor.


    "He only has a grandmother who is confined to her bed by sickness all year round.I¡¯m afraid his


    grandmother can¡¯t handle this kind of news."


    Looking down at the death notice, Victor reached out his hand and said, "Cancel everything on


    tomorrow¡¯s schedule.I¡¯ll go to his home and pay a visit to his grandmother in person.Due to her health,


    just keep his death a secret from her for now."


    Ivan nodded agreeing to Victor¡¯s strategy.Joey released his hold on Rachel¡¯s thighs as he listened in on


    the conversation.He asked in confusion, "Who are you guys talking about?"


    "It¡¯s Mr.Sullivan¡¯s driver." Ivan sighed.


    "Before Gentlefolk caught fire, I had asked him to get some documents on a project from Mr.Sullivan¡¯s


    apartment.He said he was on his way back to thepany, butter he called to say that he had left


    something there, so he went back to get it."


    A few hours before, when the driver went back, Gentlefolk had already been burning.


    The driver had nned to drive away immediately, but before he could leave, an old woman grabbed


    his arm and begged him to save his little grandson.


    The woman¡¯s grandson had fallen asleep in their apartment on the twelfth floor.


    With the disabled elevator and her painful legs, she couldn¡¯t climb up the stairs all the way to the twelfth


    floor.


    No matter how anxious she was, she couldn¡¯t reach her grandson in time.


    Her worry and fear only increased when she saw peopleing out of the stairwell, but none of them


    was her grandson. She kept begging them to save her grandson, but no one paid attention to her as


    they ran to save their lives.


    The driver looked at the old woman and felt pity.


    Maybe it was because at that very moment he saw his own grandmother in her eyes begging someone


    to save him.


    Luckily, the fire hadn¡¯t spreadpletely.


    However, no one expected that when the driver found the woman¡¯s grandson and was about to take


    him downstairs, the gas tank exploded.


    He protected the child subconsciously, but the back of his head took a hit on the corner of a wall, and


    then he tumbled down the stairs.


    Dizzy and exhausted, the driver tried several times but failed to get up, and then the second explosion


    happened.


    He lost his consciousness before he could make another move.


    Looking at the death notice, Ivan felt a little guilty.


    If he hadn¡¯t asked the driver to go back for the documents, perhaps none of that would have happened.


    Then, the old woman who was confined to her bed, waiting for her grandson toe back wouldn¡¯t


    have to experience the pain of her grandson¡¯s death after her son had died early.


    "Santiago? is that his surname?" Joey pointed at the name on the notice.


    "Mr.Santiago is a good man.If his grandmother knows about this, she will be proud of him.My mommy


    said good people go to heaven and be angels after they die.Am I right?"


    As Joey spoke, he turned his head to look at Rachel.He wanted her affirmation, but he didn¡¯t expect to


    see his mother¡¯s eyes had turned red.He was stunned and asked, "Mommy, why are you crying?"

 Chapter 403: Blow On It

    Chapter 403: Blow On It


    Rachel raised her hand and gently touched her cheek when she heard this.


    Only then did she realize she was crying.


    Warm tears ran down the back of her hand.


    Dazed and confused, she gazed down at the tears on the back of her palm.She didn¡¯t even know when


    she began to cry.


    Why was she crying? She didn¡¯t understand at all.


    "Mommy¡­" Joey looked at Rachel with a worried face.


    Rachel regained herposure almost immediately and gazed into Joey¡¯s eyes.She was able to calm


    herself down and ced her hand on Joey¡¯s head.


    "I¡¯m okay.Sand got in my eye just now."


    "Sand?"


    "Yes," Rachel replied casually.


    She sensed that someone was staring at her.


    It made her feel very conscious and she couldn¡¯t ignore it at all.


    Rachel knew that the man who fixed his gaze on her was none other than Victor.She gently ced her


    hand on Joey¡¯s shoulder and bent her fingertips unconsciously.Hershes slightly drooped, casting a


    faint shadow over her eyelids, and the outer corners of her eyes were still a mix of red and pink.


    "Let me blow on it for you, Mommy."


    Joey easily bought it and offered to help Rachel.He grabbed her hand and raised his head.


    With a nod, Rachel pressed her lips together and squatted down.


    "Mommy, close your eyes first," Joey instructed.


    As Joey said, Rachel closed her eyes.


    After a few seconds, Joey slowly lifted her eyelids with his warm fingers and leaned closer, and softly


    blew on her eyes.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t very good at it.He was pure and gentle.


    Victor was a few steps away.His eyes darkened as he stared at Rachel, his gaze fixed on her red eyes.


    Victor felt very upset as the events of that night at Waterfront Hotel went through his head again..


    Since that night, Victor hadn¡¯t seen Rachel in two days.


    The past two days felt like an eternity.He almost locked himself in thepany¡¯s office by drowning


    himself with work.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    That night, he knew he couldn¡¯t let Rachel go, but he also knew she would resist him, so he was afraid


    of frightening her.


    He kept himself busy by doing all sorts of work, thinking it would calm him down.He was worried about


    losing control, and that he might hurt Rachel.


    But even though he was focused on his work, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Rachel, the night at


    Waterfront Hotel, and the scene the next morning when Rachel fell asleep in the corner.


    Victor wasscivious as he looked at Rachel, who had her eyes lowered and a tiny smile on her face.


    His ck eyes were as dark as the deep ocean, and they glowed with danger.


    If Rachel looked up at Victor right now, she would notice that his demeanor was precisely the same as


    it had been the night when they were all alone in the vi.


    Victor¡¯s lustful look indicated that he wanted to have sex with Rachel.


    Did Rachel know that the tears in her eyes were a fatal temptation to Victor? Victor gulped and came to


    his senses.


    He unbuttoned his shirt cuff and rolled it up.


    It seemed like the only way to let himself breathe and divert his attention away from Rachel.


    "All done." Joey put his hands down.


    "Mommy, are you feeling better?"


    Rachel smiled as she gently opened her eyes and said, "I feel much better."


    "Let¡¯s go home!"


    Joey took the initiative to take Rachel¡¯s hand as he cheered.


    In the next moment, Rachel found herself being led to Victor when she came to her senses.


    Unexpectedly, Rachel and Victor nced at each other at the same time.


    But soon, Rachel held Joey¡¯s hand tightly and tore her gaze away.


    "Ivan, it¡¯s gettingte.I¡¯ll take my leave and bring Joey with me,"


    Ivan, who was suddenly mentioned, felt surprised.


    What was going on? Ivan was not a fool.


    He could easily tell the standoff between Rachel and Victor, but he had already been used to it.


    After all, the two of them used to go against each other all the time four years ago.


    However, Ivan certainly didn¡¯t expect that he would be in a pickle because of them one day.


    Although Victor was standing in front of Rachel, she simply ignored him and only talked to Ivan.Ivan


    was in a bind.


    Victor was looking at him with cold eyes, which made him shiver.He couldn¡¯t decide whether or not to


    respond to Rachel.He had no idea where to look.


    To look at Rachel? Then he might be given the cold shoulder and die tonight alongside the driver.


    To look at Victor? Ivan would rather die than look at Victor.


    It was the end of autumn, yet Ivan was breaking out in cold sweat because of the matter between


    Victor and Rachel.


    He swallowed hard as he looked at Victor from the corner of his eye and asked, "Miss Be, how


    about we send you back?"


    "No, thanks.Joey and I went out with the driver."


    "But¡­"


    Ivan sensed Victor¡¯s cold stare shift away from him as soon as he said that.However, with Rachel¡¯s


    refusal, the feeling reappeared not long after it had faded.

 Chapter 404: Let Him Go

    Chapter 404: Let Him Go


    For a fleeting moment, something shed across Joey¡¯s mind as he stood next to Rachel. ¡°Mornrny, I


    saw the driver downstairs just now¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I thought you came to the hospital to see Uncle Andy and assumed we would be home veryte. And


    the driver told me that his child was waiting for him at school, so¡­¡± Joey drawled. He raised his hand to


    nudge the tip of his nose but stopped halfway. Instead, he brought his hand to touch the back of his head


    to rid himself of the embarrassment that was hitting him and look natural.


    ¡°So, I let him go first.¡± Rachel did not know how to respond to that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy,¡± Joey apologized as he innocently fluttered his eyes in an attempt to be exonerated.


    Face to face with the pitiful and innocent look smeared across Joey¡¯s face, Rachel did not have the heart


    to me or even reprimand him.


    After all, he was a child who was clueless about some things. Besides, it was hard to admit but she was


    nowhere near Andy¡¯s ward at that time, so even if Joey intended to tell her that he let the driver go on


    without them, he would still not be able to find her.


    And if she only knew that the driver¡¯s child was waiting for him at school, she might have asked the driver


    to pick up his child first. That was not something she should be strict about


    ¡°In that case, let me send you and Joey back,¡±


    ¡°We can hail a taxi,¡± Rachel interrupted Ivan. Without sparing Victor a nce, she took out her phone to


    call for a taxi through a car-hailing app.


    Rachel made it obvious how she was shunning Ivan by cutting him off mid-sentence, and so thetter


    could not say anything more. As soon as Rachel finished her words, she took Joey by the hand and was


    about to leave. But as she stared at her phone screen after two minutes, she did not expect that not a


    single cab was avable at the moment to pick up their request.


    All of a sudden, a notification prompted from the car-hailing app, but it was not what she was hoping for.


    ¡°Dear customer, at present, there are a few cars that you can take, and the estimated waiting time is 45-


    90 minutes.¡±


    At least nearly an hour? The app alerted her that there were no cars near the hospital. Aside from that,


    the map showed that several roads near Gentlefolk had been blocked, making it difficult to pass through


    at present. It would take nearly half an hour to go back to Sue Garden from where they were.


    Although Sue Garden was not that far away from the hospital, it was not that near either. On another


    note, some of the roads were blocked because of the explosion that urred in Gentlefolk. If they


    wanted to go back, they had to take a detour, making the journey back even farther.


    Normally, this could not have been a problem since Rachel could afford paying a higher fare, but now


    she could not call a taxi and not even a single taxi was in sight.


    Rachel nced at the time on the top right of the phone screen, and it was already half past eight in the


    evening Joey was with her and it was getting prettyte.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Joey felt strange seeing Rachel stopping in her tracks and frowning right after


    taking two steps.


    Rachel turned off the screen, switched her attention to the worried Joey, and said, ¡°Nothing Let¡¯s go¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Joey answered. He stole a nce at Victor, but the man stood there, indifferent to what was


    about to happen


    -it was as if he couldn¡¯t care less whether Rachel left or not. Joey could not remind Victor openly in any


    possible way since he was trying to match Rachel¡¯s pace, so he could only open his eyes wide in anxiety.


    When Rachel was about to pass by Victor, Joey could only silently sigh and look away despite being


    confused.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Daddy? Didn¡¯t he say that he would do whatever it took for my mother to be with him


    again? Why is he so calm now? Mommy is going to take me away, yet he¡¯s doing nothing! Forget it. I


    couldn¡¯t do anything since he is not even the least bit concerned!¡¯


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I''M drive you home.¡± Right when Rachel was passing in front of Victor, thetter suddenly held her wrist


    and spoke in a low voice. Rachel stopped.


    ¡°Mommy, how about we let Mr. Sullivan drive us home? Besides, I¡¯m really hungry. I didn¡¯t have dinner in


    the restaurant just now.¡± Joey shook Rachel¡¯s hand and spoke like a spoiled child.


    ¡°Okay? Please, Mommy!¡±

 Chapter 406: Victor Carries Joey

    Chapter 406: Victor Carries Joey


    It was just a little past nine o¡¯clock, and the snack street had started getting crowded. In front of each


    snack stall, there was a long line of customers who were waiting for their turns to be served.


    The snack street here was different from the one that was near the Red Hackers headquarters both in


    terms of style and quantity. Looking around curiously, Joey wished he could go to every stall and have


    a taste of what they offered.


    Joey was a cute child and he had even worn suspenders that day. As he held Rachel¡¯s hand and


    walked through the crowd, he naturally attracted many people¡¯s attention. Their focus was first on little


    Joey, then on the two people beside him. From their clothes to their temperament, everything just


    screamed how different they were.


    ¡°Fifteen dors for two roasted chicken wings fresh from the grill. Delicious chicken wings cooked with


    my secret sauce! Buy them while they are still hot.¡± A vendor shouted as he packed the food for other


    customers. His voice was the loudest among all the others near them. Attracted by the shouting, Joey


    stopped suddenly and turned around.


    The oven, which was about his height, was full of coal that emitted sparks. Chicken wings were ced


    on the grill, and sesame oil and sauce were spread on them again and again, making a sizzling sound.


    They were a nice reddish -brown color that called out to his stomach.


    Joey couldn¡¯t help swallowing hard with desire shining in his eyes.


    After packing thest bag of roasted chicken wings, the stall owner caught sight of Joey who was


    looking at roasted chicken wings. He had seen that same look in so many different eyes. He smile and


    called out to him, ¡°Little boy. Say, would you like to have some?¡±


    Joey went to nod but stopped on second thought and looked up at Rachel as if he was asking for her


    opinion. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Joey was already walking towards the stall before she could finish her sentence.


    He stared at the big oven and said, ¡°Sir, I want three skewers, please.¡±


    ¡°Coming right up!¡± The owner picked up the chicken wings from the shelf quickly and packed them.


    ¡°Little boy, I also have roasted trotters and roasted drumsticks here. Would you like to buy some of


    those too?¡±


    ¡°Are they delicious?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they taste good! I made them. Tell you what, if you think they are not delicious, then you


    don¡¯t need to pay them. Little boy, I have never seen you before. So I¡¯m guessing this is your first time


    coming here, right? I promise you that you made the right choice toe here. My stall may be small,


    but I have worked here for more than ten years. I have sold at least tens of thousands of roasted


    trotters in that time. And no one has ever said that the food I cook is not delicious. The sauce is an


    ancient secret family recipe. You can¡¯t find such delicious foodanywhere else.¡±


    In his ten years of experience, the stall owner had learned how to read his customers. He could tell at a


    nce that the kid in front of him wasn¡¯t from an ordinary family. By just looking at the parents he


    instantly knew that they were rich. They had probably brought him out to experience an ordinary life for


    a change. If he yed his cards well, maybe he would make a lot of money that night. .


    Joey thought about it and said, ¡°Then, if you say so, I will buy some.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The owner picked up a long clip and ced it in the oven. Only then did Joey see that the trotters were


    wrapped in tinfoil and ced in the charcoal under the oven.


    But the oven was smoking, so Joey didn¡¯t dare to get close to it. He wanted to look at what was inside,


    but he couldn¡¯t because he wasn¡¯t tall enough.He could only stand on the tip of his toes and try to get a


    glimpse of it.


    Suddenly, a man behind him stretched out his hands, and then Joey was lifted into the air. As he left


    the ground,


    Joey could now see clearly what was in the oven.He turned around and was shocked to see Victor¡¯s


    face, which was very close to his.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡± Victor smiled a bit and replied, ¡°Yes? Can you see it now?¡±


    Joey nodded, but still didn¡¯t look at the oven. Instead, he looked down at the hand holding him up.


    Victor¡¯s voice


    made him realize that his father was holding him. He didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Victor¡¯s strong arms around him made him feel veryfortable and secure. He knew that he wasn¡¯t


    going to fall no matter what happened. Was this the feeling of being held by his father? Truth was, it


    wasn¡¯tfortable to be held like that but the fact that it was Victor, made Joey like it. The owner


    packed the food up fast and said, ¡°There you go, That will be sixty dors in total.¡±


    Victor took out his wallet and paid the money. Then, he used his free hand to pick the to-go boxes from


    the owner. ¡°There are some tables and chairs just up ahead. You can sit there and eat peacefully.


    These are extremely delicious when they are hot. If you think the food is delicious, you are wee


    anytime!¡± the owner said enthusiastically as he waved at them


    Joey thanked the owner politely as Victor turned around to leave..


    There was still a long way to go before they reached the tables and chairs. Joey thought that Victor


    would put him down now that he didn¡¯t need to be carried anymore, so he became a little upset and


    was reluctant to leave Victor¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What else do you want to eat?¡± Victor asked in a low voice, trying to cheer him up.


    Seeing that Victor was walking forward with his arms still firmly around him, Joey immediately


    understood that he had no intentions of putting him down. His eyes lit up at the realization and he took


    the initiative to put his arms around Victor¡¯s neck. He then boldly instructed Victor to hold him as they


    looked around the other stalls and bought a lot of things


    Rachel followed them all the time with out saying anything. Looking at the two from behind, she pursed


    her lips as she tried to contain the mixed feelings inside her heart.


    In the VIP ward of the hospital Susan¡¯s face turned white as the blood drained from it. She looked at


    the long list in her hands, which contained all the brands that had terminated their endorsement


    contracts with her.


    ¡°ording to the preliminary estimate of thepany¡¯s operation department, the liquidated damages


    will reach up to one hundred million dors.¡± Becky stood beside the sickbed.


    ¡°And this is only a part of it. There are some notices of termination which will be sent to thepany


    soon enough. If they ask for liquidated damages, the amount will be more than that.¡±


    ¡°One hundred million dors¡­ No, that¡¯s impossible! Why should they ask for liquidated damages?


    This is extortion. They want to terminate their cooperation with us. They are taking advantage of my


    problems for their benefit! This isn¡¯t right. I won¡¯t pay the money. I won¡¯t pay a single penny!¡± Susan¡¯s


    shock at the numbers turned to anger. In a snap, she tore the list in her hand in half. Becky just stared


    at Susan who was shouting at the top of her lungs.


    Coupled with her disheveled hair, Susan could have been mistaken for a madwoman. Becky had


    endured a lot of her tantrums but now she didn¡¯t care. Her eyes were cold when she said, ¡°You can


    choose to pay it or not, but thepany will not help you pay for any of the damages.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? What do you mean that thepany won¡¯t help me? I¡¯m still a top actress in the


    company. I¡¯ve earned so much money for you people. How can you say that you won¡¯t help me right


    now? And those brand owners are obviously ckmailing me, aren¡¯t they? I will sue each and every


    one of them!¡±


    ¡°You can sue them as you like. And if you want to find awyer, I can rmend an excellent one to


    you. But before you decide to go to court, you¡¯d better read the content of the contracts on liquidated


    damages.¡± Becky said in a calmly not shaken by Susan¡¯s fury, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°happen to have a notice of termination of the contract that a brand owner just sent. The liquidated


    damages cause included in the twentieth term on the fifth page is stated very clearly. You can read it for


    yourself.¡± Becky took the notice out of her briefcase and threw at Susan.


    The first page of the notice was the letter of cancetion, followed by a copy of the endorsement


    contract seen those before but had never bothered to read any of them. Her work was just to sign.


    Susan opened the contract until she got to the fifth page. The twentieth term clearly stated that the


    spokesperson had an obligation to protect the brand¡¯s reputation. If the spokesperson¡¯s private affairs


    caused any damage to the brand¡¯s reputation, the brand owner had the right to terminate the contract


    and ask the spokesperson to pay liquidated damages and any relevant money the brand owner lost


    because of the reputational damage.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Susan widened her eyes in disbelief as her voice trembled.

 Chapter 407: Please Come With Us

    Chapter 407: Please Come With Us


    ¡°Susan, it is entirely your fault! You aren¡¯t supposed to me any other person but yourself. You im


    to have made a lot of money for thepany, don¡¯t you? Well, we have made negotiations with the


    otherpanies. Now the only thing you have got to do is to pay for liquidated damages. And as


    regards paying the money, the ball is in your court. We are not going to force you.¡±


    ¡°No, help me!¡± Susan pleaded. Her eyes had turned red.


    ¡°Becky, there has got to be another way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you!¡± Becky stared at her unemotionally.


    ¡°Did I not tell you to behave yourself and not cause any trouble again? But you refused to take heed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I know I was wrong. But please help me.¡± Susan grabbed Becky¡¯s hand and cried.


    ¡°You are the only one who cane to my rescue right now. There has to be something you can do!¡±


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t.¡± Becky pulled herself free from Susan¡¯s grip and stepped back.


    ¡°I can do nothing to help you.¡± And in no time, the hope in Susan¡¯s eyes faded away the letter of


    termination. There is another reason.¡±


    After a brief pause, Becky said word by word, ¡°From now on, I cease to be your agent! Thepany


    has decided that all your current activities will be cancelled. As for when you can start working again,


    we don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    As a matter of fact, Becky had put it euphemistically. There were only three words in the email sent by


    thepany. ¡°No more activities.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing more to say to you. So have a nice day.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Susan stuttered. However, Becky left without looking back. Out of desperation, Susan threw the


    things in her hands to the floor.


    Aftering out of the ward, Becky went straight to the elevator which stopped on the same floor.


    When the elevator doors opened, a man walked out hurriedly. He was wearing a hat and a mask. His


    attention was most likely elsewhere because he ran straight into Becky.


    ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am¡­I¡¯m very sorry,¡± he said.


    The impact of the collision was quite strong. Becky¡¯s shoulder was hit really hard and she staggered


    backwards as a result. The man¡¯s eyes showed that he was surprised. And he quickly reached out to


    hold her.


    Becky rubbed her shoulder with one hand. Thereafter, she released the other one from his grip.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± But she still seemed light-headed as she walked into the elevator.


    The man still felt bad for what happened. He turned around, bowed to Becky and said, ¡°I¡¯m really


    sorry.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, the man stood upright again. But the hat on his head fell off because of his movements.


    Becky caught sight of the upper part of the man¡¯s face.


    He looked very familiar. But she couldn¡¯t remember where exactly she had seen him prior to this very


    moment. While she thought about it, the elevator doors slowly closed before her.


    On the other hand, when the man noticed that his hat had fallen off, he quickly picked it up and put it on


    again. He didn¡¯t turn around and walk forward until the elevator doors were closed. He unconsciously


    lowered his head and covered his eyes with the brim of his hat. The elevator continued to go


    downwards until it eventually stopped at the underground parking lot of the inpatient building. When


    Becky came out of the elevator, a thought shed through her mind. She suddenly remembered who


    the man was! Dr. Turner.


    Victor was right. Dr. Turner was still in Apliaria.


    Dr. Turner had watched the video on the Inte. It dawned on him that he couldn¡¯t keep what he had


    done a secret anymore. The doctor also knew that Victor would send people to look for him.


    In an attempt to confuse Victor, he asked for an annual leave and packed all the things in his house. It


    looked as if he wanted to escape from Apliaria.


    He rented a small room in a slum with a mixed poption in the suburb with two times the normal rent.


    He had been paying attention to Susan on the Inte.


    After he had known that Susan tried tomit suicide, Dr. Turner wanted to go to the hospital.


    But he changed his mind as soon as he stepped out of the room.


    He was very sure that once he went to the hospital, Victor¡¯s men would catch him before he had the


    chance to see Susan.He did his best to calm down. It was pointless acting impulsively. After waiting for


    five days, Dr. Turner could no longer stop himself since the news of Susan gradually subsided. He


    didn¡¯t know what happened to Susan after she hadmitted suicide. He had a hard time staying and


    waiting in the room. He wanted to know about Susan¡¯s condition. He had promised her that he would


    be responsible for her. He made it clear that he would always stand by her side. He was not going to


    leave her alone.


    In the darkness of night, Dr. Turner changed intopletely different clothes. Then, he asked a


    motorcyclist to take him to the hospital.The doctor made his way into the VIP area and went straight to


    the desk.


    ¡°Hello! May I know Susan Szar¡¯s ward number?¡± he asked the nurse on duty.


    The nurse raised her head and looked at him. He was wearing a hat and a mask which almost covered


    his whole face. ¡°Are you looking for Susan?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, I want to see her. She is a friend of mine,¡± Dr. Turner said in a low tone.


    The nurse looked at him from head to toe. It was as if she was wondering whether or not what he said


    was true. But after a while, she pointed to the left corridor and said, ¡°Go this way. The fifth ward.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Dr. Turner pressed the brim of his hat and walked in the direction pointed by


    the nurse.


    However, he was unaware of the fact that as soon as he left, the nurse took out her phone and quickly


    sent a message.


    Dr. Turner counted silently. In no time, he was already at the fifth ward. The door was ajar. He stood by


    it and peeped through the gap. He could see that someone was lying in the bed beneath the quilt.


    Without any form of hesitation, Dr. Turner pushed the door open and walked in.


    ¡°Susan!¡± he said with so much concern before walking to her bedside. However, before he finished


    speaking, the person in bed suddenly lifted the quilt.


    Apletely strange face was revealed. It was that of a man! Immediately Dr. Turner realized it wasn¡¯t


    Susan¡¯s ward, it dawned on him that he had been trapped. The idea of turning around and running


    away crossed his mind. But before he could do so, four men had already surrounded him.


    ¡°Dr. Turner, you have got toe with us. Mr. Sullivan wants to see you!¡± The man lying in the bed


    stood up and walked towards the doctor. Dr. Turner clenched and loosened his fists over and over


    again. When he set eyes on the tear-drop shaped obsidian brooch on the man¡¯s shirt, he knew that he


    couldn¡¯t run away.


    ¡°Very well then, I¡¯lle with you.¡± Dr. Turner¡¯s voice was hoarse and powerless. ¡°But can I see Susan


    first?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are to bargain with us?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Dr. Turner was well prepared before he came here. Notwithstanding, he still wanted to see Susan.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t let me see her. Can you just tell me how she is doing? Else, I would rather die here than


    come with you! I am a doctor, somitting suicide is quite an easy thing for me to do! You know that,


    right?¡± It might prove difficult for a doctor to cure his ailment. But killing himself wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to know about her?¡±


    ¡°I just want to know if she is no longer in any form of danger.¡±


    ¡°She is in safe hands. She has been out of danger for a long time.¡± When Dr. Turner heard that she


    was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Dr. Turner, you said that you only want to know how Susan is and wille with us obediently. I will


    not answer other questions. Perhaps you may want to threaten us with your death. If that¡¯s the case,


    please help yourself. Mr. Sullivan has told us that it doesn¡¯t matter if we bring you to him dead or alive!¡±


    The doctor¡¯s face turned pale as soon as he heard those words.


    The man spoke to him in a neutral tone of voice. Still, he made sure there was no room for negotiation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dr. Turner.¡±

 Chapter 408: Worries

    Chapter 408: Worries


    Dr. Turner could see the truth mirrored in the eyes of the man before him, and he then knew that Victor was a man of his word. He did not have any bargaining chip to negotiate with the man in front of him. To be more precise, he was not the least bit qualified to even converse with Victor ever.


    Although it was bold of him to dere he was not afraid of death, in fact, how could he not tremble in horror with the mere sight of death shing before his eyes?


    He had dedicated ten years of his life in studying medicine, and hended on his current position thanks to that much experience. He had not been able to get a higher position yet, but he still enjoyed the benefits that came with his status quo. So how could he die like this without being able to achieve even more than what he had?


    That thought made him contemte on what to do. If he did not go with them, he would definitely die. But if he went with them minus the struggle, he might have higher chances of getting out of their grasps unscathed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± His voice came out more hoarse and dejected than he had intended.


    Dr. Turner then willingly trailed behind them out of the ward. He wondered whether he would be able to stay alive as he hoped.


    They had passed many closed doors as they made their way out. Amidst the cking sound of the soles of their shoes against the floor echoing the aisle, a low thud caused by a door being shut reverberated from behind them. Dr. Turner could not help but pause in his steps, his eyes darting back towards the sound. He realized it came from the door of his office. His heart pounded, but he resumed walking, hoping this would not be thest time he saw this ce.


    Victor nced back at Dr. Turner, noticing his hesitation. "Keep moving," hemanded, his tone leaving no room for argument. Dr. Turner nodded and quickened his pace.


    As they reached the end of the hallway, a ck car awaited them. The door was opened, and Victor gestured for Dr. Turner to get in. He hesitated for a moment, his mind racing with thoughts of escape, but the stern look on Victor''s face made him think twice.


    Inside the car, Dr. Turner sat between two imposing men, their presence intimidating. He could feel the tension in the air as the car started moving. The silence was heavy, broken only by the sound of the engine and the asional murmur from Victor and his men.


    Dr. Turner''s mind wandered back to his days of studying medicine, the long hours spent in the library, the countless nights in the hospital. He had worked so hard to get where he was, and now it all seemed so fragile. The thought of his family crossed his mind, and he silently prayed for their safety.


    Victor''s phone rang, breaking the silence. He answered it with a curt "Yes?" After a few moments of listening, he replied, "Understood. We''ll be there soon."


    Dr. Turner''s anxiety grew with each passing minute. Where were they taking him? What would happen once they arrived? He could feel the sweat on his forehead, his hands trembling slightly.


    The car finally came to a stop in front of an imposing mansion. The gates opened, and they drove inside. Dr. Turner was escorted out of the car and led into the mansion, his heart pounding in his chest.


    They entered a grand hall, where a man sat behind arge desk, his expression stern and unyielding. Victor approached the desk and spoke in hushed tones. Dr. Turner couldn''t make out the conversation, but he could feel the gravity of the situation.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, Victor turned to Dr. Turner and said, "This is Mr. ke. You will answer his questions truthfully. Your life depends on it."


    Dr. Turner swallowed hard and nodded. He had no choice but toply and hope for the best.

 Chapter 409: Dr. Turner Died On The Spot

    Chapter 409: Dr. Turner Died On The Spot


    Victor¡¯s voice was low, but Rachel still heard him clearly.


    It was a good thing she was about to get out of the car-she could pretend she didn¡¯t hear his


    response. With her


    one foot already outside, she managed to pause imperceptibly to absorb what she had heard, then


    soon returned to normal as she moved the rest of her body and turned to look at Joey in Victor¡¯s


    arms. ¡°Let me carry him inside.¡± Rachel reached out her hands, preparing to take Joey with her.


    Victor dodged her hands and responded in a cold voice, ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    He then walked away towards the house so fast, leaving no chance for Rachel to speak to him again.


    Clearly, he seeded. Rachel stood by the car alone and watched his back go further away. She


    could only purse her lips, withdraw her numbing hands, and slowly shake her head as she heaved a


    sigh.


    After collecting herself, she saw that Victor was already deep in the vestibule. She tried to ignore


    what he had just done and quickly followed him inside.


    As soon as Lukas saw them in the driveway, he waited for them in the foyer so he could wee


    them both. He was delighted to see theme in one after the other, even more so with the little boy


    in Victor¡¯s arms.


    ¡®The three of them were together tonight!¡¯


    At first, Lukas felt a tad worried when he saw the fire in Gentlefolk through the news. Now, seeing the


    threee back together warmed his heart.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Miss Be.¡± Unable to hide his joy, Lukas ended up greeting them with a big smile.


    Aside from a nod, Victor didn¡¯t say a word in response and went upstairs as he carried Joey. Rachel,


    on the other hand, was still taking her shoes off at the vestibule.


    When she raised her head, Victor was already up thending. She pressed her lips and unwittingly


    checked the time on her phone.


    ¡°Have you had dinner yet, Miss Be? The food in the kitchen is still warm. Would you like me to


    bring it out?¡± Lukas curiously asked.


    ¡°Oh, I ate out.¡± Right then, Rachel remembered something that urged her to cut eye contact with him.


    Before they left this afternoon, Lukas asked if they would have dinner at home. However, due to the


    fire in Gentlefolk and * Andy¡¯s injury and hospitalization, she had forgotten to call him.


    ¡°How about you, Lukas?¡± Rachel had always been nice, so she had invited him to dine with them


    these days. Since she failed to inform him that they wouldn¡¯t get to eat at home, knowing Lukas, he


    must have patiently waited for them toe back first so they could all eat together.


    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Lukas replied immediately.


    ¡°Really? What did you have for dinner then?¡±


    Lukas got caught off guard. He wasn¡¯t prepared to answer such an unexpected question, so he


    struggled to find the words. ¡°Well¡­ I had¡­¡±


    Of course, based on his reaction, Rachel instantly confirmed her hunch.


    ¡°Lukas, you don¡¯t have to do this. Starting today, if it¡¯s already dinner time and I haven¡¯t called you, go


    ahead and eat first.¡± The thought of Lukas waiting for them with an empty stomach at such an old age


    made Rachel feel a little guilty. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Sorry that I forgot to call you tonight.¡± ¡°No, Miss Be.


    Please don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m already too old to have much appetite.¡± Lukas chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s okay for me to


    wait.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the food out.¡± Fully aware that she wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade him, Rachel decided to


    change the subject.


    ¡°Oh, no. Let me do it.¡± Lukas hurried to the kitchen with a smile.


    His reaction made Rachelugh and shake her head twice. She was reminded that Lukas wouldn¡¯t


    allow her to take care of him even if she wanted to, so she no longer rushed to take the dishes.


    Instead, she looked at the bag in her a thought about putting it down in het room first. When she


    turned around, however, she saw that Victor had alreadye downstairs, standing on thending,


    looking at her. Without even meaning to her evne met his. They locked eves for a few seconds. As


    soon as Rachel realized her inadvertent staring, she swiftly averted her eypa


    Lukas then emerged from the kitchen, asking the servants to bring the rest of the dishes to the table.


    While he was setting the food down, he caught a glimpse of Victor by the stairs with a suit jacket


    hanging on his arm.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, are you going out?¡±


    After hearing his question, Victor shifted his attention from Lukas to look at Rachel, but he didn¡¯t say


    a word.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and put my things down.¡± Finally, Rachel broke the silence and then passed Victor on


    the way to her room.


    All this time, Lukas thought the rtionship between the two had already eased up. By the looks of it,


    though, it seemed it was only his wishful thinking. He looked at Ivan with curious eyes and furrowed


    brows as though he was asking him what was happening.


    However, Ivan simply shrugged with his palms up, as if saying, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I know nothing.¡±


    ¡°Ivan.¡± In his signature low and deep voice, Victor called him.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡±


    The abrupt mentioning of his name startled Ivan. Without much thought, he blurted out, ¡°What?¡±


    Victor narrowed his eyes at Ivan. The re made Ivan shiver so much that he instantly came to his


    senses. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Along with a slight nod, Victor¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved from his subtle approval.


    Hastily heeding the order, Ivan headed for the door.


    However, he only made one step forward when his phone rang. Feeling the oppressive aura behind


    him, Ivan frowned and wondered who could be calling him at this dreadful time. ¡®Ugh. Couldn¡¯t you


    have waited a littleter? Why must you call me now?¡¯. With scrunched brows, he grudgingly took out


    his phone. When he saw the caller ID flickering on the screen, he suddenly stopped muttering in his


    heart.


    He pressed the green icon on his phone and quickly took the call.


    At the other end of the line, police and ambnce sirens were ring in the background as the caller


    tried to break through the noise to report something. As the man on the phone kept going, the look on


    Ivan¡¯s face became more and more serious.


    The callsted two minutes. After the call, Ivan took a deep breath.


    Noticing that Ivan must have heard something wrong during the call, Victor asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Turner has been found, sir.¡± Ivan put his phone away with a frown. ¡°But when they took him


    away, they encountered a serious car ident. One of our people died and two were injured. Dr.


    Turner died on the spot.¡±


    In a sh, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Ivan¡¯s intuition was telling him that something was strange with what had happened tonight, but he


    didn¡¯t know where the feeling wasing from.


    In fact, the fire prevention system of Gentlefolk had always been top-notch. Tonight, however, it got


    caught on fire.


    It seemed that the fire prevention system had malfunctioned and didn¡¯t detect the fire, causing the fire


    to spread rapidly before it was found.


    Other than the fire, the death of the driver was a mystery.

 Chapter 410: We Need To Talk

    Chapter 410: We Need To Talk


    When they were in the hospital, Ivan didn¡¯t tell them everything about Lewis¡¯ ident. He skipped some


    details.


    He didn¡¯t tell them that Victor nned to go back to the Gentlefolk to get some document in person, but


    he let


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Lewis go there because there was something wrong with a project. He didn¡¯t tell them the olddy who


    begged Lewis to save her grandson was still missing. He missed out on the part that Lewis was even


    pushed down the stairs during that time. And it seemed that he was pushed by the people facing him. He


    hurt his back badly. Now Dr. Turner had a car ident and died on the spot. Ivan thought there was


    something amiss, but he couldn¡¯t find any clue.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan,¡± Ivan called out.


    Victor caught sight of someone in his peripheral vision. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the figure on


    the corner of the second floor. He interrupted Ivan in a deep voice, ¡°You go to the police station first and


    wait for the investigation results. Also, ask someone to investigate the background of the driver.¡± Ivan


    understood what Victor meant. It seemed that Victor also felt ufortable at what was happening.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Ivan turned around and started walking away, Rachel was halfway down the


    stairs when she saw Ivan going out. From where she was, Rachel could only see half of the living room.


    There was a partition that was blocking her view. She thought that Victor had left too. She had already


    put her bag away but didn¡¯t go downstairs. She wanted to wait until Victor left. She stood outside and


    watched Victor carry Joey into the house. She even wondered whether he nned to stay in the house


    tonight.


    That was the reason that she didn¡¯te in at once. Thinking that Victor might stay in the Sue Garden


    tonight gave her mixed feelings. She didn¡¯t refute the possibility and yet, this stunned her.


    This didn¡¯t help her mood any. So, when she saw the back of Ivan leaving, she breathed a sigh of relief,


    thinking that Victor also had left. Rachel continued to walk down the stairs. Not expecting to see Victor


    downstairs, she got nervous again. ¡®I thought he left. Why is he still here?¡¯ Rachel stopped in her tracks.


    The servant had already heated the dishes.


    When Lukas came out of the dining room, he saw Rachel and said, ¡°Miss Be, Mr. Sullivan, the


    dinner is ready. Do you want to have it now?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Victor answered in a deep voice. His voice was so deep that it rmed Rachel that it brought her


    back to her senses.


    ¡°Thanks, Lukas, but I¡¯m not hungry. You can eat. I¡¯ll go upstairs to see Joey. ¡± Rachel withdrew her hand


    from the armrest and lowered it. Soon, she calmed herself down.


    ¡°But the food¡­¡± Lukas looked at Victor instinctively. Rachel didn¡¯t give Lukas a chance to finish his


    words. She turned around and went upstairs. Victor followed Rachel with his eyes until she disappeared


    at the corner of the second floor.


    Lukas, on the other hand, turned to look at Victor. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, the dinner¡­¡± ¡°If you want to eat, go


    ahead. If not, throw the food away.¡± Victor¡¯s voice was cold and so was his look.


    Lukas opened his mouth, and yet, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He shook his head. He had the food


    heated and now it would go to waste. He sighed as he looked at the food on the table.


    ¡°Meow!¡± Katie, the snowy white cat, quietly walked into the room. Perhaps she recognized the familiar


    smell, she went straight to Victor and wed at his pants. Victor looked down at the cat.


    Katie then sat upright and wiped her face with her front paw.


    Victor bent down to pick her up. Katie immediately arched her back, her fur stood on end. When she


    realized that the hand belonged to Victor, she rxed and nestledfortably in the crook of his arm.


    Victor looked intently at Katie while stroking her soft and white fur with the other hand from time to time.


    Reaching the second floor, Rachel went straight into Joey¡¯s room.


    Joey was sleeping soundly. His quilt covered him from his waist down. Rachel thought that Joey felt hot


    in his sleep so he pushed down his quilt. The heating in the room was on and the windows were closed.


    Rachel walked to the bed to tuck Joey into the quilt.


    When Rachel stood up, she noticed that the bedroom door was ajar. Someone had cracked it open but it


    was softly that Rachel wasn¡¯t sure if she heard the sound. She got a bit rmed as she had been on


    tenterhooks all the time since she knew that Victor hadn¡¯t left the Sue Garden, Rachel walked hurriedly


    to the door to see if someone was outside.


    She thought it would be Victor.


    Seeing no one, Rachel started walking toward Joey¡¯s bed.


    Rachel pursed her pink lips. She thought she was feeling unnecessarily suspicious when she felt


    something tagging her trousers. She looked down and saw Katie standing at her feet.


    ¡°Meow!¡± Katie stopped at what she was doing and held her head up. She meowed as though she was


    telling Rachel that she would wee her touch.


    Rachel then thought that she hadn¡¯t closed the door properly so Katie was able to get inside the room.


    Cats moved quietly and that was the reason Rachel didn¡¯t hear Katie. Rachelughed at the thought as


    she bent down to pick Katie up. ¡°Are you here to y with Joey?¡± Rachel asked as she scratched Katie


    behind the ears. ¡°Meow!¡± Katie loved being petted so she closed her eyes and made a gurgling sound.


    ¡°Well, sorry. You came at a bad time. Joey is asleep,¡± Rachel told the cat. ¡°You know, I just bought cat


    food on the Inte a few days ago. I think it has arrived. Let¡¯s go to my room to open the package and


    you can have a taste.¡±


    Rachel looked at Joey and then walked out with Katie in her arms.


    Once inside her room, Rachel put Katie down. She looked for a pair of scissors so she could open the


    packages. One of these should contain Katie¡¯s food.


    She had opened a few packages before she found Katie¡¯s food. Rachel excitedly turned around and


    said, ¡°Look, Katie, I found your food!¡±


    As she was opening the package, a man¡¯s face came into view.


    Rachel¡¯s smile disappeared. She looked stunned. When did Victore in? Why didn¡¯t she notice it at


    all? When Rachel looked down, she didn¡¯t see Katie. It seemed that the cat had already left. She turned


    around to look at Victor, and it dawned on her.


    When she entered Joey¡¯s room, she didn¡¯t leave the door ajar, Victor opened it just wide enough to let


    Katie in. He used the cat to distract Rachel and put her defenses down.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes turned cold when she realized the underhanded way Victor had employed to get to her.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, do you still have the habit of entering someone else¡¯s room casually?¡± Rachel¡¯s tone was


    harsh, her voice was clear but cold.


    Victor looked Rachel in the eye and then said, ¡°Rachel, we need to talk.¡±

 Chapter 411: A Call From A Stranger

    Chapter 411: A Call From A Stranger


    Rachel took a step back and held the cat food in her hand tightly. She paused a while before she said in


    aposed tone, ¡°We have nothing to talk about. I want to rest now so please go out.¡± He avoided eye


    contact with him. Yet, she was alert and on guard against Victor¡¯s approaching. ¡°Rachel-¡±


    ¡°If you won¡¯t go out, I will,¡± Rachel cut in. She put the cat food on the table, went around Victor, and


    started walking to the door


    Victor moved toward Rachel and attempted to grasp her wrist to stop her from going out. But he stopped


    himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Rachel held the doorknob and pressed it down. The door was partly opened when she heard Victor¡¯s


    voice, which was low and deep. Hearing his apology had stirred her feelings.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened that night.¡± Victor said, his eyes on Rachel¡¯s back. Rachel tightened her


    grip on the doorknob, acting like she didn¡¯t hear a thing.


    Victor¡¯s apology reminded her of what happened that night in the Waterfront Hotel. She took a deep


    breath and let it out slowly. Feeling calmed down, she told Victor, ¡°I ept your apology. And I hope you


    won¡¯t forget what you have promised.¡±


    Rachel then turned around and looked at Victor.


    ¡°You have told me that you wouldn¡¯t have toy eyes on me. Please keep your word, Mr. Sullivan.¡± She


    was not stupid. She knew she hadplicated emotions towards Victor and this was not a good sign.


    Moreover, Joey was getting closer and closer to Victor. She knew that there would be times that she


    would somehow run into Victor


    This was not the only thing she was worried about. With Joey and Victor getting closer, Rachel was


    afraid that Victor would know about Joey¡¯s identity. If that would happen, he might take Joey away from


    her. So this time, she put on an inscrutable countenance toward Victor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs to drink water. When Ie back, I will be d to see that you have left.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t


    wait for Victor¡¯s reply. She simply opened the door and walked out of the room.


    Victor was left standing in the middle of the room. He watched the back of Rachel disappear from his


    sight. He was deeply hurt by what Rachel did. It was like a blunt knife cut through his heart. Victor put his


    hand into the trouser pocket. When his fingertips touched the cold thing, the pain was alleviated. He took


    the thing out of his pocket. He unsped his clenched hand. He was holding an exquisite dark blue


    diamond that emitted faint light in the light.


    It was the Beloved. If anyone cared to look at the Beloved, he would see a blush of red in the blue


    diamond. It was Victor¡¯s blood. His blood had stained the Beloved one night four years ago in the


    cemetery. At that time, he held the Beloved as tightly as he could.


    Although the diamond¡¯s surface was smooth after being cut, there were rough edges that cut Victor¡¯s


    palm.


    But Victor didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain at all. He didn¡¯t loosen his grip, and blood continued to flow down


    his palm.


    Carson and Ivan found out about Victor¡¯s hand being injured. The Beloved, which used to be dark blue,


    was stained with Victor¡¯s blood. The stain eventually became a faint blush of red on the dark blue


    diamond.


    A phone rang.


    Victor took out his phone instinctively, but it was not his phone that was ringing. He looked around and


    saw Rachel¡¯s phone on the table.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone was calling Rachel


    An unknown number shed on the phone¡¯s screen. Rachel had juste back. Who would call her at


    this time?


    The phone rang for about one and a half minutes before it stopped. The caller seemed insistent. The


    phone rang again when Victor was about to leave the room.


    Victor looked at the phone number on the screen and then answered the phone.


    ¡°Hello? Miss Be?¡± It was a man¡¯s voice. Victor could tell that he was a little nervous.


    ¡°Miss Be, this is Ameer. Have you gone to bed? Did I bother you when I called you sote?¡± Victor


    didn¡¯t answer. He just pressed his lips together. But he was breathing heavily.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to bother you.¡± Ameer said, sounding anxious.


    ¡°I just heard from my cousin that she apanied you to see a doctor today. Is something the matter


    with you? I felt I needed to know so I¡¯m calling you.¡±

 Chapter 412: She Is Asleep

    Chapter 412: She Is Asleep


    ¡°Hello¡­ Miss Be?¡± Ameer paused realizing that there had been no response from the other end of


    the line after speaking a lot so quickly.


    ¡°She is asleep,¡± Victor replied after a while.


    Ameer was quite shocked on hearing the guy¡¯s voice. He examined the caller ID on his phone as he


    unconsciously removed it from his ear. The number was Rachel¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t figure out who the man


    that just spoke was.


    When he said that Rachel had fallen asleep, what did he mean by that? Could he have possibly been


    with Rachel?


    Ameer¡¯s grip on the phone tightened and he asked, ¡°I¡¯m lost. Who might you be? How is Miss Be¡¯s


    phone in your possession? Where is she?¡±


    Beep!


    Victor hung up before Ameerpleted his words. Ameer was astonished and irritated when the beep


    came through. His gaze remained fixed on the screen, which indicated that the call was over. He could


    hear the man¡¯s voice in his head. In the silence, the man¡¯s speech reverberated in his ears, and he


    remained still.


    The call record appeared on the phone screen as Victor was ready to put the phone down after hanging


    up, and his eyes became dim. He then erased Ameer¡¯s call history and banned his phone number.


    After that, he returned the phone and acted like he had done nothing.


    Using his best judgment, he guessed that Rachel would being up any moment. He knew that it was


    not the best moment to try to push her to ept him. Victor stepped out of the room and down the stairs


    whilst he contemted that.


    Downstairs, Rachel drank from a ss of water and sat calmly.


    In anticipation of Victor¡¯s departure, she waited. The servants were once again being ordered to clean


    the kitchen by Lukas. Then, he caught sight of Victor.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡±


    ¡°Lukas, if you need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to contact me.¡±


    Following his conclusion, Victor locked his gaze on Rachel. Rachel, who was in the dining room, had


    picked up on what Victor had said and turned to face him. The two happened to be looking at each other


    at the time.


    Then, she quickly averted her gaze. In the midst of the weird environment that Rachel was in with Victor,


    Lukas¡¯ lips moved in an attempt to speak, but he had to nod and say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell the driver to start the


    car.¡±


    Victor nodded his head in approval.


    At the same moment, his phone vibrated in his pocket. Carson had sent him a message. It read,


    ¡°Ameer? What gives you the sudden want to inquire about him? He has recently returned from a trip


    abroad. Are you interested in him? Do you want him to join the Sullivan Group?¡±


    Carson then sent another message. ¡°Forget about trying to Swoop in and get him. It¡¯s impossible for you


    to do so. Are you familiar with the Gordon family? Roger is his cousin. Ameer is the lone kid of the


    Gordon family. He is going to take over his family business.¡± Carson called Victor as soon as Victor


    finished reading the two messages.


    Victor answered it.


    On the other end of the telephone, Carson said curiously, ¡°I¡¯m having an odd feeling. Never before have


    you brought up Ameer. He did well overseas, but he isn¡¯t a top talent by any stretch. The Sullivan Group


    isn¡¯t a good fit for him.¡±


    Employees of Sullivan Group might easily be considered among the best in their field. Ameer couldn¡¯t


    stand out whenpared to those individuals.


    With the help of the Gordon and Jimenez families, as well as the resources Ameer¡¯s parents had worked


    so hard to umte for him, Ameer was able to gain some notoriety among Apliaria¡¯s top crust.


    The highest echelons of the Apliaria had been engaged in open and covert brawls. As time passed, the


    esteem in which upper-ss young men and women were held fluctuated.


    The exceptions to this rule were Victor, Carson, and Roger. There was no one who dared to insult them


    since they had great sway in the upper ss. Victor was uninterested in the things of the upper ss.


    When Carson read Victor¡¯s message asking him who Ameer was only moments earlier, he felt a surge of


    curiosity.


    ¡°Are you that bored?¡± Victor inquired in a stern tone.


    ¡°Not really, Victor. I¡¯ve answered all the questions you¡¯ve asked. Why don¡¯t you at the very least gratify


    my enquiring mind? Tossing me out after having abused my services would be disrespectful to our bond.


    You¡¯re much too cold blooded.¡± Carson covered his chest with his hand, as if he were hurt, despite the


    fact that Victor couldn¡¯t see him.


    ¡°Is Ameer managing the Gordon Group?¡± Even with Carson¡¯s antics, Victor pressed on.


    ¡°I suppose, yes. He has taken over the Gordon Group for a month and a half at this point. I¡¯ve heard that


    his mother hastely been pressuring him to get hitched.¡±


    Despite hisck of interest in other pursuits, Carson was a big fan of gossip and watching the fun. Those


    in the higher echelons of society were limited in number. Carson could tell within two hours whether


    someone had been asked to go on a blind date by his family.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Victor had his doubts about Carson¡¯s gender at times. How could Carson be so enthusiastic about


    getting involved? Victor didn¡¯t realize that Carson¡¯s father was pressuring him to get married, not


    because Carson wanted to participate in the fun. Carson had no option but to look out for others who


    were in the same shoes as him in order to feel better for a short period of time. Carson was having a


    good time at the cost of others.


    ¡°Did your fathertely express an interest in developing an alternative source of energy?¡± asked Victor.


    :That¡¯s what he said.¡±


    ¡°The Gordon family has been working with new energy for a long time. They may work together with your


    father. Ameer, who just took over the organization, should be eager toplete the job,¡± Victor said


    softly.


    Nobody had any idea what was going through his mind.


    ¡°Work with the Gordon family?¡±


    ¡°As long as your father cooperates with the Gordon family, the Sullivan Group may help him financially.¡±


    This made Victor turn all Greek to Carson. Was Victor just handing out cash to the Gordon family, with no


    strings attached?


    ¡°This is aplete mystery to me. Are you thinking of helping Ameer sour greater heights?¡± Carson


    lifted his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Just tell your father what I¡¯ve said.¡±


    Then, Victor ended the call.


    Carson sent Victor a file not long after. It included Ameer¡¯s confidential facts. There was a picture of


    Ameer at the top left of the paper. The snapshot revealed Victor¡¯s age to be twenty-four, making him two


    years younger than Rachel. Somedies had a preference for attractive young males. Carson sent Victor


    a message after Victor closed the file.


    ¡°I told my father,¡± Carson said.


    ¡°Is tomorrow free for you? He¡¯ll meet with you at the Sullivan Group to talk about it.¡± Victor said


    ¡°Yes. Can I ask you a question?¡± Carson texted Victor a meme to signal him to ask.


    ¡°Are there chances that I look older than Ameer?¡±


    As soon as Carson received the message, his eyes widened and water spilled out of his lips.


    A youngster descended from the second floor at this point. In a stupor, he rubbed his eyes. He


    unconsciously called Victor when he noticed him downstairs. From his voice, one could tell that he was


    still drowsy. ¡°Daddy.¡±

 Chapter 413: Poor

    Chapter 413: Poor


    Joey spoke softly that Victor could barely hear what he said. Yet, Victor was stunned for a moment and


    loob Joey


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Joey came to his senses and his heart jolted. He had called Victor his dad.


    When Rachel came out of the dining room, she heard Joey¡¯s voice. She thought that the boy was not


    completely awake. But she also heard what Joey called Victor. Her face fell and she didn¡¯t even notice


    that her grip on the water ss tightened. She breathed deeply to calm herself before she spoke to


    Joey.


    ¡°Joey, you¡¯re already awake!¡± Joey shifted his attention to Rachel. Blinking his eyes, he said, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Rachel instinctively turned her eyes to Victor. She let out a sigh of relief when Victor didn¡¯t have any


    reaction. She walked up to Joey and tousled his hair.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± she asked.


    Joey had seen a psychologist that afternoon. If he was having nightmares, that might be the effect of


    the psychotherapy. This worried Rachel.


    Joey looked at Rachel, smiled at her, and then shook his head. He didn¡¯t have a nightmare.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Conversely, he had a good sleep. But he was awakened by Katie who had jumped on his bed and


    rubbed herself against him, waking him up. Now that Joey had woken up, he wanted to stay with his


    mother. He spread out his arms to hug Rachel.


    Rachel was relieved that Joey wasn¡¯t awakened by a nightmare.


    All this time, Victor was watching the two of them. His eyes darkened. No one knew what he was


    thinking about. The phone in Victor¡¯s hand vibrated. He looked at it and saw more than a dozen


    message notifications from Carson. It seemed that Carson was worried about Victor.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± It was the first message.


    Since Victor didn¡¯t promptly reply, Carson sent another message. ¡°Are you okay? What happened to


    you?¡±


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you replying? Are you still my good friend? Your phone has been stolen?¡±


    ¡°Why did you ask me to look into Ameer? Has Rachel fallen in love with another man? Is the man


    Ameer?¡±


    Carson¡¯s questions got to be more probing. ¡°If my memory serves me right, Rachel is two years older


    than Ameer, right? Is she now a cradle-snatcher?¡±


    Carson became annoying. ¡°Ameer is indeed young. Twenty-four years old. Young, handsome, talented,


    gentle. Women like a man of his kind.¡±


    Carson then shifted to being anxious. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Victor?¡±


    The tone of Carson¡¯s messages became pensive. ¡°Look, I know you are older than Ameer, but don¡¯t be


    sad. Young men and older men have their advantages! At thirty years old, you are more mature and


    steady. This alone makes you better than those young men, okay? And you are the CEO of the


    Sullivan Group. Many women want to marry you.¡±


    Tired of typing, Carson took a sip of water as looked at the messages he sent that still awaited


    response from Victor. Carson could only shake his head. It was the first time that he had seen the


    arrogant Victor, whom he had known


    for so long, feel inferior because of a man six years younger than him. For Carson, this was so bizarre!


    After drinking the water, Carson continued to type on the mobile phone keyboard enthusiastically. After


    he had sent his message, a red exmation mark appeared on the screen.


    A prompt then popped up and below it was written, ¡°Sorry, you are not friends.¡±


    Carson was aghast! In the Sue Garden Lukas entered the room and informed Victor, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, the


    driver is waiting outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    As Victor turned around to leave, his phone vibrated again. It was a call from Carson. He didn¡¯t want to


    ept the call so he cklisted Carson¡¯s phone number.He put the phone in his pocket and started to


    walk away.


    Holding Rachel¡¯s hand, Joey looked at Victor¡¯s back. A memory came back to Joey. It was of Victor


    holding him and they were looking around the snack street. Before Joey knew it, he had already called


    Victor.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan.¡± Victor stopped in his tracts, turned around, and looked at Joey.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡± Joey asked, raising his eyes to meet Victor¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joey pursed his lips.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he asked in a soft voice, ¡°Will youe back tonight?¡±


    When they came back, Joey could feel that Victor was carrying him in his arms, which gave him a


    different feeling He didn¡¯t feelfortable with Victor¡¯s bad posture. Yet, he felt rxed, more like


    reassured, as he felt protected in Victor¡¯s arms.


    It was because of this feeling that he slept well. Now that Victor was leaving, Joey was somehow


    reluctant to let him go. Victor nced at Rachel, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Rachel could not look at


    Victor. She was holding Joey¡¯s hand tightly, knowing more or less what was on her son¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Joey, it¡¯s veryte. Mr. Sullivan needs to go back and have a rest.¡± With those words, Rachel had


    drawn a clear line between her and Victor.


    ¡°But his apartment was burned. Where is he going to have a rest?¡± Joey interjected.


    Rachel was stumped by her son¡¯s question. She didn¡¯t know how to answer Joey. How could she have


    forgotten that Victor¡¯s apartment was burned? Joey was thinking differently. He raised his head and


    winked at his mother.


    ¡°Mommy, let Mr. Sullivan sleep here tonight, okay? The Gentlefolk caught fire, and Mr. Sullivan is


    homeless now. He is a little poor.¡±


    ¡°Poor?¡± How could Victor be poor? But Rachel couldn¡¯t find her voice to say what she wanted to say.


    Joey continued with his incessant talk.


    ¡°Two days ago, I saw the news that an old man¡¯s house copsed because of a mudflow. The old man


    had no ce to go so he slept with a quilt on the roadside. Mr. Sullivan¡¯s ce was burned. He had


    nowhere to go. He will have to sleep on the road tonight.¡± The more Joey talked, the more ridiculous


    his words became.


    ¡°Joey, where did you see the news?¡± True, Victor¡¯s apartment was destroyed by fire. But that was just


    one of his apartments. As the CEO of the Sullivan Group, he had several apartments. How could he be


    homeless?


    ¡°Mommy, can you let Mr. Sullivan stay here tonight? And as you said, it¡¯ste now,¡± Joey said, acting


    like a spoiled child. Instead of answering Rachel¡¯s question, he threw himself into her arms.


    Rachel looked at Joey and pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t want to give in to his request. But she also knew


    why Joey was begging her to acquiesce to his request.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs. I¡¯ll help you take a shower,¡± Rachel said instead and then picked Joey up.  She tried


    to skirt around Joey¡¯s plea.


    But the little boy was persistent. He wrapped his arms around Rachel¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Mommy,


    please. ¡°


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was barely audible but Joey heard her answer all right. His eyes


    immediately lit up,


    Looking at Joey¡¯s smiling face, Rachel didn¡¯t know how she would feel.


    ¡°Just for one night,¡± Rachel pointed out.


    Joey nodded. With his arms around Rachel¡¯s neck, he rested his chin on her shoulder. Looking at


    Victor, Joey blinked his eyes and stuck out his tongue at him.

 Chapter 414: Pity Victor

    Chapter 414: Pity Victor


    Rachel didn¡¯t realize that after she allowed to let Victor stay for one night, he never moved out again


    Rachel headed up the stairs with Joey in her arms and did note out of her room again. She sat on


    the edge of the bed, gently stroking Joey¡¯s back and singing a luby. Katie curled up into a small snow-


    white ball of fur and started to yawn, feeling sleepy. Rachel lifted her eyes to give Katie a look. For some


    reason or another, the image of Victor standing behind her just now shed through her mind, and the


    image of Victor clenching his fists and saying in a low voice he wanted to talk to her also shot through


    her mind.


    Rachel pursed her lips tightly and turned away, forcing herself to think about other things. She bowed her


    head down and looked at the little face of Joey who was now fast asleep. Then she raised her hand and


    touched his face.


    In fact, she could turn down Joey tonight. And Joey would not say a word. Victor had no right to say


    anything either. At the same time, she still agreed.


    On one hand, she didn¡¯t want to disappoint Joey. Maybe she realized Joey wanted his father¡¯s love.


    Every time Rachel caught sight of Joey¡¯s bright eyes, she didn¡¯t have it in her to refuse him.


    On the other hand¡­ Rachel had no idea what the other reason was. She had been a little absent


    minded at that time. When Joey told her that Victor was homeless, she suddenly knew that Victor might


    really not have a ce to stay tonight like Joey said. Now that the house had quieted down, Rachel


    started to feel regretful for agreeing to let Victor stay. She even couldn¡¯t figure out why she had pitied


    Victor like that.


    Victor was homeless? Rachel couldn¡¯t contain herughter. Even if it was true that all the people in


    Apliaria had no ce to stay, the CEO of the Sullivan Group would never be a homeless person.


    Rachel should be the one to be pitied, but it was ridiculous that she was feeling bad for her enemy.


    Rachel ced her hand into her pocket and felt around for the praying pendant in it. She pressed her


    thumb against the sharp corner to remind herself not to forget everything with the pain.


    ¡®Rachel, you can never forget. You can never forget the death of Abby, the huge effort you made to leave


    Victor, a devil in disguise, and also the difficult time you had after Joey was born.¡¯


    Watching Rachel and Joey disappear around the corner, Victor turned his head away.


    Lukas was overjoyed and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I¡¯ll have someone clean up your room.¡± As soon as Lukas


    said this, he was already asking the servants to clean up the room, but the room actually didn¡¯t need any


    cleaning. Victor¡¯s room was basically the same as before. Even though Victor didn¡¯t return during this


    period of time, Lukas woulde in and clean it regrly every day.


    It had already been a month since Victor was injured. It waste autumn now. When Lukas found out


    that Rachel was still alive and that she didn¡¯t look at Victor with the same eyes anymore, he knew that


    she didn¡¯t love Victor anymore. But when Rachel moved back into Sue Gardenter, he saw a glimmer of


    hope again.


    Lukas was there to see Victor grow up and knew Victor worked hard every day in the past four vears. like


    a robot that never rested. He knew that Victor did this to numb himself. He started to harbor expectations


    that Rachel and Victor would start over. In this way, even if he happened to die, he could fulfill Carolyn¡¯s


    wishes. But just like that, more than half a month had gone by and Victor did note back to the Sue


    Garden but moved to the Gentlefolk.


    Later, Victor would always return when Rachel was away from Sue Garden as if the two people had


    made a clean break with each other and did not want to see each other.


    Though Lukas was feeling anxious, he could do nothing but watch. Now that Rachel had agreed to let


    Victor live there, did that mean they were very likely to start over again?


    ¡°Lukas, is Joey very sick?¡± Victor asked.


    ¡°Joey¡¯s sick?¡±


    After hearing this, Lukas appeared puzzled.


    ¡°No, Mr. Sullivan. Who told you that? Miss Bet has been taking real good care of Joey ever since


    Joey caught a cold and feverst time. I haven¡¯t heard any word that Joey is sick.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes


    darkened noticeably when he recalled what Ameer had told him over the phone.


    Ameer had said that Rachel went to the doctor¡¯s today. If Joey wasn¡¯t the one who was sick, then it must


    mean it was Rachel who was sick. Victor recalled what happened that night at the Waterfront Hotel. Even


    though he was drugged that night, he still remembered everything that had happened. He thought back


    to how he had touched the protruding scar on Rachel¡¯s abdomen at that time. She had told him it was


    caused when she jumped into the sea. At that time, Victor was doing everything he could to make


    Rachel stay and not leave him.


    But it slipped his mind to ask what Rachel had experienced in the past four years. What had happened


    shortly after she jumped into the sea? Was she hurt anywhere else? He had heard the rescuer say that


    the situation in the sea was very tumultuous. If a living person jumped into its waters, the chances for


    survival were very slim. Under such a low probability, how could Rachel survive and what exactly did she


    face at that time? As he was thinking about this, Victor felt a sharp pang in his heart and even his


    fingertips grew numb. He did not have the heart to think any further. He was afraid he would ask Rachel


    and he knew after he found out, he would use all the despicable means to make her stay with him.


    But he knew he couldn¡¯t do that now.


    When Victor came back to his room, he pulled out his phone and saw a text message from a strange


    number.


    ¡°Did you block me?¡±


    After looking at this text, Victor knew that Carson had just used his servant¡¯s phone to send him this


    message.


    After deleting the message, Victor blocked the phone number Carson used just now and stopped


    blocking Carson¡¯s number. As soon as Victor did that, his phone started to ring. The call just so


    happened to be from Carson.¡¯ It appeared that Carson had never given up calling Victor.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t bother hiding! Where is my teammate? Damn it! Why are you rushing to get in front of


    us?! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± As soon as the call was connected, Victor could make out the voice of


    Carson and the background music of the game he was ying..


    ¡°Ah? Why is there no sound right now? What is wrong with my phone?¡± Carson waspletely caught


    up in his game and he didn¡¯t hear the beep. He suddenly paused right then. He was actually calling


    Victor while ying a game. Carson turned his head around and discovered that the call was connected.


    ¡°Aced!¡± The game system suddenly notified Carson that he was the only remaining survivor of the red


    team. Carson was startled when he found out that the phone had been connected. He was immediately


    hit by his enemy and it was game over for him!


    All the people of the red team were killed in the game. But Carson no longer had any time to y the


    game at this time. He quickly picked up his phone and shouted out loud, ¡°Shit! Mr. Sullivan, you finally


    stopped blocking my number?!¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone.


    "Please help me investigate something.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 415: Depression

    Chapter 415: Depression


    ¡°You¡¯re Victor Sullivan, and you have ess to everything. Is there anything in this world you can¡¯t find


    out?¡± Carson slumped back with his brows raised, and half of his body sank into the sofa. Victor raised


    his eyes toward the second floor.


    After a moment of silence, he said in a low voice, ¡°Help me check where Rachel went today.¡±


    Carson stopped ying with his phone in an instant ¡°Do you think Rachel and Ameer¡­?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes darkened as he abruptly interrupted him. He moved his hand and reached for his


    pocket and felt the dark blue diamond inside. He didn¡¯t stop until his fingertip touched the edge. He then


    spoke in a low, cold tone. ¡°I won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    The sky was pitch ck. It was already two o¡¯clock in the morning. Victor had been working remotely in


    the living room, and he would asionally look up at the second floor. It was quiet there. After he


    finished his work, his phone suddenly rang. He took off his sses and rubbed his temple, then picked


    up his phone and called for the servant who was standing not far behind him.


    ¡°Make me a cup of coffee,¡± Victor ordered. The servant nodded, turned around and headed toward the


    kitchen. At the same time, Victor¡¯s gaze was drawn to the message sent by Carson. It was a yawning


    emoji. Right after that, another notification popped. Victor tapped the screen and entirely disyed his


    next message.


    ¡°I checked it. Rachel took Joey to a psychological hospital this afternoon. I had no idea Apliaria had one


    until today. The psychologist they visited earlier today has a master¡¯s degree and graduated from


    Harvard.¡±


    ¡®A psychologist?¡¯ Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed after reading Carson¡¯s text. Victor exhaled a sigh of relief after


    learning that Rachel wasn¡¯t ill, but when he thought about the fact that she had gone to see a


    psychologist today made him feel uneasy.


    Why would she see a psychologist? Did something happen when she jumped into the sea four years


    ago? Had she been receiving psychological treatment?


    Victor was heartbroken just thinking about it.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, your coffee is ready,¡± the servant said as she ced the cup of freshly brewed coffee on


    the table.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He picked it up and took a sip, then he received another message from Carson. ¡°I forgot to


    mention that this psychologist is an expert in treating depression. But what was Rachel doing there?


    ¡®Depression? Victor was taken aback and froze in ce. Rachel¡­ Had she been suffering from


    depression all this time? When did it start? Why hadn¡¯t he noticed it when they were together? He put the


    cup of coffee down with a thud and suddenly stood up. The servant¡¯s face grew pale when she saw this.


    She lowered her head quickly, assuming that he didn¡¯t like the coffee she had prepared for him.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sullivan. I will make you another cup of coffee right away.¡±


    Trembling with fear, the servant kept her head down. She reached out and was about to pick up the


    coffee on the table. She was expecting Victor to say something, so she prepared herself. However, after


    a long while, the servant still didn¡¯t hear Victor¡¯s voice.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, she couldn¡¯t feel his anger anymore, but she still remained nervous. She kept her gaze on the


    floor, sweating buckets, and didn¡¯t dare to move.


    She stood there waiting, to the point her feet were already numb. And because of nervousness, she


    started to feel a little dizzy. She didn¡¯t think she could go on any longer, and if she had to, she would beg


    for his forgiveness.


    When she was done contemting, she shut her eyes in fear and raised her head slowly.


    Her heart was pounding like crazy, but when she opened her eyes, Victor was nowhere to be found in


    the room.


    The servant¡¯s legs wobbled, and she fell to her knees. Victor couldn¡¯t care less about coffee right now.


    His mind was preupied with the possibility of Rachel being depressed. He felt something stuck in his


    throat and didn¡¯t know what to do. He eagerly wanted to ask Rachel about her current situation, and why


    she hadn¡¯t told him about how she was doing. He also wanted to know what happened to her in the past


    four years when she had gone missing. But he held himself back. Whenever Rachel was involved, he


    would always seem to lose control. When he came to his senses, he was already standing in front of


    Joey¡¯s room.


    Surprisingly, the door wasn¡¯tpletely closed, leaving a small crack. Victor assumed it was for better


    venttion. He leaned in closer and peered through the crack, seeing Joey¡¯s bedsidemp with dimmed


    yellow light, illuminating a small part of his room. When he pushed the door open, he saw what was


    going on inside.

 Chapter 416: In Her Room

    Chapter 416: In Her Room


    Rachel didn¡¯t notice that she fell asleep as she leaned against the headboard. ?


    Her hand was ced on Joey¡¯s back, rubbing it gently even if she was asleep. The dim light fell on her


    face.


    Standing at the door, Victor watched the serene moment in a daze. After a while, he entered the room


    and walked to the bed. Rachel hadn¡¯t changed her clothes yet since she didn¡¯t expect to fall asleep with


    Joey. The cold wind blew in through the slightly opened door of the balcony. Rachel¡¯s hair swayed a


    little, and some strands fell on her face.


    Victor went to the other side of the bed and carefully picked up Joey. If he wouldn¡¯t shift their position,


    Rachel would fall off the bed sooner orter. While asleep, Joey felt a pair of hands touch him.


    Frowning, he pushed Victor away. Thetter didn¡¯t move until Joey wasfortably sleeping again.


    Then he gently moved him to the other side of the bed.


    Seeing Joey hug the quilt as he slept soundly, Victor sighed in relief. Then, he went back to Rachel.


    Perhaps because of exhaustion, Rachel fell into a deep slumber.


    Looking at her sleeping face, the word ¡°depression¡± suddenly appeared in Victor¡¯s mind again and he


    felt heartbroken.He had a lot of things to ask Rachel, but looking at her angelic face while she slept, he


    was lost for words.


    Even when Victor carried her in his arms and took her to the other room, she didn¡¯t wake up.


    At this moment, the curled up Katie woke up. She rubbed her eyes with her paws and watched them


    leave the room. ¡°Meow!¡±


    The soft noise made Joey turn over. He held the quilt tightly thinking it was his mother. ¡°Mommy¡­¡¯


    Luckily, he didn¡¯t notice that Rachel was not there.


    In Rachel¡¯s room, Victor gently put her down on the bed and tucked her in. Still, Rachel didn¡¯t wake up.


    She had always been on high alert, but she was unaware of what was going on this time. Perhaps she


    was really tired. Or she subconsciously recognized Victor¡¯s scent, so she was at ease.


    For a few minutes, Victor stood there, watching Rachel sleep before he decided to go back to his own


    room. In silence, he walked out and closed the door gently.


    The next day, Rachel felt refreshed because she slept well. At first, she was confused.


    But soon she realized where she was. Her brow furrowed as she looked around. Why was she in her


    own room?


    Rachel thought about what happenedst night but all she remembered was humming a luby to Joey


    in his room. She couldn¡¯t remember how and when she went back to her own room.


    Looking down at her body, Rachel realized that she hadn¡¯t changed her clothesst night. Was she so


    tired yesterday? She couldn¡¯t even remember how she went back to her room. As Rachel was lost in


    thought, she heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Miss Be, are you awake?¡±


    It was Lukas.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready. You can go downstairs for breakfast now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already awake,¡± Rachel replied as she got out of the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs after washing up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Half an hourter, Rachel was done taking a shower and changing her clothes.


    Today, she was going to the Be Group to get a document and meet someone.


    While she had nothing to do, Rachel wanted to go through all the projects that the Be Group had.


    She wanted to know when and how they started to lose money and which project caused it, so she


    could address the issue from its root.


    Unexpectedly, when Rachel was going through the projects, she found one that had been halted for


    some reason. It was a public service project of a welfare house.


    The reason why the project was halted was not a secret to Rachel.


    It was because they didn¡¯t have enough money.


    The Be Group couldn¡¯t support it. It would take a lot of money and connections to build a welfare


    house. If the Be Group failed to build and operate it, it would be the end of the wholepany.


    However, the Be Group had no choice now. All the projects had been halted and there was no


    profit at all.


    What Rachel was worried about was the fact that thousands of employees would be affected if they


    couldn¡¯t find a way to solve this matter and let the public see their value again.


    Right now, their best option was to carry out this charity project to attract the public¡¯s attention. But this


    project wouldn¡¯t be possible without help from otherpanies. So Rachel had to find a partner who


    was interested in this project as well.


    The person she was going to meet was the potential partner who was interested in this project. This


    person was introduced to her by the Public Service Association.


    Taking a deep breath, Rachel entered the dining room. There she found Joey sitting on a chair,


    swinging his legs. The little boy immediately smiled when he saw her.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Subconsciously, Rachel nced around the dining room. There was no one else in the room except for


    Joey and the servants.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. Dad went out early today,¡± Joey seemed to have read Rachel¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I¡­ Okay.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    That was all Rachel could say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he slept wellst night. I heard from Mr. Smith that he had dark bags under his eyes this


    morning when he went out for work.¡±


    As he spoke, Joey secretly observed his mother¡¯s reaction. Hearing this, Rachel paused. A sudden


    memory shed through her mind. It was Victor who took her back to her room. He carried her in his


    arms and gently put her on the bed. However, before she could think further, it disappeared.


    ¡°Eat your porridge, or it will be cold.¡± Rachel narrowed her eyes and changed the topic. She didn¡¯t want


    to talk about Victor.

 Chapter 417: The Paternity Test

    Chapter 417: The Paternity Test


    Ivan stood in front of the desk with two documents in his hands. He then ced them on top of the


    desk and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, the police imed that the collisionst night was an ident. A forensic


    expert analyzed the driver¡¯s body and discovered that he drove after drinking a lot of wine. Before the


    ident, the driver had already injured someone five hundred meters away from the traffic lights and


    quickly fled the area. So the police spected that the driver panicked and was speeding after hurting


    someone. Eventually, he ended up crashing into the car where Dr. Turner was.¡±


    Ivan rushed to the hospitalst night as soon as he received the phone call. After checking on several


    injured bodyguards, he proceeded to the police station to learn more about the ident and asked to


    see the surveince video.


    The driver who caused the car ident died on the spot. The white vehicle he used appeared on the


    monitoring screen around 10:13 p.m. He was driving quite fast, and his route was erratic.


    It certainly matched the actions of a drunk driver who fled the scene right after injuring someone. Ivan


    could see from the video that the white vehicle on the monitoring screen was still seven hundred or


    eight hundred meters away from the car where Dr. Turner was.


    It would take at least two minutes for the two vehicles to collide at a normal speed. However, just at


    10:14, the white car bumped into the car where Dr. Turner was due to the extremely high speed it was


    running.


    Dr. Turner¡¯s car was hit in the front, and the vehicle instantly overturned. The white car¡¯s hood was


    destroyed, and ck smoke billowed from the impact. Although Ivan wasn¡¯t present at the scene of the


    ident, he could feel the tragedy to a great extent from the short footage, whichsted less than a


    minute.


    ¡°Hurt someone and ran away?¡± Victor replied bluntly as he opened his eyes. He seemed to be


    dissatisfied with the results.


    Ivan also found it rather strange. However, the police conducted a thorough investigation of the


    surrounding area and checked the ount of the person who caused the collision, but didn¡¯t find


    anything. It was all just an ident.


    ¡°The first document is the police statement regarding the investigation,¡± Ivan said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also asked someone to do a background check on that driver. He is forty-seven years old,


    divorced, and working as a frencer. He usually makes a living by being a taxi driver.¡± Victor reached


    for one of the folders and looked down at the driver¡¯s personal information while listening to Ivan¡¯s


    report.


    On these two pieces of paper, the driver¡¯s background and life experience ever since he graduated


    from high school were written in full detail. If people looked at it, they would assume there was nothing


    special about him. But they could tell that the man had lived a very poor life.


    The driver got married when he was twenty-five and got divorced when he was thirty-seven, and had


    no children throughout his entire marriage of twelve years. His wife divorced him because of his


    infidelity. Later, thepany he was working for had poor operations, and he, a middle-aged man, was


    cruellyid off.


    After that, he had to leave the house that he and his wife had bought and took nothing. He rented a tiny


    one-room apartment and worked as a cab driver to support his living expenses every day. The driver¡¯s


    life was very ordinary and mundane.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Thousands of words were written on the two pieces of paper, but Ivan couldn¡¯t figure out why the driver


    would want to take the bribe and put his life in danger by crashing the car on purpose. Ivan stared at


    the document all night, asking himself the same question over and over. ¡®Did it really happen by


    The driver¡¯s life was very ordinary and mundane.


    Thousands of words were written on the two pieces of paper, but Ivan couldn¡¯t figure out why the driver


    would want to take the bribe and put his life in danger by crashing the car on purpose.


    Ivan stared at the document all night, asking himself the same question over and over. ¡®Did it really


    happen by chance? Is everything purely coincidental?¡¯


    The ident happened when their men found Dr. Turner and was about to bring him back. But if the


    car crash wasn¡¯t an ident, why did the driver do such a thing?


    ¡°Did the autopsy reporte out already?¡± Asked Victor.


    ¡°Not yet. But with what I heard from the cops yesterday, the forensic expert said that the driver had


    consumed a significant amount of wine and could smell it without even starting the procedure. This is


    also why the authorities have stated that the car collision only happened because of drunk driving and


    concluded it as an ident.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an ident,¡± Victor remarked firmly.


    ¡°Check this driver¡¯s whereabouts for the past fifteen days.¡±


    ¡°His whereabouts? Isn¡¯t that already shown in the document, Mr. Sullivan?¡± Ivan was surprised to hear


    Victor¡¯s words and asked in confusion.


    Investigating the driver was his priority. To make sure that he was getting all the necessary information,


    he went to a lot of ces and interrogated the people the driver had met with recently. However, he


    didn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary


    ¡°Not enough.¡±


    ¡°Not enough?¡± Ivan checked his iPad right away and quickly found the softcopy version of the


    document, and carefully examined all the driver¡¯s records and history.


    ¡°Hospital,¡± Victor reminded.


    The hospital?


    Ivan raised his brows and zoomed into the part where the driver had gone to the hospital, which


    revealed that he had received an order from someone. When the client got out of the cab, he didn¡¯t


    leave the hospital until fifteen minutester.


    A sudden thought shed into Ivan¡¯s mind and he quickly looked at the duration of the driver staying


    put in the area where he dropped off his other clients.


    The interval between almost every order was no more than three minutes, but the driver had spent


    fifteen minutes at the hospital. What was the reason? He also turned off the signal and refused to


    ept orders at that time. He didn¡¯t turn it back on after the fifteen minutes passed. Ivan felt like he


    was starting to connect the dots.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, do you mean to tell me that the driver went inside the hospital for fifteen minutes and took


    something?¡± Victor looked up at him but said nothing.


    ¡°I get it now! I¡¯ll head to the hospital right away.¡± Ivan felt enlightened in an instant, and he assumed


    that something had urred during the fifteen minutes the driver was inside the hospital. Maybe it had


    something to do with his motive.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. If there really are clues at the hospital, most of the evidence was probably


    cleaned up already. Send someone to wait for further updates at the police station. Report to me as


    soon as the autopsy resultse out,¡± Victor said in a low and deep voice.


    Ivan didn¡¯t get it until now.


    Victor was right. If there was a mastermind behind this car ident, that person had already prepared


    for everything. If he went out to investigate now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, who do you think nned out this entire thing?¡± Ivan asked with a frown. After a brief


    pause, Victor replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He reached for another folder after saying that.


    Following Victor¡¯s sight, Ivan suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, this is from the


    paternity testing center. They said they found it when they were sorting out some documents a few


    days ago. I got it back this morning.¡±

 Chapter 418: Rachel’s Uneasiness

    Chapter 418: Rachel¡¯s Uneasiness


    ¡°Did you not get Joey¡¯s paternity testing report a long time ago?¡± Victor asked with a frown.


    ¡°Yes, I did. But the people from the testing center said that this result shows the blood rtionship


    between Joey and you,¡± Ivan exined.


    ¡°They must have made a mistake by carrying out this particr test. But, I don¡¯t remember sending any


    blood sample of yours to the testing center. It isn¡¯t something I would just forget, is it?¡±


    At this juncture, Ivan became lost in thoughts.


    ¡®Perhaps, I mixed Odin¡¯s and Victor¡¯s blood samples identally and sent them to the testing center.¡¯


    After listening to what Ivan murmured, Victor looked at the dark blue folder.He was about to open the


    folder when someone knocked at the door.


    As a result, he stopped and put it in a drawer. ¡°You cane in.¡±


    The door was pushed open from the outside. His secretary came in and spoke in a respectful manner.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Mr. Scott is here. ¡°


    ¡°I see. Please show him the way to the meeting room.¡± Victor¡¯s mind shed back to Carson¡¯s words


    from the previous night. He said that his father woulde today in order to discuss the cooperation


    with the Gordon family.


    The secretary nodded in response and left. Ivan also exited the office to prepare for things. Victor stood


    up and looked at the closed drawer. Then, he picked up his coat on the armrest of his office chair and


    walked out of the office.


    In Sue Garden ¡°Mommy, take me along. I want to go with you!¡± Joey held Rachel¡¯s arm and acted like a


    spoiled child.


    ¡°I will be back in no time.¡± Rachel pinched Joey¡¯s face tenderly.


    ¡°My good boy, just wait for me here, alright?¡± Joey curled his lips and let go of Rachel¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Okay,¡± the boy said sulkily.


    ¡°When Ie back, I will prepare a very delicious meal for you, okay?¡±


    Of course, it was obvious to Rachel that Joey was unhappy. She touched his head gently and tried to


    pacify him.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you have an appointment with Quintin to y games together today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. But he is not good at ying games.¡± Joey made no secret of his dislike for Quintin. This left


    Rachel at a loss for words. She stood up and picked up her bag.


    ¡°If Quintin hears about this, he will definitely fight with you in the games over and over again!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he will. But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he is not good at ying games, does it?¡±


    Now Joey smiled widely, revealing his canine teeth.


    ¡°Well, I have really got to go,¡± Rachel said to him.


    In response to that, Joey stood up from the sofa and stretched out his hands to let her hold him.


    Rachel leaned over. Then the boy put his arms around her neck. He raised his head and kissed her on


    the cheek.


    ¡°Very well then. But you muste back early.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will.¡±


    Atst, Joey let go of her and winked his big and bright eyes. He looked so childish and obedient.


    Rachel said goodbye to Lukas and was about to leave. But when she stepped out of the porch, it was


    as if her heart began to beat faster than usual. She felt somewhat uneasy. She turned around and took


    a nce at Joey. He was sitting on the sofa.


    Lukas was seen bending over in order to ask Joey if he wanted to drink some juice. And the little boy


    nodded when he heard what was said to him. He was busy ying games on the iPad. Nothing


    unusual seemed to be going on at that given instant,


    Rachel pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes. Maybe she was just thinking too much. Besides, Joey


    was safe in Sue Garden. How could something possibly happen to him?


    She suppressed the uneasiness in her heart and left Sue Garden, going to the Be Group.


    The white Audi A6 ran steadily on the highway. After some time, it stopped at the traffic lights which


    was about fifteen minutes away from the Be Group.


    Suddenly, her phone began to ring. Rachel took a quick peek at the caller ID on the screen. ¡°Andy,


    what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost at thepany.¡±


    ¡°You do not have toe to the Be Group,¡± Andy replied from the other end.


    ¡°The client of my previous case heard about the Be Group¡¯s project. He said that one of his friends


    also wanted to sponsor a welfare house. This aforementioned person is very interested in the project.


    Hence, he wants to have a chat with you.¡±


    At this time, the red light had turned off and the green light came back on. Rachel stepped on the gas


    and crossed the road. And Andy continued to speak to her.


    ¡°This man in question just came back from a business trip yesterday. He has been very busy recently.


    Therefore, he only has a little time this morning. So my client has made an appointment with him for


    us.¡±


    ¡°Did you just say this morning?¡± she asked him.


    ¡°Where exactly is the ce?¡±


    ¡°The Crown Club.¡±

 Chapter 419: Surprise

    Chapter 419: Surprise


    ¡°The Crown Club?¡± Rachel¡¯s hands on the steering wheel froze for a moment. She was startled to hear


    the name of the club. She didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Crown Club. If she could help it, she


    wouldn¡¯t go there. But when she thought of the project of the Be Group, she had to ovee her


    feelings.


    ¡°I¡¯m going there now,¡± she told Andy.


    she turned the car around. The Crown Club was in the opposite direction to the Be Group.


    Of course, Andy didn¡¯t know what was on Rachel¡¯s mind, nor did he sense the change in Rachel¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go there too, but I may be a bitte. I have to deal with something right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take


    your time,¡± Rachel said in a low voice and hung up the phone. In the Crown Club When the Audi A6


    pulled up in front of the club, a parking assistant greeted Rachel. He opened the car door and took the


    car keys from her so he could park the car.


    Standing at the entrance, Rachel scanned the facade of the club. Through the ss door, she could see


    the luxurious decoration of the hall on the first floor. The Crown Club was as grand as it had been four


    years ago. Four years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Rachel took a deep breath and walked in.


    ¡°Good day, Miss Be!¡± The lobby manager was on the phone when he saw Rachel getting out of the


    car. He put away his phone in a hurry and walked up to Rachel.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. May I know who you are?¡± Rachel looked at the manager who was smiling at her. She


    searched his face for familiarity but she couldn¡¯t remember him. Noticing Rachel¡¯s confusion, the man


    apologized and introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Jerry, the lobby manager of the Crown


    Club.¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Why, of course, Miss Be,¡± Jerryughed in a ttering tone. ¡°All the employees


    in the Crown Club have a picture of you, so we can recognize you the moment you¡¯re here. You deserve


    our best attention.¡± Her picture?


    What picture?


    Why should they treat her like a VIP?


    ¡°Miss Be, are you here alone?¡± Jerry asked as he looked past Rachel.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel answered, somehow confused by the question. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Sullivane?¡± Mr. Sullivan. Of


    course, Jerry was referring to Victor. Rachel suddenly remembered that Victor was the real boss of the


    Crown Club.


    ¡°No,¡± Rachel answered sternly, her looks turning sharp. Jerry had been working in the Crown Club for


    several years. He was good at reading people¡¯s expressions. Seeing Rachel¡¯s face made him realize that


    he had said something wrong. He quickly shifted to a different topic. ¡°Miss Be, are you here for


    someone? Or¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting someone,¡± Rachel answered and then looked at Andy¡¯s message on her phone. ¡°The prive


    room we ve


    booked is called Morandi, which I believe is on the second floor,¡±


    ¡°Come with me then. I¡¯ll take you upstairs.¡± Jerry smiled graciously as he had been trained to do. He then


    led the way to the room.


    ¡°The Crown Club?¡± Rachel¡¯s hands on the steering wheel froze for a moment. She was startled to hear


    the name of the club.


    She didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Crown Club. If she could help it, she wouldn¡¯t go there. But


    when she


    thought of the project of the Be Group, she had to ovee her feelings. ¡°I¡¯m going there now,¡± she


    told Andy.


    She turned the car around. The Crown Club was in the opposite direction to the Be Group. Of


    course, Andy didn¡¯t know what was on Rachel¡¯s mind, nor did he sense the change in Rachel¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go there too, but I may be a bitte. I have to deal with something right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take


    your time,¡± Rachel said in a low voice and hung up the phone. In the Crown Club When the Audi A6


    pulled up in front of the club, a parking assistant greeted Rachel. He opened the car door and took the


    car keys from her so he could park the car. Standing at the entrance, Rachel scanned the facade of the


    club. Through the ss door, she could see the luxurious decoration of the hall on the first floor. The


    Crown Club was as grand as it had been four years ago. Four years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Rachel took a deep breath and walked in.


    ¡°Good day, Miss Be!¡± The lobby manager was on the phone when he saw Rachel getting out of the


    car. He put away his phone in a hurry and walked up to Rachel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. May I know who you are?¡±


    Rachel looked at the manager who was smiling at her. She searched his face for familiarity but she


    couldn¡¯t remember him. Noticing Rachel¡¯s confusion, the man apologized and introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m


    Jerry, the lobby manager of the Crown Club.¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Why, of course, Miss Be,¡± Jerry


    laughed in a ttering tone. ¡°All the employees in the Crown Club have a picture of you, so we can


    recognize you the moment you¡¯re here. You deserve our best attention.¡± Her picture?


    What picture?


    Why should they treat her like a VIP? ¡°Miss Be, are you here alone?¡± Jerry asked as he looked past


    Rachel. ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel answered, somehow confused by the question. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Sullivane?¡± Mr.


    Sullivan. Of course, Jerry was referring to Victor. Rachel suddenly remembered that Victor was the realBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    boss of the Crown Club. ¡°No,¡± Rachel answered sternly, her looks turning sharp. Jerry had been working


    in the Crown Club for several years. He was good at reading people¡¯s expressions. Seeing Rachel¡¯s face


    made him realize that he had said something wrong. He quickly shifted to a different topic. ¡°Miss Be,


    are you here for someone? Or¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m meeting someone,¡± Rachel answered and then looked at Andy¡¯s


    message on her phone. ¡°The prive room we¡¯ve booked is called Morandi, which I believe is on the


    second floor,¡± ¡°Come with me then. I¡¯ll take you upstairs.¡± Jerry smiled graciously as he had been trained


    to do. He then led the way to the room. As she followed Jerry, Rachel looked at the time disy on her


    phone. Andy had arranged the meeting with the investor and she was half an hour early. Jerry and


    Rachel got into the elevator. They were the only ones in the elevator and they were standing side by


    side. Jerry couldn¡¯t help but nce at Rachel


    VI


    lit


    They were the only ones in the elevator and they were standing side by side. Jerry couldn¡¯t help but


    nce at Rachel from time to time. Even though Jerry tried to be discreet, Rachel could feel his eyes on


    her. ¡°Did you say that you all have a picture of me?¡± Rachel asked. ¡°Yes, Miss Be.¡± ¡°But why?¡±


    Jerry didn¡¯t expect Rachel to ask that question. He turned to his side and looked at Rachel. ¡°Miss


    Be, don¡¯t you


    know?¡±


    Rachel got even more confused. ¡°What is it that I should know?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought you know.¡± Jerry looked quizzically at Rachel. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Sullivan tell you?¡±


    Ding! The elevator chimed to signify that they had reached the second floor. The elevator stopped


    steadily and its doors slowly opened. ¡°Miss Be, if you want to know the answer, you can go to the


    seventh floor. I believe that you will be moved when you see it.¡± ¡°The seventh floor?¡± Jerry nodded as he


    took out a key card from his vest¡¯s pocket. He tapped it against the reader on the door of the room called


    Morandi. ¡°Here you are,¡± Miss Be.¡± Rachel nced around the room. It looked warm and cozy. It


    was precisely designed to make people feelfortable ¡°Miss Be, I wish you well with your


    meeting,¡± Jerry said before turning around to leave. ¡°You can call me anytime should you need anything.¡±


    Rachel nodded. Jerry left the room, closing the door gently. Rachel walked to the sofa and as she sat


    down, her phone vibrated. There was a message from Andy saying that he was on his way but was


    being held up by a traffic jam. Rachel texted Andy back, informing him that she was already at the club.


    ¡°Take care,¡± she added to her message. She noticed a ss of cold orange juice on the small table by


    the side of the sofa. It looked like it was brought there just before she got into the room. Orange juice


    was her favorite drink. Raising her eyebrows, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but think of what Jerry had just said.


    She picked up the ss of orange juice and took a sip. It had the sweet-tart taste that she liked. What


    could be on the seventh floor? 1 Rachel was thinking about it when someone buzzed on the door. It


    brought her back from her musings. Did Andy arrive so soon? Rachel put the ss down on the side


    table, stood up, and walked to the door, thinking that it was Andy on the other side.


    Before she reached the door, it swung open. Rachel was stunned to see the man standing at the door.


    He was a tall man, wearing a light-grey windbreaker. There was a gentle smile on his handsome face.


    Rachel¡¯s figure was reflected in his brown eyes. The man exuded gentleness and modesty. He didn¡¯t


    seem to have changed so much. He still gave people that warm feeling


    ¡°Long time no see, Rachel.¡± While Rachel was surprised to see him, the man seemed to know that she


    would be al the Crown Club.


    Four years had passed, and the man thought that he would never see Rachel again. While he appeared


    calm and


    collected, his slightly stiff fingertips betrayed his nervousness.


    Rachel came to her senses. ¡°Roger.¡± 5

 Chapter 420: I Miss You

    Chapter 420: I Miss You


    ¡°Are you surprised to see me?¡± Roger moved closer to Rachel and eyed her. He pulled every strength


    he had to restrain his urge to pull Rachel into his arms.


    Rachel looked past Roger and asked, ¡°Are you the investor who¡¯s interested in the Be Group¡¯s


    welfare house project?¡±


    Roger showed a gentle smile as he hung his coat on the coat rack standing on the nook of the private


    room. No words gushed from his lips, but his smile gave away his answer to Rachel¡¯s query.


    On other hand, Rachel was genuinely surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that the investor would be Roger. Of


    all people, it had to be him! ?


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Why don¡¯t we take our seats first? What do you want to eat?¡± Roger asked


    thoughtfully. Just as though time had not passed, he was as gentle as before.


    ¡°I ate something before heading here.¡± Rachel took a sip of the orange juice. She lifted her gaze from


    the beverage to Roger with mixed feelings. The harsh words she told him on the ship four years ago


    rose from their graves and rewound vivid scenes in her mind.She had juste back, and the thought


    about whether she would meet Roger in Apliaria had just crossed her mind. How coincident was it to


    bump into him in such a circumstance?


    She remembered ra mentioning to her that Roger stayed in the subsidiarypany abroad and


    spent most of his time working there in the past four years. Rachel had thought maybe Roger hadn¡¯t


    been back when she left Apliaria.


    ¡°It was alreadyte when I came back yesterday, not to mention I had a meeting this morning. I haven¡¯t


    eaten anything yet, so I¡¯m quite famished.¡± Roger¡¯s gaze fell on Rachel, which sent her a different


    feeling. She reminisced how Victor would look at her aggressively.


    Meanwhile, here was Roger, looking at her gently and mildly.


    ¡°If there¡¯s something that whets your appetite, you can just eat with me.¡±


    As soon as Roger finished speaking, he handed Rachel the iPad containing the menu to let her order.


    Rachel parted her lips and mumbled, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Roger had been kind enough to encourage her to eat, so it was hard for Rachel to refuse him again.


    She took the iPad and scanned the dishes disyed on it. After choosing two desserts, she handed the


    iPad back.


    Roger¡¯s smile didn¡¯t oscite even for a second. He said, ¡°I remember that you used to like mousse


    cake very much.I heard from my friend that the Crown Club hired a very good dessert chef. Would you


    like to order one?¡±


    It had been years, yet Roger could still remember Rachel¡¯s preferences like the back of his hand. To be


    exact, he remembered the real Rachel¡¯s taste.


    That small gesture seemed too alluring to most individuals, but it was not for a select few. Sometimes,


    a gentle and kind man might put more pressure on people than a domineering man.


    Roger was that kind of man that people always thought it was unforgivable to refuse him. Who would


    be so heartless as to crush a thoughtful soul?


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m not in the mood for it now,¡± Rachel said indifferently. Only then did the smile on


    Roger¡¯s face freeze imperceptibly, but that onlysted for a short-lived moment. He straightened his


    back and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. People¡¯s taste changes. After all, it¡¯s been so long.¡±


    Rachel smiled and lowered her head.


    Roger didn¡¯t have to be a genius to understand that she was somewhat avoiding her. His eyes


    darkened, but he quickly recovered before she could steal a nce at him.


    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m really happy to see you doing good now.¡± Roger sat opposite Rachel. He supported his


    chin with his elbow that rested against his thigh, propping himself forward slightly. He was staring at her


    intently.


    ¡°Rachel, in the past four years¡­ How have you been?¡± He wanted to ask where Rachel had been in


    the past four years. It was the kind of curiosity that had been eating him alive by keeping him up all


    night, thinking where she could have been. But seeing that Rachel was fine from across the table,


    Roger didn¡¯t think his eagerness to know mattered anymore. To him, nothing was more important than


    Rachel¡¯s safety.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been fine.¡± Rachel smiled and looked up at Roger.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡±


    After a while, the waiter served their orders, interrupting their conversation. It was good timing.


    Rachel looked at the desserts on the table. They were all the real Rachel¡¯s favorite desserts.


    Rachel was not that naive when it came to love. She could feel Roger¡¯s affection for her from the way


    he was treating and boring his gazes at her, and it seemed to be more obvious than four years ago.


    Looking at the desserts on the table, Rachel didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Rachel, have you gotten used to the life of Apliaria aftering back? A lot has changed during these


    years. Oh, wait! Do you remember our literature teacher back in high school?¡±


    Their literature teacher in high school? Rachel recalled but only vaguely thought of someone standing


    on the tform, with his back facing them.


    Although Rachel and Roger were not in the same ss in high school, they had the same literature


    teacher. Moreover, this teacher had been the bridge to Rachel and Roger growing connected to each


    other.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    At that time, Rachel¡¯s and Roger¡¯spositions were always taken as the modelpositions by the


    literature teacher. The two of them were always called together by the teacher, either to ask them to


    prepare forpetitions or preparing speeches for important events.


    In Rachel¡¯s memory, this teacher wore a pair of rigid and ck-framed sses. Perhaps it was


    because he was one of those traditional male teachers who taught literature, he always carried a


    straight face and was very strict with everyone. But no matter how strict he was, he was known for


    protecting and being on his students¡¯ side.


    When he heard other teachers mention Rachel and Roger, he would always favor the two of them,


    partly because of how gifted they were.


    However, these were the memories that belonged to the real Rachel that she shared with Roger.


    Although Rachel had the real Rachel¡¯s memories, she had never experienced them firsthand, so it was


    difficult for her to have the same feelings as or at least connect with Roger.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°He retired some time ago. I and several ssmates nned to invite him to dinner, but because I was


    busy, i sadly wasn¡¯t able to attend.¡±


    It seemed that Roger finally found a topic to get close to Rachel once again. He smiled and offered,


    ¡°How about we go see him today? He misses you so much¡­¡±


    Roger suddenly paused, then he looked at Rachel seriously, and said every word with sincerity, ¡°I also


    miss you very much.¡±


    In the Sue Garden The red and mboyant Ferrari entered smoothly and stopped at the open space in


    front of the vi. Carson got out of the car, wearing sunsses.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, why are you here?¡± Hearing the servant¡¯s report, Lukas walked out to personally wee


    Carson.


    ¡°I came here to catch up on some sleep,¡± Carson said as he entered the room.


    ¡®¡®Catch up on sleep?¡¯¡¯ Lukas wondered.


    ¡®¡®Why does he have toe here to catch up on his sleep?¡¯¡¯


    ¡°Mr. Scott, Mr. Sullivan went to thepany early in the morning. If you want to see him¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here looking for him. Lukas, I¡¯m seriously here to catch up on sleep.¡± As Carson spoke, he took


    off his sunsses, revealing the dark circles around his eyes.

 Chapter 421: Why Are You Here

    Chapter 421: Why Are You Here


    ls swallowed as he noticed the dark circles around Carson¡¯s eyes. He took a deep breath and said,


    ¡°Mr. Scott, what happenedst night?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it. I didn¡¯t get a wink of sleepst night.¡±


    After saying that, Carson let out a loud yawn.


    ¡°Victor and my father want to invest in the Gordon family¡¯s project, so I was forced to put out a n.¡±


    He pulled an all-nighter in front of theputer.


    Despite beingpletely exhausted, he didn¡¯t stop until the sun was almost up. When he was done, he


    sent the n to his father via email.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already finished, why don¡¯t you go home and rest?¡± Lukas was clearly an amateur when


    it came to investing. He instructed the servant to bring him an ice pack after seeing Carson¡¯s dark


    circles.


    ¡°It¡¯s too noisy at home,¡± Carson said as he waved his hand and strode to the living room. Lukas


    followed behind him with a confused look.


    Carsony down and made himselffortable on the sofa, clutching a pillow in one hand. He then


    stared at him with half-opened eyes andined, ¡°Lukas, it¡¯s peaceful here. Now I understand why


    Vic insisted on leaving. Having a woman at home is pretty bothersome.¡±


    The servant came and handed the ice pack to Lukas.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, maybe this could help with your dark circles. You¡¯ll feel better,¡± Lukas said after checking the


    temperature.


    Carson nodded and closed his eyes, and soon, he felt the chill along his eyelids. He was already


    stressed, but he couldn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep unless he finished grumbling.


    ¡°There are two women at home!¡± he continued, raising two fingers.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lukas was surprised by his remark. If Carson¡¯s mother heard that, she


    would definitely pinch and pull his ears upward.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen my mom and grandmother getting along so well!¡± Carson became increasingly excited


    as he spoke.


    ¡°They are always at each other¡¯s throats when talking about things. But this time on the wife stuff, they


    were on the same page. As soon as I walked out of the study, the two of them gave me a dozen of


    photos, saying that I can choose from them.¡±


    Carson specially made a gesture of how thick the photos were in order to make the description more


    precise. And for whatever reason, the twodies were particrly keen about his blind dates recently.


    Lukas could only smile at him.


    Carson groaned and closed his eyes as he ced the ice pack back on his face. Now that he was


    doneining, he felt drowsy. But before he could fall asleep, he heard Lukas say something.


    ¡°Joey.¡± Lukas turned around when he heard some noise on the stairs and saw Joeying out of his


    room. Not long after Rachel had left, the little boy went to his room to sleep.


    Perhaps he heard someone and thought it was Rachel, so he rushed downstairs to greet her, but it


    turned out that it wasn¡¯t the person he was expecting. It was an uninvited visitor instead.


    Carson instantly sat up when he heard the name. The ice pack fell straight to the floor.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t at home, Joe.¡± Carson smiled after seeing Joey¡¯s tender face. He really wanted


    to rub his cheeks.


    As soon as Joey saw Carson, he frowned and said, ¡°Hey, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡± Joey pursed his lips and crossed his arms.


    ¡°Yeah. I am happy.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look happy at all.¡±


    Carson raised a brow. Joey cleared his throat and smiled appropriately, but with a phony grin.


    ¡°Why would you think so? Of course I¡¯m happy to see you here. But what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Did


    you get punched? Have you seen a doctor yet?¡±


    The corners of Carson¡¯s mouth twitched as he touched his eyes. ¡°How observant, but these dark


    circles are proof of my hard work.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Joey shrugged.


    ¡°Sorry. I thought you got smacked.¡± Carson was rendered speechless. .


    ¡°Good night and rest well then. I¡¯m going back upstairs,¡± Joey uttered while blinking his eyes. He


    turned around and was about to leave, but Carson stopped him.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Joey came to a halt and turned to face him with a confused look. Carson took out his phone


    with a huge grin, opened the game interface, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve managed to advance my gaming


    experience in the past few days.¡±


    Since he kept losing to Joey thest time, Carson had been practicing diligently. Now that he was here,


    he was even more eager to win.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    How could he lose to a little kid? He had to settle the score with him this time no matter what!


    Carson had entirely forgotten about his sleep now. The only thing that was running on his mind right


    now was to win.


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± Joey opened his mouth to speak, but before he could finish, a thought crossed his mind. His


    eyes immediately lit up and he said, ¡°You want to y with me, right? But you have to exchange


    something for it.¡±

 Chapter 422: Take Me To A Place

    Chapter 422: Take Me To A ce


    After hearing Joey¡¯s words, Carson cocked his eyebrows.


    ¡°What do you want? ¡°Is it a car model or the Marvel products? All you have to do is mention it. I¡¯ll buy


    you anything.¡±


    Joey walked up to him. Cunning was evident in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you for real? I can have whatever I want?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like someone who doesn¡¯t keep his words?¡± Carson replied.


    ¡°Very well then. I¡¯ll y a single round with you.¡±


    Joey took out his phone and sat on the sofa.


    Carson raised the corners of his mouth and spoke to the little boy. ¡°One round is not enough.¡±


    Joey lifted his head and fixed a prating gaze on Carson, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you aren¡¯t a man


    who would break his promises?¡±


    ¡°It has got to be five rounds at least! Two out of three sets. I want to make sure you ept defeat


    wholeheartedly.¡± He forfeited having a rest just for the sake of proving how good he was at ying


    games.


    As a result, he didn¡¯t approve of taking a single round. Joey responded by rolling his eyes. Carson put


    Joey¡¯s character into his game room.


    Thereafter, he pressed ¡°Start.¡±


    Carson looked at Joey and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t said what you want, kid.¡± Carson spoke like he was so


    sure about emerging victorious in the end.


    There was a little bit of cockiness in his tone. Joey chose a game role rather flippantly. He blinked his


    big eyes. They appeared so innocent.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be in a rush. You¡¯ll get to know what it is soon.¡±


    In no time, the game finally began. . Joey¡¯s character employed an interesting skill and Carson¡¯s game


    interface made an imminent stop. Messages popped up on the screen. They informed him that his role


    had died.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that you have been killed!¡± Joey put down his phone and stretched himself.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost yet another time.¡±


    Carson stared at the time on the left corner of the interface. They had barely yed for three minutes!


    He hadn¡¯t even used his ultimate skill. This was the fifth and final round.


    He had never been able tost up to five minutes. At the beginning of every single round, he would be


    full of confidence. But in the end, he always got beaten brutally by Joey. There wasn¡¯t even enough


    time for him to fight back.


    Given this fact, Carson became really nervous and unsettled, His pretty eyes soon turned red. It was


    most likely due to how frustrated he had be as a result of being defeated on several asions.


    He wanted another chance topete. ¡°One more round!¡± Carson¡¯s irritation was obvious. Joey put


    down his phone.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No. We have agreed to y five rounds and no more,¡± he said Carson grinded his teeth.


    ¡°Onest round, I promise. You can have double of anything you wantter. What do you say to that?¡±


    Joey heaved a sigh. He could see the stern look on Carson¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s really going to be thest round, pinkie swear.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s going to be. Pinkie swear!¡± Carson rolled up his sleeves as if he was about to do something


    very serious.


    At the sight of this, Joey couldn¡¯t help but frown. Something told him that this was not going to be the


    last one. Fifteen minutester, a familiar message popped up the screen again.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame, you have been killed! The game came to an end. Except this time, it was not on


    Carson¡¯s screen. Joey lost the game! ¡°This is what I am talking about!¡± Carson.pped his hands while


    he looked at the interface.


    ¡°Kid, I knew you wanted to ambush me. But I¡¯ve actually been waiting for you the whole time.¡±


    Joey exited the game interface and got off the sofa. After that, he straightened his clothes.


    Carson didn¡¯t notice what Joey was doing. He was still basking in the euphoria of finally winning the


    game and busy posting the screenshots to his Instagram.


    ¡°Now tell me what you want. I¡¯ll buy it for you right this very moment. I don¡¯t mind doubling or even


    tripling the value of whatever you choose.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in having things.¡± Joey looked at him.


    With a flick of his finger, Carson posted the pictures to his Instagram ount. He looked up and


    noticed that Joey was standing right in front of him with a serious expression.


    ¡°I want you to take me to a ce,¡± the little boy said.

 Chapter 423: Mother-child Relationship

    Chapter 423: Mother-child Rtionship


    About half an hourter, a red Ferran stopped at the roadside just opposite Jimenez Group building


    Carson¡¯s slender finger tapped the steering wheel from time to time. He turned to look at Joey who was


    sitting in the passenger seat while staring at the entrance of the edifice.


    ¡°This is the ce you asked me to take you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Carson asked,


    The sign ¡°Imenez Group¡± was especially prominent. It was a working day. As a result, there weren¡¯t so


    many peopleing in and out of the building


    What has captured this kid¡¯s attention so much?


    Carson¡¯s mouth twitched.


    It was hard to tell what attracted him so much. But whatever the thing was, it couldn¡¯t possibly be more


    fun than ying games. For a split second, Caison thought of thest round of the game in which he


    finally emerged victorious. And this ignited his desire for another match, Joey ignored him. The child


    just kept staring at the Jimenez Group. But he also took a quick peek at the time on his watch


    ¡°What do you want? Are you looking for anyone in particr? Tell me who the person is. I¡¯ll help you


    find them. It¡¯s a waste of time just waiting at the roadside for so long!¡±


    ¡°You are being so noisy right now!¡±ined Joey. When Carson heard those words, he was at a


    loss for words.


    There was a frown on Joey¡¯s face. He puffed out his cheeks and checked the time again. He appeared


    to be thinking about something


    ¡°Did you ask me to bring you here because of a girl you like? Is she in there somewhere?¡±


    At this juncture, Carson was in a state of confusion.


    ¡°I find it hard to believe that you¡¯ve had a crush on some girl at such a young age. Well, I¡¯ll have to see


    who she is that has made the heir of Sullivan Group in love.¡± Carson tried to tease him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a crush on any girl!¡± Joey was both helpless and irritated by Carson¡¯s absurd conclusion.


    Carson stretched his hand and pinched the child¡¯s puffed cheek lightly.


    After doing that, he was very pleased with himself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy, alright? Tell me, who are you waiting for? I promise not to make mention of it


    to anyone.¡± Joey rolled his eyes. He thought that Carson was just being morous. This made the boy


    question why he came with him in the first ce.


    ¡°Kid¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to drink some milk!¡± Joey did not allow Carson to finish what he was saying.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Carson was stunned for a while. ¡°Milk?¡±


    Joey nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°Yes. I want chocte and banana vor.¡±


    ¡°Is that even a thing?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is! Mommy used to buy it for me.¡±


    After a short pause, Joey¡¯s voice changed. He said in a sullen tone, ¡°If only Mommy were here by my


    side right now¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished saying those words, he raised his eyes to look at the expression on Carson¡¯s


    face.


    Just like Joey expected, Carson thought he was missing his mother.


    After all, he was only a three-year-old child.


    ¡®¡®Banana and chocte vor?¡¯¡¯ Carson looked at the convenience store on the roadside. ¡°Alright, I will


    go buy it. Do not run around. Just wait here in the car.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Joey replied.


    Carson unfastened his seat belt. After that, he opened the door, But he thought for a while and turned


    around with a bit of concern.


    ¡°I mean it. Don¡¯t run away, I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to worry. I won¡¯t! But the milk that I asked for isn¡¯t for sale at ordinary stores.¡± Joey¡¯s


    eyes glimmered while his. canine teeth were revealed.


    But the expression disappeared quickly before Carson could even notice it.


    ¡°Did you just say that it is not for sale in ordinary stores? Where am I supposed to buy it then?¡±


    ¡°You can buy it at the supermarket.¡± Joey blinked his eyes while he spoke.


    ¡°I mean therge one.¡±


    They were situated in the center of Apliaria. It was surrounded by the buildings of the headquarters of


    various groups. How could there possibly be anyrge supermarket around such a ce? The nearest


    one from where their car was parked would take at least fifteen minutes¡¯ walk. Carson ced his hand


    on the car door. Then he coughed slightly ¡°Kid!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Carson tapped the door frame with his fingers.


    ¡°The milk you mentioned is not very good for children¡¯s health if they drink too much.¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°How about i buy you some pure milk instead?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Joey shook his head.


    ¡°I want chocte and banana vor.¡±


    Carson¡¯s eye twitched.


    ¡°Very well then! I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    Joey was a clever and mischievous child. Carson thought about pulling a fast one on him. But after


    considering it a little bit, he finally decided to go to the supermarket. Carson locked the door and


    opened the window slightly in order to ensure adequate venttion.


    Then, he took the car keys. Joey looked at the rearview mirror. He saw that Carson was walking farther


    and farther away. The little boy smiled triumphantly. It was finally quiet around him now!


    The little boy unfastened his seat belt and sat cross legged in the passenger seat. He looked at his


    watch in order to know the time.


    After that, he tapped on its screen twice and dialed a number. There was a connection in no time.


    ¡°It¡¯s four o¡¯clock in the morning over here! Why did you call me?¡± Quintin¡¯s voice could be heard clearly.


    It came from the watch.


    ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡± Joey asked. He noticed that Quintin¡¯s voice sounded somewhat hoarse.


    ¡°Yes, just a little bit. But I¡¯m fine.¡± His grumpy feeling after waking up in the morning disappeared in an


    instant.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s your reason for calling sote? Is anything the matter?¡±


    ¡°Everything is alright. I just want to ask you about someone,¡±


    ¡°Oh! Is that so? And who is the person in question?¡±


    ¡°Do you happen to know a certain Roger Jimenez?¡± Joey asked while gazing at the Jimenez Group.


    His head was slightly tilted.


    ¡°Roger Jimenez?¡± Quintin searched for any information about this man in his mind.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, he is supposed to be the only heir of the Jimenez family in Apliaria, right? Why


    are you asking about the man?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a clue as regards the kind of rtionship Roger has with Mommy?¡± He asked another


    question.


    The reason behind the boy¡¯s waiting at the gate of Jimenez Group building was that he actually wanted


    to see Roger. This morning, after Rachel went out, Joey went back to his room with an iPad.


    Not long after, the device rang all of a sudden and it received a message. Only then did he find that


    Rachel had logged into Instagram with his ount the day before. And she hadn¡¯t logged out yet. As a


    result, the messages had been sent in sync.


    It contained an introduction of the potential investor of the welfare house project. The message came


    from Andy.


    The investor took part in the investment in the name of thepany. For some reason best known to


    him, Joey opened the folder and casually searched for the boss. While doing so, he discovered that the


    company was newly established and its boss was none else but Roger, the current CEO of Jimenez


    Group


    How could a newpany spend so much money on a public service project before even starting its


    business? And why did he choose to do so in the name of a smallpany? From the look of things, it


    seemed that he was approaching her on purpose.


    ¡°The rtionship between Roger and Rachel?¡± Quintin asked in confusion.


    What he knew of the man was only limited to him being the CEO of Jimenez Group. Besides that, he


    didn¡¯t know much about other things.


    All of a sudden, a thought shed through Quintin¡¯s mind. He had just remembered something!


    ¡°Rachel and Roger were ssmates back in high school,¡± he said. ¡±


    While the conversation was going on, a shy automobile was seen moving slowly on the roadside just


    opposite their vehicle. Then, it stopped before the building.

 Chapter 424: The Test Result

    Chapter 424: The Test Result


    The car belonged to Roger.


    "You haven¡¯t told me the reason why you¡¯re asking this question all of a sudden¡­"


    Quintin hadn¡¯t finished what he was saying before he ended the call.


    Joey didn¡¯t pay much attention to Quintin¡¯s words.


    When he saw the car slowlye to a stop, he hung up the phone and unconsciously reached out to


    open the door.But it was in vain.


    The boy soon remembered that Carson had locked the doors just before he left.


    After a few seconds, his phone rang.It was a message from Quintin.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Joey pursed his lips as he looked at the driver who had just gotten out of the other


    car.


    The man was going to open the door for the person sitting in the back.


    Joey remembered what Quintin had just said and soon understood why Roger had secretly invested in


    the Be Group on behalf of a newpany.


    Roger was interested in Joey¡¯s mother.


    At first, Joey was a little concerned that Roger might do things out of his ill will towards his mother.


    But from the looks of things, her intentions didn¡¯t seem to be ones that would hurt her.


    This caused Joey to breathe a sigh of relief.His hands cupped her cheek.His elbows rested against the


    edge of the window.


    Then he inhaled and exhaled lightly.


    Her father actually had quite a few rivals in love! Before long, the man sitting in the back seat of the


    Bentley got out of the vehicle.He was just Roger.


    However, due to the distance, as well as the people and vehicles passing by, Joey couldn¡¯t see his face


    clearly from the car he was locked in on the other side of the road.


    When he finally caught a glimpse of Roger¡¯s back, Joey¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    The boy wondered what kind of person he was.He sat up, reached through the window opening, and


    tried to grab the doorknob.


    The only way to open the door was from the outside.He heard a click and it finally opened! Joey got out


    of the passenger seat quickly.He looked around for a moment and walked over to Roger.


    There was a loud "ding" sound outside the hospital operating room.


    The elevator doors slowly opened.


    Susan, in a patient¡¯s gown, ran out. She saw Tammy sitting on the bench with both hands covering her


    face.


    "Breast!" Susan said as she looked up at the dazzling red light over the operating room. She moved her


    lips with difficulty.


    The moment Tammy raised her head, she jumped to her feet, as if she¡¯d seen a lifeline straw.She held


    Susan¡¯s hand tightly.


    "Susan, your father¡­ What the hell are we going to do if something happens to your father? How do you


    think we will be able to live in the future? she looked at Susan.


    In the operating room, James had been lying on the operating table for over half an hour.


    In fact, Susan had rushed to the emergency room immediately after Tammy had called her.She wasn¡¯t


    even putting on her shoes.


    Susan looked at Tammy¡¯s panicked expression and tears.


    "Everything will be fine." He hugged her andforted her with a trembling voice.


    "Okay, Mom.Don¡¯t worry."


    "What exactly are we going to do?"


    Susan could only gently pat Tammy on the back in response to her question.But she had no particr


    answer for give him.


    "Mom, what exactly happened? Dad has always been in good health, hasn¡¯t he? ¡° Susan asked.


    Tammy kept sobbing until her eyes turned very red.Your father has not been feeling very well these days.


    Many of the Szar Group¡¯s projects have been suspended due to the termination of cooperation with


    the Sullivan Group.


    Therefore, there is a serious problem with the chain of capital.


    Your father has already beenpletely exhausted as a result of this.


    However, the board of directors is still forcing it.Your father hasn¡¯t slept well in a week.He had been very


    busy looking everywhere for help.But no one in Apl¨ªaria dared to oppose the Sullivan family.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Whoever called either turned off the phone or didn¡¯t even bother to answer.


    This morning, shortly after he woke up, your father fell down the stairs suddenly! "When Tammy heard


    the noise, she ran, only to see James lying on the floor.


    He had passed out and his body was covered in blood! She was both shocked and scared! As Tammy


    continued to narrate everything, Susan found it hard to believe the sudden turn of events.


    She was not oblivious to the fact that the situation would worsen once the Szar Group lost the support


    of the Sullivan family.


    Still, it didn¡¯t ur to her in the slightest that this would be the end result.She felt extremely isted and


    helpless.


    "Susan, your father¡­she lost consciousness of herself after hitting her head and losing so much blood!


    What if something really bad happens? "


    Nothing bad will happen, mom.Do not think too much! God will heal him in the end.He will recover.


    Despite Susan¡¯s red eyes, Susan did her best tofort her.


    Soon the light went out.


    The operation had finallye to an end.


    Tammy quickly wiped away her tears and almost ran to see the doctor.But she felt weak in the knees and


    about to fall to the ground.Susan acted quickly and caught her immediately.


    And they both walked towards the doctor.


    "How is my father?" Susan asked. Her anxiety was evident in the way she spoke.


    The doctor took off his mask.


    There was a frown on her face.


    "Mister.Szar¡¯s head injury is quite serious.There¡¯s arge blood clot that hasn¡¯t been removed yet.His


    condition is not so good at the moment.Actually, he is still in danger."


    When Tammy heard those words, she couldn¡¯t stand her ground anymore.


    In fact, she fell straight to the ground.


    Susan was also affected.She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to help Tammy up.Her face turned horribly pale.


    "What?"


    "For now, we can only ce the patient under close observation and see what happens after tonight.If


    the blood clot dissipates automatically, you¡¯ll be fine.But if not, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to prepare yourself


    mentally for the worst.After she finished speaking, the doctor put her mask back on.Then he turned


    around and walked into the operating room.Susan froze as tears streamed down her face.Her eyes were


    bloodshot.


    Tammy couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    There was a knock on the ground.


    Susan quickly checked to see what had caused it.


    Then she realized that Tammy had just passed out on the floor.


    "Breast!"


    About ten minutester, a nurse came out of the emergency room and walked over to Susan, who was


    waiting outside.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Miss Szar.Your mother passed out from hypoglycemia.She will fully recover after lying


    down and getting some rest."


    Hearing those words, Susan breathed a sigh of relief and said in a hoarse tone, "Thank you."


    Having noticed Susan¡¯s pale face, and being aware of the news that had gone viral on the Inte for a


    couple of days, the nurse felt sorry for her.


    "Miss Szar, she should take good care of herself anyway."


    The nurse took the medical sheets and went to attend to other things.


    There was a mirror next to the emergency room.


    Susan looked up and saw herself in it.Her face was bloodless and her hair had be so messy.She


    was definitely not the look of a richdy.


    When Susan touched her face, she felt sad.


    How could this be possible? How did everything change so fast? Susan staggered as tears continued to


    trickle down her cheeks.She resented it and refused to ept defeat.


    He heard a sound out of nowhere.


    She had sent a message to her phone.


    Susan came to her senses and took the phone from her.Then she looked at the content.


    It was an image of a document.She clicked on the photo.


    There was a bold paragraph at the end that quickly caught her attention.


    "ording to the test, the probability of the father-son rtionship between Victor and Joey is 99.99


    percent."

 Chapter 425: Odin Was Alive

    Chapter 425: Odin Was Alive


    Susana couldn¡¯t believe it.But how could it be her? She read the message on her phone over and over


    as if she couldn¡¯tprehend its meaning.


    "No, it can not be! No way!" Joey couldn¡¯t be Victor¡¯s son.


    How could Victor have a child? It was absurd! Susan tightened her grip on her phone.


    Her fingernails seemed to dig into the leather phone case.


    As she told herself it was impossible, she remembered seeing Joey for the first time.She went to the


    Sue Garden.She was surprised, to say the least.


    Joey looked like Victor.


    The resemnce was remarkable.


    They were like two peas in a pod.


    However, Susan dismissed the possibility.


    A paternity testter determined that Joey was the son of Odin.


    So even if Joey looked like a mini-Victor, Susan wouldn¡¯t believe the child was hers because of the


    paternity test report.


    Susan put it in the genes that Joey inherited from the Sullivan family.


    That exined why he and Victor looked so much alike.


    And yet here, in the photo report, she said that Victor was not Joey¡¯s uncle, but his father.


    Susan was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t think of anything.Her hands were shaking as she pressed the


    number of the sender of the message.She had to know the truth.She waited for the call to connect to


    the sender.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The number you have called cannot be reached at this time.Please try againter."


    What did it mean? Was the sender out of coverage area? Or had he turned off his mobile phone?


    Susan leaned against the wall to keep from falling to the ground.


    She clicked on the photo again.No, this was not an illusion.So she pressed another number, and this


    time it was Victor¡¯s.She didn¡¯t believe it! Her call went through.She heard the phone ring once and then


    hung up as if she had been blocked.


    Angry, she threw her phone on the ground.


    Susan crouched on the ground but kept her head up.


    As she bit her lower lip hard, her tears fell.A momentter, she burst outughing.She felt like a


    fool.She told herself there was no way Victor was Joey¡¯s biological father.


    However, her intuition said the opposite.


    But, when did Victor sleep with another woman? Why didn¡¯t she know?


    "Here, dry your tears." It was the voice of a man.


    And the owner of her voice would lean over her and hand her a tissue.


    Susan quickly noted her long, graceful fingers.


    On her wrist was a fancy watch.She slowly raised her head and saw the man.


    Even if he wore sses, she could tell that he had a pair of beautiful eyes.


    "You¡­"


    "You are such a beautiful woman.Crying is not good for you."


    The man smiled at Susan and handed her the tissue paper.


    Susan took the handkerchief and murmured a perfunctory "thank you."She looked at the man and felt


    that she looked familiar.


    The man straightened up and pushed his sses up his nose with his finger.He then offered his hand


    to help Susan up.


    Susan stood up and looked at the man¡¯s face and was surprised.


    "You are Odin."


    I don¡¯t expect you to know me.Odin was amused by the surprised look on Susan¡¯s face.He smiled


    charmingly as he took off his sses.He looked amazingly like Victor.


    "But¡­ aren¡¯t you dead? Why¡­?"


    Odin took two steps closer to Susan, "Hmm? What?"


    Susan pursed her lips and pressed her back against the wall, grabbing her phone.


    "Do you want to know why I¡¯m still alive?" Odin asked Susan in a yful tone.


    With one hand pressed against the wall, he looked directly at Susan with her piercing eyes.


    Susan avoided her eyes.She shook her head repeatedly because she wasn¡¯t sure if the man in front of


    her was really alive.


    Or was it just an illusion? In a panic, she identally tapped a phone number in the call log and a call


    was initiated.


    A phone rang clear and loud.It was Odin¡¯s phone.She took the phone out of her pants pocket.


    Susan was stunned when she saw the number that appeared on the screen of Odin¡¯s phone.


    It was her phone number.It was then that he realized that he had identally touched the number of


    the sender of the message.


    "Did you send me that picture?" Susan asked, her brows furrowed in confusion.


    Odin pressed the hang up button on his phone.


    Looking directly at Susan, he said, "I¡¯d like to hide it from you a little longer, but unfortunately I can¡¯t."


    Susan looked at Odin as if he were studying her face.


    It was the first time she had seen him.


    The Szar family used to be a humble family in Apliaria.


    Susan didn¡¯t really get a chance to see Odin before he left.


    When Victor became the CEO of the Sullivan Group, Odin was assigned overseas projects to oversee.


    He made an outstanding impression in his work that appeared in various business magazines.


    It was only in these magazines that Susan saw it.


    Odin and Victor were both from the Sullivan family.


    They were actually brothers but had different mothers.


    Although they looked so much alike, their temperaments were opposite.


    Victor was cold as if no one could get close to him.


    Odin smiled a lot.


    Victor was never loquacious; Odin talked a lot.


    Odin always wore sses, and with his winning smile, he looked like a refined scoundrel.


    "Why did you send this photo? What were you trying to say?"


    "What do you think?" Odin asked as he approached Susan.


    Susan felt trapped.


    "I don''t know.¡­"


    "You really don¡¯t know? Or do you refuse to believe it? Susan, I really can¡¯t stand to see you being


    cheated on, so I sent you that picture."


    There was a touch of softness in her voice.Susan swallowed and looked away from her.


    "You¡¯re not angry? My brother has a son.


    "Nope!"


    "Nope? It is impossible? Are you saying that he can¡¯t have a child? Why are you so naive, Susan?


    Odinughed.


    "Have you forgotten that my brother had a son four years ago?"


    Susan¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet.


    Odin was reminding her of things she had long forgotten.


    "Yes, whatever you think is right.Joey is the son of Victor and Rachel.What a pity that he made a fool of


    you.And now, the woman he loves is back.How could Victor be so cruel to you! He abandoned you.He


    alienated you and your family." Odin snorted.


    "Victor is so ruthless."


    Susan looked into Odin¡¯s eyes with red eyes.


    Every word she said pierced her heart.


    Susan wasn¡¯t sure how her father could survive if she had known this.Her mother was very worried


    because she was lying in bed.


    And the Szar family was on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Her career in the entertainment circle was almost over and she would be a nobody.Did she hate


    Victor? How could I not hate him?


    "You want revenge, right?" Odin asked softly.


    "Maybe I can help you."

 Chapter 426: Joey Was Kidnapped

    Chapter 426: Joey Was Kidnapped


    "Help¡­ Help me?" Susan nkly stared at Odin.


    Odin hooked his index finger under Susan¡¯s chin and lifted her face.


    "You¡¯re a beautiful woman.My brother is a cruel man who is desperate to destroy your family.But I¡¯m


    not cruel as him.I don¡¯t want to see you getting bullied this way!"


    Susan knew that Odin wasn¡¯t telling the truth.But the moment their eyes locked, she found herself


    falling for the man¡¯s honey-coated words.She pursed her lips and asked, "How are you going to help


    me?"


    Odin wiped away her tears with his thumb.


    "We should make victor have a taste of his own medicine.He has yed with your feelings and


    disrespected your family.We should make him regret betraying you.If you want, I could help you.What


    do you say?"


    "Why?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why do you want to help me? You¡­"


    Odin smiled and leaned closer; their faces were inches apart.His hot breath blew against her mouth,


    tantalizing her.


    "I already answered that question, didn¡¯t I? I can¡¯t bear to see you cry."


    Odin was an expert in seducing people.


    Susan looked at Odin; her heart skipped a beat.


    Odin liked this feeling so much that he maintained a lukewarm rtionship with Susan.


    "Please don¡¯t cry.My brother wille to you soon.You better return to the ward, change your clothes,


    put on makeup, and wait for him.Wait for him to apologize to you."


    Odin let go of Susan, thrust his hands into his pockets, and stood erect.


    "What did you do? Why will hee to me?" Susan asked, cocking her head to the side, "I did


    something that will make him regret it.Well, it¡¯s a surprise.Just wait and see."


    Odin touched her head and smiled.


    "Okay, I¡¯m leaving now.Be good."


    He spoke to Susan like she were a child, which made her listen to him.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Well, I¡¯m preparing a surprise for you." with that, Odin turned around and walked toward the elevator.


    Susan pursed her lips as she watched Odin walk away.


    As he walked forward, he stopped and turned around.


    "By the way, no one should know that I¡¯m back.It¡¯s a secret."


    Odin put on the sses again, pressing his index finger on her lips, gesturing for her to remain silent.


    At the gate of the Jimenez Group As soon as Roger got out of the car, he received a call from Ameer.


    "Roger, are you free tonight? I¡¯m depressed and heartbroken.Can youe out and drink with me?"


    Ameer couldn¡¯t sleep all night.


    The man¡¯s words over the phone continued to buzz in his head.


    Roger was leaning on his car.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, he said, "Okay.Send me the address and time."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he hung up the phone and opened Skype.


    Rachel¡¯s name was on top of the list because he had pinned it on the screen.


    Roger opened the dialog box, but it was empty.He had just added her on Skype.


    He logged out of the chat and opened another dialog box he had pinned on the top.


    It was still Rachel¡¯s Skype number.


    This was Rachel¡¯s old skype number.


    Roger looked at the screen teeming with the messages he had sent.


    Every day, he sent a text to her without fail, and each text contained the same three words: I miss you.


    Roger closed his eyes and recalled what Rachel had said to him in the Crown Club The woman bad


    addressed him as Mr.Jimenez.She also said that it had been a long time, and she didn¡¯t remember


    what had happened in high school.


    People had to stop dwelling in the past and start moving on with their lives.


    Roger had told Rachel about how much he missed her, but she didn¡¯t seem to care.


    Roger shook his head and smiled bitterly at the memory.


    Just then, he heard a screeching noise.


    Roger spun around and saw a ckmercial vehicle driving past him.He frowned but didn¡¯t think


    too much about it.He sighed and walked into hispany.


    However, Joey was in themercial vehicle that had sped across the road.


    The little boy groaned as a couple of burly men held his hands and legs.


    Two minutes ago, Joey had got out of the Ferrari.


    As soon as he crossed the road, the ckmercial vehicle darted toward him.He subconsciously


    stepped backward to avoid the attack but didn¡¯t realize someone was standing beside him.


    Before he could react, the person behind him quickly covered his mouth.


    Then, themercial vehicle sped toward him.


    The car door opened, and the man mping Joey¡¯s mouth picked him up and jumped into the car.


    Joey was kidnapped! The boy soon realized what was going on.His eyes widened as he looked at the


    man holding him tightly.He was wearing a mask, so Joey couldn¡¯t see who he was.His mind began to


    race.


    Joey struggled to free himself from the kidnapper¡¯s grip.


    "Don¡¯t move! Otherwise, I will beat you!"


    The man grabbing Joey grew impatient.


    Five men were cramped in the car, and Joey was struggling to escape.


    Joey stopped moving.He was young, not stupid.He knew that someone who had the audacity to kidnap


    him could do anything.


    Joey continued to stare at the man.


    Seeing that Joey had stopped moving, the man withdrew his hand from the boy¡¯s mouth, rubbed his


    sore wrist, and snorted.


    "That¡¯s good!"


    Joey looked around and wondered who had kidnapped him.


    The man sitting in the passenger seat turned around and saw Joey looking around.He squinted and


    threw a blindfold at the man behind him.


    "Put it on him," he ordered.


    He thought Joey was memorizing the route.


    "Boss, do we really have to do that?" The man sitting behind took the blindfold and understood what his


    boss meant.


    "He is just a kid.How can he remember the route?"


    The boss looked at Joey.


    Seeing that the boy didn¡¯t look flustered or scared, he remembered what his client had said.His client


    had asked him to be careful because the boy was smart.He didn¡¯t believe it then.


    But seeing the surprising calmness on the boy¡¯s face, he believed it.


    A bunch of strangers had abducted a three-year-old child.


    But the boy didn¡¯t seem to cry or shake with fear.


    Either the child was dumb or was too smart.


    "Stop talking nonsense and put it on him!"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Somehow, his heart began to race in his chest.He had been restless ever since he received the order.


    Hearing that, the man immediately blindfolded Joey.


    Joey didn¡¯t protest.He obediently let the man blindfold him.


    Although Joey seemed calm, he was frightened from within.


    He didn¡¯t know who had kidnapped him and why.


    The vehicle continued to speed across the road.


    After a long ride, it finally came to a halt.


    Then, the men carried Joey out of the car.


    Once they came inside, the men removed the blindfold and took him into a room.


    Joey squinted and finally saw the kidnappers and their head who had been instructing them.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?" the man asked.


    Years of smoking had turned his voice thick and hoarse.


    Joey pursed his lips and realized he was too calm now, so he stepped backward and pretended to be


    scared.


    The boss looked at Joey and narrowed his eyes.


    The scar at the corner of his eye looked ferocious.


    "You brat! My client was right.You are indeed a smart boy.But stop acting.It¡¯s obvious that you aren¡¯t


    scared: Joey¡¯s fear was in sharp contrast to his previous calmness that seemed to garner people¡¯s


    suspicion.


    "Come here and frisk him!" he ordered his men.

 Chapter 427: Don’t Kill Him

    Chapter 427: Don¡¯t Kill Him


    Hearing that, the two burly men at the door darted toward Joey and reached out to catch him.


    Joey stepped backward, put his hands behind his back, and tried to take off his watch.


    He had been calm all this while because his watch was equipped with the location feature.


    As long as he had the watch, his mom would find him.


    But the head of the kidnappers was a smart man, and Joey couldn¡¯t fool him.


    He noticed that Joey had put his hands behind his back.


    His brows shot up in suspicion.


    "What¡¯s in your hands?" Joey¡¯s pupils began to shrink.


    He shook his head and tried to remove the watch as fast as he could.


    However, ever since he left the watch in the hotelst time, he had improved its belt, and it was a bit


    cumbersome to remove it now.


    He was anxious.


    After a while, his wrist turned red after tugging at the watch belt.


    Finally, after a lot of effort, he finally removed the watch Joey¡¯s jaw tightened as he warily stared at the


    three people in front of him.


    Then, he stepped backward, hoping to find a spot from where he could throw the watch without being


    noticed.


    But there was nothing behind him except for the cold wall.


    People would definitely find the watch if he threw it out.


    The head kidnapper strode to Joey.


    "Take it out!" he bellowed, grabbing his cor.


    Joey swallowed and clenched his watch without uttering a word.


    Seeing his reluctance, the leader lifted Joey off his feet to grab onto what Joey was holding.


    "No! Let go of me!" Joey squealed.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He couldn¡¯t breathe because the cor was choking him.


    The leader nced at his men.


    Understanding their gesture, they all lunged forward and grabbed Joey¡¯s hands, and one of them


    snatched the watch with all his strength.


    After all, a three-year-old child couldn¡¯t fight two strong men.


    "A watch?" one of the men eximed in confusion.


    The leader threw Joey on the sofa.


    Then, he took the watch from his subordinate and examined it.


    The watch didn¡¯t look anything extraordinary.


    It was just a normal kid¡¯s watch.


    "Give it back to me!"


    Regardless of his pain, Joey tried snatching the watch.


    The leader effortlessly dodged his move.


    Seeing that, the other men held Joey¡¯s arms, stopping him from moving.


    Seeing that Joey cared a lot about the watch, the leader felt it wasn¡¯t just a simple instrument to check


    the time but had something more to it.


    He remembered themission his employer had given him.He had kidnapped and ckmailed


    several people, and his employer always rewarded him with a lot of money.


    However, this time, his employer gave him one hundred million dors.


    Moreover, he had entrusted him with the unusual task of kidnapping a little kid.


    The leader looked at the watch and felt he could make a big fortune through this deal.


    "Do you really cherish this watch?" the leader asked.


    Joey¡¯s eyes reddened.He gritted his teeth and tried wriggling out of the man¡¯s hold.


    "Let go of me! Give it back to me! Do you know who I am? You better let go of me.Otherwise, you¡¯ll


    regret kidnapping me."


    One of the men sneered, "Speak your age! You are a little boy, but you talk like you know


    everything.How dare you threaten us? Do you know who we are? Do you know that we get to decide


    whether you can live or not? If you don¡¯t listen to us, you will be¡­"


    He slid his finger across his neck, gesturing that he¡¯d kill him.


    The blood on Joey¡¯s face drained in an instant.He clenched his fists and kept reminding himself not to


    be afraid.


    But regardless of how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t muster the strength to remain calm.


    The leader walked toward Joey and squatted before him.


    "Little guy, what¡¯s in this watch?"


    "I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about." Joey looked at the watch.


    There was a hidden press button on it.


    If he managed to press it, he could send a signal to Quintin.


    He had been overconfident at first, thinking that the kidnappers were idiots.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t press the button. Now, the watch was right in front of him.


    "Well, it looks like you don¡¯t want to tell.But that doesn¡¯t matter.Anyway, this won¡¯t affect our n in any


    way.This watch¡­"


    The leader raised the watch high, pretending to throw it at the wall.


    "Little guy, you better not y tricks, thinking that someone woulde and save you.Otherwise, I will


    break you like this damn watch."


    With that, he threw the watch against the wall with a malicious look on his face.


    The watch smashed against the wall and broke into pieces.


    Joey¡¯s eyes widened; his jaw dropped in horror.


    Everything happened too fast, and he didn¡¯t have the time to react.


    "No!"


    Joey struggled hard, but the kidnappers held him tightly.


    "Behave yourself! Ah!"


    Before the man could finish his warning, Joey bit his arm.


    The man subconsciously withdrew his arm and waved his hand.


    Using the man¡¯s distraction to his advantage, Joey rushed toward the wall.


    But before he could move further, someone caught him again.


    "You brat! How dare you bite me?" The man looked murderous.He raised his hand and pped Joey


    hard across the face.


    The loud thud of the p resonated across the room.


    Joey clutched his cheek.


    The p was hard, and he began to feel dizzy.


    However, the man wasn¡¯t satisfied.He grabbed Joey by the neck and growled, "Come on! Try biting me


    now! Bite! I¡¯ll beat you to death!"


    Joey¡¯s face turned red; he struggled to breathe.


    He tightly grasped the man¡¯s hand and tried unsping his finger off his neck.


    "Ahem!"


    The leader feigned a cough to grab the man¡¯s attention.


    Sensing the warning, the man returned to his senses and saw that Joey¡¯s face had turned red-he was


    struggling to breathe.


    "Watch out! Don¡¯t kill him!" The leader yawned and nced at Joey.


    "I¡¯ll go upstairs and get some sleep."


    "Don¡¯t worry, boss! We know what to do."


    The leader turned around and went upstairs, and his subordinates threw Joey on the sofa.


    Joey¡¯s back hit the sofa¡¯s armrest, and he yelped in pain.He covered the back of his neck, and his


    breathing came in pants.His face turned pallid as tears welled up in his eyes.


    A loud bang echoed across the room as the ss fell to the floor and shattered to pieces.


    Rachel returned to her senses and looked down at the broken pieces on the floor.She quickly sprang to


    her feet to pick up the pieces.


    As soon as Andy finished the call and came in, he saw Rachel squatted on the floor, picking up ss


    fragments.


    He hurried forward and stopped her.


    "Miss Be, don¡¯t touch them or you¡¯ll hurt.I¡¯ll ask the waiter¡­ Even before Andy could finish his


    words, Rachel cut her finger.


    She winced in pain as blood trickled down her hand.


    Andy quickly took out a piece of tissue and handed it to Rachel.


    But to his surprise, she didn¡¯t even notice it and was staring at the blood on her hand.


    "Miss Be, I¡¯ll call the waiter.Don¡¯t touch it," Andy reminded her.


    Still, there was no response from her.


    Seeing that Rachel didn¡¯t respond, Andy worriedly called her, "Miss Be? Miss Be?"


    "Hmm? What?"


    Rachel came to her senses and took the tissue from Andy.


    "I¡­"


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you seem absent minded? Did it not go well with the investor?"


    By the time Andy arrived, Rachel had already finished talking with the potential investor of the welfare


    house project.He didn¡¯t even have the time to see who the investor was.


    "It¡¯s not like that."


    Rachel pressed her lips, wrapped the tissue around her finger to stop the bleeding, and stood up.


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me.I have been restless ever since I went out this morning.I have a


    strange feeling that something is about to happen.¡±

 Chapter 428: Where Is Joey

    Chapter 428: Where Is Joey


    "Didn¡¯t you get enough sleepst night?" Andy asked.


    Rachel pursed her lips as she looked at the blood-stained fragment once again.She was still slightly


    disoriented, Victor had slept in Sue Gardenst night and she had been on guard the whole night.


    It was possible that she hadn¡¯t gotten enough rest.


    "Maybe," she replied in a tired voice.


    Andy pressed the button on the table to call for the waiter.


    Soon, the waiter came in and carefully cleaned up the mess on the floor.


    "Just rx.Don¡¯t think too much."


    Andyforted her.


    Rachel nodded and let out ¨¤ faint sigh, then poured another ss of warm water for herself.


    Even after she took a sip, she still felt flustered.


    Andy proceeded to ask a few questions about the welfare house project.He was stunned after learning


    that the willing investor for the project was none other than Roger.


    "Mr.Jimenez?!" His eyes widened in shock.


    Rachel gave him a small nod, her fingertips delicately brushing the edge of the ss.


    "He intends to expand their business in the education and training field, but hispany is not that


    powerful in the field yet, so his n is to invest in the welfare house project to demonstrate and


    enhance Jimenez Group¡¯s influence.


    "That¡¯s indeed a smart idea." Andy agreed.


    "So, what¡¯s your call?"


    Rachel met his gaze without uttering a word.


    "Frankly, I think Mr.Jimenez is the perfect investor for this project,"


    Andy continued after a brief pause.


    "At least he¡¯s a decent person and a reliable partner.Besides, we have only made a preliminary


    budget.Additional costs will be madeter, and once the money is invested, we probably won¡¯t get a lot


    of benefits.Our primary concern is that the Be Group isn¡¯t able to run this project alone with the


    existing funds, but if the Jimenez Group joins in, we¡¯ll have a strong supporter."


    Rachel withdrew her gaze.


    She was aware of the pros and cons of this partnership. As a public project, the investment in the


    welfare house could only help improve theirpany¡¯s reputation.


    Other than that, it couldn¡¯t make any profits.


    Furthermore, building credibility would take a lot of time, so it would be a long-term loss.


    But the Jimenez Group remained interested in it, and they were a willing investor with strong financial


    backing.


    Aside from the Jimenez Group, Rachel had no other options.


    However, when she thought of Roger¡¯s words, her eyes began to darken.


    "We should wait.Just until we can find a more suitable investor," she suggested.


    "Miss Be¡­"


    "Now that we¡¯ve decided to do things differently with this project, I think we shouldn¡¯t rush when it


    comes to making decisions."


    Andy was well aware that Rachel had her own ideas.She always did her best to help the Be Group


    grow despite the challenges they faced.


    "Miss Be, I¡¯m not blind."


    "What?"


    "I can see it.Mr.Jimenez has feelings for you¡­"


    After a brief pause, he continued, "Although I don¡¯t know him very much, I know that he really loves


    you.


    During the four years you were gone, I often see Mr.Jimenez¡¯s car parked outside the Be family¡¯s


    house and¡­"


    "Andy, what do you want to say?"


    Andy firmly looked at her and said, "Miss Be, when you disappeared, I always thought you¡¯d be


    happier if you had been married to Mr.Jimenez instead of Victor."


    "It¡¯s over now, Andy.There¡¯s no point in bringing it up again."


    "I know.I just think that¡­"


    Andy took a deep breath and fixed his gaze on her.


    "You and Victor aren¡¯t tied to each other now, Miss Be.I understand that you don¡¯t want to think


    about the future right now, but you will need to remarry at some point.And if your mother was still


    around, she would want to see you being happy.Besides, Joe will also need a father figure.I can tell


    Mr.Jimenez cares deeply about you.Why don¡¯t you try to ept him, Miss Be?"


    Rachel looked into his eyes, and after a moment, she said, "Andy, the truth is, the person Roger loves


    is Rachel."


    "Pardon me?"


    Andy was confused about what she said.Wasn¡¯t she Rachel? Rachel sighed.


    People wouldn¡¯t believe her even if she told them she was not the real Rachel.


    Rachel pressed her lips together.Her finger that had been cut by the broken ss ached as soon as


    she tightened her grip on it.


    "Anyway, Roger and I can never be together.Please don¡¯t talk about this anymore, Andy." Andy sighed.


    "Fine.I won¡¯t say it again."


    Rachel smiled faintly.


    She checked the time, her uneasiness still lingering.


    After hesitating for a while, she finally picked up the phone.


    "Andy, I have to make a call."


    "Go ahead."


    Rachel rose from her seat and left the room.She scrolled through the contact list on her phone, where


    only a few people¡¯s numbers were kept.She then came to a halt and bit her lip.She didn¡¯t know who to


    call.She couldn¡¯t figure out why she was so agitated.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel sighed and pondered.


    Just when she was feeling hopeless, she instantly saw Joey¡¯s phone number and dialed it.


    Meanwhile, Carson took out the chocte and banana vored milk from the bag and tossed it in his


    palm.


    His eyes then fell on the Ferrari that was only a few steps away.


    "Hey, here¡¯s the milk you want!" Carson walked forward and was about to open the door.


    Before he could reach the car handle, he slightly wobbled the drink.


    But when he finally opened it, Joey was nowhere to be found.


    Carson¡¯s mouth hung open as he lost his grip, spilling the milk onto the driver¡¯s seat.He immediately


    checked the back seat and found nothing.


    Joey wasn¡¯t in the car.


    He got up and looked around.


    It was almost noontime, and the number of employees leaving the nearby building for lunch gradually


    increased.


    There were even more people outside.


    Carson searched the area but the kid was nowhere in sight.


    Joey was missing He was still in the car ten minutes ago.


    Carson¡¯s brows furrowed at the thought of this.He took out his phone and prepared to make a call.


    Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of Roger, who was walking out of the mansion.He remembered seeing


    Joey staring at the Jimenez Group building when he was sitting in the passenger seat.


    Before Roger could reach his office, he received a phone call from the branch.


    Something went wrong with a project they were working on, and he needed to deal with it, so he came


    back halfway.


    When he was about to get in the back of the car, a hand suddenly pressed the door shut.


    Roger turned around and was met by Carson¡¯s not-so-pleasant gaze.


    Before he could even ask, Carson immediately asked, "Where¡¯s Joey?"


    Confused, Roger replied, "Why are you here, Carson?"


    Carson was now on a mission to find Joey because he was the one who took him outside.


    If something happened to the kid, he would have to face unimaginable consequences.


    "I¡¯m asking you.Where is Joey?"


    "Joey?"


    Roger grew even more confused.


    Although he was aware that the Sullivan family had a new sessor, he had been settling matters


    abroad recently and had no idea who the young man was.


    Carson¡¯s rude approach offended him.


    He felt irritated, but as a civilized individual, he did not lose his cool.


    "You¡¯ve got the wrong person, Carson.I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about."


    "Haven¡¯t you seen him?"


    Carson wanted to squeeze the answer out of him, but when he saw that Roger didn¡¯t seem to be lying,


    he felt a pang of panic rise within him.

 Chapter 429: Joey Is Missing

    Chapter 429: Joey Is Missing


    Even Roger¡¯s assistant felt irritated by Carson¡¯s stern demeanor.


    "Mr.Jimenez has been busy since he returned yesterday.He didn¡¯t see a man named Joey at all."


    Without hesitation, he stood up for Roger.


    Carson looked at Roger for a while and loosened the car door.


    "I see."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and prepared to walk off.


    Roger scowled as he looked at Carson¡¯s back.His assistant was perplexed and mumbled, "I don¡¯t get


    him.Joey? Who is he? The name does seem familiar, though."


    Joey¡­ Roger somehow remembered Rachel.


    "It¡¯s about time, Mr.Jimenez.We need to leave."


    The assistant noticed that Roger was standing still next to the vehicle, so he called out to him.


    Roger gave a nod before getting inside the car.


    Once the rear door was shut, the assistant took a seat in the passenger seat.


    He appeared to recall something as soon as he sat down.


    "It just clicked in my mind," he said, patting his head.


    Roger squinted his eyes at his assistant.


    "Mr.Jimenez, Joey is Mr.Sullivan¡¯s nephew," the assistant said.


    "He¡¯s rted to Victor?"


    The assistant exined, "I¡¯ve heard through a Szar Group employee that Joey is around three years


    old and has his mother¡¯s surname.He has a great disposition."


    Roger contemted something.


    Then, he suddenly remembered something when the assistant was about to ask the driver to start the


    car.He got out of the vehicle after opening the door.


    Carson repeated his search, but he was unable to locate Joey.


    Suddenly, he felt a fierce pulsation in his temples.He was about to make a phone call when he saw


    Roger approaching "Why did you assume I had Joey with me?"


    The sound of a quick braking and the ckmercial car were both fresh in Roger¡¯s mind.There was


    something wrong.


    "He came here to look for you."


    "Me? Why me?"


    Roger was perplexed at this point.


    Joey was aplete stranger to him.


    Joey was Victor¡¯s nephew if his assistant was right.


    How could he get to him? Carson asked his men to keep looking in the vicinity.


    When he heard Roger¡¯s query, he said, "I wish I could be in a position to tell you that.He didn¡¯t tell me


    why he wanted to meet you."


    Carson was in no mood to chat with Roger any longer.


    Their rapport had yet to reach the point where they could talk freely at any moment.


    In addition, Joey had vanished.


    Surely, he needed to find him.


    Carson turned around and was about to get in the car after sending a few messages to his men.


    Joey was not very conversant with this ce and it had only been less than ten minutes when he got


    lost, which meant that he was not very far away.


    Carson guessed that the child had most likely exited the vehicle because he saw Roger.


    As for why Roger didn¡¯t see Joey¡­ Carson scowled, hoping the boy was just hiding somewhere.


    Carson¡¯s phone rang at some pointter.


    A henchman of his made the call.


    In spite of searching nearby shops, they were unable to locate him.


    Joey had disappeared into thin air in the span of just ten minutes..


    "Tell your people to stop looking for him," Roger said.


    "He may have been abducted.It¡¯s time to contact the authorities."


    "Sorry, your call has gone unanswered.Please call againter."


    A woman¡¯s voice spoke after the call went unanswered.


    Andy had waited a long time for Rachel to return, but she had failed to appear.He exited the room and


    spotted her outside, still on the phone, making a series of calls.


    She squinted her eyes, her mouth pursed, and her face contorted into a grimace.


    "Is anything wrong, Miss Be?"


    Hearing this, Rachel ceased her phone calls.


    "Joe doesn¡¯t answer the phone," she said to Andy after a moment of hesitation To top it all off, her


    eyelid twitched constantly and she felt uneasy.


    Thest time she felt like this was four years ago when Abby had an ident.


    Rachel didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore.


    "Don¡¯t worry.It¡¯s possible he¡¯s dozing off.I¡¯ll send you back home."


    Andyforted Rachel.


    He had a solemn expression as if he was worried that she might lose her cool.


    Rachel was well aware that she should not be behind the wheel at this time.She agreed.


    Andy went back to the private room to collect his coat and departed with Rachel.


    Andy reassured Rachel as they drove back.She squeezed her lips together, attempting to bring herself


    back under control.


    Sue Garden was a safe ce.


    Joey would be okay as long as he didn¡¯t leave the premises.She tried to console herself.


    They got to Sue Garden in around twenty minutes.


    Rachel and Andy exited the vehicle and entered the living room.


    But there was heaviness in the air before she even began looking for Joey.Her chest heaved a little,


    and her grip on the phone tightened unintentionally.


    "Miss Be."


    In the living room, Lukas was pacing back and forth.


    The moment he turned around, he noticed Rachel and Andy entering the room.He briefly fell into a


    trance.


    "Lukas, where is Joe?" She opened her lips despite the tense environment.


    "Thest time I tried to reach him, he didn¡¯t answer the phone.Is he asleep?"


    "Miss Be, you just arrived.I¡¯ll go grab some water for you."


    Lukas avoided making eye contact with her and didn¡¯t answer her inquiry.


    Lukas was always honest, and this was the first time he acted differently.


    Rachel became concerned when she saw Lukas¡¯ avoidance of her.


    "I¡¯m good, Lukas, thanks."


    "And your friend? I¡¯ll brew some tea for him¡­"


    "Lukas." Rachel¡¯s expression darkened.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Did something happen to Joe?"


    "He¡­ Miss Be, please don¡¯t be rmed if I tell you," Lukas said with a frozen grin, as his


    countenance shifted drastically Even though she attempted to deny it, Rachel understood at this


    moment that Joey was undoubtedly in danger.


    Her hands clenched, her gaze fixed on Lukas.


    After a brief pause, Lukas responded, "He¡¯s nowhere to be found!"


    In an instant, the color drained from Rachel¡¯s face.


    Those words mmed into her like a hammer.They triggered a shback in her mind.


    When they were looking for Abby four years earlier, Quintin called her and said the same exact words.


    And now, Joey was the one missing.


    "Miss Be¡­"


    "Miss Be!"


    Andy and Lukas called, their eyes open wide in shock.


    Rachel staggered backward and mmed against the storage rack next to the entrance.


    The jade te rocked and fell over.It was about tond on Rachel¡¯s head.

 Chapter 430: Stop Moving Around

    Chapter 430: Stop Moving Around


    Rachel had no time to duck.She closed her eyes subconsciously and lifted her hands halfway to protect


    her head.


    Before she knew it, arge hand grabbed her wrist, then pulled her to the side forcefully.She found


    herself falling into a firm and warm arm.


    Bang!


    The te shattered into pieces onto the floor.


    Because of inertia, Rachel¡¯s forehead mmed into the man¡¯s chest heavily.It didn¡¯t hurt all that much,


    but she still felt a little dizzy from moving so abruptly.


    Everything happened so quickly that Rachel didn¡¯t have the time to think.


    Still in a trance, she heard the sound of Lukas¡¯ voice, mixed with worry and anxiety.


    "Miss Bet, Mr.Sullivan! Are you okay?"


    Mr.Sullivan¡­ Rachel regained her senses, cocked her head up, and looked right into Victor¡¯s deep-set


    eyes.She was utterly startled,pletely forgetting about the broken te.


    Regardless of how much pain she was feeling in her forehead, she took two steps back to leave


    Victor¡¯s arms.


    "Don¡¯t move."


    Noticing that she intended to push him away, Victor held her tighter.He pulled her in front of him, then


    turned to Lukas.


    "Have someone clean this up and bring me the first-aid kit."


    After he said this, Victor lowered his gaze.His angr face held an unreadable expression.


    Rachel followed his eyes and discovered that her ankle was bleeding.


    Even though she tried to avoid the te, the fragments had still somehow managed to scratch her.


    "But¡­"


    Lukas looked at Victor and moved his lips to say something.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But before he could, Victor shot him a cold nce.


    Lukas had to swallow his words.He right away sent the servants to clean up the mess and turned


    around to look for the kit.


    Victor was still holding onto Rachel¡¯s wrist.She eventually came to her senses.


    At the thought that Joey was still missing, there was no time to worry about her ankle.


    She moved her wrist out of his grasp and said in an indifferent tone, "Mr.Sullivan, please let go of me."


    Victor turned to look at her.


    Rachel struggled in his arms.


    Scared that she might fall downter, Victor had to loosen his grip.


    "Stop moving around.Your ankle is hurt."


    "I¡¯m perfectly fine."


    Rachel turned around, intending to walk away, but the moment she started moving around, the pain in


    her ankle intensified, making her furrow her brows.She underestimated the injury.She originally thought


    it was just a flesh wound.


    Rachel rested for a bit and then proceeded to walk around.


    Seeing how much pain she was in, Victor narrowed his eyes.


    He made his way toward her, grabbed her arm behind the back, lifted her up, and walked in the


    direction of the sofa in the living room.


    "Victor!"


    Rachel was stunned, "Put me down at once."


    With a straight face, Victor nced over at her without saying a word.He went on to tighten his grip on


    her arm even more.He obviously wasn¡¯t going to listen to her.He set her down onto the sofa.


    Rachel wanted to get up right away, but Victor pressed her shoulder down and made her stay put.


    "Victor!"


    Rachel was growing anxious.


    Joey¡¯s safety was all that she could think of.


    "Lukas, where¡¯s the first-aid kit?" Victor asked.


    Ignoring her, he ced hisrge palm on her shoulder to stop her from getting up.


    Lukas rushed over to hand the kit to Victor.


    "Mr.Sullivan, it¡¯s here."


    Rachel grew exceedingly vexed.She tried pushing Victor away using all her strength, but failed.


    "Victor, release me at once! Don¡¯t you know that Joey¡¯s missing? I have to go and find him! You can do


    whatever the hell you want, but I can¡¯t!"


    "I know," Victor replied, pulling out the ointment and cotton swab from the first aid kit.


    Rachel red at him in a furious manner.


    "I¡¯ve sent my men out to search for him.Even if you head out now, how in the world do you n on


    finding him?" Victor saw her red eyes.


    He felt a pang in his chest, and unconsciously, he stretched out his hand, trying to wipe away her tears.


    Rachel turned away before he could touch her.


    "That¡¯s my business.Now I¡¯m asking you to let me go!"


    Rachel gritted her teeth tightly and clenched her hands into fists.


    "Sit down and stop moving around.You need to take care of your wound.In regards to looking for him,


    I¡¯ve already sent out people to do just that."


    Victor¡¯s hand hung in mid-air, his fingertips moving around a bit, then he took his hand back, saying,


    "You must know that without my permission, you can¡¯t leave this ce."


    "I¡¯ve already said that you can¡¯t leave Sue Garden without my permission."


    "You¡¯re not allowed to take off this ne without my permission."


    Rachel started to recall what Victor had said to her four years ago.


    The umted resentment flooded her heart again.


    She lifted her scarlet eyes, staring straight at him, and her voice became cid.


    "For the veryst time, LET ME GO."


    "Rachel, I have made myself clear just now.You can¡¯t leave.Not until the wound is healed!"


    Victor was very dominating.


    "There¡¯s one thing that I don¡¯t understand.You seem to care a lot about Joey."


    Rachel pressed her lips together tightly, the redness in her eyes still obvious.


    When she heard Victor say that, she held her breath.


    Seeing that she was silent, he knew that she must be very worried about Joey.He triedforting her.


    "Sit here and let me clean your wound.I have already sent people to go find Joey.He will be fine.And


    don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s not just your godson but also my nephew.I¡¯m not any less anxious to find him than


    you."


    Rachel stared at him and kept quiet for a very long time.Her eyes were red and wet.


    "If something were to happen to Joey, you will regret it."

 Chapter 431: Your Child

    Chapter 431: Your Child


    "What did you say?" Victor asked and was a little stunned.


    Rachel was murmuring, and he could only hear the word "regret."


    Rachel raised her eyes to meet his, and after a moment, she withdrew her gaze and said, "Nothing."


    Victor¡¯s dark eyes were fixed on Rachel for quite some time.He felt that she was saying something


    important, but since she didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore, he no longer asked.He loosened his grip


    on Rachel¡¯s shoulder, then squatted down in front of her.


    Victor lifted Rachel¡¯s injured ankle and ced it onto his thigh.He took a swab and dipped it in rubbing


    alcohol.He gently held her ankle in ce and started cleaning the blood around the wound


    delicately.Her ankle was pale white and slender, highlighting the scarlet blood that had gushed out from


    the gaping cut.


    Gazing at the bloody wound, Victor¡¯s face dimmed and wore an expression she couldn¡¯t read.He then


    put the ointment on Rachel¡¯s ankle.


    She bit her lip and retracted her leg as it touched the wound.


    The ointment was a little cold to the skin, and Rachel felt the stinging pain.


    She was squirming and tried to avoid it subconsciously "It¡¯ll only take a minute,"


    Victor whispered in a low and hoarse voice, pressing his hand against her ankle.


    He did it as gently as possible.


    Rachel bit her lower lip harder until it turned pale.She didn¡¯t say anything or made any movements.


    After applying the ointment and treating the wound, Victor ced her foot down.


    He stood up and put the tube back into the medicine kit.


    ncing at his back, Rachel kept thinking about Joey.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do if something terrible had happened to him.


    All she knew was that she would go crazy.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Victor was right about one thing this time.


    Even if she hurried out to find Joey, where would she even start? Maybe she could check the


    monitoring system¡­ However, she already did that four years ago.


    She had explored the entire system of Apliaria, but failed to find Abby in time.She took out her phone


    and dialed Joey¡¯s number once more.


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t in an unanswered state.


    It was disconnected with a double beep.


    Rachel was in disbelief.


    His phone could still be reached around half an hour ago.


    Rachel couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    She hung up and went straight to open the hacker software, searching for Joey¡¯s watch signal.


    A dark blue prompt box popped up on the screen.


    The Al operator remarked, "Sorry, the watch signal has not been detected yet."


    When Victor turned around, he noticed that Rachel kept calling, and the electronic voice rang in his


    ears.She was calling Joey.


    The signal was cut off again, and the phone was left unanswered.


    Seeing that Rachel had nned on dialing again, Victor reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    "Don¡¯t do it."


    Rachel looked up at him.She had been bowing her head just now, so Victor couldn¡¯t see her face at all.


    When she raised her head, he was taken aback to see the tears in her eyes.


    Victor was in a daze; he hadn¡¯t expected Rachel to cry.


    "You¡­"


    Victor¡¯s thin lips trembled.


    He reached into his pocket for a handkerchief, held her face, and wiped her tears away.


    For a moment, he sure felt jealous.


    She was anxious and scared that she couldn¡¯t find Joey, and even cried for him.It was a ridiculous


    feeling, he knew.


    He was jealous of a little kid.He even wondered if she would react the same when he disappeared one


    day.


    Just then, his phone rang, interrupting his thoughts.It was a video calling from Ivan.


    "What is it?"


    He picked it up¡­ "Mr.Sullivan, we¡¯ve got something.Joey was taken away outside the Jimenez Group


    building by a ckmercial vehicle."


    Ivan was in the public security monitoring center¡¯s room.


    There were dozens of screens in front of him that appeared to be the same size.


    All of them were now focused on that certain area in Apliaria¡¯s downtown.


    "Have you found out anything about that car?" Victor asked, his eyes fixed on the screens.


    "We¡¯re still on it.The people in that car are quite cunning.They¡¯ve evaded a lot of surveince


    cameras.It might take a while to locate them."


    After saying that, Ivan moved to another spot and seemed to be talking with someone.


    "Mr.Sullivan, we¡¯ve just found out the vehicle belongs to Szar Group."


    Victor answered the phone before Rachel, so she clearly heard what Ivan said.


    Szar Group¡­ Susan¡­ Despite the pain in her ankle, Rachel stood up and was about to walk out of


    the room.


    "I see.Keep investigating."


    As soon as Victor finished speaking, he saw what Rachel was up to.He ended the call immediately and


    stopped her at once, his eyes turning serious.


    "Rachel, haven¡¯t I told you to stay still?"


    "It¡¯s Susan, isn¡¯t it? She took Joe away."


    Susan had always been a scheming bitch to her.


    Her n against Rachel in the Waterfront Hotel failed thest time and she got in trouble instead.


    Now the Szar Group was on the verge of copsing, and Susan¡¯s reputation was also destroyed.


    What was she nning to do with Joey in this situation? Maybe she had nothing to lose now and that


    was why she was willing tomit another heinous act.


    And the reason why Susan took Joey away was because of Victor.


    Those who loved someone and didn¡¯t get the same amount of feelings and effort of what they had


    given would turn their affection into hatred.


    Rachel had seen simr things before.


    She knew that once people were in that state, they would lose their minds and do something horrible


    and crazy, just to make the people they loved suffer and regret it.


    **


    Joey was the unfortunate victim of Susan¡¯s wrath.


    "Go back and sit."


    Victor didn¡¯t address her question.


    His tone was stiff, indicating that he was getting upset.


    Rachel was able to free herself from his grip.


    Even when she was in pain, she stood in front of him, sneering, "Sit?! Really? You want me to sit down


    and wait for the news? What am I supposed to wait for?! Do I have to wait for your men toe here


    and tell me that Joey is dead?"


    Victor¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he remained silent.


    "Victor, you don¡¯t give a damn about Joey at all, do you?"


    Rachel snarled and clenched her fists, "Susan kidnapped him to threaten you.You¡¯re aware of that,


    right?"


    Victor frowned.He had no idea how she hade to this conclusion.


    "Rachel¡­"


    "That makes sense.You¡¯d probably be happier if Joey gets into trouble.After all, he isn¡¯t your kid, right?


    He is Odin¡¯s, and you see him as a threat and a rival for the Sullivan Group¡¯s business.If anything goes


    wrong, you¡¯d be pleased.Right, Mr.Sullivan? You only need to pretend to be sad for a period of time,


    then make the Szar family pay for it.You won¡¯t lose anything, and you¡¯ll be able to run the Sullivan


    Group without problems.Such a great opportunity¡­"


    "Enough!"


    Victor interrupted her furiously, his face full of anger.


    "Rachel, do you really think I''d do something so sick and low? That I¡¯d sacrifice a child¡¯s life to keep my


    position?"


    Rachel couldn¡¯t say anything back.She choked on her sobs.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t know what she was doing. She only knew she couldn¡¯t stay still after hearing that it


    was Susan who took her little boy away.


    Although he didn¡¯t wish for it to happen, Rachel med everything on Victor. The blood that had


    previously been stopped gushed out once more.


    Victor helped her up and guided her to the sofa after noticing she was in too much pain to stand


    steadily.


    "Victor¡­" Rachel suddenly uttered.


    "Joey is your son."

 Chapter 432: Do You Even Have A Heart

    Chapter 432: Do You Even Have A Heart


    Rachel didn¡¯t shout, but her voice was loud enough for the others to hear what she had said.To say that


    Victor was stunned was an understatement.


    Although Rachel tried to guess how he felt by his expression, she couldn''t read anything on his face.


    Perhaps he didn¡¯t hear what she said.


    Joey was kidnapped by Susan.


    Except Victor, Rachel couldn¡¯t think of anyone else that could help her find him as soon as possible.


    So she didn¡¯t care anymore if her secret had been revealed.Her priority was Joey¡¯s safety.


    As soon as Victor recovered from shock, he gently made Rachel sit on the sofa.


    Looking at his face, Rachel now found a trace of emotion: indifference.


    It was as if he didn¡¯t care about what she just told him.


    At the thought of this, Rachel¡¯s heart sank.


    Once Rachel was settled on the sofa, Victor turned around to leave.


    He didn¡¯t seem to have anyment about her revtion.


    Before she knew it, Rachel had already grabbed his hand to stop him.


    She was confused, but what mattered now was for him to believe her for Joey¡¯s sake.


    "I mean it, Victor."


    The longer Joey stayed in Susan¡¯s hands, the more dangerous his situation was.


    Rachel took a deep breath and repeated what she had just said earlier.


    "Joey is your child¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, Victor jerked her hand away and turned to look at her with


    condescending eyes.


    Noticing the way he looked at her, Rachel stopped herself from exining and smiled bitterly at herself.


    How stupid she was to think that Victor would save Joey after finding out that he was his son! Besides,


    there was no evidence to prove that he was the father of her child.


    How could Victor possibly listen to her? Maybe because Rachel panicked too much that she didn¡¯t think


    about the possibility of Victor refusing to save Joey.


    Well, whatever.


    If he wouldn¡¯t save Joey, she would.


    She couldn¡¯t let Joey wait for her too long.


    Finally, when Rachel tried to stand up, Victor broke his silence.


    "Rachel, do you really think I¡¯m not trustworthy? You really don¡¯t believe in anything I say, do you?


    "What?"


    Stunned, Rachel was lost for words.


    With one hand on the back of the sofa, Victor leaned closer to her.It was hard for Rachel to guess what


    he felt at that moment.


    "Do you even have a heart?" he asked in a low voice.


    There was no response from Rachel.


    "I¡¯ve told you I¡¯ll look for Joey.I promise to bring him back safe and sound.You don¡¯t have to make up


    such a ridiculous lie!" Victor stated.


    Pursing her lips, Rachel stared back at him.


    Without giving her a chance to speak, Victor stood up and said, "I¡¯ll take him back from Susan.Stay


    here."


    Then, he turned around and left Sue Garden.


    Rachel sat on the sofa, looking as pale as a ghost.


    Silence filled the room.


    Lukas kept ncing at her, curious about what she had said.


    To be honest, he was suspicious when he first saw Joey.


    It was only the result of the paternity testter that proved that Joey was the son of Odin.He hadn¡¯t


    mentioned his suspicion to anyone since then.


    "Miss Be, what you¡¯ve just said¡­" Lukas paused.


    "Is it true? Joey is Mr.Sullivan¡¯s son? No words came out from Rachel¡¯s mouth.


    All she cared about right now was Joey¡¯s safety.She answer Lukas¡¯ question at all.Her heart was in


    turmoil.


    Rach the way he acted.


    But Lukas took her silence as a yes.


    "I¡­I knew it!"


    The corners of his mouth rose into a wide grin.


    "Joey has quite a lot of simrities to Mr.Sullivan! Mr.Sullivan has hated peanuts and coriander since he


    was little, so has Joey.Mr.Sullivan is fond of jigsaw puzzles so is Joey¡­ Before, I was wondering why


    they shared so many simrities when Joey was just Mr.Sullivan¡¯s nephew.It turns out he is his


    son.Everything makes sense now!"


    Excitement was evident in Lukas¡¯ tone.


    This was splendid news for him.


    At this time, Victor was already driving his Maybach on the asphalt road.


    "Mr.Sullivan, Mr.Szar fell down the stairs at home today.He is still in aa, and under observation


    in ICU.Mrs.Szar passed out too because of the extreme sadness.And Susan hasn¡¯t met anyone


    except the two." Ivan¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    Victor¡¯s face darkened.


    "Where is Susan now?"


    Right now, Ivan was already standing outside the ward.


    From there he could see Susan, who was sitting beside Tammy¡¯s bed.


    "She is staying with Mrs.Szar.She didn¡¯t go anywhere else."


    There seemed to be nothing suspicious.


    Susan behaved normally.


    Too normal that Ivan doubted if she really had something to do with Joey¡¯s disappearance.


    Had he investigated the wrong direction? Or was there someone who deliberately wanted them to think


    that Susan was behind the kidnapping?


    "Keep a close eye on her."


    "Yes, sir."


    Thinking about what Rachel told him, Victor clenched his jaw and looked out of the window.


    To be honest, when he heard Rachel say that Joey was his son, an inexplicable joy filled his heart.


    Victor didn¡¯t react right away because he was afraid that he heard it wrong.


    But then, his memory pulled him back to what happened four years ago.It was him who brought Rachel


    to the hospital.He saw with his own eyes how much she bled that day.


    His shirt and hands were covered with her blood.


    Even when she was in the operating room, Victor never left.


    He had waited outside for three hours.


    By the time the doctor came out of the operating room, he was told that the baby didn¡¯t survive. If Victor


    hadn¡¯t witnessed all this personally, he might have believed what Rachel told him earlier.


    But the scene was still vivid in his mind.


    How could he forget? Their child had died four years ago.


    How could he possibly have another one? This memory made him believe that Rachel was lying just


    for him to help her find Joey"


    Therefore, Victor was irritated.It seemed that she didn¡¯t believe in him at all.


    Well, he didn¡¯t believe Rachel too.


    But somehow, her words wouldn¡¯t leave him alone.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think about Joey.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ivan."


    Ivan thought their conversation was over, so he was a little stunned when Victor¡¯s deep voice


    resounded in his ears.


    He put the phone near his ear again and answered in confusion, "Mr.Sullivan, what else do you want


    me to do?¡±


    "Do you have a backup file of the paternity test result that you gave me this morning?" Victor asked.


    "The paternity test result? Yes, the testing center has promised to send it to your e-mail while I¡¯m


    leaving.Sullivan, is there anything wrong with the result?"

 Chapter 433: You Are Killing Him

    Chapter 433: You Are Killing Him


    "Nothing"


    Victor¡¯s eyes were devoid of emotion.


    As his voice faded, he lowered his hand and hung up the phone.


    The car drove straight to the intersection, then turned left.


    They were heading for the hospital at a fast pace.


    After he hung up, Victor proceeded to check his mailbox on the phone.


    A message bubble appeared as soon as he opened it, saying, "You have new mail."


    He noticed the sender¡¯s headline with the capitalized words "Paternity Testing Center."


    "His fingertip halted above the screen as he stared at these words.


    He didn¡¯t open the email right away.He was full of hesitation.


    After a twenty-minute drive, the Maybach finally arrived at the hospital''s inpatient section.


    The driver came to aplete stop, raised his eyes to the rearview mirror, and spoke respectfully.


    "Mr.Sullivan, we are here."


    "Okay," Victor responded in a nasal tone.


    Although they¡¯d reached the hospital, he had no intention of getting out yet.He looked outside for a


    second but returned his gaze to his phone.


    The driver waited for a while, but Victor had not made any noise.He looked in the rearview mirror again


    and saw that he was preupied with something on his phone.


    Then, his expression changed, and the atmosphere in the car suddenly changed as well, bing


    quite unpleasant and unsettling.


    "Mr.Sullivan?"


    The driver shuddered and called his name in a cautious manner.


    Victor¡¯s grip on the phone was gradually bing tighter, the veins on his hand protruding due to the


    pressure.


    Finally, he decided to open the email.He had never felt so nervous before.


    The content loaded, and Victor¡¯s gaze was drawn to the upper right corner of the file, where his and


    Joey¡¯s names were listed.


    He then moved to the bottom part of the report and was caught off guard by the words written.


    "The probability of the father-son rtionship between Victor Sullivan and Joey Be is


    99.99%."Joey was really his son. In an instant, Victor feltpletely overwhelmed.Rachel didn¡¯t lie to


    him.


    Joey was truly his child! Victor¡¯s heart was beating like a drum and he felt himself go numb.How could it


    be possible?


    At that moment, memories came flooding, taking him back to their first meeting.


    The little boy who writhed in pain after he was scratched by Katie was his son.


    His hands were slightly trembling, and inside his heart was a whirlwind of emotions.


    There was confusion, joy, and a bit of fear.


    The minute Ivan got the message from the driver, he dashed downstairs to greet him.


    Then, he saw the Maybach¡¯s door flung open as he made his way down the stairs.


    Victor came out of the car and stepped forward with his lean and long legs.


    "Mr.Sullivan¡­"


    Before Ivan could finish his words, Victor had already walked past him and went straight inside.He


    paused for a moment and gave the driver a puzzled look.


    The driver stood by the car and shook his head, gesturing that he also had no idea what was going on.


    Ivan sighed faintly and looked up at the sky.


    It was a little dark, indicating that there could be a storm brewing.He quickly realized that he had no


    time to lose so he turned around and followed Victor into the elevator.


    ¡°Where is she?" Victor asked as the elevator door closed, his voice low and cold.


    He was referring to Susan.


    "Mrs.Szar has woken up, and Susan has returned to her ward,"


    Ivan replied, observing the look on Victor¡¯s face from the corner of his eyes.


    The air surrounding him was frigid.


    Ivan could sense it since he was standing close to him.


    If the elevator ride went long enough, Ivan was afraid that the situation would get even worse.


    What on earth happened? Ivan then remembered the email Victor requested.


    Could it be because of that? What was in that file? While Ivan was lost in thought, the elevator stopped.


    In the ward Susan had been anxious the entire time until she went back to the ward and shut the door


    behind her.


    In fact, she knew that Victor¡¯s men were keeping an eye on her in the dark.


    Now that she was inside the room, she breathed a sigh of relief after making sure that no one could


    see her.She sat on the edge of the bed, her mind still in shambles.She took out her phone and stared


    at the photo Odin had sent her.She bit her lower lip and felt excited and terrified at the same time.She


    was really looking forward to witnessing the regretful look on Victor¡¯s face after learning the truth.


    However, she couldn¡¯t stay calm either.She didn¡¯t have any idea what exactly Odin had done.


    This unknown feeling frightened her.


    Susan couldn¡¯t help herself.She called Odin in the end.


    No one answered.


    Her heart began to beat rapidly and irregrly.


    When she was about to make another call, the door suddenly opened.


    Suzan froze in ce before slowly rising, her legs trembling slightly as she turned to the door.


    Her face turned ghastly pale when she saw the man who was standing at the entrance.


    "V¡­"


    Filled with guilt and panic, Susan instinctively hid the phone behind her back while looking at the two


    people at the door.


    "Victor," she said in a trembling voice.


    "Where is he?"


    Susan gripped her phone tightly.


    Victor walked toward her, and she took a few steps back.She forced a smile and tried to make herself


    look normal.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I¡¯m almost at my limit, Susan."


    With a big stride, Victor backed her against the wall.He nced down at her with a disdainful look.


    "Tell me where he is."


    Susan felt the blood drain from her face.


    Even when nobody was strangling her, she still couldn¡¯t breathe properly.


    The air around Victor was oppressive and suffocating.


    Susan was powerless before him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you mean¡­"


    Without any warning, Victor put Susan in a chokehold.


    "Susan, I warned you not to push my buttons.You¡¯re not going to tell me? I¡¯d like to see how long you¡¯ll


    last!"


    Victor released her from his grip with great force.


    Ivan approached them and handed Victor a piece of wet wipe.


    With a poker face, he proceeded to wipe the hand that had just touched Susan.


    "Ivan."


    Victor¡¯s eyes were sharp and terrifying.


    "Immediately apply for a freeze on the Szar family¡¯s assets and tell the hospital to cease James¡¯


    treatment right away."


    Susan lost her bnce and her body mmed against the wall.


    Victor¡¯s words were ringing in her ears, and she was scared stiff.


    "Yes, sir."


    Ivan nodded and immediately took out his phone, ready to contact the hospital and the Sullivan


    Group¡¯swyer.


    During this period of time, the Szar family¡¯s finances were in severe shortage.


    Because of it, James was in low spirits and had fallen ill, if the problem wasn¡¯t handled properly, the


    Szar family would fall into hundreds of millions of dors in debt.


    And the only reason why the Szar family could still sustain its business despite its current situation


    was that the Sullivan Group hadn¡¯t taken action yet.


    Victor had an evil habit when it came to his prey.


    He wouldn¡¯t kill them all at once, robbing them of theirst hope.


    Instead, he would give them a ray of hope for survival before slowly extinguishing it all, torturing his


    prey mercilessly But now, Victor clearly ran out of patience.


    Once the treatment was terminated, James¡¯ life would be in grave danger.


    "You can¡¯t do that, Victor!"


    S?san screamed piercingly, her pupils dted.


    She reached out to grab Ivan¡¯s phone despite the pain in her back.


    Ivan swerved, causing Susan to miss and fall on the bed.


    Her hair was all over the ce.


    She tried to get up with her hands against the bed, but before she could say anything, she heard Ivan


    giving out orders through the phone.


    Not long after, her phone rang.It was her mother.


    Tammy was stammering on the other end of the line.


    "Susan, the nurses said your father was going to leave the hospital.


    What happened? What¡¯s going on? You can¡¯t pull out his venttor! Tell me why you¡¯re doing this!


    Stop!"


    Susan heard Tammy and the nurses arguing on the phone.


    It was pure chaos.


    "James! James! Please, please help him!"


    Tammy¡¯s heartbreaking words rang in her ears.


    "Don¡¯t do this! You can¡¯t leave him like this!"


    Susan! They turned off your father¡¯s venttor.


    ¡°What should we do?! Why is this happening?"


    Susan trembled all over when she heard Tammy¡¯s desperate voice.She stared at the merciless and


    cold blooded man in front of her.


    No, he was not a human being.He was the devil himself.


    "Miss Szar, your father¡¯s condition took a turn for the worse, and he won¡¯t be able to hold on for


    more than ten minutes once the device stops." Ivan reminded her.


    "A minute has passed, and you have nine minutes to think about it."


    "You¡¯re killing him!" Susan said, her eyes red and swollen.

 Chapter 434: On One Condition

    Chapter 434: On One Condition


    Even after hearing what Susan said, Ivan continued the countdown coldly.


    "Eight minutes."


    Susan clenched her teeth and scrambled to her feet.


    Reaching her hand out to Victor, she started to plead, "You can¡¯t do that, Victor.I¡¯ve loved you for three


    years.I¡¯ve also helped you! How can you be so cruel to me?"


    "Seven minutes."


    Ivan went on with the countdown, reminding Susan of what was at stake.


    Susan felt tensed as if a time bomb was put above her head because of Ivan¡¯s precise countdown.


    When her phone on the bed rang again with Tammy¡¯s name on the caller ID, it felt like a death warrant.


    Susan lowered her head, nced at her empty hands, and then tears streamed down her cheeks.


    The continuous sharp ringing of her phone seemed like an assault to the silence of the ward.


    Although Ivan was sure that Susan wouldn¡¯t put her father¡¯s life and the future of the Szar family at


    risk over this, he was surprised that she still refused to tell them where Joey was after another two


    minutes.


    "You only have five minutes left, Miss Szar.I hope it is clear to you that even if you choose not to tell


    us anything now, we can still find out where Joey is.It¡¯ll be just a matter of time.We can wait, but I¡¯m


    afraid your father might not,"


    Ivan warned her.


    Susan raised her head and looked up at Ivan, her eyes livid with fury.


    Ivan wasn¡¯t fazed by her re at all.


    He looked Susan straight in the eyes and said expressionlessly, "Four minutes left, Miss Szar.Where


    is Joey?"


    Sitting on the bed, Susan¡¯s phone kept ringing.


    Ivan nced at his phone to check the time again.He was about to say something when Susan


    cracked up a distinctive chuckle all of a sudden.


    In the next second, she burst intoughter.Her eyes were red in anger, but her lips curved up into a


    wanton smile.


    "Miss Szar¡­" The frenzied smile on her lips confused Ivan.


    "Yes, you¡¯re right.Even if I don¡¯t tell you, you will still find Joey."


    Susan took a deep breath and smiled again, a sinister one this time.


    "The Szar family is nothing in your eyes.How can I bargain with you? I was doomed to fail right at


    the start, wasn¡¯t I?"


    Seeing the sudden change in Susan¡¯s demeanor, Ivan had a bad feeling.


    Wiping her tears, Susan reached for her phone and answered the call.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Before Tammy could speak on the other line, Susan said in a hoarse voice, "I¡¯m sorry, Mom."


    "What¡­"


    Tammy was confused by Susan¡¯s words.


    When she was about to ask, the other line was already cut off.


    Susan removed the SIM card from her phone and threw it into the trash can.She then turned to look


    daggers at Victor.


    "I¡¯ve loved you for three years, Victor! Three fucking years! I fell in love with you when I first saw you


    and I was willing to do anything for you! But what did you do? You trampled on my love and didn¡¯t show


    even an ounce of mercy towards me! What did I do wrong? I¡¯ve done so much for you, but in the end,


    you want to destroy my family!"


    Even with tears all over her face, Susan¡¯s frenzied smile didn¡¯t wear off.


    Waving her hands dismissively, she continued, "Yes, I took Joey away! I¡¯ve hidden him! You are very


    powerful, right? Go ahead and look for him then! Find him if you can!"


    When the ward fell into silence after Susan finished speaking, a chilly tension emerged all of a sudden.


    "Susan Szar!"


    Victor¡¯s cold voice boomed.


    Susan almost jolted in fright, and the smile on her face froze for a moment.


    When she came back to her senses, she smiled wider and said, "What¡¯s wrong? Wasn¡¯t I right? I won¡¯t


    tell you where Joey is, Victor, even if I die! I will let your son die with me!"


    Victor was brimming with anger that the veins in his temples were almost visible.


    Striding forward, he grabbed Susan by the neck.


    Susan cried out in pain.She pushed Victor¡¯s hands off her throat to gasp for air.Her smile still hadn¡¯t left


    her face but her eyes were full of viciousness and despair.


    Deep inside, she was desperate.


    ¡®¡®Joey is Mr.Sullivan¡¯s son?¡¯¡¯ Ivan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    He was frozen on his feet for a moment.


    When he finally returned to his senses, he hurriedly stopped Victor before it was toote.


    "Mr.Sullivan, you mustn¡¯t let yourself be too carried away with anger!"


    But Victor seemed to hear nothing.His grip on Susan¡¯s neck only got tighter and tighter.


    Susan choked breathlessly in agony.


    Victor didn¡¯t loosen his hold on her even a little.


    Susan was already almost out of breath, and her bloodshot eyes were about to pop out.


    Despite the suffocation, she managed to say, "You will regret this for the rest of your life, Victor."


    "Mr.Sullivan!" Ivan called out again.


    Just as Susan was about to lose consciousness, Victor loosened his grip on her neck.


    Like a lifeless vegetable, Susan fell to the floor feebly and hit her back hard on the bedside table.


    However, despite lying there with little to no strength anymore, Susanughed sarcastically.


    "Where is Joey?" Victor asked sternly.


    Struggling, Susan raised her head and shot back at him, "I won¡¯t tell you, Victor! If you can, just kill me!


    After all, I won¡¯t live long enough even if I survive here after you ruin my family and take revenge on


    me! I¡¯m not afraid of anything anymore! You are the one who should be scared, Victor! You are the one


    who should be scared."


    Susan seemed to have lost her mindpletely as she repeated her words and kept mumbling some


    more.


    "Joey is your son.How ridiculous! I was kept in the dark like a fool.No wonder¡­I understand now.You


    hate children so much, but you give special treatment to Joey."


    She red at Victor.


    "You¡¯ve hurt me so badly, Victor, and I told you I would make you regret it! You¡¯d better kill me now and


    let your son die with me! If I die, your son won¡¯t live either! By the time you find him, it would be


    useless.You will find nothing but his dead body.Victor, I will let you regret it for the rest of your life.I will


    make sure you will not forget that you are the one who got him killed! That he died because of how cold


    blooded and ruthless you are!"


    Victor¡¯s jaw clenched.He squatted down and grabbed Susan¡¯s chin firmly.


    Although Susan kept reminding herself not to be afraid because she was the one who had a trump card


    against him, she still flinched in fear at the sight of Victor¡¯s cold eyes that she knew too well.


    "What do you want?" Victor asked in gritted teeth.


    Gathering her strength, Susan clenched her fist and looked at Victor.


    After a while, a sneer appeared on her face.


    "Are you finally yielding to me, Mr.Sullivan? Will the arrogant CEO of the Sullivan Group really back


    down this time? Don¡¯t you want to kill me?"


    "Let go of Joey and I will let the Szar family off," Victor said stiffly.


    Susan stared down at the face of the man she loved deeply.She had tried her best to make Victor yield


    to her and reciprocate her feelings, but her efforts were only met with indifference.


    But for Joey, Victor didn¡¯t hesitate even for a second to give in this time.


    How ridiculous!


    "I will let him go on one condition."


    Susan raised her head and looked Victor straight in the eyes.


    After a moment of silence, she grabbed Victor¡¯s wrist to pull him closer and put her other arm around


    his neck.


    "Marry me."

 Chapter 435: Wedding

    Chapter 435: Wedding


    In a rxed posture against the bedside table, Susan let go of Victor as soon as she was done


    speaking and looked at him as if she was certain to win.


    "What do you think? For the sake of saving your kid, you let me marry into the Sullivan family.Isn¡¯t it


    worth the effort?"


    Victor stood up without saying a word.


    His facial expression was enigmatic and unpredictable.


    Susan¡¯s contentment was evident in her gaze.She was certain that Victor would agree.Her longtime


    crush would finally agree to marry her, she thought.


    She seemed to have seen the moment in which Rachel was crushed beneath her feet Regardless of


    how much Victor cared for Rachel, did that really count? So what if Rachel was perfect? Susan


    believed she woulde out on top in the end! She was the actual hostess of the Sullivan Group,


    having been picked by Victor.


    Rachel, who was supposed to die four years before, had no right topete with her.


    Ivan grimaced as he learned about Susan¡¯s condition.He thought Susan was irrational and fantasizing.


    "Are you so eager to marry into the Sullivan family?"


    Victor¡¯s eyes were emotionless as he stared down at Susan.


    "I am."


    Susan spent three years waiting for this day!


    "Okay," Victor said with a stern look.


    Ivan¡¯s gaze quickly shifted to Victor after hearing this.


    He was taken aback.He asked with uncertainty, "Mr.Sullivan, are you really going to¡­"


    Susan, on the other hand, rose up and disregarded the agony in her body before Ivan could continue


    his statement.


    "You¡¯re okay with marrying me?" Victor didn¡¯t reply to her.


    He just evaded her grasp as he saw her approaching.


    Because of his frigid demeanor, Susan felt like she was a stranger to him.


    Seeing this, Ivan sighed with inward relief.


    He had worked for Victor for so many years, so he understood precisely what Victor nned to do.


    Susan was never going to be Victor¡¯s wife, but¡­ Ivan scanned Susan from head to toe.


    She was still overjoyed, totally clueless about what she was about to face.


    "Ivan.Inform the media immediately that the Szar family and the Sullivan family will be rted by


    marriage," Victor remarked coldly in a strong voice.


    "Mr.Sullivan¡­"


    "The wedding is tonight," Victor continued.


    "In reality, you don¡¯t have to be in such a rush." Susan couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    Victor grasped Susan¡¯s chin and halted her before she could continue her sentence.


    "Isn¡¯t this what you were hoping for, Susan? Why do you think of it as a rush now? Didn¡¯t you just say


    that you wanted to marry into the Sullivan family and be Mrs.Sullivan?"


    Victor¡¯s gaze was void of any emotions.


    Seeing Victor¡¯s gaze made Susan feel like she had entered a deep dark pit that was encircled by frigid


    air. A pleasant mood was expected of her.She had a giddy feeling.She was a bit rmed, though,


    when she heard Victor¡¯s statements.


    "I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have much time to prepare for the wedding.We can apply for our marriage


    certificates first.Preparation for the wedding might go at a leisurely pace.I have no time constraints."


    Victor tucked Susan¡¯s hair behind her ear while holding her jaw with his.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The way Victor did that made Susan feel that the guy in front of her was in love with her and had


    romantic emotions for her.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it.In spite of the short time frame, I will ensure that your wedding is one


    you will never forget," Victor told her.


    Victor¡¯s kindness enveloped Susan.She adored the guy in front of her and wanted to be married to him


    day in day out.She couldn¡¯t help but be seduced just by the sight of him.She called him dearly.


    "Victor."


    On her tiptoes, she reached out for Victor¡¯s lips.


    Victor, on the other hand, let go of Susan at this very time.


    Susan stumbled after losing her footing.


    As soon as she was able to maintain her bnce, she heard Victor give themand to Ivan, "What


    you need to do before the wedding is locate a guy who is approximately the same height as Odin, let


    him wear a mask, andplete the entire procedure with Susan."


    "Right, sir."


    Susan just hadn¡¯t seen thating.


    For a brief minute, she was certain she¡¯d misheard.


    She turned around and said, "What? What are you talking about? Odin¡­ Victor! What¡¯s the matter?


    What do you mean by seeking a recement for Odin?"


    "Miss Szar, it¡¯s quite evident what Mr.Sullivan is getting at.You and Odin are getting married tonight,"


    Ivan exined Susan¡¯s face quickly became pale.


    "Odin and I? It doesn¡¯t add up!"


    "You heard me right," Ivan said.


    "It¡¯s exactly what you asked for, Miss Szar.You said you wanted to marry into the Sullivan family and


    became Mrs.Sullivan.Didn¡¯t you intend to wed Odin in the end? Mr.Sullivan has always hoped to find


    Odin a suitable woman.It¡¯s a wonderful thing that we can all agree on it because you¡¯re willing to do


    so."


    ¡®Wedding! But Odin is dead in people¡¯s eyes!¡¯ Susan¡¯s wrath at being taunted erupted swiftly.


    "Victor, you¡¯re ying games with me!"


    "ying games with you?" Victor sneered.


    "Aren¡¯t you intending to marry into the Sullivan family? Don¡¯t you want to be Mrs.Sullivan? Tell me, how


    is that ying games with you?"


    "You should have known what I want.You¡¯re the one I want to marry," Susan replied, gritting her teeth.


    "Really? Is it okay if you won¡¯t be the hostess of the Sullivan family?"


    "What are you getting at?" Susan asked, confused.


    "Miss Szar, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not aware of one very important fact," Ivan said, coughing.


    "Following his departure from the Sullivan family, Mr.Sullivan signed an agreement and terminated all


    rtions with the Sullivans.He is no longer a member of the Sullivan family.The reason why he is now


    CEO and ruler of the Sullivan Group is that he owns a third of the Sullivan Group¡¯s stock and thus he is


    thepany¡¯s biggest stakeholder."


    In fact, the board of directors and the outsiders had it all wrong.


    They always believed that as long as they joined forces, they could remove Victor from his position as


    CEO of the Sullivan Group.


    In their minds, Carolyn had chosen Victor as the Sullivan Group¡¯s CEO since he was a member of the


    Sullivan family.


    However, Victor was in reality the Sullivan Group¡¯srgest shareholder.


    In his mature years, Victor had already broken his links to the Sullivan family.


    Because it was a family affair, he had never discussed it with anybody else.


    Maria was the one who knew it well, but she refused to ept it.


    Over the years, she had continued to y her tricks.


    She always thought that she could remove Victor from his position as CEO with the help of the board of


    directors.


    "I¡­ I don¡¯t get it."


    "The fact that you don¡¯tprehend does not matter.To be the Sullivan family¡¯s hostess and marry into


    the Sullivan family, Miss Szar, you must marry Odin.There is no other option.I¡¯ll take care of the


    wedding arrangements for you,"


    Ivan borated.


    Victor turned around and was prepared to depart after a quick peek at Susan


    "Don¡¯t you want to rescue your son?" Susan asked, seeing that Victor was departing.

 Chapter 436: A Gift For You

    Chapter 436: A Gift For You


    Victor¡¯s steps came to a halt, but only for a split second.


    Susan stumbled and then caught up with him as he was ready to leave the ward.


    Ivan, on the other hand, halted her just two stepster.


    "Ivan, send someone to watch her movement," Victor instructed.


    "She can¡¯t go before tonight¡¯s wedding."


    "I¡¯ll see to it, Mr.Sullivan." Ivan nodded as he stood in front of Susan.


    Susan¡¯s eyes went crimson as a result of her nervousness, Victor was capable of such a thing, and she


    was well aware of that.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "No! I refuse to marry him! I¡¯m not interested in marrying Odin.That¡¯s not possible! You can¡¯t¡­ "


    Suddenly, Susan paused.


    "I know where Joey is.Aren¡¯t you eager to learn of her whereabouts?"


    Victor turned around and looked at her with disdain.Susan said with trepidation, "Don¡¯t be one with a


    heart hard as nails.Would let your own son die?"


    About ten minutes ago, Susan thought Victor would give in to her pleadings for Joey.


    But when she saw Victor¡¯s icy demeanor, she was terrified.


    Without hesitation, the guy in front of her had the power to make her marry "a dead man."


    It was possible that a man with such callousness wouldn¡¯t give a damn about the life of his own kid.


    Susan panicked.She was beginning to regret it.She didn¡¯t want to marry Odin even though he was still


    breathing.


    What was the purpose of marrying him? Everyone in Apliaria saw Odin as dead! She would instantly


    be a widow in the view of the people around her.


    In the end, even if Odin returned to the Sullivan family, Victor would not let him go.Her situation would


    only worsen.


    Victor would still seek vengeance against her for Joey¡¯s disappearance, even if he couldn¡¯t give one


    care about Joey.


    As a result, she didn¡¯t want to get married to Odin.


    "Susan Szar!"


    After a lengthy silence, Victor finally said in a voice so calm it terrified everyone around.


    Susan swallowed hard and said, "No, I don¡¯t want to marry Odin.What if I told you where Joey is?"


    "There¡¯s no need for that," V¨ªctor sternly said, Susan nced at him with a pale face and an expression


    of astonishment.


    "Are you really not curious? That¡¯s your son for God¡¯s sake!"


    "I really am curious about it, but you don¡¯t have any idea where he is."


    Victor¡¯s phone buzzed as soon as he finished speaking.He pulled his phone out of his pocket and saw


    messages from Carson.He sent him two messages.


    "What? You are wrong! I know where he is!"


    Susan was astounded when she heard this.


    Victor opened his phone and then tapped the message.


    The first one was a location.


    Then, the text message said, "I¡¯ve located it.The automobile wasst spotted here.We should be able


    to locate them shortly."


    "Victor, you can¡¯t locate Joey without me."


    Fingernails prated Susan¡¯s skin as she clenched her fists.Her-body was stiff throughout.


    "I promise to tell you if you cancel the wedding."


    "Susan, who told you that Joey is my son?" Victor asked her, Susan¡¯s expression shifted dramatically.


    Victor¡¯s voice was icy and hushed as he spoke.


    "From the second all this started, you didn¡¯t know I was looking for Joey, did you? There is no way you


    know where Joey is.You had no idea he is missing too."


    "What? No¡­"


    "By the way, who informed you that Joey is my child?" Victor looked at her deep in the eye.


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    "Ivan, be on the lookout for her! Tonight, the wedding will take ce!"


    Victor walked away from Susan as soon as hepleted hisments before she had time to


    respond.


    The ward¡¯s door banged shut with a thud.


    Suddenly, Susan felt as though she was lost in her own universe.She didn¡¯t believe what had just


    happened.


    Ivan summoned his men and instructed them to keep watch outside the ward¡¯s entrance.


    Then he left the ward and started preparations for tonight¡¯s wedding.


    Susan was unable to keep her bnce any longer and fell to the floor.Her vision was blurred.She


    wasn¡¯t able to get her bearings until her phone rang for an extended period of time.


    Susan picked up the phone in a trance and activated the speaker on her phone by mistake.


    "Susan!"


    On the phone, Tammy was hoarse and sobbing.


    "Your father¡­"


    As soon as Susan heard the words "your father," her eyes widened, but Tammy¡¯s following words broke


    her heart.


    Tammy couldn¡¯t resist crying at this point.


    "He¡¯s dead!" Susan was no longer thinking straight after hearing the words.


    "Susan, hurry up!"


    Tammy¡¯s voice lingered in her head long after the phone had been disconnected.


    James had popped his clogs. There was no longer a living father figure in her life.


    Susan¡¯s ears were ringing nonstop with those words.


    Surely, that couldn¡¯t be! She assumed that Victor was simply bluffing and that he wouldn¡¯t actually send


    James out of the hospital.However, her father had died.


    Susan got to her feet slowly.She was skeptical.


    For her own peace of mind, she needed to see herself.


    That had to be a filthy lie! Her father? Dead? No way! She was ready to hurry out after opening the


    door.


    She was instantly halted from leaving by the two guys in ck.


    "Miss Szar, please return to your ward."


    "Get out of my path! I¡¯m desperate to see my father! Give me the way!"


    "Miss Szar, return to your ward immediately!"


    They didn¡¯t respond to Susan¡¯s wrath even though she was beating them.


    "We have to be rude if you go on like this."


    Susan¡¯s hair was all over her face and chaotic in every aspect.


    She nced at the guys in front of her and saw the water-drop-shaped pins on their uniforms, which


    represented the Sullivan Group¡¯s security business.She had an epiphany about something.


    Susan dashed back to the ward, where she shut the door behind her.She made her way back to the


    spot where she had been sitting, barefoot.


    As soon as she picked up her phone, she opened her call log.


    Her hands trembled as she searched.


    In the end, she was able to track out the phone number and give it a call.


    Before anybody picked up, the phone rang twice.


    "Susan."


    In a lighthearted tone, the guy spoke.


    "What¡¯s up? Do you like the present I got you? Please tell me you love it!"


    "Odin," Susan said as she knelt on the floor, her gaze fixed on the screen.


    "Do you remember saying that you could help me? Is there a reason why this happened? What have


    you done?"


    "You seem to be unimpressed by this pleasant surprise."


    "Odin Sullivan! It was you, after all! You abducted Joey, right? My dad is no more! It was you! You


    murdered my father! Is that what you call a surprise?! How can you manipte me, Odin?"


    "Manipte? No, that isn¡¯t the right term, sweetie.I only wanted to provide a hand," Odin said with a


    jovial grin.


    "Sorry to hear about your father¡¯s passing.As an apology, I¡¯ve arranged for you to receive a present."


    "What gift?"


    Susan was confused.


    A nurse and the guards were having a conversation outside the ward at the time.


    "Do you have any business here?"


    "Miss Szar needs her medication.That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.It¡¯s time for her to take her medication."


    The guards surveyed the nurse from head to toe.


    "Once you¡¯ve given her the medication, please exit the room immediately."


    One of the guards opened the door as soon as he finished speaking.Susan, in the meantime, turned


    her head to the door.

 Chapter 437: Commit Suicide

    Chapter 437: Commit Suicide


    The Imperial Hotel was located right in the center of the busy district of Apliaria.


    It towered over the other skyscrapers in the area, almost touching the clouds, and the building¡¯s peak


    was not visible from the streets below.


    On the top floor of the hotel was the luxurious presidential suite.


    The doorbell rang, startling the man who was standing on the balcony.


    He hung up the phone and put down the red wine ss on the table.


    Turning around with a curious look, he walked into the room to unlock the door.


    Pulling the door open, a middle-aged woman neatly dressed in a cheongsam was standing outside the


    hallway.


    "Hello, Mom."


    A warm smile shed across Odin¡¯s handsome face.He moved aside and gestured for her toe in.


    The middle-aged woman was Maria.


    Ever since Odin¡¯s death had been announced at the press conference the other day, Maria refrained


    from stepping into the public eye.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The press didn¡¯t think too much of her discrete behavior.


    Everyone knew it was normal for a mother to mourn the loss of her son in private.


    But they weren¡¯t aware that she was patiently waiting in great anticipation.


    She had been waiting for her son to return to her arms.


    Maria hurriedly walked into the room, took off her sunsses, and studied each feature of Odin¡¯s face.


    "You¡¯ve gotten thinner.Why did you lose weight?"


    "Mom, that¡¯s not true at all.If you look closely, you¡¯ll see that I¡¯ve actually gained some weight."


    Holding her hand affectionately, Odin shut the door.


    "Didn¡¯t you say that you would wait for me at home? What brings you here?"


    Maria withdrew her hand and spent a few moments observing her son, who was a head taller than her.


    After a few seconds of silence, her lower lip trembled, and her eyes turned red.


    "Oh, Mom.Please don¡¯t cry."


    Seeing that her tears were about to fall, Odin quickly took two pieces of tissue and gently wiped the


    tears off her face.


    Shaking his head with a smile, he held her tightly in his arms.


    "You don¡¯t look as beautiful when you cry."


    Rolling her eyes at Odin¡¯s remark, Maria pretended to be annoyed and hit his arm.


    "Hey, what do you mean by that? You better take it easy on your mother.Just because you are all


    grown up now, you don¡¯t think your mother¡¯s beautiful anymore?"


    "What? Don¡¯t be silly, Mom.I didn¡¯t mean it like that."


    Odin smiled sheepishly.


    He let go of her and wiped her tears.


    "I was justforting you.It breaks my heart to see my beautiful mother cry."


    "Well, can you me me for being emotional? You have been abroad for six years, and you never


    came back.Not even once¡­"


    Maria took the tissue from Odin¡¯s hand and wiped her wet cheeks.


    "And now I finally saw you.After all this time, you¡¯re finally here in front of me.How could I not cry? You


    are my precious son!"


    Putting his arm around Maria¡¯s thin shoulders, Odin led her to the living room and sat down with her on


    the couch.


    "I will never leave you again."


    "What?"


    Maria threw the tissue into the trash can.


    "I thought you said it would take you a while longer toe back.Howe you returned all of a


    sudden?"


    Sitting cross-legged on the sofa across her, Odin shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, I missed you


    so much, so I came back."


    "Oh really now? Yeah, right."


    Maria was amused by his ttering words.


    But on second thought, something worrisome entered her mind.She suddenly stopped smiling and


    asked, "Does Victor know?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about it.He won¡¯t know.I¡¯ll make sure of it," Odin replied casually.


    He knew what troubled Maria, and he wanted to reassure her that everything would be fine.


    "That¡¯s good.But you and I both know Victor is a cunning man.He had questions about your so-called


    death and had some people investigate it.I was worried that his men might find you here."


    "I¡¯m not afraid of him because I¡¯ve got everything all figured out."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his phone cau suddenly vibrated inside his pocket.He took it out and


    looked at the screen.


    It was a text message.


    "It¡¯s done."


    Odin took onest look at the message and deleted it.


    At the same time, Maria¡¯s phone vibrated.


    What she received was not a cryptic text but a piece of breaking news.


    Maria nced at the long article and didn¡¯t care about the content at first.


    Unexpectedly, a familiar name attracted her attention.


    Something bad had happened to Susan Szar.


    "Today, at 3:20 p.m.on October 26th, Susan Szarmitted suicide by jumping off a building.The


    first responders dered her dead on the spot."


    "It can¡¯t be.Susan¡¯s dead?"


    Maria gasped in horror.


    Odin put his phone down and leaned back on the sofa, pretending to be confused.


    "Mom, who is Susan?"


    "A stupid and greedy woman who wanted to get what she didn¡¯t deserve," Maria replied disdainfully.


    "But I can¡¯t believe it.Shemitted suicide? It just doesn¡¯t seem right to me.Susan would never give


    up in her quest for power.Could there be someone else responsible for her death?"


    Busy adjusting his cuff link, Odin didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Odin, you haven¡¯t answered me yet.Didn¡¯t you say that you woulde back in a few more days?"


    Maria didn¡¯t mention anything more about Susan¡¯s sudden death.She didn¡¯t really care about that


    heartless woman.


    Odin poured a ss of water and moved it in front of her.


    "Well, things change.Everything¡¯s almost ready.What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve prepared a gift for my dear brother."


    "A gift?"


    Odin smiled thinly but said nothing.


    The look in his eyes was unfathomable.


    A shiny Maybach was speeding down the road, expertly weaving in and out of traffic.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I¡¯m so sorry.It¡¯s all my fault.I didn¡¯t watch Susan closely enough.It caught all of us by


    surprise."


    Ivan¡¯s trembling voice came out of the phone¡¯s speaker.


    Right after Susan jumped off the building, Ivan immediately called Victor to report the incident.


    While dealing with Susan¡¯s funeral arrangements, Ivan instructed his men to stop the reporters from


    coming inside the office.


    At this moment, Victor was driving toward the location Carson had sent him.


    Standing downstairs outside the in-patient department building, a mere two meters away from where


    Susan had fallen, Ivan could clearly see a pool of blood on the ground.


    It belonged to Susan.He raised his head and saw the balcony of Susan¡¯s ward.


    Susan had jumped off the balcony without hesitation.


    Half an hour ago, she was pleading with Victor, saying that she didn¡¯t want to marry Odin.She didn¡¯t


    seem to have lost hope for life after their conversation, but then, she jumped off the balcony.Her


    change of heart was so radical that Ivan felt it was strange.


    But he still couldn¡¯t make sense of what had happened.It was as if someone had carefully orchestrated


    her death.


    A gust of autumn wind blew over.


    With suspicions flooding his mind, Ivan couldn¡¯t help but shiver.He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the


    cold wind or if he was terrified by these strange circumstances.


    Back on the highway, Victor stepped on the gas and sped up even more.


    He was driving the Maybach at 120 miles per hour, reducing the usually forty-minute drive to only


    eighteen minutes.


    Carson spotted the speeding car from a distance.


    He hung up the phone and walked over.


    A few meters away, Victor parked the car and stepped out.


    "That was fast.I thought you would need at least ten more minutes," Carson remarked.


    The shiny Maybach soon caught his eye, and he raised his eyebrows.


    "Really? That is one of the only three models on the entire.You shouldn¡¯t drive recklessly.It¡¯s not


    a sports car.A rare luxury vehicle like this one needs to be treated with utmost care."


    Ignoring Carson¡¯s advice, Victor looked around and saw that there were only a few cars passing by on


    the highway in the suburbs.


    "Have your men found any clue? Tell me everything," Victor asked in a serious tone.


    With his arms crossed over his chest, Carson leaned against the Maybach¡¯s hood and said, "Nothing


    much at the moment.But we found a vital piece of information that can be regarded as a clue."


    "What is it then?"


    "A surveince camera from the street corner recorded the getaway vehicle, and the driver¡¯s face was


    captured."


    As Carson spoke, he showed Victor the photos on his phone.


    "But the image quality is too blurry to make a positive ID on the suspect."


    Looking down at the pictures intently, Victor¡¯s eyes darkened in anger.


    "If we can somehow improve the resolution of the photo and see what this person looks like, we should


    be able to find him soon,"


    Carson stated confidently.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Find someone to adjust the photo," Victor said in a low voice.


    "Well, that¡¯s where we have a problem.The photo is too blurry.Even if we hire the best tech guy in the


    whole country, he may not be able to do it." Suddenly, Carson¡¯s eyes lit up.


    "But I know that there is someone who can."


    Victor stared at him in silence, waiting for him to continue.


    Meeting Victor¡¯s steely gaze, Carson paused for a while before opening his mouth to utter his next


    words.


    "King of Hearts."

 Chapter 438: Is Wallace King Of Hearts

    Chapter 438: Is Wace King Of Hearts


    King of Hearts¡­ It had been four years since that person disappeared without a trace.


    This was simply impossible.


    "I¡¯ve posted about the reward in the hacking forum.Maybe we can try our luck¡­"


    Victor¡¯s eye darkened in an instant.


    But before he could say anything, the sound of his ringtone cut him off.


    Although the call was from an unknown number, he still answered it.


    "Hello.Is this Victor?"


    A man¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    "Who are you?" Victor asked in a cold tone.


    In order to let Carson hear what the man was saying, he switched to speaker mode.


    Victor didn¡¯t need to order him to act.


    Carson quickly memorized the number on the screen and asked his men to find out who the owner


    was.


    "I¡¯m Wace."


    It didn¡¯t take long for his subordinates to send the information they found about the phone number.


    Carson quickly scanned the information.


    The caller¡¯s name was Wace.Male.


    He was 27 years old.He was a hobo who had just arrived at the Apliaria half a month ago.


    In just a minute, Wace¡¯s background was thoroughly investigated.


    However, they didn¡¯t know how he was able to get Victor¡¯s number.


    "What is it?" Victor asked.


    On the other side, Wce was sitting in front of hisputer.He adjusted his sses as he looked at


    the document on the table, where three words were written in bold: King of Hearts.His eyes narrowed


    when his gaze fell on the broken little finger of his right hand.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I can help you," Wace said.


    "Help me?"


    "I know you are investigating a car."


    After a short pause, Wace added, "I can help you find out who is in this car.


    Victor¡¯s expression grew darker.


    He clenched his jaw and asked, "Are you the one who took Joey away?"


    "Mr.Sullivan, don¡¯t get me wrong.I just saw the post about the reward in the forum.You want a high-


    definition version of the photo, don¡¯t you?"


    Taking of his sses, Wace continued, "I think I can fix it, so I called you."


    "How did you know my phone number?"


    "Mr.Sullivan, it¡¯s not difficult for a hacker."


    Wace stood up and walked to the French windows.He lived in the building that faced the Sullivan


    Group.


    His eyes were fixed on the logo of thepany as he continued, "It¡¯s a piece of cake especially for


    King of Hearts."


    King of Hearts¡­ Carson¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    On the other hand, Victor frowned.


    "Are you saying you¡¯re King of Hearts?"


    "Yes, I am King of Hearts."


    There was a brief silence before Victor asked again, "King of Hearts has disappeared four years


    ago.Do you have any evidence to prove that you¡¯re that person?"


    His demand didn¡¯t surprise Wace at all.


    "Except for King of Hearts, no one else could possibly repair the photo you have to the point that the


    person inside the car could be recognized.If you want evidence, I¡¯ll let you see the photo I repaired


    first."


    "Tell me, what do you want?" Before answering.


    Wace went back to his desk and held the document about King of Hearts.


    "Mr.Sullivan, don¡¯t be so nervous.I¡¯m just interested in the reward you posted in the forum.It¡¯s just


    purely business."


    With that, he hung up the phone and sent the edited photo to Victor. At this moment, someone knocked


    on the door.


    "Come in."


    Right after Wace put the document into the drawer, the door to his residence opened.


    An expressionless man in ck appeared at the door.


    "Mr.Finch, my master is looking for you."


    The man¡¯s voice was as cold as the look on his face.


    "I see.I¡¯ll be there soon."


    Wace breathed a sigh of relief when he heard it was his master who was looking for him.


    When he didn¡¯t move, the man in ck frowned.


    "Mr.Finch, my master wants to see you right now."


    It was like he was saying that Wace had no time to freshen up or do anything else.


    The two stared at each other for a while.


    Wace¡¯ eyes fell on his broken little finger again, making him sigh.


    "I know.Let¡¯s go."


    Soon, Wace and the man went out of the hotel room and took the elevator to reach the penthouse.


    At the entrance of the penthouse, the man in ck reported respectfully, "Master, Mr.Finch has


    arrived."


    The man who was sitting on the sofa and idly browsing the messages in his phone, raised his eyes and


    said with a smile, "Come in."


    "Mr.Finch?"


    Lines appeared on Maria¡¯s forehead as she looked at the entrance.


    Because of the dim light at the porch, Maria couldn¡¯t see Wace¡¯s face clearly.But as he walked closer


    to the study, she immediately noticed the scar on his right cheek.


    "Nice to meet you."


    As a sign of respect, Wace bowed at them.


    The scar on his face wasn¡¯t that scary, but it was ufortable to look at.


    Maria looked Wace up and down and raised an eyebrow.


    "Is this the gift you said for Victor?"


    "Have you sent the photo?"


    Instead of answering Maria¡¯s question, Odin looked up at Wace.


    "Yes."


    Taking a sip of wine, Odin asked, "Didn¡¯t he suspect you?"


    "Well, of course, Victor was on guard.He didn¡¯t believe me when I told him my identity.But don¡¯t worry,


    Mr.Sullivan.There is no one in the world who can repair the blurry picture except for King of Hearts.The


    picture that I sent Victor is enough to make him believe that I am King of Hearts."


    In silence, Odin yed with the ss of wine in his hand.


    Meanwhile, Maria was even more confused.


    "What are you talking about? King of Hearts? What King of Hearts?"


    It was then that Odin decided to introduce Wace to Maria.


    He put down the wine ss and walked towards him.


    "Mom, let me introduce him to you.This is Wace, my capable helper."


    "Nice to meet you, ma¡¯am.Please let me correct Mr.Sullivan.I¡¯m not his capable helper.In fact, if it


    weren¡¯t for him, I would have been dead already.Mr.Sullivan saved my life."


    "You saved his life?"


    Maria looked at Odin in confusion.It was Wace who answered her.


    "Four years ago, I was framed and put into prison.By chance, I have a friend who knew


    Mr.Sullivan.After listening to my story, Mr.Sullivan helped me clear my name and allowed me to work


    for him.So Mr.Sullivan has saved my life.No matter what he asks me to do, I will do it."


    As he spoke, Wace nced at his broken little finger again, and what happened four years ago


    shed through his mind


    Odin only gave him a meaningful smile and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Wace and Odin looked at each other.


    They both knew that what Wace said was a lie.


    The truth was that he had just escaped from the prison half a month ago.

 Chapter 439: Roger Came

    Chapter 439: Roger Came


    In the Sue Garden II sorry the number you are trying to call is not reachable.


    Please try againter¡­


    Rachel hung up before the phone prompt could finish its message.


    Since Victor left the Sue Garden almost an hour ago, Rachel had called Joey more than twenty times.


    Each time, she received a voice recording telling her that his number couldn¡¯t be reached.


    Meanwhile, Andy was calling people he knew.


    When he was done, he went to the balcony and saw Rachel staring at the screen of her phone


    absentmindedly.


    "Miss Be¡­"


    Andy walked towards Rachel.He happened to nce at Rachel¡¯s phone screen and saw Joey¡¯s


    number on it.He knew how worried she was so he tried tofort her.


    "Joey is a smart kid.He will be safe.Don¡¯t worry too much."


    "Okay," Rachel answered distractedly.


    Joey had always been a smart kid.He had been kidnapped before when he was younger.


    Rachel had just returned to the headquarters of the Red Hackers, where she became the new


    president.


    However, many members of the alliance wanted her position as well.


    Even if she was the president, she didn¡¯t have the full confidence of the people.


    Because of her precarious position in the Red Hackers, Rachel tried her best to keep Joey out of their


    sight.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t hide Joey all the time.


    Rachel had just assumed the presidency for more than half a month.


    It was during this time that the unfortunate thing happened.


    She had been working so hard that she fell ill.


    It was her noon break, and she had a video chat with Joey.


    Quintin entered the office.


    He thought that Rachel didn¡¯t look well so he touched her arm, which was hot to the touch.


    "Boss, you have a fever."


    Joey heard what Quentin had said.


    They boy got worried and wanted to see Rachel.


    When the video chat with Rachel ended, Joey sneaked out of the house.


    At that time, the situation in the Red Hackers was getting terrible and Rachel¡¯s home had already been


    targeted.


    As soon as Joey got out of the yard, someone took him away.


    As soon as the nanny found Joey was missing, she called Rachel.


    The ind was not big and it was Rachel¡¯s territory, being the headquarters of the Red Hackers.


    She put someone to check all the surveince videos to find Joey.


    Joey was found an hour after he went missing.


    He was sitting in the bathtub with a lollipop in his hand.


    On the floor of the bathroom, a person was lying down and his forehead was bleeding.


    When Rachel checked the surveince videoter, she found that Joey didn¡¯t show any resistance


    when the kidnapper took him.


    He didn¡¯t cry or make any noise.


    Joey even asked the man to buy him a lollipop, and he did.


    Joey was taken to a bathroom where he was locked up.He looked at the toiletries rack, took the bottles


    and jars that he could reach, and put them in the bathtub.He opened one bottle, which happened to be


    body wash, and poured it on the bathroom floor.He then sat in the bathtub and cried aloud to call the


    attention of the kidnapper.


    The bathroom door opened and the kidnapper went in to see what had happened to Joey.He didn¡¯t


    notice the liquid on the floor so he slipped and fell.


    The kidnapper nced at Joey who had this naughty look in his eyes.He knew at once that it was the


    boy who intentionally spilled the body wash on the floor.He naturally got furious.He grabbed the


    handrail so he could stand and grab Joey.


    But Joey began throwing the bottles and jars at the kidnapper, who instinctively covered his face with


    his hands.He staggered to his feet.He slipped and fell again, and in the process, he mmed himself


    against the toiletries rack.


    A bottle of shampoo on the top shelf of the rack fell and hit the kidnapper on his forehead.


    The cut on his forehead started bleeding Rachel pursed her lips as she thought of how Joey was able


    to get out of danger that time.


    She prayed hard that he would be safe this time.


    But she knew it was different this time.


    That time, the kidnapping happened on the ind, where the headquarters of the Red Hackers was, so


    Rachel could easily find Joey.


    She somehow knew that the kidnapper wouldn¡¯t hurt Joey.


    He only took Joey to threaten her so she would give up her position as the president.


    And if something had happened to Joey, the kidnapper wouldn¡¯t be the president.


    Moreover, Rachel would take revenge on him.


    But this time, they were in Apliaria, and she didn¡¯t have control over things here.


    More than that, Rachel was suspecting that Susan was behind this.


    She knew very well what extreme things a woman would do when she was overwhelmed by hate


    because of love.


    Joey would be Susan¡¯s way of threatening Victor! Rachel knew only too well that Susan would not have


    any mercy on Joey as long as she could threaten Victor.


    Ding! Someone rang the doorbell of the Sue Garden.


    ¡®Did Victore back? Did hee back with Joey?¡¯ Rachel shivered and wanted to stand up to have


    a look.


    But when she did, she felt pain in her ankle.


    Lukas hurried to the door and looked at the monitor screen.


    Seeing the man at the other side of the door, he asked a servant to let the man in.


    Lukas then walked back to the living room.


    "Lukas, is it¡­"


    "Miss Be, it¡¯s not Joey,"


    Lukas cut in when he saw the expectant look in Rachel¡¯s eyes.


    "It¡¯s Roger."


    Rachel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    The servant ushered Roger into the living room.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Mr.Jimenez."


    Lukas greeted Roger politely.


    Roger nodded, acknowledging the greeting.


    When he saw Rachel sitting on the sofa, he immediately noticed her inmed ankle.


    His eyes narrowed and he walked toward Rachel.


    "Why are you here, Roger?"


    His eyes still on Rachel¡¯s ankle, Roger answered, "I¡¯ve heard that Joey was kidnapped.The vehicle of


    the person who took him stopped at the gate of the Jimenez Group.I already asked someone to secure


    a copy of the recording of the surveince camera at the gate of the Jimenez Group.I¡¯m sure it will be


    helpful."


    "Joey was taken away at the gate of the Jimenez Group?"


    Rachel asked with her eyes widened.


    Roger nodded and then took the USB sh drive out of his coat pocket.


    "I was there at that time, but I didn¡¯t notice them.I had my back towards them."


    Tears welled up in Rachel¡¯s eyes when she realized that Joey went there to look for her.


    Joey must have known from somewhere that Rachel was with Roger.


    He then asked Carson to take him to the Jimenez Group so he could wait for her.


    Roger knew that Rachel was worried about Joey.


    "Don¡¯t worry," he said in aforting tone.


    "Joey is a member of the Sullivan family.The kidnappers just want money.And the worst thing that we


    will do is to pay the ransom."


    Rachel turned her eyes to Lukas.


    "Please bring me theptop.I want to see the surveince video."


    Lukas immediately went to get theptop.


    Looking at Rachel¡¯s red ankle, Roger frowned.


    "What happened to your ankle, Rachel? Did Victor¡­?"


    Rachel took a deep breath before she said, "Roger, Joey is my son."

 Chapter 440: A Tattoo

    Chapter 440: A Tattoo


    Roger was at a loss for words.He stared at Rachel in a daze for some time before he said


    disbelievingly, "Rachel.what did you just say?The baby didn¡¯t die four years ago.I bribed the doctor to


    perform a fake operation."


    Rachel looked at Rogerprehensively.


    "That baby is Joey."


    She couldn¡¯t have possibly meant what she just said.


    Roger refused to believe it.


    Lukas soon came in with theptop and handed it to Rachel.


    Gradually, Roger got over his shock.


    He longed to say a lot of things, but he just couldn¡¯t do that at the moment.


    Not when all of Rachel¡¯s attention was on theptop she didn¡¯t even notice that Roger had been


    looking at her strangely.


    She quickly inserted the USB sh drive into theputer and opened the file that contained the


    surveince video.


    Since the surveince camera of the Jimenez Group was facing its gate, the monitoring area was


    limited.


    The video only went on for about one minute.


    From the left side, the ckmercial vehicle could be seen passing the Jimenez Group Andy stood


    behind the sofa and equally watched the video attentively.


    He noticed that the business vehicle they hadn¡¯t suspected was parked in a corner.


    "Joey had been targeted the moment he stepped out."


    IO Rachel paused the video and tried zooming the vehicle in the video to see better.


    But the more the picture was erged, the blurrier it became.


    When it could no longer be zoomed, the only thing they could see was someone¡¯s vague figure.


    "We can¡¯t even tell who the person in the car is.Is it a man or a woman?"


    Andy frowned.


    "If only we could improve the definition of the video."


    ¡®Improve the definition¡­¡¯ Without uttering a single word, Rachel looked at the blurry ckmercial


    vehicle in the video, and used the shortcut key to take a screenshot of it.


    Finally keeping the story he just heard to rest for a while, Roger immediately reacted to Andy¡¯s


    suggestion.


    "The Jimenez Group has hired several big shot talents in information technology the past few years.I


    can give it to them, so that they work on it."


    lii Andy took another look at the blurry picture and said, "That¡¯ll be great! I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s any trouble


    for¡­"


    "I can do it myself," Rachel said, cutting Andy off before he could finish talking.


    Both Roger and Andy snapped their heads at the same time to look at her in surprise.


    Rachel was typing very quickly on the keyboard.


    Theptop¡¯s screen was divided into two parts; the screenshot of the vehicle on the right side, and a


    series ofplicated codes on the left.


    The more she typed and the codes appeared on the screen, the screenshot on the right side got clear


    surprisingly quickly.


    "Miss Be¡­"


    Andy trailed off, not knowing exactly how to apud her expertise.


    Roger was equally baffled by what he just witnessed.


    Granted, he didn¡¯t know much about theseplicated codes, but he knew just by looking at them that


    they weren¡¯t simple.


    A newbie could not have done such, especially repair a picture with such a low definition.


    He was practically sure that even the talents in the information technology department trained by the


    Jimenez Group couldn¡¯t pull off what Rachel just did effortlessly.


    Roger¡¯s eyes darkened considerably as his gaze fell on Rachel.He just realized something he never


    thought was possible.He didn¡¯t know Rachel as well as he thought he did.He had always thought that


    he knew who she was.He had loved Rachel for so many years that, he knew what she liked to eat, and


    what she liked to do.He knew when she was offended and when she cried.He always knew when she


    was happy.He used to think that he knew everything there was to know about Rachel.


    But right now, in that instant, he wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.


    He had never known Rachel was good in information technology.


    Now, he just found out that she was extremely good and talented in that field. When the codes were


    complete, the screenshot became clearer and they could finally see something that could be of use to


    them.


    It wasn¡¯t much, but they could see the side of the driver¡¯s face.


    "Who could that be?" Andy voiced out everyone¡¯s question.


    Roger followed Andy¡¯s gaze and looked at the screenshots.


    Looking at it closer, he noticed a tattoo the shape of a tiger¡¯s head on the driver¡¯s hand.


    "This tattoo¡­"


    Roger whispered in a deep voice as he twisted his face in concentration.


    While Roger was thinking, Victor received a high-definition picture from Wace.


    When he opened it, the same tattoo immediately attracted his and Carson¡¯s attention.


    "A tattoo with the shape of a tiger¡¯s head."


    Carson frowned, "It looks like the person behind this kidnapping has really put a lot of money into


    this.They could afford to hire a mercenary to kidnap a child."


    There were always some ces in the world that had no government or rules whatsoever.


    To these people, human life had no value, and as such, surviving was always a battle.


    If anyone got into that society, there was no way they could leave unharmed unless they associated


    themselves with the evil people there.


    Some people had once wanted to do something about such zones, but the price they had to pay to


    seed was just too high. The more chaotic andcking in rules these ces were, the less human


    life mattered.


    Needless to say, mercenaries enjoyed living in such ces.


    They relished in such an atmosphere and environment where they owed no one nothing.


    Mercenaries were said to be soldiers, but in fact, most of them were ouws who were willing to do


    anything at all for money.


    The tattoo with the shape of a tiger¡¯s head was the symbol of the Roaring Tiger, one of the most


    famous mercenary organizations in the world.


    The Roaring Tiger had tens of thousands of mercenaries all over the world.


    However, it was very rare to find them in Apliaria.


    Carson had only ever heard rumors of them.


    He had never really had to deal with them.


    Victor stopped looking at the picture, dialed a number and said coldly into the phone, "Check out all the


    people who came into Apliaria in the past six months and get me their information.I want this in less


    than ten minutes."


    As Victor was dropping the call, Carson received one from his subordinate.


    "I just spoke with an old man living nearby, and he said he had seen the ckmercial


    vehicle.Apparently, it drove around this ce for some time, then drove to the south of the city along


    the countryside road."


    After staying for a while on the phone, Carson hung up the phone and looked at Victor keenly.


    "The south of the city is filled with surveince cameras.They might go there but won¡¯t enter the city


    that way.Added to that, the countryside roads are bad and it¡¯s daytime now.They know that if they drive


    on the countryside roads, it would be easy to get a hold of them.I doubt they¡¯ve gone too far."


    Carson asked his men to open the electronic map, then quickly marked the countryside road to the


    south of the city in red with a touch screen pen.


    ¡®They should be somewhere around here with Joey"


    Both of Victor and Carson headed out, not daring to talk, but fixing their eyes on the road they had


    marked in red.


    "Here!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Guesthouse!"


    Carson and Victor eximed at the same time while pointing at the same ce.


    There was no other ce they could possibly be on the countryside road.


    Also, people in Apliaria had been rebuilding in the suburbs in the past few years, forcing most residents


    to evacuate.


    If they were not in this guesthouse, then the kidnapper was nowhere else around here.


    §£§Ö§Ö§â! It was a message from Victor¡¯s subordinate.


    He had found out the driver¡¯s identity and information.


    "This should be it.But we can¡¯t go there just like that.Mercenaries prefer their money to their lives.They


    should obviously be in possession of guns¡­"


    Carson trailed off when he looked up to find out that Victor was not around him.


    His head abruptly snapped when he heard the sound of a car going full force behind him.


    Victor turned Maybach around and drove towards the countryside road in the south of the city.


    "Hey there! Dinner is ready!"


    The man who spoke kicked Joey who was curled up in a ball on the sofa.


    When Joey didn¡¯t move, he snorted harshly, "Get up right now! Don¡¯t y dead with me! Eat so that we


    can leave."

 Chapter 441: Get Up

    Chapter 441: Get Up


    The ruthless man kicked Joey, making him twist in pain while holding his stomach.


    Joey tried to move, but his body hurt so much.


    Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he endured the pain.


    Underneath his shirt, his back was ck and blue.


    When the man choked him, Joey fought hard to stay alive.


    He kicked the man with all his remaining strength, but what could a child like him do to defeat a strong


    and angry man? The man easily threw him away.


    His small body hit the corner of the tea table, which made him groan in pain.


    "I asked you to get up.Are you deaf?"


    Again and again, the man kicked Joey.


    "Don¡¯t y tricks on me! Get up and eat! Or I¡¯ll kill you now!"


    Enduring the pain, Joey held onto the sofa for support and sat up.


    The man looked at Joey¡¯s alert expression and sneered.


    "Are you scared now? Weren¡¯t you very arrogant earlier? Hey! Where¡¯s your guts now?"


    There was no way Joey could talk back.He was already coughing blood.


    The man turned around when he heard footstepsing from the stairs.Upon seeing his boss, the


    man quickly shed a fawning smile.


    "Boss, you¡¯re awake."


    The leader put his hand on his neck and twisted it as he yawned.


    "I didn¡¯t sleep well.There was a wild dog outsidest night.It was so noisy."


    "The dog disturbed your sleep? What a stupid dog! I¡¯m going to kill it right now."


    Just as the man reached out for his gun at the back of his waist and turned around to leave, his boss


    stopped him.


    "You don¡¯t have to go."


    Hearing this, the man paused and looked at his boss in confusion.


    As the leader walked towards the living room, he said indifferently, "It¡¯s dead now."


    The dog was poisoned to death.


    To quiet the dog down, the leader tossed the dog a ham sausage with some drug in it.


    Soon after eating it, the dog started to froth at the mouth and fell to the ground, where it died shortly


    thereafter.He just stood by the window watched the dog die.


    As if on cue, a child¡¯s cry came from outside.


    Then it was followed byforting voices of adults.


    "Honey, don¡¯t cry.Don¡¯t cry."


    "Oh my God! Why did the dog die suddenly? I don¡¯t know who is so wicked to poison a dog!"


    "It must have been a thief!"


    "How cruel!"


    Just as Carson said, in order to avoid the surveince cameras, the kidnappers had to drive on the


    countryside road.


    Moreover, themercial vehicle was very obvious, so they couldn¡¯t go back to the urban area.


    They could only find a ce to stay in the rural area and wait for someone to send a car to pick them


    up.


    The location of this guesthouse was ideal, but it was situated in a vige surrounded by the homes of


    the locals.


    In addition, the courtyard of the guesthouse became a gathering spot fordies here since there were


    normally a few guestsing here.


    The women outside were talking about the dog that had been poisoned to death.


    The man didn¡¯t need to ask what happened because he understood how the dog died now.He put


    down his hand and said, "By the way, ording to the weather forecast, it might rainter.Hendrix said


    that the people who wilk pick us up are on the way.I asked the owner of the guesthouse to prepare


    some food for you, boss.Would you like to eat something? After that, we can change and leave."


    When the leader heard that it was going to rain, he looked out of the window.


    The sun had been shining only an hour before, but it was indeed gloomy now.


    "Okay."


    For some reason, the leader felt a little uneasy.


    "What time are those people going to arrive?"


    The man, who was about to go to the kitchen, stopped when he heard his boss talk.


    However, he didn¡¯t notice thetter¡¯s uneasiness.


    "It''s been half an hour since Hendrix received a call from the client, saying that the people who will pick


    us up have left.I estimate that they would arrive in about an hour,"


    "About an hour¡­" the leader murmured.


    "I hope nothing goes wrong."


    "Boss, what did you say?"


    "Nothing."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Only when the leader looked around did he notice Joey curling up on the sofa.


    "What happened? I have told you not to beat him too much!"


    Joey¡¯s skin was as fair and sensitive as Rachel¡¯s, and a simple pinch could leave a red mark on his


    skin.


    His bruises, including the mark of the man¡¯s hand on his neck when he strangled him, were very


    evident.


    Besides, Joey¡¯s face was pale, which made him look like he was tortured and was going to die at any


    time.


    "Boss, I¡­" The man struggled to exin.


    "I didn¡¯t beat him that much." ncing at him, the leader said nothing.


    The way his boss looked at him made the man guilty.


    After all, he did beat Joey hard.


    But he wouldn¡¯t do that if the kid didn¡¯t bite him.He muttered in a low voice, "I didn¡¯t expect him to be so


    weak."


    "All right, all right.Go and get some food!" the leader shouted impatiently.


    "Yes, boss!"


    In a hurry, the man turned around and went to the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, the leader walked towards the sofa.


    Joey was too dizzy to see things clearly.


    But he did notice the leadering over.He unconsciously clenched his fists, seemingly more alert.


    The leader bent down and pinched Joey¡¯s cheek with his big hand.


    "Wow, you can still stare at me.It seems that you are not seriously injured.I¡¯m impressed.".


    Joey didn¡¯t say anything.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the hand that was pinching his cheek.


    The tattoo came into his view.


    Before Joey could get a better look, the leader let go of him.


    After a period of silence, the leader called out one of his men.


    "Hendrix!"


    As soon as he heard his name, Hendrix left the front door and came inside.


    "Boss, did you call me?"


    "Get some ointment from the owner of the guesthouse and apply it on this child¡¯s neck."


    The leader ordered while looking at Joey¡¯s injuries.


    "Otherwise, we¡¯ll have a hard time exining to our client."


    Coincidentally, the man who had beaten up Joey came back from the kitchen.


    He was a little dissatisfied when he heard their boss¡¯s order.


    "Boss, we don¡¯t have to do that.His injuries are nothing serious.We are mercenaries.Anyone who dares


    to hire us should know our rule that we won¡¯t guarantee the safety of the hostages."


    To generate money, mercenaries risked their lives.


    They would do whatever it took to get the job done.


    There were some hostages that were disobedient, so the mercenaries had to discipline them in order to


    complete the task smoothly.


    It was justmon for hostages to get beaten up.


    The man just taught Joey a lesson.


    And his boss wanted them to apply ointment on the boy¡¯s neck.


    The man felt that his boss was making a mountain out of a molehill.


    Suddenly, the sound of rumbling thunder filled their ears.


    Through the window, they watched the rain poured down heavily.

 Chapter 442: So You Wish To See Joey

    Chapter 442: So You Wish To See Joey


    The leader nced at the man.


    The man stopped talking.


    Standing at the side, Hendrix could feel that his leader was getting impatient.He didn¡¯t dare say


    something.He just turned around and walked out of the door to get some ointment from the owner of


    the guesthouse.He didn¡¯t mind walking in the rain.


    The leader looked out of the window in the pouring rain.


    He was bing more and more irritable.


    "Call those people again," the leader barked.


    "Ask them where they are now."


    Even though the leader gave the man a warning look, he couldn¡¯t understand why the leader was so


    anxious. Afraid of the leader, the man didn¡¯t even ask him for a reason.


    He just nodded and walked to the balcony to make the phone call.It was just the leader and Joey in the


    living room.


    The leader looked at Joey as he sat opposite him.


    He drew a cigarette from a pack on the table and put it between his lips.


    He then took his lighter from his pant pocket and flicked it to light the cigarette.


    Joey still felt dizzy from the pain.


    His whole body was tense.He looked at the leader, thinking of the possibility of his escape from this


    ce.


    From their conversation, Joey could guess that they were in the vige.


    How far was this vige from the urban area? He wondered if he would be able to escape.


    Could he ask the vigers to rescue him? TE Joey pursed his lips, thinking of ways to escape.He didn¡¯t


    notice that the leader was observing him.


    "Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­"


    The room was not properly ventted.


    Smoke from the leader¡¯s cigarette filled the room since its windows and door were closed.


    Theck of fresh and cool air made Joey cough seriously.


    The coughing stirred up his back pain to the point of difort.He raised his hand to cover his nose as


    he was breathing in cigarette smoke.


    "Put your hand down," the leader said tersely and Joey¡¯s hand stopped in midair.


    Joey looked at the leader with a frown.


    He knew that it was not the right time for him to go against the leader.


    After a moment of hesitation, he put his hand down.


    This made the leader smile.He seemed pleased with himself.


    Joey did his bidding even if he was coughing from taking in cigarette smoke.


    "Boss, it¡¯s raining heavily.This ce is remote and the cell phone signal is bad," said the man who


    came in from the balcony.


    His clothes were dripping.


    "I tried calling them twice but no one answered."


    He continued dialing numbers on his phone.


    Swoosh! Bang! It was the squealing of tires when a car suddenly stopped.


    The tires created skid marks on the rough cement ground.


    Almost simultaneously, a gunshot was heard.


    The loud sound shocked the people in the room.


    The leader and the man exchanged looks of apprehension.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Boss, I¡¯ll go out to have a look," said the man, walking hurriedly towards the porch.


    His one hand was reaching to the back of his waist.


    The leader stood up to follow the man and see what was going on.He stopped in his tracks when


    something shed through his mind.He turned to look at Joey.He almost forgot about Joey.


    The leader didn¡¯t know what was going on outside.


    But he always kept careful watch of things around him because of the dangerous things he did all year


    round.


    He had a hunch that the gunshot and grinding brakes were rted to the child in front of him.


    So, the most important thing now was to hide this child.


    The leader strode forward, carried Joey on his shoulder, and walked to the second floor.


    In the yard There were clear tire tracks on the ground.


    The ck and slick Maybach was parked there.


    If someone looked closer.he could find a small dent on the front of the car, and it was a new dent.


    The bullety beside the tire.


    Standing by the door, the man looked through the hole in the door.


    He didn¡¯t see the person who got out of the Maybach.


    The rain was still pouring down, washing the tire tracks on the concrete ground.


    It was quiet around.


    It was so quiet that it seemed that the gunshot was just their illusion.


    The man looked at the car for a long time.


    Not hearing anything, he wondered, ¡®Did the person in the car pass out? But why did I just hear a


    gunshot? And Hendrix? Why wasn¡¯t he back yet? Didn¡¯t he just go to get the ointment?¡¯


    The man touched the gun at the back of his waist.


    It was cold.


    He calmed himself down before pulling the gun from his waist. He didn''t care who it was outside! If it


    was a man, he would kill him! If it was a ghost, he would send him to hell.


    The man had been a mercenary for so many years.He knew every trick.


    These thoughts filled the man as he held the doorknob to open it.


    Boom! Lightning shed across the dark sky followed by deafening thunder.


    The man was a little nervous that his heart seemed to skip a beat.


    Perhaps it was because the thunder was too loud.He clenched the gun in his hand.


    There was another sh of lightning.


    The man instinctively closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes, he felt something cold being pointed at his head.He then heard the sound of


    something rolling down the steps.


    The vision became clearer to the man.He was shocked by what he saw.He saw Hendrix faint and


    kicked down the stairs.


    And the cold thing at his head was Hendrix¡¯s gun.


    The man¡¯s face became taut as his whole body tensed.


    He was about to turn around to see the person holding the gun when he heard a voice.


    "Don¡¯t move.Or I will kill you."


    "You!"


    "Where is Joey?"


    The man immediately understood the purpose of the man who was holding a gun.


    He smiled and said, "Sir, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.Who is Joey? I came here with my


    friends.I don¡¯t know the person you are talking about.I¡¯m afraid¡­"


    He stopped talking as he put the gun to Victor¡¯s head and pulled the trigger.


    But the man failed to shoot Victor, who was quick to dodge.


    Victor took back his gun.


    The man didn¡¯t actually point his gun at Victor.


    The bullet from his gun instead hit the potted nt on the edge of the steps.


    The potted nt broke into pieces.


    The man finally saw who was holding the gun to his head.


    Then he slowly raised the gun in his hand and pulled the trigger toward Victor.


    "Since you want to see him so much, I will fulfill your wish and let you see him," said the man.


    Bullet shot out from the muzzle of the gun, headed straight towards Victor.

 Chapter 443: We Meet Again

    Chapter 443: We Meet Again


    When the bullet exited its barrel, the guy grinned and seemed content.


    That smile, however, was short-lived.


    The gun in Victor¡¯s hand fired a bullet the following instant.


    Bang! The two bullets met in the air, and the bullet shells raced away and dropped to the floor.


    Victor approached the guy before he could respond.


    The guy tried to shoot unconsciously, b¨±t a powerful wind blew and he was punched before he could


    squeeze the trigger and turned the gun on Victor.


    Due to him not gripping his gun well, he dropped the gun and the ammo clip fell out.


    Victor hit the guy so hard that he staggered before he could regain his footing.


    And there was blood dripping from the man¡¯s mouth.


    Spitting out blood, he then lifted his hand to wipe away the smear of blood on the side of his lips before


    gazing at Victor.


    After all these years, it was the first time he¡¯d run across someone this difficult.


    After working as a mercenary for so long, he was enraged.


    After a brief pause, the guy proceeded to assault Victor with his fists clenched.


    Despite the fact that he was unarmed, he had no fear of the gun that Victor was holding.


    So what if Victor had a weapon? He had seen a lot of stuff! Even if Victor had a gun, he believed he


    could take him out! He assaulted Victor with speed and ruthlessness, leaving little space for Victor to


    fire.


    As if the hit had reminded him of his treatment in the Roaring Tiger over the years, maybe the man¡¯s


    stored reluctance and fury could no longer be held, so he poured them out with his fists.


    In the past, he had spent half a year in the ungoverned areas before eventually making it into the


    Roaring Tiger.He was taken into the Roaring Tiger by his boss.He was overjoyed to be able to join the


    Roaring Tiger, one of the top three mercenary groups, and was expecting great things.


    In fact, he intended to put in a lot of effort with his boss.


    His boss had been marginalized by internal struggle inside the Roaring Tiger and even he had be


    a non essential part of the Roaring Tiger.


    Even though he put forth a lot of effort and even risked his life to finish several assignments, he was


    still seen as a failure! As a result, he was thereafter limited to menial jobs, such as kidnapping a child.


    He would have scoffed at such a job in the past.


    Now, though, if he did not take it, he would be broke.


    The man¡¯s rage grew as he contemted that.


    His eyes were a deep shade of red.


    Furthermore, he savagely and brutally assaulted Victor without regard for any rules.


    Another blow was thrown! Victor had no choice but to lift his arm in order to deflect the hit.


    Hended a heavy blow on Victor¡¯s forearm.


    After Victor¡¯s forearm started shaking and hurting, the gun he was holding dropped to the floor.


    Despite the agony in his arm, Victor had little time to think about it, as the guy assaulted him again.


    Victor retreated two paces since he was at a disadvantage.


    After a few punches, he realized the guy was vulnerable.


    This dude was clearly ipetent.


    He relied on raw force and impulsiveness.


    The more impulsive the guy became, the more likely he was to expose his vulnerability.


    He was going to hit Victor again as he said, "Burn in hell!"


    In Victor¡¯s eyes, there was nothing but a palpable chill.


    He lifted his hand to stop the punch that was going to strike him in the temple.


    The guy hit Victor in the abdomen after Victor instantly grabbed and yanked the attacker¡¯s arm.


    Victor thenunched the assant to the floor.


    Bang! His back mmed to the floor, sending him sprawling.


    He fought to stand up, but Victor stepped in front of him before he could standpletely.


    The guy nced up and saw that Victor had already retrieved the gun that had fallen to the floor.


    Victor was aiming the gun towards the man¡¯s forehead and pushing the trigger with his index finger at


    this point Insofar as Victor continued to squeeze the trigger more, the bullet would go right through the


    man¡¯s skull and out the other side.


    Nothing could have saved him from this.


    "Do yourself a favor and tell me where Joey is!" Victor said in a cold voice.


    "Do you mean the tiny boy?"he said, spitting blood from his lips.


    "He¡¯s gone.He¡¯s a goner!"


    Boom! Another thunderous rumble could be heard in the distance.


    The white lightning sted through the ck clouds and swept over the faces of the two individuals.


    The guy was in excruciating agony all over when he fell and realized he couldn¡¯t get the upper hand.


    But on the other hand, he hadn¡¯t fought anybody in a long time and finally had a nice battle after so


    long.


    The rage and resentment he felt in his heart had lessened a little.


    There was no resistance in the man¡¯s demeanor.


    "I was defeated.You can take my life now."


    Afterward, he shut his eyes.


    In the back of the man¡¯s hand, Victor saw a tattoo in the form of a tiger¡¯s head.


    Because the ink was so light, he should have gotten rid of it.


    Angry at being left out and seeing his leader and himself neglected, the guy decided to remove the


    tattoo as a method of expressing his frustrations with the Roaring Tiger.


    For the sake of his leader, who had saved his life, the man remained in the Roaring Tiger.


    He was once pleased to be a Roaring Tiger mercenary, but now everyone in the Roaring Tiger loathed


    him.


    Victor was well-versed in the ins and outs of epting assignments, and he was also aware of the


    man¡¯s waning motivation to fight.


    Regardless of whether he killed the man or not, the man would not reveal Joey¡¯s whereabouts to him.


    He pulled the trigger further.


    "Wait!"


    A voice suddenly emanated through the door.


    The man who had just taken Joey upstairs was now standing at the door.


    A pair of sunsses were on the leader¡¯s face, and when Victor looked into his eyes, he grinned.


    "Mr.Sullivan, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other."


    A sudden change in his demeanor urred when Victor saw the leader¡¯s face.


    "So, it¡¯s you!"


    Victor¡¯s words were frigid.


    "Boss¡­"


    The guy called his superior.


    The leader gazed at the guy who fell to the floor before turning to face Victor, "There is a good chance


    that you still recall me.It¡¯s been fifteen years since west saw one other.You were just a kid then.But


    you have grown so fast over the years."


    "Who is responsible for the kidnapping?"


    Victor inquired, his tone stern.


    "You ought to be conversant with our policies, Mr.Sullivan.However, I¡¯m willing to work anything out,"


    the leader said.


    Squinting his eyes, Victor said, "Is that so?"


    "Drop my subordinate," the boss said.


    "As a trade, I¡¯ll allow you to see that kid for thest time."


    The leader then activated the security footage on his smartphone and presented it to Victor.


    On the surveince footage, Joey¡¯s wrists and feet were bound and his eyes were covered.


    At his ankle was a small timer that was constantly ticking away.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Let go of my subordinate now, and there¡¯s an hour to spend with that youngster," the leader said as he


    put down his phone and grinned.


    "Mr.Sullivan, what do you think?"

 Chapter 444: Run Out Of Bullets

    Chapter 444: Run Out Of Bullets


    Victor¡¯s eyes were always cold.


    But this time, they were colder and scarier.


    Unlike the man lying on the floor, the leader didn¡¯t seem affected.


    As he stared at Victor¡¯s angr face.He remembered the child from fifteen years ago.


    "Mr.Sullivan, you don¡¯t have much time to think about it." He smiled.


    "But think about it, we are really predestined.Your child ended up in my hands after you managed to


    escape from me fifteen years ago.This time, I won¡¯t let you and your child escape!"


    "Really?"


    Without warning, Victor looked down at the man on the floor at whom he was aiming the gun and pulled


    the trigger Bang!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Holy shit!"


    The man cursed in pain.His face instantly turned pale as the bullet prated his thigh.


    Blood oozed out from the wound, staining his trousers.


    Victor remained expressionless as he watched the man suffer from pain.


    After reloading his gun, he pointed the muzzle at the man¡¯s other leg.


    "This is myst warning.Let go of Joey."


    There was no need for Victor to shout to imply that he was running out of patience.


    Looking at the leader, he added, "Norton, I will only give you three seconds to think about it."


    Norton¡¯s expression shifted a little.


    "Little boy, I will only give you three seconds to think about it.Kneel down and beg me to let you go."


    Fifteen years ago, he sat on the leather sofa with his legs crossed as he looked down at the boy curling


    up on the floor in pain.


    The picture of him saying the same line with a scornful smile suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "Three."


    As he counted down, Victor pressed the trigger a little harder.


    "Two."


    Before Norton could say anything, Victor had already pulled the trigger.


    "Ah!"


    The man¡¯s hoarse cry echoed as the bullet hit his thigh bone.


    He wanted to pass out when he saw the red blood on his trousers.


    The next moment, the muzzle of the gun was pointed at his calf.


    Victor clearly knew what he was doing.


    He shot the man in parts of his body that would give him unbearable pain, but not enough to make him


    pass out.


    The man had no choice but to feel the pain.


    It was so painful that the man wished Victor would just finish him off.


    This kind of torture was a humiliation to a mercenary, so he shouted, "Just shoot me dead!"


    Seemingly irritated, Victor looked down at him.


    "You¡¯re too noisy."


    Then he pulled the trigger once again.


    Three bullets had now prated the man¡¯s bones, and he couldn¡¯t do anything but whimper in pain.


    At this moment, he wanted to die already, so that he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer such inhumane torture.


    "Boss¡­ Kill me."


    The man looked at Norton with eyes full of despair.He no longer had the desire to live.He knew that


    even if he survived, he would be a disabled man.


    But Victor didn¡¯t want the man to die just yet.He wanted him to stay awake and suffer from agonizing


    pain.


    Looking at his loyal subordinate asking for death, Norton¡¯s mood finally fluctuated.


    "Mr.Sullivan, it seems that you don¡¯t want to save that child."


    "Norton, you must have had a hard time in Roaring Tiger in the past few years, haven¡¯t you?"


    Instead of retorting Victor threw a question at Norton as he nced at his watch.


    It showed that there were still ten minutes left.


    A sudden realization came to Norton¡¯s mind, making him infuriated.


    "It¡¯s you! You did it behind my back?"


    In the past few years, the internal strife in the Roaring Tiger became more and more intense.


    Even if Norton tried to avoid this kind of dispute, he was inevitably involved, and he was even be


    alienated.


    He was no longer the person who used to be highly admired and known as the future leader of the


    Roaring Tiger.


    Back then, he had many followers.


    But now, he only had this dying man and Hendrix with him.


    Prior this encounter, Norton couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    But because of Victor¡¯s question, he immediately understood that it was his doing.


    Recalling how hellish his life had been in the past, Norton¡¯s eyes became bloodshot.


    "I should have thought of you.I¡­ I should have killed you fifteen years ago!"


    Victor said in a cold voice, "Norton, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill me fifteen years ago."


    In one swift move, Norton pulled out his gun from the back of his waist.


    Then he pointed it at Victor without hesitation.


    His hands were trembling because of anger.


    "Then I¡¯ll kill you now to make up for my mistake I made fifteen years ago!"


    The gunshots and the raging thunder sounded almost at the same time.


    "Boss!"


    Hendrix, who had just regained his consciousness, struggled to stand up.


    The surrounding seemed to spin before him, and when his gaze finally became steady, he saw Norton


    standing at the door with a bleeding forehead.


    A bullet went straight to his head, making him fall backward with his eyes open.


    "Boss¡­"


    Unable to believe his eyes, Hendrix was rooted to the spot.


    It happened too fast.


    When the man Victor shot thrice saw that Norton was dead, his face turned livid.


    Enduring the pain, he struggled to get up and roared, "I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Unfortunately, before he could pounce on Victor, thetter had already pulled the trigger.


    An immediate taste of death washed over him as the bullet entered his heart and caused him to throw


    up.


    Even on the verge of death, he still took a step closer to Victor.


    But because the bullet pierced a vital organ, the man didn¡¯tst long.


    His eyes went ck and dropped dead on the floor.


    "Boss, Trevor¡­"


    Looking at the two men who fell to the floor, Hendrix almost cried.


    Then he looked at Victor with bloodlust in his eyes.


    "You killed them.I¡¯ll make you pay with your life!"


    Pulling out a folded knife from his shin, Hendrix charged at Victor.


    Victor raised the gun he picked up earlier and aimed at him.


    Upon recognizing his gun, a smirk appeared on Hendrix¡¯s face.


    "That gun has no bullets."


    While talking, Hendrix pointed the knife at Victor.He moved faster and was more ferocious than Trevor.


    Perhaps it was because Hendrix was in a towering rage that he showed no mercy.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he died, as long as Victor would die with him.


    Both Norton and Trevor were dead now.


    It was meaningless for him to live alone.


    Besides, he would rather die than admit defeat and beg for mercy. What mattered the most was that he


    avenged Norton¡¯s and Trevor¡¯s deaths.


    Taking a look at his watch, Victor saw that there was not much time left.


    This fight must end as soon as possible.


    Seeing that Victor had been dodging his attack, Hendrix sneered in disdain.


    "Aren¡¯t you being such a coward? Can¡¯t you fight back if you don¡¯t have a gun? Are you scared now?


    I¡¯ll make you pay for killing them!"


    Hendrix tried to stab Victor again but missed.But he didn¡¯t stop.


    To be honest, Victor was having a hard time dodging the knife, especially now that Hendrix was


    determined to kill him.

 Chapter 445: Explosion

    Chapter 445: Explosion


    Hendrix soon discovered that Victor was having a hard time avoiding him anymore.


    Victor¡¯s right arm caught his attention.He didn¡¯t notice the blood on Victor¡¯s shirt at first because the


    latter was wearing a dark shirt.


    The bullet didn¡¯t hit Victor, but it grazed Victor¡¯s arm.


    It wasn¡¯t a shallow wound, and his sleeve was soon covered in blood.


    Hendrix¡¯s expression got more ferocious, and his hands moved more rapidly.


    It wasn¡¯t an ident that he kept going after the wound on Victor¡¯s right arm.


    Victor had no time to get away from the situation.


    During their fight, they knocked over the tea cab.


    As a result, the tes resting atop the cab were smashed to pieces.


    Hendrix again stopped Victor as he was about to dodge.


    He lunged at Victor with a razor-sharp knife.


    "Fuck you!"


    In his pupils, the knife¡¯s point grewrger andrger.


    Bang! ng! In a sound like a gunshot, Hendrix¡¯s knife came loose from his grip.


    A crackling sound apanied the tes as they fell to the floor.


    Disbelievingly, Hendrix widened his eyes in awe, with his neck stiff, and his face contorted.


    His clothes were soon drenched in blood as blood came out non-stop from his heart.


    All over his body, he felt a sharp, stabbing pain.He swayed, but in the end, he had to let go.


    At this point, he was on the floor, having fallen to his knees in a flop.


    He didn¡¯t have time to evaluate where the gunfire originated from.


    Hendrix didn¡¯t realize that a Ferrari was parked in the vacant yard behind him.


    Carson sprung from his seat.


    Smiling, the man shook the gun he held.


    His gaze fell on Hendrix, who was sprawled out on the floor, as he made his way up the stairs.


    His subordinate was right there next to him.


    "It seems that I am still an excellent shooter.Since I hadn¡¯t used it in a while, I assumed my proficiency


    had deteriorated."


    A satisfied Carson took a peek at the shot.


    Carson had already arrived, and Victor had noted.He struck the tea cab intentionally.He purposely


    turned Hendrix¡¯s back to the vestibule, exposing Hendrix¡¯s vulnerability.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Carson was able to shoot Hendrix with ease in the back because he could see him from the greatest


    vantage point.


    Given their long history of friendship, there was a tactic understanding between them.


    At the cab, Carson saw Hendrix and Victor together, and he immediately got it.


    Hendrix was too rash.


    Seeing that Victor¡¯s arm had been wounded, he started to be careless, entirely forgetting that as a


    mercenary, the greatest taboo was leaving his back to the adversary.


    "Mr.Scott, no one dares topare their shooting abilities to yours in the Apliaria."


    The subordinatemended him.


    Carson put his gun aside and nced down at Hendrix, who had stopped breathing.


    "Clean up this room and deal with these corpses," he stated with a sneer.


    "Okay, Mr.Scott."


    Carson scanned the living room but was unable to see Victor, so he quickly headed in the direction of


    the second floor.He was on the verge of ascending the staircase.


    "Mr.Scott, be on the lookout!"


    The subordinate detected the odor of gunpowder in the air and sensed something was amiss.


    There was a loud boom as soon as he yelled.


    One by one, the second-floor railings were sted to pieces by a powerful explosion that erupted from


    the second floor chamber.


    Carson was shielded by the subordinate.


    They hid behind the couch andy on the floor.


    In the end, the shockwave faded away.


    In the blink of an eye, Carson had risen and was on his way to the second floor when he was halted by


    his guy.


    "An explosion urred, Mr.Scott.Someone ced the explosives on the second floor, and it is


    unknown how many did not detonate."


    "Get out of here!"


    Carson¡¯s eyes began to swell.


    "But Mr.Scott¡­"


    Carson drew his gun and aimed it at the man¡¯s forehead before he couldplete his sentence.


    "Leave.That¡¯s all I said.Isn¡¯t it clear to you now?"


    Carson¡¯s subordinate gave him a deadpan nce and made no move.


    His job was to keep Carson safe.


    In light of the circumstances on the second floor, he had no choice but to intervene, as he feared an


    explosion at any moment.


    In addition, he had to get Carson out of the situation quickly.


    "Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll stop to shoot you," Carson said, putting his finger on the trigger.


    "Mr.Scott, I¡¯m sorry but I won¡¯t let you take the risk while I still breathe."


    Despite Carson¡¯s long look, he did not fire a single shot.


    Carson looked at the silent second floor as he put down his gun.


    Victor was on the second floor.


    Joey might perhaps be on the second story too.


    His subordinate had made a valid point, and Carson was aware that he could not act on impulse under


    the circumstances.


    In his thoughts, he remembered Victor and the little kid.He calmed himself down and issued the


    command.


    "Contact the closest hospital, summon the police, and block any news."


    In the presidential suite of Imperial Hotel Standing at the French window, Odin gazed out at the world


    around him.


    Wace exited the study, stepped behind Odin, and ced theptop on the coffee table.


    "Mr.Sullivan." Wace called out to him.


    Odin swiveled around to face theptop and stared at the screen.


    Wace tapped on the keyboard.


    After then, a clip from a security camera was shown on the screen.


    The video wasn¡¯t particrly clear, but it wasn¡¯t hard to see that the guesthouse where Norton resided


    was shown in it.


    Bang! In the footage, an explosion could be heard.


    Various items were destroyed and fell from the second floor in the video.


    "The bomb went off on schedule."


    The footage was about fifteen seconds long.


    Wace removed his eyes from the screen.


    "Although the range of the bomb attached to Joey¡¯s body is limited, the explosive force is sufficient to


    obliterate everybody within the area."


    Odin smiled as he sipped the crimson wine from his ss and replied, "Are you saying that¡­"


    "I mean, Victor should be dead."


    Wace looked ferocious.


    "Mr.Sullivan, you have been hiding for so long.Finally, you will be able to assume full control of the


    Sullivan Group."


    Wace took a peek at Odin¡¯s side face.


    On the other hand, Odin did not seem to be happy with the position as head of the Sullivan


    Group.Wace couldn¡¯t help but inquire, "Mr.Sullivan, what do you fear?"


    "Tell your men to keep a close check on every hospital and any emergency operation," Odin said,


    putting down his ss.


    He didn¡¯t answer Wace¡¯s query.


    Again, Wace re-watched the footage that was on the screen.


    "Do you suppose Victor is still alive, Mr.Sullivan? That¡¯s a definite impossibility.I¡¯ve seen the strength of


    that bomb.No one could have survived that." with his long and narrow eyes half-closed, Odin sat down


    on the sofa with his knees crossed.


    "There is no space for error.I have battled Victor for so many years, and I am not in a rush."


    "You¡¯re correct, Mr.Sullivan.I¡¯ll notify my men immediately," Wace said.


    Odin¡¯s eyes became dimmer as he watched the explosion in the video again and again.


    ¡®How can you die so easily, my brother? I¡¯m already thinking that that was just too boring"

 Chapter 446: Joey’s Whereabouts In the Sue Garden

    Chapter 446: Joey¡¯s Whereabouts In the Sue Garden


    The silence was broken by a sudden ringing of phone, disrupting the thoughts of the three people in


    the living room.It was Roger¡¯s.When he saw the caller ID, he nced at Rachel and Andy before


    walking away to answer the call.


    "Okay, I see."


    After listening to the report of the man from the other end of the line, Roger¡¯s expression shifted.


    The call had ended, but it took a while for him to process the news At this time, Quintin had finally


    found out where themercial vehicle was and the possible hiding ce of the three mercenaries As


    soon as Rachel received the location, she immediately closed herptop and stood up to leave,


    completely ignoring her injured ankle.


    The message pop up on the screen caught Andy¡¯s attention, but he didn¡¯t get the chance to read it


    because Rachel acted fast, "Miss Be, where are you going?"


    Only when Rachel took a step did she feel the pain in her ankle.


    The pain made her wince, but she ignored it.


    "I know where Joey is." Andy was stunned.


    Having no intention of exining further, Rachel took another step towards the door.


    This was when Roger came back.


    When he heard what Rachel said, he subconsciously looked down at her swollen ankle.


    Thinking about the phone call he just received, he hesitantly held Rachel¡¯s wrist.


    "Rachel."


    Rachel looked up at Roger in confusion.His troubled eyes somehow made her feel more worried.


    No matter what, Rachel was determined to find Joey.


    She tried to withdraw her hand when she heard Roger say, "The rain is too heavy outside.It¡¯s not safe


    to drive on the countryside road.How about¡­"


    "How did you know it is the countryside road?"


    Rachel was smart enough to catch a clue from Roger¡¯s words.


    ncing at the phone in his hand, Rachel asked, "Have you received any news? Is it about Joey?"


    Roger only looked at Rachel and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Hearing their conversation, Andy walked up to them and asked in a worried tone, "Mr.Jimenez, do you


    know something? How is Joey now?"


    "No¡­"


    The glimmer of hope in their eyes made it difficult for Roger to ry the news.


    "I just said it casually.After all, if they were in the urban area, our people should be able to find them


    soon."


    "That¡¯s right."


    Andy fell for Roger¡¯s lie.


    On the contrary, Rachel didn¡¯tpletely believe his exnation.


    There was a loophole in Roger¡¯s exnation, and it made her anxious.


    She wanted to rush out and save Joey right away.


    Thinking of this, she ignored Roger¡¯s exnation and bypassed him.


    "Rachel."


    Once again, Roger caught Rachel¡¯s wrist.


    Although she understood why he wouldn¡¯t let her go, Rachel still couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry at


    Roger for stopping her.


    "Mr.Jimenez, if you¡¯re afraid of being in danger, you don¡¯t have toe with me.I can go there by


    myself."


    Her cold tone left Roger astonished.


    Roger didn¡¯t expect that Rachel would misunderstand him.


    "Rachel, that¡¯s not what I mean."


    "Well, I don¡¯t care about what you¡¯re trying to say.All I know is that my son is out there and he needs


    me! I¡¯m the one who gave birth to him.His life mattered to me more than mine! Do you understand? I


    can¡¯t just sit here and wait as calmly as you.My son is in the hands of kidnappers who wouldn¡¯t even


    blink when they kill people.If you think it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go out there, I understand.After all,


    Joey is just my child.I have no right to ask others to do anything."


    "Rachel, do you really think I¡¯m a coward?" A bitter smile appeared on Roger¡¯s face.


    ¡®No," Rachel answered inwardly.


    To be honest, she knew that Roger was just worried about her safety.He wasn¡¯t a coward at all.


    But Rachel really didn¡¯t have time to exin it now, so she pursed her lips and moved aside,


    determined to leave.


    The thunder rolled once more.


    And the lightning shed outside the window.


    Seeing that the two of them were in a stalemate, Andy thought for a while and said, "Miss Be, the


    rain is too heavy outside.Besides, I think Mr.Jimenez is just being reasonable.If we go there at this


    time, it may alert those people.What can we do against them? Maybe we should call the police and let


    them¡­"


    The moment Rachel turned around to meet his eyes, Andy immediately stopped talking.


    "Mr.Jimenez, please get out of the way." It seemed the Rachel wouldn¡¯t give up.


    "Rachel¡­"


    After a while, Roger finally let her go.


    Rachel endured the pain in her ankle and walked towards the door.


    Conflicted, Roger closed his eyes.


    Just as Rachel was about to walk out of the door, he spoke again.


    "Rachel, you don¡¯t have to go."


    Even so, Rachel didn¡¯t stop.


    Roger turned around to look at Rachel¡¯s back as she walked out.


    "I just received the news that the three mercenaries were dead.Carson and Victor have found Joey."


    These words finally halted Rachel.


    Delighted by the news, Andy asked, "Well¡­ Did you mean that Joey have been saved? Isn¡¯t it a good


    thing? Oh, my God! Joey is safe!"


    As he looked at the relieved smile on Andy¡¯s face, Roger felt even more conflicted.


    Unlike Andy, Rachel was still not relieved.She clenched her fists and turned around to face Roger.


    "You still have something to say, don¡¯t you?"


    "I¡­"


    "Just tell me.I can stand it."


    Trying her best to calm down, Rachel continued, "Is Joey hurt? Is he severely injured? What happened


    to him?"


    In fact, even if Roger didn¡¯t say it, Rachel already had a feeling that something like this might have


    happened.


    Mother and son could feel each other¡¯s experience.


    Rachel used to sniff at that.It was not until she really became a mother that she knew it was true.


    Every time Joey was hurt, Rachel could feel it.She was mentally prepared.


    The worst result was that Joey was seriously injured.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    She knew so many international authoritative experts.


    As long as Joey was still alive, she would definitely think of a way to cure him.


    Even if Joey¡¯s injuries couldn¡¯t be cured; she would still be with him.


    "Joey is injured? Mr.Jimenez, what happened to him? Is he in the hospital now?"


    The smile on Andy¡¯s face gradually disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Roger felt like his heart was in his throat.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the first time that he felt it so hard to speak out about something.


    In the end, he walked up to Rachel and warned her, "Rachel, promise me that no matter what I¡¯ll say


    next, you will remain calm."


    "I¡­ Okay."


    "Victor arrived before Carson and his men.My men said he killed the three mercenaries, but they don¡¯t


    know the specific situation yet."


    Looking straight into Rachel¡¯s eyes, Roger continued, "When they arrived, there was an explosion on


    the second floor.Victor and Joey were on the second floor at that time."

 Chapter 447: Retaliation

    Chapter 447: Retaliation


    In the space of an hour, one could observe the door of the operating room opening and closing on


    several asions.


    Carson¡¯s eyshes drooped while he leaned against the wall.


    No one could figure out what was going through his mind at that given instant.


    He had maintained that position from the moment the red light in the operating room turned on around


    sixty minutes ago.


    Ding!


    The elevator doors opened.


    A man on ck suit came out of it and walked towards Carson.


    "Mr.Scott," he said respectfully.


    "Has it been done?" Carson raised his eyes.He didn¡¯t react to the medical personnel going in and out.


    But on hearing the voice of his subordinate, he finally moved.


    "Yes, it¡¯s been done."


    The man nodded in response to the question.


    "But the people from the Roaring Tiger insist that they don¡¯t know who asked Norton to do it.Mr.Scott,


    do you want us to¡­"


    He was still speaking when Carson¡¯s phone vibrated in his pocket.He stood upright and looked at the


    global news on his device¡¯s screen.


    It had been barely ten minutes since the international criminal police were involved in a furious gun


    battle with dozens of mercenaries.


    They had captured a batch of smuggled arms.


    All the mercenaries ended up dead.


    Below the news, there was a picture of a particr one who was shot.


    He l?y lifeless on the ground.


    The photo was not very clear and as a result, the dead man¡¯s face was blurred.


    But Carson and his subordinate saw the tattoo with the shape of a tiger¡¯s head on the back of his hand


    at a nce.


    Hence, the dozens of mercenaries were all elite members of the Roaring Tiger.


    There was no denying what a great loss it was for the Roaring Tiger.


    "No.Even if the headquarters of the Roaring Tiger is blown up, they won¡¯t know who did it!"


    When he was done talking, Carson put away his phone.


    Carson¡¯s words left his subordinate in a state of confusion.


    "Mr.Scott, I don¡¯t understand.Since you know that those people from the Roaring Tiger have no clue as


    regards who asked Norton to do that, what¡¯s the point in your still wanting to do something to them?


    These individuals are exceptionally ruthless.What if they take revenge on us?"


    As a matter of fact, it was Carson who had given the international criminal police a hint about the arms


    mentioned in the news.


    The dozens of mercenaries who got involved in the gun battle were also part of Carson¡¯s well-


    orchestrated n.He made sure his men retreated in time.


    "Are you afraid that they might take revenge on you?"


    Carson asked his subordinate while staring at him..


    "Of course not! You and Mr.Sullivan saved my life.If that wasn¡¯t the case, I would have died long


    ago.So how could I be afraid of their revenge?"


    Carson turned his head to look at the red light in the operating room.He didn¡¯t say a word.


    The subordinate paused for a brief moment before continuing, "I¡­ I¡¯m just worried about your safety."


    "There is no need to worry.They wouldn¡¯t dare!"


    Carson leaned back again.


    His straightened waist bent down slightly.


    After that, he said, "This is a debt they owed.".


    "I don¡¯t understand.What do you mean by that?"


    The subordinate was even more confused by the statement.


    But before Carson could give him an answer, the door of the operating room suddenly opened.


    A nurse came out and asked, "Is there a member of Joey¡¯s family here?"


    "Yes, I am.How is he?"


    Carson replied with immediate effect.


    Then he walked over.


    "His forearm is fractured and he has a concussion.But he isn¡¯t in grave danger.Having said that, he will


    still be hospitalized for about half a month.But the ster will be removed after three months."


    The nurse flipped through the document with information pertaining to Joey.


    "He hasn¡¯t recovered from the anesthesia yet.The effect will wear out after an hour.When it does, he


    will eventually awake albeit with a feeling of dizziness and an urge to vomit.It give him anything to eat


    for another two hours.After that, he can start with something very light.Is that clear?"


    "Yes." Carson nodded his head.


    The nurse then turned back and went into the operating room. It wasn''t long before Carson saw a


    nurse pushing a movable hospital bed out of the inner room from another door.


    She was heading towards the children¡¯s ward.


    The light in the operating room was still on.


    Carson looked away.He took out his phone and opened the address book.He was hesitant for a brief


    moment before finally dialing a number.


    In no time, the line connected.He hadn¡¯t eaten or drank any water for the whole day.His voice was a


    little hoarse because of this.


    "Miss Be," he said after clearing his throat.


    "This is Roger."


    A man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.


    In response to that, Carson moved his phone away from his ear and looked at the word on the screen.


    "Roger? Why are you on the line? Where is Rachel?"


    "She has gone out," Roger replied.


    "What?"


    Before Carson could figure out what Roger meant, the elevator doors slid open again.


    When he turned around, Rachel was seen running out barefooted.She was soaked from head to toe.


    Carson was shocked by what he just witnessed.


    He hadn¡¯t even turned off the cell phone in his hand.


    Before he could mention her name, she pped him in the face! Rachel¡¯s eyes were red when she hit


    Carson with all her strength.


    It was unexpected.


    The p made Carson¡¯s head turn.


    His teeth touched the corner of his mouth, and blood flowed out immediately.


    "Where is Joey?" she asked, trembling, Her voice was croaky.


    However, it was unbeknown to her that she was shaking. Carson took off his coat and was about to put


    it on Rachel when he caught a glimpse of her ankle.


    As soon as he realized that she was bleeding, his eyes darkened.


    "Your ankle is injured.Sit down."


    Rachel pushed Carson¡¯s coat away and asked again, "Where is Joey? Answer me!"


    Carson looked at her red eyes.He also felt a nasty pain as a result of the p.


    "Just sit down alright? I¡¯ll tell youter."


    He pressed his cheek with the tip of his tongue.


    From the look of things, Rachel was going to fall down at any time.


    Victor was in the operating room.


    Nheless, if he was her like this, he might me Carson.


    On the other hand, Rachel pressed her lips.


    Thest thing Carson¡¯s subordinate expected was a woman suddenly appearing and giving his boss a


    p without saying a word.


    Seeing that Rachel was still not cooperating, he couldn¡¯t keep quiet any longer.


    "Miss, you hit Mr.Scott as soon as you came up.But due to his broad mindedness, he still asked you to


    sit down.I hope you won¡¯t be ungrateful."


    Rachel raised her head and looked at the person who was speaking apathetically.Carson¡¯s subordinate


    shivered when she fixed her gaze on him.No one will take you as a mute if you don¡¯t speak"


    Carson nced at his subordinate with a frown.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "He really didn¡¯t mean that, alright? The p just now was a job well done.I deserve it! What my


    subordinate said very wrong have his mouth sewed upter."


    Carson coughed to clear his throat.


    "The floor is cold.Take a alright? I¡¯ll ask the nurse to get a set of clean clothes for you."


    still looked at him coldly while she was focused on Carson, the elevator doors opened again.


    This time it was Roger and Andy that arrived.


    Carson took a good look at the two of them.


    Then, he turned back to Rachel.He touched the tip of his nose and said.


    "Don¡¯t worry.Joe is very lucky.He has been transferred to a general ward."

 Chapter 448: Sign It

    Chapter 448: Sign It


    Carson¡¯s words made Rachel feel a little better.


    Carson, however, quickly added, "But¡­"


    Again, Rachel¡¯s heart went down in het chest.


    "But what ¡°


    "The small boy has an arm injury"


    Carson tapped the tip of his nose with a small twist of his index finger.


    "His forearm is fractured, but there is no cause for rm.After a few months, he¡¯ll be back to normal.It


    wasn¡¯t a major issue, ording to the doctor."


    Rachel pursed her lips and regarded Carson, whose face had grown scarlet after being struck.


    It dawned on her that she¡¯d been acting a little too rashly just now.


    "Carson.I¡¯m very sorry about that smack," she said .


    Carson was taken aback for a second He gazed into her eyes while touching his face.He gasped in


    anguish Rachel hit him a lot harder than he expected It was not like he didn¡¯t earn it.It was he who


    brought Joey out, giving Norton¡¯s men the opportunity they had.


    "It¡¯s not a big deal.I''ll go back and put some ice on it."


    Carson said dismissively Rachel kept her mouth shut as she narrowed het gaze Roger was anxious


    about her injured ankle.He said softly, "Rachel, you may rest easy now that foe is doing well.I¡¯ll ask my


    sister to bring a set of her clothing so that you may get changes and get treatment for your ankle


    injury."


    Carson sucked the blood from the corner of his lips, took a nce at Roger, and ced his coat over


    Rachel¡¯s shoulders after hearing Roger¡¯sments, "Mr.Jimenez couldn¡¯t be wrong.You¡¯d best get


    changed beforehand.Even yet, the rain hasn¡¯t stopped.If I recall properly, the office of Dr.Jimenez is


    quite far from here, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m not sure we should disturb her.I¡¯ll have someone bring you a patient¡¯s


    gown so that you can change into it.Since Joe has just received the anesthesia, it¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯ll


    awaken very soon."


    Roger was going to put his coat on Rachel when Carson took the initiative.He slipped his coat over his


    arm and turned to face Carson, their eyes meeting in mid-air.


    Carson arched his brows at him before returning his gaze to Rachel.He had to be wary of Roger for


    Victor¡¯s sake.


    Carson breathed a sigh of relief.


    Having such a good buddy like him was a real blessing for Victor.


    Rachel¡¯s mind was upied with Joey at this point, so she was oblivious to Roger and Carson¡¯s


    scuffle.She just responded with a nod.


    Soon, the nurse brought Rachel a dry hospital gown and led Rachel to the changing room.


    Carson was relieved to see Rachel enter the dressing room and remarked to Roger and Andy, "You are


    now free to see Joe.The fifth floor is where he¡¯s being admitted."


    Leaning against the wall, he unfastened his cor.


    It was a gray and dreary day, with a brisk wind outside.


    A half open window didn¡¯t alleviate his suffocation.


    The operation room¡¯s locked door was opened again a short distance away.


    A flurry of medical personnel rushed in and closed the door behind them.


    Andy nodded in agreement after hearing Carson¡¯s words.


    While Roger waited for Rachel to change, he went to Joey¡¯s ward to see how he was doing.


    Roger could see the physicians and nurses entering and exiting the surgery room.


    "How¡¯s Mr.Sullivan doing?"Roger inquired.


    Carson didn¡¯t respond right away when he heard this.


    After a while, he finally answered, "I wouldn¡¯t know for sure."


    He wasn¡¯t sure at all.


    When the explosion urred, he was on the ground floor.


    Since he didn¡¯t know whether there were any additional explosives in the area, another explosion could


    happen at any moment.


    Because of this, he was left with little choice except to remain quiet and wait for the police.


    After he delivered themand, his men discovered Joey and Victor unconscious in the open area


    under a window.


    They leaped out of the window just in time to avoid being hit by the st, but they were both badly


    injured and knocked out Victor had a more severe injury.


    His arms wrapped around Joey to keep him safe.


    Victor was drenched in blood when Carson arrived.


    Apparently, he wasn¡¯t totally spared by the st.


    Furthermore, he struck his head on a stone as he tumbled to the ground.He was on the verge of death


    when he was rushed to the hospital for treatment.


    Rachel heard Carson reply "I don¡¯t know" after she had changed her clothing and treated the wound on


    her ankle.


    Roger saw her almost right away.


    "Rachel, how¡¯s that wound now?" he said after he turned around.


    "I¡¯d say better."


    Rachel nodded and nced down at the coat she was holding.


    Carson went over just as she was going to return it to him.


    "Wear it.I asked my people to purchase some warm soup and send it to Joey¡¯s ward.You should get


    some as well."


    "Thank you," Rachel responded after a little pause.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter.Joe was harmed because of my carelessness, after all," said Carson.


    Despite her desire to ask about Victor as she stared at the closed door of the operation room, Rachel


    remained silent.


    Instead, she said, "I¡¯ll see Joe first."


    Roger was concerned about her ankle.


    "Rachel, you just attended to your wound.Shall I carry you there?"


    The operating room door was opened as soon as Rachel said no, and a doctor rushed out in a hurry.


    "Is Victor Sullivan¡¯s family here?" Rachel came to a halt.


    When she heard Victor¡¯s name, she shook and her heart appeared to stop for a second.


    She didn¡¯t even recognize it VP "He¡¯s my family."


    Carson approached.


    "He¡¯s in critical condition after suffering a bleed in his chest.We¡¯re doing our best, but you should be


    ready for any eventuality."


    As he spoke, the doctor flipped open the folder.


    "This is the critical illness notification.You may sign your name in the space provided."A serious illness


    alert.Rachel¡¯s eyes widened as she turned around.Carson was taken aback as well.


    He forced a smile and asked, "Are you kidding me? Is this a joke?".


    "Nobody will make light of such a serious matter.Time is not in our favor, sir.Are you a member of his


    family? Sign here quickly, please," the doctor advised.


    "I¡¯m not rted to him,"


    At that point, Carson abruptlyid down the pen.


    The doctor¡¯s expression was stern.


    "You aren¡¯t? Then, is there a member of his family here?"


    A few feet away, Carson caught a glimpse of Rachel.


    In silence, Rachel kept her lips pursed.Roger¡¯s eyes darkened upon seeing this.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He looked Carson in the eye and stated, "Rachel and Mr.Sullivan are no longer married.She¡­"


    Joe is Victor¡¯s sole remaining family member.


    Carson removed the notice and pen from the doctor¡¯s hand and gave them to Rachel.


    "Joe is still a minor, and you are his guardian.Thus, only you can sign this."

 Chapter 449: Joey Woke Up

    Chapter 449: Joey Woke Up


    Rachel lowered her gaze to the critically-ill notice in Carson¡¯s hand but didn¡¯t take it.It looked as though


    she was trying to process a lot on her mind.


    The doctor pressed, "Please, hurry up and sign your name here.We don¡¯t have all the time."


    Roger frowned, creases appearing on his forehead, as he looked at Rachel.


    He moved his lips in an attempt to speak.


    "Rachel, if¡­"


    But before he could finish speaking, Rachel grabbed the pen and the notice from Carson¡¯s hand and


    signed her name on it.


    Seeing that she had signed it, the doctor rushed forward to collect it.


    After confirming that the signature was correct, he swept a nce at them.


    "You can just wait outside.We don¡¯t know when the operation will be over for the time being."


    With that, the doctor swiftly disappeared into the operating room.


    When the door of the operating room was closed again, Rachel still had the pen in her hand.She stared


    nkly as she couldn¡¯t get the words "critically-ill notice" out of her mind.


    "Rachel?" Roger called with concern.


    Rachel snapped back to reality.She closed the pen lid, then turned to look at Roger.Her lips slightly


    parted as she wanted to say that she was fine, but she couldn¡¯t find her voice.


    She tried to force a smile but failed.


    It felt as though a boulder was on her chest, making it hard for her to breath.


    ¡®What happened to me?¡¯ she thought.


    "Let¡¯s go see Joe, shall we?"


    Seeing Rachel¡¯s expression, Roger suddenly felt a sense of powerless, as if he would lose her again if


    he didn¡¯t say anything.He was not stupid.He understood the look on Rachel¡¯s face.


    Because he was once like that.


    She might have just not realized it yet, but he could tell that her feelings for Victor were not as casual


    as she thought.


    "Joe will wake up soon."


    Carson took the pen from Rachel¡¯s hand, and slid one hand in his pocket.


    "You should go see him first.I know you¡¯ll be the first person he would want to see when he wakes up."


    Rachel¡¯s eyshes fluttered, but she said nothing.


    "I¡¯ll wait here," Carson added.


    Rachel raised her eyes to meet Carson¡¯s gaze, and only after a long while did she speak in a hoarse


    voice.


    "Okay.Call me if anything happens."


    When Rachel and Roger walked into the ward, Joey was still asleep.


    Andy was standing beside the bed, looking at the boy with concern all over his face.


    Only when they got closer did Rachel see Joey¡¯s face clearly.


    His forehead was wrapped in gauze, and there were visible bruises on his right cheek.


    "I¡¯ve asked the doctor.He just bumped his head a little.The gauze was to prevent infection.The bruises


    will heal in a few days, and there will be no scars left," Andy said.


    Rachel nodded slowly and walked to the bedside, gently stroking Joey¡¯s face in a bid not to hurt him.


    When her fingertips touched his soft cheek and she felt his body temperature, Rachel felt so relieved


    that everything nat had held her emotions together broke loose.


    Her eyes quickly reddened as the urge to cry hung in her throat.


    Roger gently ced his hand on her shoulder and handed her a piece of tissue.


    "It¡¯s all over now.He¡¯s sare.Only then did Rachel feel the warm trickle of tears on her cheeks.


    She took the tissue and wiped her tears.


    ncing at her watch, she said, "Andy, Roger, it¡¯s been a long day.It¡¯s gettingte and you haven¡¯t


    eaten anything yet.Why don¡¯t you eat something and go home to rest? I will watch him."


    "Can you do it alone?" Andy asked with concern.


    "I¡¯ll stay too.We may need to call the doctor to check on Joe as soon as he wakes up.Besides, once the


    anesthetic wears off, he will feel pain and may find it hard to sleep again.You have had a long day.We


    can take shifts to take care of him," Roger said.


    "I can handle this.You should leave now."


    "Rachel¡­"


    Rachel insisted, "Roger, you¡¯ve done enough today and I appreciate it.But I¡¯m sorry, I want to be alone


    now."


    Roger¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, but he didn¡¯t insist.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a wry smile, he nodded and said, "Okay, but if you need anything, just call me at any time.My


    phone will be on tonight."


    Rachel pursed her lips, saying nothing.


    Roger took her silence as his cue to leave.He turned towards the door as he and Andy exited the ward.


    The door of the ward creaked gently as it closed behind them Rachel sat on the edge of the bed, her


    gaze falling on the door for a moment.


    She shifted her gaze back to Joey, who was still in aa.


    Looking at his face, which was a replica of Victor¡¯s, she suddenly remembered what Carson had just


    said.


    "Joe is Victor¡¯s sole remaining family member."


    "Only you can sign this."


    Those words hit her so hard, like a hammer.


    "Mommy¡­"


    Joe stirred, slightly opening his eyes.He subconsciously wanted to move his right hand, but couldn¡¯t as


    the pain seared through him.


    His voice was nearly above a whisper but was clear enough to be heard in the quiet ward.


    Rachel quickly put herself together.


    "Joe, are you okay?"


    Joey¡¯s blurry sight slowly gave way to the clearness of the fluorescent light in the ward and the white-


    painted walls.


    He looked around and then looked at Rachel, saying in a low voice, "Mommy, it hurts."


    Immediately, his eyes travelled down to see his arm, covered with a ster "Your arm was broken and


    the effect of the anesthetic has worn off, so it will hurt a little.Honey, just bear a little more,"


    Rachel said softly as she gently stroked Joey¡¯s face.


    Seeing his injured arm, Joey¡¯s memory before thea became clearer and clearer.He gradually


    remembered what had happened.


    "Mommy, where is Daddy?"


    He remembered jumping down from the window with Victor and just as they jumped, he heard an ear-


    splitting explosion.He barely had time to look before he felt a strong force, then he cked out.


    Rachel stopped stroking his face and said, "He¡­"


    Not missing the awkward look on Rachel¡¯s face, Joey asked anxiously, "Mommy, what happened to


    Daddy? Where is he?"


    Rachel met Joey¡¯s gaze, her eyes blinked involuntarily.She quickly looked away and said in a feigned


    rxed tone, "He¡¯s fine.He was injured, just like you.He¡¯s in another ward now."


    "Really?" Joey asked in doubt.


    "Is Daddy truly okay?"


    He remembered Victor holding him tightly in his arms when the explosion happened.


    Even with Victor¡¯s protection, he was still injured.Wouldn¡¯t Victor¡¯s injury be worse then?


    "Yeah," Rachel said, almost in a whisper.


    "That¡¯s good."


    With that, Joey heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Mommy, can I go see Daddyter?"


    "No, you just woke up.You can¡¯t move about."


    "I¡¯m fine."


    After a pause, Joey added, "Or you can go see him and take a video of him for me.I want to confirm


    that he¡¯s fine."


    Rachel only looked at him with no wordsing from her.


    As if remembering something, Joey added, "By the way, Mommy, it seems that Daddy has known my


    identity¡­"

 Chapter 450: He Died

    Chapter 450: He Died


    "How so?"


    Rachel asked Joey as she tucked him in.


    Joey shrugged his shoulders and shook his head.


    "I¡¯m stumped, too.I simply know it."


    "Joey, do you want to stay in bed for a little longer? I¡¯ll see the doctor and pick up some oatmeal.So


    that you have something to eat when you wake up."


    Rachel was unable to exin to Joey tirat he was correct and that Victor¡¯s life was in danger, so she


    was forced to shift the subject.


    Joey¡¯s arm began to hurt as the anesthesia wore off, and he grimaced.


    "Mommy, it¡¯s painful!" Joey said.


    "I cannot find any sleep."


    Rachel felt bad for Joey after seeing his pallid face.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll blow it for you.Just put up with it.It will only hurt for a while."


    "Mommy, you haven¡¯t made any promises yet."


    Joey blinked his eyes and shifted the conversation back to it again.


    After some hesitation, Rachel said, "I¡¯ll record a video for youter."


    Joey grinned for the first time since he woke up when he heard Rachel¡¯s promise.


    "Mommy, please assist me in blowing it out so it stops hurting."


    After the anesthesia had worn off, Joey was in so much agony that his eyes grew crimson, yet he


    refused to shed a single tear.


    Rachel had no choice except to softly console him as she stood by him.


    Joey eventually slept off after some time, probably because he was exhausted or numb from the


    difort.


    Rachel walked out of the ward around four o¡¯clock in the morning.


    The hallway of the ward was quite dim.


    Nurses working at the nursing station couldn¡¯t keep their eyes open and ended up falling asleep.


    After a long day, Rachel must be fatigued..


    In her body, she could sense that it was urging her to go to sleep.


    But that was not about to happen.


    Ding! The doors of the elevator gently slid open.


    Rachel didn¡¯t realize until now that she had reached the floor where Victor was receiving the operation.


    Still, the operating room¡¯s door remained locked and the red words "in operation" were still disyed.


    "Miss Be."


    After hearing the elevator doors open, Lukas turned around and spotted Rachel.


    Rachel exited the elevator and greeted him in a sleepy voice.


    They exchanged a gaze.She could see the white hair on his temples at a glimpse in the dim light.


    For no apparent reason, she felt that Lukas had aged significantly.


    "How is Joey doing, Miss Be?"


    Lukas inquired with concern.


    "I¡¯m genuinely concerned about Mr.Sullivan; I didn¡¯t go visit Joey right away."


    "He¡¯s in good condition.However, the anesthetic was worn off and his arm started hurting.He just dozed


    off," Rachel exined.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That is good news."


    While he exhaled a sigh of relief, Lukas¡¯ expression remained grave.


    Rachel questioned, "Lukas¡­ When did you get here?"


    "I arrived a littleter since I needed to pack Mr.Sullivan¡¯s clothing."


    Lukas wished he could grin, but he failed.


    "When I came, I saw Mr.Jimenez and Mr.Torres leaving."


    Rachel approximated the time upon hearing this.


    Lukas had been present for eight or nine hours, meaning the procedure had taken about ten hours, and


    it was still ongoing..


    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with you taking a break, Miss Be.Do you need a rest? You¡¯re not in such


    good shape either," Lukas said, concerned.


    "I''m all right.Right now, a look will do me way better."


    Lukas nodded and then turned to face the operation room¡¯s closed door.


    "I pray that Mr.Sullivanes out of this victorious."


    Rachel remained silent as she looked away.


    Carson sat on a bench with his head down and his elbow resting on his thigh.


    Knowing that Rachel¡¯s ankle was hurt, Lukas advised her to take a seat on the bench.


    Rachel knew Lukas would continue to pay attention to her if she insisted on standing there.


    This time, she didn¡¯t say no.She nodded before taking a seat on the bench.


    As soon as she sat down, Carson abruptly said, "It¡¯s been sixteen years since he spent that much time


    in the operating room."


    Rachel was taken aback.She finally figured out to whom Carson was alluding after some time.


    Sixteen years ago¡­


    Victor was only fourteen years old at the time.


    Carson went on before she could respond.


    "The procedurested two days and two nights.That operation involved the participation of ten highly


    regarded experts.Mrs.Sullivan did everything in her power to keep him alive.But even the most


    renowned surgeon in the world shook his head and indicated that Victor couldn¡¯t be rescued at that


    moment.Victor¡¯s injuries were severe.The fact that he had been able to continue breathing with all said


    and done was a miracle."


    Such phrases would seldom be uttered by doctors.


    They wouldn¡¯t say such things if they could rescue Victor.


    Victor couldn¡¯t be saved since they said it.


    Carson lifted his head up.His eyes were red because he had stayed up toote and was exhausted.He


    sat back and gazed at the ceiling.


    "Vic, on the other hand, survived.Two days and two nights, Mrs.Sullivan stayed outside the operating


    room and waited.She had signed the critical illness notification six times at the time."


    Rachel¡¯s recollection of Carolyn dwindled with time.


    However, she was able to recall the scene in the garden where Carolyn, dressed in a cheongsam,


    stood with a stick and smiled.


    Rachel could not envision the situation when Carolyn stood outside the surgery room after hearing


    Carson¡¯s description.


    Six critical illness notifications She had only signed one of those.


    The moment she signed it, she was ovee with despair and found it difficult to take a breath.She


    couldn¡¯t even hold the pen in her hand.


    At that moment, Carolyn had signed it six times and had been disappointed six times.


    Rachel eventually managed to calm herself and ask, "How did he get harmedst time?"


    "A kidnapping," Carson answered.


    When Rachel heard the word, her heart fell.


    "I thought he was sent to study abroad when he was fourteen, right?" Rachel asked.


    How could Victor go overseas if he had been abducted and injured so severely?


    "He was unable to leave the hospital for two years because of the abduction." Carson swiveled around


    to face Rache.


    "What do you think of the possibility of Victor studying abroad in such a situation? Well, Mr.Sullivan


    hired someone to disguise as Victor and study abroad."


    "What urred after that? What happened to the kidnapper?" Rachel asked.


    "He died today," Carson said, smiling.

 Chapter 451: Victor In Carson’s Memory (Part One)

    Chapter 451: Victor In Carson¡¯s Memory (Part One)


    "Today¡­"


    Rachel was rendered speechless.


    Did he mean that the mercenary who kidnapped Joey was the one who kidnapped Victor when he was


    young? ¨C Taking out a ziplock in which a bullet shell was stored, Carson said, "Well, this bullet was


    taken out of that person¡¯s body.I n to give this bullet shell to Vic as a souvenir when he wakes up."


    Rachel ignored his humorous remark and asked instead, "Why did they kidnap him?"


    Right after she asked this, Rachel realized how stupid it sounded since the answer was obvious.


    Carson put away the ziplock and answered, "In your opinion, what is it like to be an unwanted bastard


    in a wealthy family?"


    Wealthy family.It was hard to believe that these things happened to Victor in the past.


    Rachel could imagine how difficult life had been for the little Victor even if Carson didn¡¯t tell her about it.


    Her eyes subconsciously fell on the closed door of the operating room.


    When she was reborn in Rachel¡¯s body, she had the memory of the real Rachel.


    In her memory, although Victor was an illegitimate child, he lived a better life than many illegitimate


    children.


    Victor was loved and doted on by Carolyn.


    Back then, she assumed that Victor had a great life.


    But now, Rachel realized that she didn¡¯t know anything about Victor at all.


    Even the real Rachel didn¡¯t know much about him.


    "What about Mrs.Sullivan? She has been¡­"


    "Although Mrs.Sullivan loved Victor so much, she couldn¡¯t watch over him around the clock.Besides,


    she had to guard the Sullivan Group, so she could hand it over to him once he was all grown up.As a


    result, she didn¡¯t have much time to look after Victor.At such a young age, he had learned to keep


    everything to himself.Before the kidnapping happened, Mrs.Sullivan thought he was getting along well


    with the Sullivan family."


    Carson looked up at the ceiling with his hands behind his back and continued, "When I first met Victor,


    he was just eight years old."


    In silence, Rachel lowered her head and listened to his story.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "A typical eighth-year old child should be in third grade, but Victor was still only in first grade at the


    time."


    Reminiscing the good old days, Carson chuckled.


    "Since he was two years older and was taller than his ssmates, Victor stood out."


    As Carson closed his eyes, the memory of the past rushed to him like giant waves.


    At that time, Carson was just in the third grade.


    He was tall, good-looking, and had lots of pocket money so he was popr.


    This part of his childhood still made him feel proud even now.


    During break time, Carson¡¯s ssmates asked him to y basketball.


    They went downstairs to the yground together.


    Their ssroom was on the third floor, while Victor¡¯s was on the first floor beside the stairs.


    When they walked past the ssroom, Carson caught a glimpse of what was inside.


    The whole ssroom was filled with square desks, where several books were neatly ced.


    Being the tallest one in the ss, Victor was the first one Carson noticed.He had his head down, busy


    doing some homework. The boy next to Carson followed his gaze and saw Victor.


    "Carson, do you know him?"


    "No, I don¡¯t."Carson quickly withdrew his gaze.that''s right you are so excellent.How could you know


    such a person?"


    There was a hint of disgust in the boy¡¯s tone.


    Holding the basketball in his arms, Carson looked at the boy with his eyebrows raised.


    "Such a person? You know hiin?"


    The boy nodded, "of course, I know him.My brother is in this ss.Do you know how old he is? Eight


    years old! He¡¯s already eight years old, but he¡¯s still in the first grade.My brother said he doesn¡¯t say


    anything, nor does he y with anyone."


    The boy clicked his tongue and continued to insult Victor.


    "But that¡¯s right.Even I wouldn¡¯t want to y with a person like him.He must have repeated a grade.My


    mother said that only idiots would repeat a grade when they are in the first grade."


    Hearing this, Carson couldn¡¯t help but take one more look at Victor.


    But the bell had rung, so he didn¡¯t have much time to observe.He and his ssmates hurried to the


    yground.


    But then, Victor¡¯s figure was already etched in his mind.


    The second time they met was in the break room.


    That was the day when Carson went to school looking like a ghost due tock of sleep.


    He did well in the mid-term exam, so his father gave him a game console, and he yed it secretly until


    midnight.


    When Carson couldn¡¯t take his drowsiness anymore, he raised his hand during ss.


    "Sir, may I go out to get some water?"


    As soon as he reached the break room, he heard a few people talking inside.


    "Hey, I heard that your family is very rich? Give us some money.If we¡¯re pleased, we¡¯ll protect you from


    the bullies here in school."


    "You just came here, right? Maybe you still don¡¯t know about the rules.The neers have to give us


    money!"


    "That¡¯s right.Take out your money now! You will regret it if you annoy us."


    Leaning against the wall, Carson peered inside the break room and spotted three senior boys


    threatening a younger child.


    He immediately recognized the three senior students who were known for being arrogant and


    domineering.


    They always bullied younger students.


    Some students had given them money.


    Carson didn¡¯t have to, because he had a driver who dropped him off and picked him up every day.


    Besides, no one could bully Carson because his teacher always paid attention to him.


    Unexpectedly, he witnessed them bully someone today.


    "Hey! I said take out your money.Don¡¯t you understand me? Are you deaf?"


    Because Victor did nothing, the leader of the three young men became irritated.


    "This brat seems to be dumb." another boy said.


    "Dumb? I don¡¯t care if you are dumb or not.Take out your money, or I¡¯ll beat you!"


    ¡®Dumb?¡¯ Somehow, this word piqued Carson¡¯s curiosity, so he looked inside again and realized that the


    three bullies were surrounding Victor.


    "Hello, director!"


    Of course, no one else was there.


    But Carson deliberately shouted to startle the bullies in the room.


    As expected, the three bullies immediately stopped pestering Victor and ran away.


    Watching them run like idiots, Carson couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    "Who are you?"


    For the first time, Victor spoke in school that day.

 Chapter 452: Victor In Carson’s Memory (Part Two)

    Chapter 452: Victor In Carson¡¯s Memory (Part Two)


    Carson wascent since the three boys fled away.He was stunned when he heard the voice


    coming from behind.He quickly turned around and found himself looking straight into Victor¡¯s eyes "You


    can talk?"


    Carson looked Victor up and down and then walked up to him.


    "Aren¡¯t you dumb?"


    Victor just looked at Carson with displeasure.He then turned around, picked up his water bottle, and


    began walking away from Carson.


    Carson was incensed that Victor could just ignore him.


    "Hey, I¡¯m talking to you!"


    Victor didn¡¯t even flinch at Carson¡¯s furious voice.He continued walking toward his ssroom.


    Carson had never been treated like this before.


    He stood there, looking at Victor¡¯s back.He somehow had a feeling that Victor was displeased that he


    had scared the three people away.


    But he had helped him.


    So why should Victor be unhappy? Not far away, the dean was going on a tour of inspection.


    Seeing the dean, Carson stopped running after Victor.


    But Victor didn¡¯t seem to see the dean at all.


    The dean was known for being strict.It was time for ss now.


    If he saw Victor and Carson strolling outside the ssroom, he would definitely stop them and question


    them.


    Whatever reason they gave, the dean would think that they just cked off.


    Carson was an excellent student, which was why his teachers tended to indulge him.


    They would turn a blind eye to such things as Carson leaving the ssroom to fetch water.


    But the dean thought differently.If he caught a student cking off, he would show him no mercy.It


    didn¡¯t even matter if he was an excellent student like Carson.


    Not to mention the three people, even Carson was afraid of the dean.


    Thinking of this, Carson quickened his pace.


    He then grabbed Victor, quickly ducked into the equipment room, and closed the door.


    "Hello, sir."


    From behind the door, Carson heard two students greeting the dean.


    They seemed to have just finished their gym ss.


    The dean acknowledged their greetings.


    In a serious tone, he asked, "Are you having gym ss?"


    "Yes.But the PE teacher said we can do whatever we want.We¡¯re going back to the ssroom."


    "The PE teacher isn¡¯t really letting you do whatever you want.What he wants you to do is exercise on


    the yground, and not sit in the ssroom.Now, you go back to the yground."


    "Yes, sir."


    The students turned around to do as the dean said.


    The dean went on with his tour of inspection after the two students were gone.


    Carson breathed a sigh of relief.


    He sneered as he thought of the exchange between the students and the dean.


    "Stupid.No wonder they were scolded by the old man!"


    Carson then felt a little cold.He rubbed his arms and wondered why he suddenly felt cold.


    "Achoo!" Carson sneezed.


    When he turned around, he saw Victor standing not far behind him, with his back against the light.


    Victor kept a straight face, just like the dean.


    Carson seemed to see cool air radiating from Victor¡¯s body.He touched the tip of his nose and


    remembered that he pulled him in instinctively.


    "Well¡­ Don¡¯t look at me like that."


    Under Victor¡¯s gaze, Carson felt a little ufortable but he gathered himself.


    "I was helping you.You¡¯re a new student here, right? You don¡¯t know how strict our dean can be.You


    wouldn¡¯t want to be seen by him holding a bottle of water outside the ssroom.He¡¯ll reprimand you


    straight away and you¡¯ll never hear the end of it."


    His eyes on Carson, Victor just stood there, looking stolid.


    Carson continued, "Look, this is the second time t have helped you.Why are you looking at me like


    you¡¯re holding a grudge against me? I¡¯m your senior, and twice I¡¯ve helped you out of the kindness of


    my heart.The least you could do is say thank you.And don¡¯t pretend to be dumb.I know you can talk."


    When Carson was done talking, Victor began to walk towards the door.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Carson noted that he and Victor were about the same height.


    Victor¡¯s face was devoid of emotions which made him look frightening.


    Carson swallowed and tried to avoid Victor¡¯s eyes.


    "What do you want? Fight with me? Let me tell you, I practice Taekwondo¡­"


    Before Carson could finish his words, Victor walked past him.He then grasped the doorknob, pressed it


    down, and opened the door.


    Carson couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    Before walking out of the door of the equipment room, Victor turned around and nced at Carson.


    "Thank you," he said coldly.


    Carson opened his eyes, returning to the present.


    After talking for quite a while, Carson felt parched in his throat.


    He put down his hands on hisp and adjusted his sitting position.


    Looking serious, he asked, "Can you believe that Victor could be such an austere person? He has


    been cold since he was a child.When I first met him, I wanted to ask someone to make a te for him."


    Rachel turned to look at Carson.


    "There could only be four words on the te-stay away from me." Carson joked.


    "That is appropriate," Rachel said.


    Carson touched the tip of his nose.


    "I also think those words suit him all right.What a pity that I haven¡¯t made a te for him until


    now.When hees out, I will definitely make one for him.The words on the te, however, have to be


    changed.I¡¯ll have the words ¡®a touch man¡¯ written on it." Carson chuckled.


    "If he can survive this time, he has been through two dangerous situations.With his personality, I guess


    he will not die easily."


    Carson suddenly stoppedughing.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    The door of the operating room opened again.


    A different doctor came out and approached them.


    "The patient suffered a massive hemorrhage in the chest and he badly needs blood.And we have a


    situation here.The vehicle carrying the people who went to secure blood from the blood bank has been


    caught at a roadblock.Are there any people here with blood type A that can donate blood?"


    Lukas hurried forward and said, "Please draw my blood."


    As he spoke, Lukas rolled up his sleeve.The doctor looked at Lukas and frowned.


    "I¡¯m sorry, sir.There are some requirements to expect for blood donors at your age.And we do need the


    blood right away."


    "Look, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m in good health."


    "I can donate blood." Rachel stood up.


    "Draw my blood."

 Chapter 453: She Wants Him Dead

    Chapter 453: She Wants Him Dead


    ¡°Here, take this.¡± The nurse pointed to the milk and bread on the table.


    ¡°You¡¯ve given a lot of blood and you need to eat something to replenish your strength.¡± The nurse took


    out the needle from Rachel¡¯s skin and put the blood bag in order.


    ¡°If you feel dizzy, let us know immediately, okay?¡±


    Rachel pressed the spot where the needle had been, her eyes falling on the two blood bags the nurse


    was holding. she couldn¡¯t believe four hundred milliliters of blood had been drained from her body.


    Listening to the nurse¡¯s instructions, Lukas picked up a ss of milk and handed it to Rachel. ¡°Miss


    Be, here. Why don¡¯t you have some milk?¡±


    Rachel stood up abruptly and felt dizzy for a moment, not able to find her footing. She stood still and


    took a deep breath to recover. Maybe she felt this way because of the four hundred milliliters of blood


    that was drawn from her body.


    ¡°Lukas, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said after waking up from her reverie.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked for a room to be booked in a hotel that is close to the hospital. Considering how busy you¡¯ve


    been today, you could use some rest. You don¡¯t have to worry. Lukas and I will stay back and keep you


    updated, okay?¡± Carson said as he walked over.


    Rachel looked to Lukas, and then to Carson. She looked away and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait here. He might need


    bloodter on, and if I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Rachel, unless I¡¯m mistaken, didn¡¯t you want Victor to die?¡± Carson asked, interrupting Rachel


    abruptly..


    Taken by surprise with Carson¡¯s words, Rachelpletely lost her words and forgot what she was


    about to say.


    Lukas nced at Rachel shortly, trying to gauge her reaction to Carson¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t want her to


    get hurt in any way.


    ¡°Mr. Scott!¡± he called out firmly. The tone of his voice alone made Carson understand what Lukas was


    trying to convey to him. He might have understood Lukas¡¯ message, but that wasn¡¯t about to stop him


    from speaking his mind.


    ¡°You¡¯ve wanted him to die so much for so long! Isn¡¯t this a perfect opportunity that has presented itself?


    If you¡¯re scared of feeling guilty if he doesn¡¯t survive, you shouldn¡¯t. Come on, Rachel! Don¡¯t fool


    yourself! You¡¯ve already donated enough blood for him. You should just sit and wait for the doctor to


    announce his demise. You know fully well that that¡¯s what you do best.¡± Rachel pressed her lips into a


    thin line, looking into Carson¡¯s eyes as though she was thinking about it.


    Yes, she had to admit that that was what she ought to be doing Why then could she only think of being


    present to help in case Victor needed more bloodter on?


    ¡°Mr. Scott, I believe you misunderstood Miss Be.¡± Lukas frowned.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Rachel walked towards the operating room.


    ¡°I really do want him to die,¡± she said.


    ¡°Miss Be¡­¡±


    ¡°But not like this.¡± Rachel looked at her feet dejectedly. What was wrong with her? Her actions were the


    complete opposite of the things she said. she had lost too much blood in a short period of time and her


    temples hurt.


    Maybe that was why she was acting that way. The more she thought about it, the more restless she


    became. Tired of thinking so much, she simply med her strange actions on Joey, though she knew


    fully well that it wasn¡¯t true. Yes, Joey was actually waiting for her.She had promised to show him a


    video of a safe Victor when he woke up.


    So, of course, she wanted Victor to die. Just not right now. Later maybe.She wouldn¡¯t be able to take it


    if she was the cause of Joey¡¯s sadness, or if she did nothing to make sure he wasn¡¯t sad.


    Rachel convinced herself of this. She believed that it was the only reason she was trying to save Victor.


    Carson looked at Rachel with an unreadable emotion in his eyes. Finally, he chuckled. She looked at


    him in confusion trying to understand what was so funny,


    ¡°I thought you were a heartless person. Rachel, you may art cold and everything, but deep within you


    really are warm-hearted.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you know me well, Carson,¡± Rachel sighed and sat down on the bench.


    Joining her on the bench, Carson chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not stretch it, okay? I don¡¯t know you


    very well, but we¡¯ve known each other for several years. So, all I can say is I know a little about you


    and how your head works. Let¡¯s take a rather simple example, huh? You don¡¯t want to show it, but I


    know you actually care about Victor!¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± A strange sound left Rachel¡¯s throat, but she didn¡¯t say any other thing. Carson didn¡¯t take her


    silence wrongly. He put his hands on his knees and said, ¡°But really, you¡¯ve really changed a lot.¡±


    Rachel looked up at him and said, ¡°People change, Carson.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true! But you¡¯ve changed too much in such a short time. It¡¯s¡­¡± He turned his head and studied


    her once more.


    ¡°How do I say this? It¡¯s just like¡­ Your face and body are still the same, but your soul isn¡¯t.¡± Rachel


    didn¡¯t understand why her heart skipped a beat when she heard this. She dropped her eyes before


    looking up again and staring into Carson¡¯s eyes.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    This time, however, Carson looked away.


    ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s impossible, right?¡± Rachel didn¡¯t say anything.


    Drip.


    Drip


    Victor slowly opened his eyes. He couldn¡¯t see anything, but he heard the sound of water dripping.


    Water?


    Dripping?


    Where was that sound from?


    Why was he getting it?


    Thest thing he could remember was jumping out from the window of the second floor with Joey in his


    arms. How could he be hearing the sound of water? He could remember that he had jumped off just in


    time, because the building exploded behind him just as he jumped off. That was when he felt


    something strong hit him hard from behind.


    He had felt a burning pain in his back just before he passed out.He couldn¡¯t see the surroundings


    clearly, so he blindly followed the sound. He didn¡¯t know how long he had walked or where he was


    headed to, but he stopped when a white light suddenly shone into his eyes. Instinctively, his hands


    went up to shield his eyes from the intense light.


    However, the light didn¡¯t go away or get dim, forcing his eyes to adapt to it. Slowly, he dropped his


    hands, no longer having a problem with the light. Once he dropped his hands and opened his eyes


    clearly, he was able to see the scene in front of him. It was no longer blurry. Looking around, there was


    no doubt he was in an old warehouse.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Someone coughed, attracting Victor¡¯s attention to its owner.


    Victor followed the sound with his eyes and saw someone lying on the floor not far away. He didn¡¯t


    need to look twice to know who it was. That was him at the age of 14. Starting to feel strange, Victor


    looked down and realized that he was in the air, and not standing on the floor. Soon enough, he


    understood that this was one of his memories that he had deliberately shoved to the back of his mind.


    Curled up on the floor, young Victor coughed violently before opening his eyes. He looked around, held


    his stomach tightly and sat up, trying his damnedest to bear the pain again.


    There was a visible stain of dried blood at the corner of his mouth.


    That was the day after he was kidnapped.He was supposed to have gone abroad the day before. But


    he wanted to see his mother before leaving Apliaria. He told Carolyn about it and went to the cemetery


    by himself. He didn¡¯t even get the chance to do what he wanted to do, as the moment he got out of his


    car at the cemetery, three minibusses surrounded him and the driver,


    More than a dozen people quickly got out of the minibusses. Seeing that they were at a disadvantage,


    the driver told Victor to get into the car quickly and got ready to drive off. Someone smashed the front


    windshield of the car with a baseball bat before the driver could even start the car.


    Others smashed the window of the driver¡¯s side, forced the door open and pulled the driver out of the


    car.


    ¡°Run, Mr. Sullivan, run!¡± the driver shouted. Unfortunately, Victor didn¡¯t have the opportunity to run.


    Someone opened the door and looked down at him.


    ¡°Will you get out of the car on your own, or do we have to pull you out?¡±


    After throwing a swift nce at those present, Victor quietly got out of the car. As soon as he got out of


    the car, someone tried to tie him up. The kidnappers thought that Victor was scared. Skilfully, Victor


    seized this chance and pressed the ss fragment hidden in his hand hard against the neck of the


    man who was about to tie him up.

 Chapter 454: Kidnapped (Part One)

    Chapter 454: Kidnapped (Part One)


    The man didn¡¯t expect that a child like Victor would attack him and grab his neck. He didn¡¯t dare to


    move fearing the Victor would sh his neck any second.


    ¡°Boss.¡± The man swallowed hard out of nervousness. He nced at his boss who was standing a few


    steps away. It happened sixteen years ago. Norton looked so young and arrogant wearing leather


    clothes. He smiled contemptuously at Victor, whose height only reached his chest.


    As if enjoying a great show, Norton lit up a cigarette and smoke in front of Victor. Holding the broken


    ss tightly in his hand, Victor met Norton¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Kid, are you seriously threatening me with his life?¡± With a sneer, Norton added, ¡°It won¡¯t work. I have


    a lot of men working for me, all of whom are more capable than that loser. If you want to kill him, do it!¡±


    ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t let him kill me! You¡­¡± Victor¡¯s grip on the man¡¯s neck when thetter tried to speak.


    Even though the man begged, Norton remained indifferent. His eyes were only focused on Victor.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill him.¡±


    ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    As Victor¡¯s eyes swept across the area, he roughly estimated that there were at least fifteen people


    here; all of them were equipped with either baseball bats or knives. He could also tell at a nce that


    they were trained for this.


    In other words, Victor couldn¡¯t possibly win against them. The fact that Norton was fine with him killing


    one of his people made the situation more terrifying.


    ¡°Let the driver go.¡±, Victor¡¯s small yet firm voice rang out.


    The driver, whose upper body was pressed against the car, struggled when he heard what Victor said.


    ¡°No, Mr. Sullivan. Leave me here. Run!¡±


    A trace of amazement shed across Norton¡¯s face.


    ¡°Kid, you can¡¯t even protect yourself, how are you going to protect others? Well, let me tell you


    something. Nice people don¡¯t have nice endings.¡±. There was no response from Victor, so he


    continued, ¡°How about I give you two choices since you are such a good friend?¡±


    Norton threw his cigarette on the ground and stepped on it as he walked forward


    The closer he got, the harder Victor pressed the broken ss on the man¡¯s neck. The sharp ss


    grazed the man¡¯s skin, causing blood to ooze out.


    ¡°The first choice is that I will let your driver go with some money. But you have to think it over. It¡¯s not


    guaranteed that your driver will call for help once he gets away. Maybe he will just run away with the


    money.¡±


    After all, if the driver went home without Victor, Carolyn would question him. How could the driver


    exin how Victor was kidnapped?


    If the Sullivan family decided to punish him, there was nothing he could do. But if these ruthless men let


    him go and gave him some money, he could run away from the Sullivan family and live a good life. A


    wise man knew which choice was better between the two.


    ¡°As for the second option¡­¡± With a yful smile, Norton continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a knife and you can


    kill your driver.¡±


    The driver¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Once you killed him, I¡¯ll give you half an hour to escape. I¡¯ll give you one minute to think about it. Kid,


    think wisely. What¡¯s more important? Your life, or the life of the person who may betray you?¡± Norton


    tested Victor. The driver trembled in fear. He looked at Victor with pleading eyes and called out his


    name.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan¡­¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Victor cast a quick nce at him before interrupting Norton who was just about to count down. ¡°I don¡¯t


    need a minute to think.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really? Have you made up your mind?¡±


    ¡°Let the driver go, and I¡¯ll follow you.¡± That was the young Victor¡¯s decision. Despite the possibility that


    the driver might betray him, he couldn¡¯t be selfish.


    ¡°Are you sure? Boy, you should know that this is yourst chance to live.¡± Disappointed by his answer,


    Norton squinted his eyes.


    ¡°Let me tell you the truth. Someone paid me to kill you. Do you really think that this is just a kidnap for


    ransom? Let me say it again. Someone wants you dead.¡± These words would have frightened an


    ordinary child, but Victor didn¡¯t even flinch. His face remained expressionless.


    ¡°Let him go.¡±


    For a while, Norton stared at Victor and waited if he would change his mind. He sneered when he


    realized that Victor was serious.


    ¡°Boy, you will regret it.¡± The man holding down the driver released him.


    True enough, Norton gave the driver a bank card too.


    The driver looked at the bank card in his hand, and then at Victor. He knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Mr.


    Sullivan, thank you. Thank you!¡±


    At this time, Victor threw the ss he was holding since he promise to go with the kidnappers.


    ¡°Just go,¡± he told the driver.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Please call my grandma and tell her I¡¯m grateful to her.¡±


    ¡®Thank you for protecting and loving me for the past six years. Thank you for giving me home, and for


    making me feel that I¡¯m not alone.¡¯ These were the words Victor hoped he could say to his


    grandmother.


    With bloodshot eyes, the driver bowed to Victor three times. If it were someone else who witnessed


    such a dramatic moment, he would have been brought to tears. However, Norton only got annoyed.


    ¡°Are you leaving or not? If you don¡¯t want to leave, you can stay here with him. Anyway, I don¡¯t mind


    killing one more person.¡±


    Scared for his life, the driver stood up and limped away.


    Looking at the driver¡¯s receding figure, Norton chuckled and walked up to Victor.


    ¡°You idiot.¡± Suddenly, a loud gunshot echoed in the ce. Before Victor could react, the driver, who


    was running for his life, stopped. Then, he trembled and fell straight to the ground and never got up


    again. Blood gradually flowed out from the man¡¯s body, staining the road. With wide eyes, Victor turned


    to look at Norton, who was holding a gun that was still pointing at the driver.


    Norton shot the driver dead.


    Because of this, Victor, who had always been nonchnt, was enraged.


    ¡°You broke your promise!¡±


    ¡°So what if I did?¡± Norton put away his gun, held Victor¡¯s face and approached him.


    ¡°Boy, you should thank me for helping you get rid of a person who betrayed you. Besides, I just


    promised you to let him go. Did I say that I wouldn¡¯t kill him?¡±


    When he tried to touch Victor, thetter shook of his hand.Norton ordered his men.


    ¡°Tie him up and take him away! If he resisted, beat him until he couldn¡¯t move! But be careful, I don¡¯t


    want him to die so soon. He¡¯s interesting.¡±

 Chapter 455: Kidnapped (Part Two)

    Chapter 455: Kidnapped (Part Two)


    The moment Norton gave his orders, his men began to beat Victor up before he even had the chance


    to protect himself. Initially, Victor thought that he was strong enough to fight back. However, at the end


    of the day, he was nothing but a fourteen-year-old boy. Sparring with quite a handful of well-trained


    men, he soon lost the brawl.


    They hit him at all his weakest spots. It was as if they wanted to break all of his bones.


    Laughter reverberated through the air. ¡°Little boy, call me Daddy. If you do, I might just go easy on you,¡±


    one of the men said.


    Struggling to cover his head with his arms, Victor was kicked from the back. Soon, he fell to the ground.


    Before he even had the chance to get up, someone hit him again with a baseball bat.


    For a moment, all he could see was ck as he felt a sharp pain on his back. A sudden surge of blood


    arose from his chest before he spat it out from his mouth.


    ¡°Call me Daddy!¡± Laughter broke through the air.


    ¡°This boy sure is though. But I know he¡¯s going to break soon. All it takes is a couple more hits.¡±


    Their arrogant words seemed to ring in Victor¡¯s ears. Struggling to stand up with his hands on the


    ground for support, Victor spat out blood from his mouth once more. Seeminglying from nowhere,


    a foot stepped on the back of his hand.


    ¡°I said, call me Daddy! Are you fucking deaf?!¡± the man said, putting more pressure on the sole of his


    foot.


    Victor raised his head, matching the man¡¯s gaze. Not a word escaped his lips. Narrowing his eyes, the


    man gazed at Victor with disdain. He stomped on the back of Victor¡¯s hand again. Instantly, Victor felt


    the intense pain. Cold sweat started dripping down from his forehead, down to the asphalt road.


    The physical pain he felt seemed to have reached his heart.


    It felt as though he had been stabbed by a knife. The pain he felt grew every time the man stomped on


    the back of his hand. He could almost hear his bones breaking.


    Even so, Victor was determined to keep his lips sealed. He was stubborn and unwilling to beg for


    mercy.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It appeared as if the man had grown tired of waiting. Taking the baseball bat from hispanion¡¯s


    hand, he moved his foot and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s not unbreakable. I¡¯d like to see how tough this boy


    is!¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, the man threw another blow at Victor.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Victor groaned. There was just so much he could take.


    After resisting for quite some time, his body seemed to have given up. He fell to the ground.


    Despite his inability to fight back, the men still kept on hitting him,


    They hit him eight more times with the baseball bat.


    After the eighth blow, blood came out of his mouth and his surroundings seemed to have be more


    blurry. Victor knew that he could no longer keep his eyes open no matter how hard he tried. When he


    looked down, he caught a glimpse of the cemetery not too far away.


    There was a vague figure of a woman in a floral dress. She had short hair and was walking towards


    him.


    A frown appeared on his lips as he gazed at the woman. ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Victor struggled to sit up. The excruciating pain on his body made it hard for him to breathe. It felt as


    though his organs were being crushed every time a cough escaped his lungs remember when he had


    lost consciousness.


    His eyes wandered around as he raised his hand to wipe the corner of his lips. He wanted to know


    where he was. He didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d make it out alive. He thought he was going to see his mother


    again.


    Since his mother¡¯s death six years ago, he never once dreamt of her. He thought that he could no


    longer remember how his mother looked like. However, he was solely mistaken.


    Victor had perfect knowledge that he was suffering from intense injuries. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to


    move. Looking around his surroundings, he realized that he was at an abandoned warehouse.


    A momentter, heid himself down again and closed his eyes. He knew very well that escaping was


    impossible. He had no idea when the men woulde back.


    Perhaps, they left him there to die. However, since he was ever-so-lucky to be alive, he knew that he


    had to find a way to survive. The best he could do at this very moment was to recover. He knew that


    being impulsive would only bring him his demise.


    Left with no choice, V¨ªctory there on the rough, cold floor. It was, undoubtedly, ufortable.


    Staring at the ceiling, he saw spider webs gather around the corners of the building. He couldn¡¯t help


    but wonder if his grandmother was aware that he had been kidnapped.


    ¡®Is she going to find me? Who did this to me?¡¯ Perhaps his injuries caused him to be in a daze.


    Memories of his life with his mother and the car ident yed in his mind like a broken record.


    After quite some time, someone finally opened the door. The time Victor spentying on the floor made


    him adapt to the pain he was feeling. He felt marginally better than when he had just woken up. He sat


    up when he heard the noise. His eyes turned to the door. Norton had changed his clothes. Donning a


    crisp, well-ironed suit, he looked like a different man.


    ¡°Wow. I didn¡¯t expect you to be up so soon,¡± he said.


    Immediately, a man fetched a stool for Norton to sit down. There was only a few steps separating him


    and Victor. With sharp eyes, Victor stared at the man in front of him. Not a word left his lips. Resting his


    elbows on top of his thighs, Norton smiled and asked,


    ¡°Does it hurt, little boy?¡± Before Victor could even say a word, he heard the sound of a baseball bat


    being dragged across the rough floor.


    From the corner of his eye, Victor caught a glimpse of the bat. The pain in his back throbbed at the


    sight of it.


    He couldn¡¯t help himself from coughing again, the metallic taste of blood lingering on his tongue.


    ¡°Look at you! Didn¡¯t I tell you to be careful? Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± There was a smile on Norton¡¯s


    lips. Although his words sounded as if he was ming his men, there was mockery in the tone of his


    voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s all our fault,¡± one of his men blurted out.


    Leaning back against the chair, Norton crossed his legs and looked at Victor.


    ¡°You¡¯ve impressed me, boy. I did not expect a boy from the Sullivan family to be so tough.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Victor asked, Norton leaned forward, his eyebrows raised slightly. He put his hand next to his


    hear and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes drifted towards him. He knew very well that Norton heard him clearly. His voice wasn¡¯t


    loud but it was clear enough to be audible. Besides, the warehouse was quiet and empty.


    ¡°Who asked you¡­¡± There was blood surging from his chest. He felt as if blood woulde out of his


    mouth if he said one more word.


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°¡­to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­I see.¡±


    Putting his hand down, Norton rested his back against his chair and said, ¡°You are Victor Sullivan.


    Surely, you¡¯re smart enough to figure it out. You should be able to guess whoever it is who¡¯s longing for


    your death.¡± Victor knew. There were only a handful of people who wanted him dead, excluding the


    Sullivan Group¡¯s rivals.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two minutes to figure it out. If you guess correctly, I will give you a reward. What do you


    think?¡± Norton particrly enjoyed making fun of people. There was a yful smile on his lips as his


    eyes gazed at Victor. ¡°Of course, you will be punished if you get it wrong. You have one minute and


    thirty six¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my father, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 456 Kidnapped (Part Three)

    Chapter 456 Kidnapped (Part Three)


    "Seriously?"


    Norton inquired, his brows furrowed.


    As soon as he saw the look of astonishment on his face, Victor knew that he couldn¡¯t be more correct.


    Karl Sullivan, Victor¡¯s father, hired Norton to murder him.


    When it came to Apliaria and the rest of the country, the Sullivan family was a major and influential


    family.


    If someone else had hired Norton to murder him, Norton would be reluctant toply.


    Killing Victor would be an insult to the Sullivan family¡¯s honor and respect.


    However, if someone in the Sullivan family hired him to murder Victor, such as Karl, Victor¡¯s father,


    Norton would not have to worry about it.


    Maria and Karl were the only members of the Sullivan family that desired his demise.It was too risky for


    Maria to take his life out of the blue.


    As a member of the Kennedy family, she took on both the Sullivan family¡¯s and the Kennedy family¡¯s


    reputation.


    Neither she nor the Kennedy family would survive if she did anything reckless.


    It would be too early for the Kennedy family to take on the Sullivan family.


    The Kennedy family would be easy prey for Carolyn to take down even if Karl was guarding the


    Kennedy family.


    Therefore, Maria did not dare wager on the Kennedy family.


    Karl was the only one who could do anything he wanted to him.


    Even though Victor was Karl¡¯s first child, everyone in the Sullivan family knew that he was a mistake of


    Karl¡¯s own making.


    To the public, Victor was perhaps Karl¡¯s worst mistake.


    At social events, Karl would always hear people talking about it.


    At the very least, his damn kid was a nuisance.


    His presence appeared to serve as a constant reminder of his rtionship with a maid, something he


    loathed.


    In spite of this, Carolyn adored this scumbag of a kid.


    Karl had a bad experience the first time Carolyn brought Victor back to the Sullivan family.


    Carolyn was upset with Karl for how he handled Victor, but he was her son, and she had no control


    over what happened to him or how Karl treated Victor.


    She had raised Victor by herself so as not to make him upset, and Karl never had to see Victor again.


    Initially, life was enjoyable since they did not have to see one another.


    Even though Karl despised Victor, he did not have to see him.


    Carolyn, on the other hand, became founder of Victor as he matured.


    That was not all.


    On her 65th birthday, in front of everyone, she said she had been nning on sending Victor to study


    overseas after two years, and that she¡¯d pass all of her shares in the Sullivan Group to him after he


    finished his study.


    Both Karl and Victor were taken aback when they heard Carolyn.


    Carolyn nodded to Victor when she finished speaking, indicating for him to follow her up on her


    invitation to take the stage.


    Not until a secondter did Victor regain hisposure.


    Looking into Carolyn¡¯s soft eyes, Victor stepped towards her so as not to disappoint her.He got a sight


    of Karl as soon as he stepped on the stage.


    In Karl¡¯s eyes, there was an expression of hatred.


    Karl didn¡¯t look at him in any way closer as a father should look at his son.


    A vicious and uncaring expression was all that was left in his eyes, not revulsion.


    He wished for Victor¡¯s doom as he had never before.


    At that moment, Victor¡¯s mind was flooded with this thought, and even he was surprised.


    In any case, he was convinced of its truth at the time.He took another nce at Karl, but thetter had


    already departed.He was unable to do anything except watch his father leave.


    There were no doubts that Karl would take over as president of the Sullivan Group in the following


    several years.


    After all, Carolyn¡¯s retirement was just a few years away.


    Karl, her only kid, was a not very talented guy, but he would one day be in control of the Sullivan


    family¡¯s business.


    Since Carolyn¡¯s 65th birthday, tables had turnedpletely.


    Waiting to take over, Karl had discussed the Sullivan Group¡¯s future with Carolyn in an indirect manner.


    Despite this.


    he had never received a definitive response from Carolyn.


    At the time, Karl assumed it was just due to her reluctance to retire.He opted to say no more, believing


    the Sullivan Group would fall into his hands sooner orter.


    However, he was mistaken in this regard.


    Carolyn never intended to give him the Sullivan Group in the first ce, not because she didn¡¯t want to


    retire.


    She didn¡¯t retire because she wanted to keep the position for his scumbag kid! Ever since that day, Karl


    desired to put Victor in a casket.


    Victor was nothing more than a barrier on his path.


    So, killing him was the quickest method to get rid of him.


    He also believed that Carolyn¡¯s knowledge of who hired the kidnappers to murder Victor was irrelevant.


    She would never harm her own son in any way.


    Without saying, Karl wasn¡¯t going to order someone to hunt down Victor right away.


    Instead, he had been patiently waiting for two years and had made the decision to murder Victor on the


    same day that Carolyn was to ship him abroad.


    "Generally speaking, no one is capable of hurting his own children.Your father is such a horrible person


    that he wouldn¡¯t even let go of his own kid."


    Since Norton was an acimed member in Roaring Tiger now, he was aware of the Sullivan family.


    To be fair, Karl couldn¡¯t have been more obvious in his reasoning for wanting Victor dead.


    He was impressed, and he couldn¡¯t help thinking that it wasn¡¯t that great to be born into a wealthy


    family.


    Victor kept his mouth shut.


    Norton moved over to him after getting up from his chair.He pushed Victor to stare into his eyes while


    holding his jaw with one hand.


    "However, you are not any better than your father."


    Norton had a history of taking risks.


    As a result, he¡¯d seen and murdered a great many individuals.


    Victor¡¯s gaze made him certain that he would grow up to be a vicious guy, too.


    He stared down at Victor with a smirk as he released Victor¡¯s chin from his grasp.


    "I¡¯ve promised you a prize if you make an educated guess."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Victor¡¯s mouth was filled with the stench of blood, and he coughed as a result.


    To avoid seeming timid at this particr moment, he bit his tongue and remainedpletely quiet.


    His eyes became somewhat red as a result.


    Norton gazed at Victor, removed an object from his back, and tossed it into his arms.


    Victor didn¡¯t see it properly.


    He merely grabbed the object Norton had tossed to him unconsciously.


    Norton¡¯s words interrupted him before he could make out what it was.


    "Can you tell where we are?"


    The object in Victor¡¯s hand was a Swiss knife.


    Norton¡¯s voice came again before he could say anything.


    "The warehouse backs up to a forest.You can go back to Apliaria in roughly three days if you walk


    through the jungle."


    Victor pursed his lips as he stared up at him, with the knife gripped in his fist.


    "Tonight, as your reward, I will send you into the wilderness.You¡¯ll make it if you can walk back to


    Apliaria on your own," Norton said, smiling.


    But it¡¯s not all good news, however.


    There¡¯s a whole pack of wolves lurking in there.


    Let¡¯s see whether you can make it out in one piece."

 Chapter 457: Kidnapped (Part Four)

    Chapter 457: Kidnapped (Part Four)


    It waste at night and darkness was all around them.


    A minibus and a vehicle drove along a rugged mountain road straight into the deep forest.


    About half an hourter, the vehicles finally came to a stop.


    In the back seat of the minibus, Victor couldn¡¯t make a move, with his eyes covered with a blindfold and


    his wrists and ankles tied by hemp rope.


    After the minibus came to a stop, the man in the passenger seat got out, opened the backseat door,


    and bent down to pull Victor out of the vehicle.


    Victor lost his bnce and fell straight to the ground.


    His knees came into contact with a stone, which made him furrow his brows in pain.


    Norton got out of the other car and came up to him on the muddy road.


    After that, he nced over at his subordinate.


    His man immediately understood what he wanted and took off the blindfold that was covering Victor¡¯s


    eyes.


    The sudden lighting right at him made Victor wince.


    With his face scrunched up into a frown, he slowly opener his eyes to look at the person in front of him.


    He saw that Norton was holding a shlight in his hand, pointing it a his face.


    After that, his man untied the rope around his wrists and ankles.


    Victor lifted his arm to block the blinding light.


    He still felt pain in his knee.


    "Boy, you¡¯re here.But it depends on your luck whether you¡¯ll survive this ce or not."


    As soon as Norton finished saying that, there could be heard a wolf¡¯s howl in the quiet night.


    Norton cocked his eyebrow and left with his men.


    The minibus and the car drove away together and gradually disappeared from Victor¡¯s line of sight.


    In just a few minutes, the ce was in total darkness once again.


    "Ahem¡­"


    Seeing that they were now gone, Victor finally couldn¡¯t help but cough, hand mped over his mouth.


    His palm got wet as a result of this.He sensed that it was blood.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Victor couldn¡¯t make out the blood on his palm clearly, he knew his physical condition.


    If he contini to stay in this ce, he would die from internal injuries before the wolves could get to him.


    Enduring the bursts of pain in his knee, he slowly got up and tightened his grip on the Swiss knife in his


    hand.


    "Awoo¡­"


    A wolf¡¯s howl sounded out right then.


    Looking in the direction of the wolf¡¯s howl, Victor found out that the area so dark that he couldn¡¯t even


    see his surroundings clearly.


    But this time, the wolf¡¯s howl sounded closer just now, indicating that it was moving in his direction.


    There was no way he could stand here anymore.


    Wolves were smart animals and they also had a keen sense of smell.


    Looking down at the blood staining his p Victor bent down and grabbed a handful of soil in order to


    dilute the scent of blood on his hand.


    He mulled it in his head, trying to think of a good hiding spot.


    As long as he could get through the night, he would be able to find a way to leave the forest once


    morning¡¯ around He made his way in theplete opposite direction.


    Every step he made, he could feel pain all over his body  wanted to cough out more blood.


    But he couldn¡¯t do this.


    Once he made any noise and coughed blood, there be wolves on his trail.


    He walked for a distance but didn¡¯t get very far.


    He couldn¡¯t walk very far, especially with his hurt knee.


    At the same time, his forehead was drenched in a cold sweat after walking not very far.


    He had no idea what he would run into if he continued walking like this.


    Besides, wolves hunted in packs.


    He had only heard the sound of one wolf howling just now.


    It might be calling out to itspanions at this very moment.


    If he kept walking forward like this, he might run into the other wolves who might be rushing to his spot


    at this time.


    On the one hand, his injury didn¡¯t let him get too far.


    On the other hand, he wasn¡¯t so sure what would happen next so he had to preserve his strength to


    fight whatever came his way.


    He hid behind a huge tree and leaned against it for support.


    Victor felt immense pain in his chest and lungs and his breathing became a little heavier.


    He tightly clutched onto the knife in his hand and stayed vignt for whatever mighte in his path.


    He had no idea how much time had passed since the wolf¡¯sst howl.


    Perhaps a couple of minutes, or perhaps even half an hour.


    Victor was starting to feel dizzy and he thought he was going to ck out.


    He knew that his injury must have taken a turn for the worse and he might not be able to hold on for


    much longer.


    He needed to find a safe ce in order to nurse his wounds.


    He stood with his back straight and was about to move on when suddenly there was a "crack" sound


    behind him.


    It wasn¡¯t all that loud, but the sound was particrly sudden in this altogether quiet forest.


    Victor knew it was the sound of a twig breaking.


    And then, he heard the sound of heavy breathing behind him.


    When Victor turned around, he spotted the eyes of something staring at him.


    It was none other than the wolf.


    Even though he had used dirt to try and cover the blood on his palm, the wounds on his body had yet


    to heal, and there was still the heavy scent of blood on him, which eventually led the wolf straight to


    him.


    Victor took a step back, going ahead to press the switch of the knife with his thumb, and pointed the


    de at the wolf when it popped out.


    As long as there was one wolf here, it meant that the other wolves could not be far away.


    There was no way he could escape.


    The wolf howled viciously and approached him very slowly.


    Victor was on high alert and retreated carefully.


    After taking a few steps back, the wolf appeared to have lost all patience and all of a sudden, pounced


    on him.


    There was no time for Victor to get out of the way so he was forced to fight it head-on. The wolf made a


    leap at him.


    V¨ªctor picked up a branch lying on the ground, which was as thick as his arm, and hit the wolf with it.


    The wolf was caught off-guard and rolled to the ground, but pretty soon, it got up and proceeded to


    pounce on him again.


    This time, it came at an even faster speed to attack Victor.


    Victor had no time to get away and failed to do anything to the wolf this time.


    The wolf pounced on him again.


    Losing his bnce, Victor fell straight to the ground.


    He used the branch in his hand to block the wolf¡¯s ws aimed at his chest, but he was hurt and was


    definitely no match for a grown wolf at all.


    Pretty soon, he couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer.


    The wolf was about to bite his arm.


    "Awoo¡­"


    The wolf suddenly released another miserable cry.


    Victor took this opportunity to shake it off of him.


    The wolf fell to the ground sideways, staring up at Victor with its red eyes.


    It opened its mouth and bar but it couldn¡¯t move around at all, and its breath started to be weaker


    and weaker.


    Victor stumbled to his feet, held the branch in front of him, and made his way towards the wolf.


    "Awoo¡­"


    The wolf cried very weakly this time.


    After taking two steps toward the wolf, Victor couldn¡¯t help but cough again.


    Blood dripped down from the corner of his mouth He walked toward the wolf, supported himself with


    the branch, slowly crouched down, and examined the wolfs belly.


    A knife was deeply inserted into its belly, and blood was gushing out of its wound.


    That knife happened to be the Swiss knife that Victor had been holding in his hand earlier.


    At the most critical moment just now, he used all his might to stab the knife into the wolf¡¯s stomach,


    which happened to be its weakest point.


    Clutching the hilt of the knife, Victor looked deeply into the wolf¡¯s eyes and pulled it right out.


    More blood flowed out of the wolf¡¯s wound.


    The wolf let out another very weak cry and its entire body trembled.


    After that, its breathing finally came to a stop.


    Feeling worn out, Victor could barely keep conscious and his vision began to blur.


    However, the death of this wolf wasn¡¯t the end of his horrible night.


    On the contrary, its death would only attract more wolves.


    There was no way he could stay here any longer.


    Victor got up and was about to leave.


    However, when he lifted his head, he saw seven or eight wolves staring at him not too far away as if


    they were keeping an eye on their prey.

 Chapter 458: Kidnapped (Part Four)

    Chapter 458: Kidnapped (Part Four)


    It was toote.


    Victor clenched the knife, with the wolf¡¯s blood dripping from its de.


    The pungent smell covered the air.


    Looking at the bloodthirsty eyes of the wolves, he immediately jerked away and stepped back a few


    steps cautiously.


    He almost drained all his strength in taking down one of them.


    It would be impossible to win against a pack of wolves, especially in his state.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He might not be able to hold up for long.


    The only way for him to survive was to buy time.


    However, the alpha wolf started to trot closer to Victor.


    When it saw the wolf lying on the ground motionless, it belted out a mournful howl.


    It then gritted its teeth and looked fiercely at Victor.


    The next second, it charged toward him with its sharp ws glimmering under the moonlight.


    Victor tensed up, looking at the wolf charging at him.


    He gripped the knife¡¯s handle tightly so that the veins on the back of his hands protruded.


    He didn¡¯t know if he would be able to evade its attack this time, but he would surely die if he didn¡¯t fight


    back.


    However, the pain he felt in his body from tackling the wolf just now began to worsen as the other


    charged toward him, making his breathing hitch.


    The alpha wolf was now only an inch away from pouncing on him when the unexpected happened.


    Whoosh! In just a split second, the charging wolf howled and fell heavily to the ground.


    It writhed in pain until it stopped as if dead.


    Victor was stunned.


    Before he could react, a ze flew in his direction andnded only a few steps in front of him.


    The dead branches and leaves on the ground immediately caught fire and set aze, isting Victor


    from the rest of the wolves in front of him.


    From the emitting light, Victor saw the dart pierce into the alpha wolf¡¯s chest.


    It was what killed it in one strike.


    The presence of the dart, however, meant only one thing.


    There was another person around besides Victor.


    Seeing how the weapon mercilessly killed a beast, Victor felt rather overstrung.


    He couldn¡¯t say for sure if the other person came to his rescue or was targeting him.


    The remaining wolves wanted to go near him, but they were obstructed by the zing fire.


    Wolves were afraid of the mes.


    Enduring the pain all over his body, Victor picked up a stick and walked over to the mes.


    He tore off the sleeve of his shirt, wrapped one end of the stick with it, and put it above the ze


    enough for it to catch fire.


    Just then, two more zes flew in the direction of the wolves.


    It startled the wolves and sent them fleeing away.


    Victor watched sternly as the feisty beasts scattered away in fright.


    Suddenly, he started to cough incessantly.


    Gripping the knife and stick in his hands, his gaze shifted to the fire.


    Under the light, he could vaguely see a figure approaching, His jaw clenched.


    Right then, his chest tightened, and he felt stuffy.


    Blood began to gush out of his mouth as he coughed.


    Cough! It caught him off guard as he spat out a mouthful of blood, ng! His grip loosened, and the


    knife fell to the ground.He was about to pass out and lose consciousnesspletely.


    Before his vision blurred, however, he saw the figureing closer.


    In the next second, everything turned ck as he fell to the ground in a loud thud.


    When Victor regained consciousness, it was already dawn.


    The brightening sky greeted his eyes as he opened them slowly.


    He could also hear the faint sound of trickling water from a stream not far away.


    ¡®Am I dead?¡¯ As Victor wondered, someone suddenly spoke near him: "You¡¯re finally awake."


    ¡®Who is it?¡¯ Victor was bewildered.


    "Hey, can you move?"


    Before Victor could say anything, the voice spoke again.


    The person looked down at him, blocking the sunlight from his view.


    It was a girl.


    Up close, Victor could see her beauty clearly.


    Her eyshes were long and pretty.


    Victor looked the girl straight in the eyes for a moment.


    After making sure Victor was awake, the girl looked away and walked to a nearby stone to sit down.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Do you want fruits? I picked some of these.


    ¡°They¡¯re sweet."


    Victor¡¯s whole body hurt, and his head was still in a haze.


    Struggling, he supported himself to sit up.


    His eyes then fell on the girl.


    She had short hair and wore a in T-shirt atop casual pants.


    Her shoes were so muddy that their original appearance was almost unrecognizable.


    At one nce, one would mistake her for a boy because of how she dressed.


    Even though she was sitting, Victor could tell she¡¯d stand just above his shoulders.


    "I¡¯ll give you these two."


    The girl threw him the fruits.


    Victor caught the fruits instinctively.


    "How long was I unconscious?"


    Victor asked in a slightly hoarse voice.


    If one didn¡¯t listen carefully, they wouldn¡¯t hear what he had just said.


    "Not that long.Just about three or four hours."


    The girl looked at him and took a bite of the fruit in her hand.


    A smile instantly appeared on her face because of its sweet taste.


    "Eat.They¡¯re really sweet."


    Victor looked down at the fruit in his hand, but he was in so much pain to even have the appetite to eat.


    However, the expectant eyes of the girl in front of him made him take a bite, albeit hesitatingly.


    "What do you think? Sweet, isn¡¯t it?"


    "It is," Victor said in a low voice.


    "Thank you."


    "It¡¯s nothing.If you want more, just tell me and I¡¯ll find you more," the girl said and continued to eat her


    fruit in haste.


    Looking at the unusual girl up and down, Victor recalled what had happened before he passed out.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw several darts on another stone.He was sure it was the person who


    saved him from the wolvesst night.His savior was this beautiful girl who stood just above his


    shoulders and dressed like a boy.


    ¡®Who is she? Why did she save me? What¡¯s her reason? Did Norton send her?¡¯ Questions flooded


    Victor¡¯s mind, but the girl seemed unbothered at all.


    After finishing her fruit, she looked at Victor and found his fruits still there.


    "You don¡¯t like them?"


    Her voice took Victor out of his thoughts.


    "I¡¯m just not hungry.Do you still want to eat? You can have them."


    "Are you really not going to eat?"


    Victor didn¡¯t answer and just hander her the fruits.


    The girl smiled and got down from the stone she was sitting on.


    Taking the fruits from Victor, she said happily, "Thanks."


    Looking at the innocent face of the girl before him, Victor started to doubt the thoughts he had earlier.


    It was hard to associate person who saved himst night with a nice-looking girl like her.There are


    we?" Victor asked.


    ¡° I don¡¯t know."


    The girl looked around and shrugged.


    "When you passed outst night, I didn¡¯t know if you were till alive.If I left you in there, you would surely


    be eaten up by those wolves if they came back.So I took you here.I¡¯m sure we are still somewhere


    inside the forest, though."


    the girl then rubbed her shoulders.


    "You are so heavy, you know.How did you get here, anyway? Did you get lost?"

 Chapter 459: Shelia

    Chapter 459: Shelia


    After consuming the fruit, Victor coughed.


    The girl stood up and handed him the water.


    "I simply collected some water from the river.Filtration has been done with small stones.It¡¯s clean.Drink


    it."


    Victor stopped momentarily as he inspected the water as if suspecting it was poisoned.


    The girl didn¡¯t seem to grasp Victor¡¯s thinking.She persuaded Victor to drink the water.


    "Quick.There is no need to be worried.For the past few days, I¡¯ve been drinking the water.My bowel


    movements are normal."


    "Thanks,"


    Victor mumbled as he took the water.


    "We¡¯re in the same boat.We both got lost in the forest.Humans have a built-in tendency to give a hand


    to each other."


    She nonchntly waved her hand.


    The sun was zing.


    "Then again, we can¡¯t stay here for long.There has to be a way out."


    Rather than drinking it, Victor quietly set the water down.


    He was extremely thirsty, and he had been injured.


    However, he was skeptical of the person in front of him despite the fact that his body needed water


    very badly at that moment.


    "Hey! What¡¯s your name?"


    The girl shifted her attention to Victor.


    For a fleeting moment, she caught a glimpse of the water jug.She could tell he hadn¡¯t drunk the water.


    Pretending not to see it, she shifted her attention elsewhere.


    "Vic."


    "Van?" she asked since she didn¡¯t heart it clearly"


    Observing her, Victor paused before nodding in agreement.


    "What about you, then? What is your name?"


    "My name? Shelia Davis."


    Shelia¡¯s two deep dimples were clearly visible as she smiled.


    "You can call me Shelia."


    "Shelia.."


    Softly, Victor whispered the name.


    "That¡¯s a pretty name."


    "You mean? I chose the name for myself."


    As Shelia leaned against Victor, she crossed her legs.


    "Did you say the name you chose for yourself?"


    "Yes.I chose the name because I like the way it sounds and because it¡¯s unique as far as I¡¯m


    concerned."


    Shelia wrote the name with a branch that she found on the ground while she was speaking.


    Victor hadn¡¯t figured out how to spell Shelia¡¯s name until that point.


    name Shelia¡­ Nothing about it sounded boyish to him.


    The only thing that set Shelia apart from other girls was her short hair and carefree demeanor.


    In that regard, she was like a boy Shelia added the word "Van" to the end of her name after she was


    done writing hers.


    "This is your name, correct?"


    Victor was his name.


    But for some reason, he didn¡¯t correct her and just nodded.


    "Since we now know each other¡¯s names, we can call each other friends."


    In a gesture of friendship, Shelia extended her hand.


    "Let¡¯s do this once again! Hi, my name is Shelia."


    "Pleasure. I¡¯m Van."


    Victor extended his hand to Shelia and they exchanged a handshake.


    Shelia stood up and patted the soil on her body after she had thrown away the branch she was holding.


    "Is it possible for you to stand? To avoid being stalked again by wolves at night, we must find a way


    out."


    Victor was also aware that they wouldn¡¯t be here for long.


    He nodded and stood slowly with his hand on the stone.


    "Let¡¯s get going!"


    As soon as she had the darts in a cloth bag, Shelia returned to Victor with the bag tied to her waist.


    She took the jar of water that he hadn¡¯t consumed, surveyed the area, and indicated in the direction of


    a nearby road that was reasonably smooth.


    "Let¡¯s take this route."


    Victor¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Shelia.


    His eyes became dark as he watched Shelia deftly stow the darts.He gave her a thoughtful look.


    Shelia imed to have lost her way.


    However, she was able to save him from the wolves.


    In addition, she had a strong ability to survive in the wild it was apparent that she wasn¡¯t lost or in need


    of help at the very least.


    Victor was on guard against the girl.


    Shelia led the way.


    Since Victor was injured, she didn¡¯t move as quickly as she perhaps could if he was in perfect


    condition.


    They strolled the forest for about forty minutes, and they still hadn¡¯te out.


    The temperature was surging upwards into the triple-digit range.


    Shelia used her hand to block out the sun as she wiped away the sweat from her.


    "Why do I feel like we¡¯ve been traveling in circles?"


    Victor, too, came to a halt.


    "This is the third time we¡¯vee across this tree," he said, looking at the trunk near him.


    Shelia¡¯s eyes widened in amazement.


    "Really? How did I not notice it?"


    She walked rapidly over to the tree and scowled.


    "Are you sure? Here, every tree has the same appearance.Could you be wrong? So much time has


    passed.We¡¯ve possibly been going round and round in circles, which is really absurd."


    "This tree has a slight fracture," Victor said.


    Shelia followed Victor¡¯s lead and discovered the fracture he had indicated.


    "Wow! How every observant of you!" Victor remained silent.


    He wondered whether Shelia was genuinely pretending or she honestly didn¡¯t know.


    Shelia¡¯s response revealed that she waspletely unaware of the fact that they were circling.


    But could someone have traveled the same route three times in a row without question? Was Shelia


    stalling for time? Shelia had no idea what Victor was thinking at the time.


    Her gaze remained fixed on the crack, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    "Van, you are quite sharp."


    "I was under the impression that you were already aware of this."


    Shelia blushed and said, "I¡¯m sorry.I had no idea where I was going.It¡¯s as though everything here is


    the same.I wouldn¡¯t have been stranded here for so long if that wasn¡¯t the case."


    "Right."


    Victor¡¯s response was unemotional.


    Signing, Shelia said, "If so, what should we do next, then? We can¡¯t just keep going forward and back


    all the time.What do you think?"


    Victor remained quiet for a few moments as he studied Shelia¡¯s concerned expression.


    "Since we¡¯ve walked so much, you¡¯re worn out.Let¡¯s take a rest.We¡¯ll find a way out, I assure you."


    "There¡¯s no other way," Shelia answered, nodding her head.


    She raised the water in her hand and said, "We¡¯ve been walking for a long time.Would you want some


    water now? I haven¡¯t had a sip of the water yet.After a lengthy stroll, I¡¯m concerned you¡¯ll get


    dehydrated.You don¡¯t seem to be in the right shape."


    Victor hobbled up to the shady spot next to the tree trunk and sat.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He gave Shelia a sideways look when he heard her.


    Shelia had urged him to drink water for the second time.


    "Here you go.After walking for so long, I¡¯m starting to feel a bit hungry.I¡¯ll be right back.You know, I¡¯ll


    check if there¡¯s any fruit around here."


    Shelia didn¡¯t even wait for Victor to respond.


    She tossed the water at him, removed the dart from the cloth bag, and began walking away.


    "Victor narrowed his eyes as he gazed at the water in his arms.He then turned to watch Shelia¡¯s back


    as she walks far away.If shelia was indeed sent by Norton, this was his greatest opportunity to escape!

 Chapter 460: Are You Worried

    Chapter 460: Are You Worried


    Forty minutester From a distance, Shelia could be seen dragging something across the ground. She


    had one hand filled with a pile of fruits and the other holding what seemed to look like a tail.


    After quite some time of walking, she finally stopped. Shelia wiped the sweat off of her forehead as her


    eyes drifted to the boy leaning against the tree.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. Luckily, I didn¡¯t get lost. Are you hungry, Van?¡± Victor did not go anywhere.


    The truth was that, he was capable of walking nonstop for forty minutes.


    However, he waspletely clueless as to why he did not take his leave.


    Perhaps, he was too injured to walk. Victor tried to convince himself this was the reason he didn¡¯t


    leave. His eyes followed the sweat dripping from her forehead before looking at what was behind her.


    From a distance, he couldn¡¯t quite tell what she was dragging around.It was a dead wolf. The same


    exact one that Victor killed.


    ¡°Why did you bring that here?¡± Victor asked in confusion.


    There was a smile on Shelia¡¯s lips as she turned to get a glimpse of the dead wolf.


    ¡°For food!¡±


    ¡°Food?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but the thing is, I have no idea if would meat would be delicious. Still, it¡¯s better than nothing.


    I¡¯ve thought about it. We can¡¯t always just eat fruits all the time. Besides, you need to eat something


    good in order to recover from your injuries. That¡¯s why I went back to the ce where you faintedst


    night to check if the wolves were still there.¡±


    Exhaustion ran on Shelia¡¯s nerves. After all, she had been walking for quite some time now. She picked


    up a fruit and took a generous bite of it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate for them to still be there. Maybe God really is looking after us.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes drifted


    from the dead wolf towards Shelia.


    Not a single word escaped his lips. The smell of the blood from his throat grew stronger.


    Suddenly, he felt suffocated. He had the urge to cough, but he knew very well that once he did, blood


    woulde out of his mouth. Despite having rested the entire night, he still did not get better. He was


    barely able to hold on.


    There was a throbbing pain in his temples and his eyesight was so blurred that he could barely see


    anything. All he wanted to do was sleep. He was exhausted.


    Shelia stood up and walked towards Victor. She put her hand against his forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot.¡± Victor felt how cool her hand was.


    Suddenly, a sense offort rushed into his heart. However, that moment did notst long since


    Shelia moved her hand away


    ¡°You¡¯re feverish,¡± Shelia said.


    Coming to his senses, Victor said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be better once I get some rest.¡±


    Shelia¡¯s lips formed into a straight line as her eyes drifted to the jar of water next to Victor¡¯s hand.


    It seemed that he did not drink it at all. Her eyes focused on Victor¡¯s lips. They were chapped and dry


    because of dehydration and blood loss.You¡¯re not feeling well. Why don¡¯t you drink some water?¡±


    Shelia couldn¡¯t understand why Victor did not drink a single drop of water.


    For a while now, she had been holding her tongue because she knew that it was none of her business.


    However, seeing how ufortable he was, she could no longer keep her curiosity to herself. Victor


    raised his head a bit and looked into Shelia¡¯s eyes.


    Unable to hold their gaze, Shelia blinked her eyes a couple of times before finally looking away. She


    picked up the | jar of water, unscrewed the lid and took a sip.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s safe to drink.¡±


    Victor did not expect what she did.


    Before he could even react, Shelia handed him the jar.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you really want to drink? Even just a little? You should hydrate yourself now that you¡¯re sick.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Victor said as he took a sip.


    The filtered water from the river felt cold as it flowed down his throat, washing away the smell of blood


    in his mouth.


    Raising her hand to block the sunlight from her line of sight, Shelia looked around.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even noon yet. Do you want to close your eyes and rest for a bit?¡± she asked. Indeed, Victor


    was exhausted.


    ¡°What about you?¡± he asked as he put the jar of water down.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯ll be right here. I¡¯ll clean the wolf while I watch over you.¡±


    Pointing at the wolf¡¯s carcass, Shelia added, ¡°GO get some sleep. When you wake up, you¡¯d finally be


    able to enjoy some meat. We can leave when we¡¯re no longer hungry.¡±


    There was silence in the air as Victor gazed at her. His eyes that seemed to pierce through her soul


    made Shelia feel a little ufortable. Touching the tip of her nose, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is


    there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m going to sleep for a bit.¡± Victor¡¯s voice sounded hoarse.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wake you up once I¡¯ve finished cooking.¡±


    Suddenly, an idea urred to him.


    ¡®If Norton really sent Shelia to kill me, why hasn¡¯t she done anything yet?¡¯


    Not too long after closing his eyes, Victor fell into a deep slumber. The wonderful smell of roasted meat


    wafted through Victor¡¯s nostrils, waking him up. Slowly, he opened his eyes. His vision was still


    blurred.


    ¡°Shelia,¡± he called out. As if on cue, Shelia looked back and walked over.


    ¡°I was about to wake you up but you already did before I could evene to you.¡± Victor¡¯s eyes shifted


    to the piece of roasted meat in her hand.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Before he could even finish his words, Shelia handed him the piece of meat and said, ¡°I


    roasted the meat. Give it a try. I marinated it with some fruit juice. It should taste good.¡±


    Her face was flushed and covered with sweat because of the heat from the fire. Taking the piece of


    roasted meat into his hand, Victor took a bite. It tasted quite off and was still a bit undercooked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Shelia asked. For a moment, Victor was silent. His eyes drifted to the cut on her


    hand. Instead of answering her question, he asked, ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­I cut myself while I was chopping the meat,¡± Shelia answered as she looked at the wound on her


    hand. She didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all.


    Again, she asked, ¡°How is it? Am I a good cook?¡± There was a hint of expectation in her voice. Victor


    could not bring himself to tell her the truth.


    ¡°It is delicious,¡± he lied.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Heaving a sigh of relief, Shelia continued, ¡°I¡¯ll cook some more for you!¡±


    After having some sleep, Victor felt a little invigorated.


    He stood up and sat next to Shelia. There was a bonfire right in front of them. She used a dart to poke


    some holes into the meat and then used a branch as a skewer before roasting it over the fire.


    ¡°Van, you didn¡¯t get lost, did you?¡± Shelia asked out of the blue.


    Victor was taken by surprise.


    ¡°While you were asleep, I wanted to do something about your fever. I identally saw the wounds on


    your body, Initially, I thought that your injuries were from your encounter with the wolves. Later on, I


    realized that theydon¡¯t you were beaten up. Plus, you didn¡¯t want to drink the water I gave you.¡± Shelia


    turned around.


    ¡°Van, are your enemies hunting you down? You were worried that I was going to poison you so you


    didn¡¯t drink the water, right?¡± Victor looked intently into her eyes.


    One of his hands was behind his back, gripping on the knife he had hidden. with the gentle press of his


    thumb, the tip of the knife popped out.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 461: In Order To Survive

    Chapter 461: In Order To Survive


    Shelia didn¡¯t notice what was going on at all.She wiped off the sweat collecting on her forehead in a


    casual manner, flipped the meat over, and went on to roast it.


    "But if you really don¡¯t want to tell me, then forget about it.I was just being a little curious."


    Narrowing his eyes at her, Victor said nothing, and silently retracted the knife he was hiding behind his


    back.He had a feeling that Shelia didn¡¯t mean him any harm.


    Shelia crushed some fruits and poured the juice over the meat.


    "Well, this definitely could be eaten.Here you go."


    "And what about you?"


    Victor turned to look down at the meat Shelia was holding out in her hand and didn¡¯t make a move to


    take it.


    "I''ll roast some more for myselfter."


    Seeing that Victor wasn¡¯t going to take the meat, Shelia smiled as if she had just realized something.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it.This meat isn¡¯t poisonous.You can rest assured and eat it with ease."


    Victor was on high alert right then, watching Shelia with vignt and cold eyes.


    Even though Shelia happened to be an easy-going person, this didn¡¯t mean that she was reckless.She


    had thought that Victor had gotten lost.


    But after she saw his injuries, she knew she was wrong and he was on guard against her.


    "I¡¯m not very hungry.You go ahead and eat."


    Victor turned to look away and ced the meat aside.


    "I¡¯ll roast the rest for you."


    Seeing that he wanted to help, Shelia nodded and said, "Okay, it¡¯s perfectly fine if you don¡¯t eat."


    She took a bite out of the meat.


    After chewing for some time, she furrowed her brows and stuck out her tongue.


    "It¡¯s really hard to chew.It was not cooked fully yet.The meat I gave you just now must be the


    same.Why didn¡¯t you tell me? You even finished it."


    Seeing that Shelia spit the meat out, Victor didn¡¯t say a word and only continued to roast the meat.


    Putting her meat aside, Shelia turned around and spotted Victor¡¯s smiling face.


    "Why are you smiling? Van, you did this deliberately, didn¡¯t you?"


    ¡®¡¯What? Am I smiling?¡¯ Victor never even realized that he was smiling.He lifted his hand and gently


    touched the corner of his lips.


    "Allow me to roast the meat for you.You have gone a long way.Go and get some rest."


    "I¡¯m not tired at all.I¡¯ll just sit right here."


    With her hands propped under her chin, Shelia proceeded to sit down next to Victor.


    Seeing Victor roasting the meat so skillfully, she blinked her eyes and said, "Van, you¡¯re good at


    cooking meat, aren¡¯t you? Did you learn this skill all by yourself?"


    "Yes.I learned how to survive in the wilderness." Victor spoke in a deep voice.


    "Survive in the wildness?"


    This was the very first time that Shelia had ever heard of such a thing.


    "Why did you go out of your way to learn that?"


    Imitating what Shelia did earlier, Victor also crushed some fruits and poured the juice over the meat.


    Also, he used a knife to slice the meat.


    When he heard what Shelia asked, his eyes darkened visibly.


    After a while, he said, "I have no idea."


    In fact, Victor knew the reason why.


    He learned that because he wanted to be prepared in case of any crisis.


    Carolyn knew ahead of time that even under ner protection, Victor would find himself in danger one


    day.


    She pushed him to learn more skills so that he would at least have a better chance to survive in case of


    an emergency.


    "Alright."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Pouting, Shelia continued to focus her gaze on the burning mes.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Victor caught a glimpse of Shelia¡¯s profile and the dust that rested on the


    tip of her nose.He stretched out a hand to wipe off the dust.


    Shelia was startled and turned to look at Victor with a nk expression.


    When Victor looked straight into Shelia¡¯s eyes, he started to feel a little embarrassed.He retracted his


    hand, looked away, and exined, "Your nose has dirt on it."


    "Is that so?"


    Shelia went ahead to rub her nose with the back of her hand.


    "And what about now? Is it still dirty?"


    "No," Victor said, ncing over at Shelia.


    "Good." Shelia smiled.


    "Van, what else did you learn other than roasting meat? I want to learn too.Can you teach me?"


    "Why do you want to learn this?"


    "In order to survive."


    The words came out of Shelia¡¯s mouth very naturally.

 Chapter 462: Come With Me

    Chapter 462: Come With Me


    "In order to survival," Shelia said casually.


    But Victor felt sad upon hearing that.


    "Is the meat ready to be flipped? It¡¯s on the verge of being burned." Shelia pointed out.


    Upon recall by Shelia, Victor saw a small burn on the meat¡¯s exposed side when he looked at it closely.


    He flipped the meat over while he was still thinking about what she just said.He had second thoughts


    about whether or not to ask her about it.


    It was, after all, Shelia¡¯s own business.


    Shelia, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to take it seriously.She asked, "Will you please teach me?"


    "Hmm," Victor said after a while.


    "Is that a yes?"


    Suddenly, Shelia¡¯s eyes glowed, and she broke into a grin.


    Her two dimples, meanwhile, became much more stunning.


    Victor nodded, "Okay."


    Shelia grinned broadly as she said, "Thanks so much, Van.You are the kindest individual I¡¯ve ever


    encountered, except for my caretaker in the orphanage."


    "Orphanage?"


    "Yap! That¡¯s where I was raised.However, two years ago, the orphanage was taken over and the old


    woman was unwell and died." Shelia¡¯s eyes clouded as she spoke about this.


    "The elderly woman was a wonderful friend.When I was younger, she prepared great meals and gave


    me a lot of fresh fruits."


    ¡®¡®She is an orphan¡­¡¯¡¯ Victor pursed his lips.


    "A guardian was needed to look after you since the orphanage was taken over.Why didn¡¯t you leave


    with the other kids?"


    Shelia looked up at Victor and answered, "I didn¡¯t want to leave."


    That was the only home Shelia had known for so long.


    "Are they okay with you being outdoors on your own?"


    Shaking her head, Shelia said, "No.But I was desperate to visit her tomb, so I fled.My whereabouts


    remain unknown to them, and I don¡¯t intend to return."


    In spite of the dingy ground, Sheliay down immediately.She was bathed in shards of sunshine that


    had been scattered by the trees and fallen to the ground.She ced her hands behind her head, her


    lips quivering.She sighed with disappointment as she gazed up at the sky.


    "I want to visit her."


    "So, what keeps you from doing so?"


    "There are people guarding the area.They¡¯ll find me if I go there.She had no idea that I have a name


    now.I¡¯ll tell her my name when I meet her again in the future," Shelia said, blinking her eyes.


    Victor¡¯s ck eyes remained fixed on Shelia and he said nothing.


    Shelia continued, "If she had the chance to see you, Van, it would be more than likely that she would


    like you.She had a soft spot in her heart for adorable kids.She said that I was a lovely girl."


    Adorable? It didn¡¯t seem appropriate to use this term to describe a boy.


    Looking at Shelia, Victor concluded that the adjective "lovely" was an apt description of her features,


    particrly her eyes.


    Without thinking twice, Victor asked her, "Since she was responsible for your upbringing, howe


    you got your name sote?"


    "She was unable tomunicate since she was deaf, mute, and illiterate.She never referred to us by


    name.Only a poker card was in my possession."


    Shelia gently removed it from her pocket as if it were a treasure and presented it to Victor as she


    spoke.


    "In the orphanage, each kid was given a unique card.When the elderly woman split the fruits, she put


    them on the cards and let us take them as we pleased, but we were naughty,¡¯ she erupted into


    laughter, which was maybe due to the reference to the pleasant thing.Victor stared at the card¨Cthe King


    of Hearts.


    "Hey! Did I get the best card?"Shelia inquired.


    "It¡¯s definitely the best."


    Shelia retracted the card and said, "I am the only one with the King of Hearts."


    The meat was toasting as they were conversing.


    Victor gave her the meat after he re-applied the juice.


    "It¡¯s all set to go.Eat, please."


    A growl came from her gut just after his words ended.


    Shelia was embarrassed, so she put her hand to her stomach and ate the meat with a greedy slurp.


    "Yummy! It¡¯s much better than the meat I made myself! Van, you¡¯re outstanding!"


    Victor¡¯s expression softened somewhat.


    Shelia felt rejuvenated after a good meal.


    As she rose to her feet, she said, "Let¡¯s keep going!"


    Victor nodded and was ready to rise when Shelia abruptly extended her hand to him.


    "Come on, get up."


    Victor was taken aback, and after a little pause, he took Shelia¡¯s hand in his and replied, "Sure."


    After learning the hard way, Shelia used a dart to put marks on the tree trunks.


    They had lost track of time as they went.


    The sun had cooled down considerably.


    Shelia assisted Victor in sitting down on a stone and drank some water.


    "I¡¯m not sure how far we¡¯ll have to travel until we¡¯re out.Hopefully, we can get out before the sun sets."


    Victor drank some water as well.


    His body was perhaps exhausted after so much walking, and he was coughing up blood for the second


    time.


    He said incoherently, "I¡¯m sure we can.Let¡¯s move forward."


    "You still have the energy?"


    "Like never before¡­"


    Shelia nodded and continued to hold Victor.


    In her forward motion, she murmured, "Van, you look rather frail.After you return, be sure to eat extra."


    Victor lowered his gaze to the side of her face.


    Shelia¡¯s small face was covered in mud after a day and a night in the forest.


    "And you? What¡¯s your n?"


    "n?"


    Shelia was slow to respond.


    Victor remarked, "What are your ns once we leave the forest? Where will you be heading?"


    "I don¡¯t know¡­ I want to continue my travels and explore the world¡¯s finest rivers and mountains.I¡¯ll go


    to the police station when I can no longer walk and beg them to take me back," Shelia answered with a


    grin.


    "Shelia."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Victor appeared to have made up his mind after staring at Shelia for a long time.


    "What¡¯s the problem?"


    "Pleasee with me after we get out of here.I¡¯m sure my grandma will like you, I will defend you if


    she doesn¡¯t like you.You can count on me."


    "You want me toe with you?"


    "Is it all right with you? If you don¡¯t want to, it doesn¡¯t matter."


    Victor was concerned that Shelia might refuse.


    Shelia paused for a while before asking, "Are you joking right now?"


    "No, I¡¯m not.I promise to treat you the best I can."


    Victor convinced her.


    Shelia nodded and smiled at Victor, saying, "Okay.I¡¯ll agree when we get out of the jungle."


    "Sure."


    The moment they emerged from the woods, though, everything changed.

 Chapter 463: Let Her Go

    Chapter 463: Let Her Go


    The sun started to disappear below the horizon, basking the forest in a pale red glow that passed


    through the branches and leaves.


    The light glimmered on the bodies of Victor and Shelia.


    They had been walking since high noon and now, the sun was setting.


    Their tiredness was assuaged when they saw a rtively spacious country road.


    "Finally, we¡¯re out of the forest.Maybe we¡¯ll meet local vigers if we walk a little further.We can¡­"


    Before Shelia could finish her sentence, she saw Victor stop walking.


    She was confused.She looked at Victor, wanting to know why he stopped.


    "Van?"


    "Well, well, well, i didn¡¯t expect you toe out alive."


    Norton¡¯s voice came, Shelia looked for the source of the voice.


    She saw three cars that were parked not far from them.


    Norton stood at the front, looking at them intently as he yed with a knife.


    Shelia could feel right away that they were Victor¡¯s enemies.She instinctively moved to shield Victor,


    who in turn stood protectively in front of her.


    Victor didn¡¯t take his eyes off Norton, watching his every move.


    In a voice that only Shelia could hear, Victor said, "Run into the forest when I tell you to.You won¡¯t get


    lost even when it gets dark.When we were finding our way out of the forest, I put marks all the


    way.Follow these marks and you can get back here."


    "And then?" Shelia asked, her eyebrows furrowed.


    Victor looked straight into Shelia¡¯s eyes.


    "Walk along this road.When you meet vigers, borrow a mobile phone from them, and call this


    number."


    Victor knew that Norton didn¡¯t intend to let him go.


    Norton just wanted to y a game with Victor by throwing him into the forest.


    Victor felt that if he couldn¡¯t escape this predicament, Shelia shouldn¡¯t be implicated.


    He had promised to give Shelia a family, bring her back to see his grandmother, and treat her as his


    own family.


    But it seemed that Victor could not fulfill the promise he made in the forest.


    Holding Shelia¡¯s hand, Victor wrote a phone number on her palm with his fingertip.


    "Shelia, call the number once you get hold of a mobile phone," he whispered.


    "This is my grandmother¡¯s number.Call her and she will pick you up wherever you are."


    Shelia just looked down at her palm.


    Seeing that Shelia didn¡¯t respond, Victor looked at her and asked in confusion, "Shelia?"


    "No." Shelia pulled her hand back.


    Her eyes were a little red.


    "I don¡¯t want to remember the number, nor do I want to."


    "Shelia, be a good girl." Victor frowned.


    He was so anxious that he coughed violently as soon as he finished speaking.


    Shelia remained adamant and clenched her fists.She just didn¡¯t want to spread her palm and let Victor


    write the phone number again.


    Even if Norton couldn¡¯t hear what Victor and Shelia were talking about, he could tell that they were


    reluctant to leave each other.


    With a condescending sneer, he said, "Tut, tut, tut, this is so touching.Such strong feelings for each


    other! I¡¯m so moved by you."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Victor tensed up when saw Norton approaching them.He intuitively pulled She behind him.


    Victor was seriously injured and keeping himself standing steadily was taxing for him.


    It would be hard for him to fight off Norton.


    Norton deliberately walked up to them slowly.


    Victor and Shelia stepped back.


    Losing patience with them, Norton pulled Shelia towards him.


    Norton was too fast for Victor to stop him.


    "Let her go!"


    Norton kept a firm grip on Shelia¡¯s wrist.He found satisfaction in hearing vexation in Victor¡¯s voice.


    "You know you look pretty,"


    Norton said as he wiped the mud on Shelia¡¯s face with his thumb.


    He knew this would all the more incense Victor, Disregarding body pain, Victor rushed over and tried to


    take Shelia back from Norton.


    But he stopped in his tracks when something silver shed through his eyes.


    It was a knife that Norton pressed against Shelia¡¯s neck.


    Victor spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "No."


    "What are you saying?"


    Norton said in a contemptuous tone and gave Victor a mocking smile, pretending not to hear what


    Victor had said.


    Victor felt that he had difficulty in breathing.He clenched his fist and tried to steady himself.


    "What you want is my life.It has nothing to do with her.So, let her go!"


    "Oh, wow! This is so touching."


    Norton curled his lips.


    "But I don¡¯t want to let her go.I don¡¯t where shees from but I find your reaction quite


    interesting.Mr.Sullivan, do you think it¡¯s boring for you to die alone? I can do something about that and


    let her apany you."


    With red eyes, Victor breathed heavily.


    With the tip of the knife pressed against her neck, all Shelia could do was raise her chin.Her body was


    tensed up.


    But when she saw Victor spat out blood and beg for mercy, she scoffed at Norton.


    "Is that all you can do? Threaten kids?"


    Norton kept his mocking smile stered on his face.


    Yet, his eyes narrowed in anger when he heard Shelia¡¯s disdainful words.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I said you are a loser." Shelia swallowed.


    "You just feel a sense of aplishment by threatening two kids.What¡¯s more, you don¡¯t have in you to


    do what you intend to do.So, cut the crap.If you want to kill me, then do it."


    "Shelia¡­"


    Victor desperately tried to stop Shelia.He knew that she was provoking Norton.He was afraid that


    Shelia would make Norton¡¯s hackles rise and the man would do just what she was saying.


    Norton was indeed angry.He looked fierce, but he kept his voice in check as he talked to Shelia.


    "Oh, really? Looks like you really want to die." Shelia rolled her eyes.


    "I can help you with that," Norton said,ughing derisively.


    He turned to his men and instructed them, "Tie her up."


    Victor squinted his eyes and asked anxiously, "What are you going to do?"


    Norton didn¡¯t answer.He just red at Victor.


    Norton¡¯s men did as they were instructed.


    With her hands and feet bound, Shelia was taken to one of the cars.


    Victor was made to ride a different car.


    Victor racked his brain thinking about where Norton was taking them.

 Chapter 464: Victor Woke Up

    Chapter 464: Victor Woke Up


    "Ahem! Ahem!"


    The river was flowing rapidly.


    As soon as the water rushed over, it inundated Shelia, making her choke easily Victor saw how Shelia¡¯s


    face became paler by the moment.


    His hands clenched into fists, and the blue veins on his neck became very visible.


    He gritted his teeth and yelled, "Let her go!"


    Unable to open her eyes because of the gushing water, Shelia had difficulty speaking.She actually


    wanted Victor to run away.


    But the moment she opened her mouth, she was choked by water.


    Soon enough, her eyes became redder.


    Looking at the exasperated expression on Victor¡¯s face, Norton scoffed at him.


    He thought that Victor might be strong but he was useless in this kind of situation.


    "You¡¯re making meugh, boy.Do you think that I¡¯m a good man? Why the hell should I obey you?"


    With a cunning smile, Norton approached the rope, squatted down, and blew the unsteady me.


    "But for the sake of you wanting to save her so much, I will give you a chance.There¡¯s still some good


    in me, huh? What do you think?"


    Victor could just re at Norton.


    He would do whatever it took to save Shelia.


    Looking Shelia, who was in the middle of the river, Norton squinted his eyes and snapped his fingers.


    Immediately after, two men behind him appeared and stood between the rope and Victor.


    Norton slowly stood up and looked at Victor with a wry smile.


    "Here¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking.These two are the weakest among my men.The one on my left has only killed


    two people, and the one on the right has killed five."


    After a brief pause, Norton continued, "You want to save her, right? Knock them down!"


    As soon as Norton finished speaking, the two men who had been holding Victor¡¯s arms let go of him


    and took a few steps back.


    While ying with the knife in his hand, Norton touched its tip with his thumb and warned, "But of


    course, you have to hurry up.Defeat these two before the rope breaks.Otherwise, you can say goodbye


    to your good friend.The moment she¡¯s washed away, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t even find her corpse."


    Looking at the flickering me, Victor didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    Time was of essence, so he quickly rushed up and fought against the two men.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Norton was a mercenary and the most popr leader the Roaring Tiger had.


    Of course, even his weakest subordinates should be strong as well.


    Moreover, Victor was currently badly injured.


    But even in his peak state, he might not even be able to defeat one of the two weakest subordinates of


    Norton.


    Both of them were tall and burly men that could easily flip Victor over.


    Without a doubt, Victor was at a disadvantage from the very beginning.


    As Victor rushed over to them, the two men punched Victor right in his abdomen one after another, and


    hit his back with their elbows.


    Bam! As soon as he was hit, Victor staggered and struggled to stand steadily.


    But because he was hit repeatedly, his strength left him, and he eventually knelt on the ground.


    The pain of his bones being broken scattered all over his body, making him feel somewhat awake.


    At this time, Victor¡¯s face looked ck with bruises.


    He still tried to stand, not ready to give up.


    However, before he could even get back on his feet, he saw another punching.


    He was still able to subconsciously use his arm to block it, but it didn¡¯t make much difference.


    As he was hit again, Victor spat out a mouthful of blood, and a tooth also fell out.


    At this point, Victor¡¯s vision became blurry.


    Nheless, he still managed to fix his eyes on the rope, which was only a few steps away from him.


    It didn¡¯t matter how many injuries he obtained.


    As long as the fire was put out and the rope was grasped, Shelia¡¯s life could be saved.


    He got her into this trouble, so he was willing to do anything to rescue her.


    As much as his mind wanted to go on, his body couldn¡¯t keep up any longer.


    Eventually, he fell back to the ground and lost his consciousness.


    ¡®Is it raining?¡¯


    After some time, Victor was somewhat awakened when he felt droplets of rain falling on his face.


    He struggled to open his eyes, but his vision was still blurred.He justy there on the ground, watching


    the raindrops fall.He couldn''t help but wonder if he was still alive.


    His consciousness hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so he thought that he might be dreaming.


    But soon enough, the sharp pain that pierced every inch of his body made Victor realize that he was


    still alive.


    ¡®Shelia¡­¡¯ Victor wanted to stand up, but he couldn¡¯t move even an inch.He could only move his hands


    a little bit, grabbing the mud under his hands in vain.


    Trying his best, he turned his head to look at the river, only to find that there was nothing in it anymore.


    There was no trace of Shelia.


    "Ahem!" Victor coughed violently, spurting out more blood.


    Forcing himself, he grabbed onto the soil and opened his eyes as wide as he could.


    He looked at the river expectantly, as if he was waiting for something to show up.He waited for a long


    time.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t even know how much time passed by.


    But he never found the person he had been waiting.


    He hoped that someone would raise her head from the river ore out from somewhere and call his


    name.


    Due to loss of blood and the excruciating pain he was experiencing, Victor couldn¡¯t keep himself


    awake.


    Eventually, he lost consciousness again.


    When Victor woke up again, he was finally saved.


    Carolyn¡¯s subordinates found him near the river.


    The operation to rescue himsted for two days and two nights.


    After a doctor¡¯s diagnosis, it was found out that Victor had fractures in eight different body parts.


    The bones in his right knee were shattered, his chest and lungs were inmed, and the critically ill


    notice was issued six times.


    The first thing Victor did after he woke up was ask Carolyn to send people to look for Shelia.


    He was still wearing an oxygen mask and struggled speaking.


    His life was notpletely out of danger yet, but all he cared about was Shelia.


    Carolyn didn¡¯t even know who Shelia was, but she could sense that she must be a very important


    person due to his concern for her.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t dare dy to send people to search for Shelia along the river.


    The searchsted for seven days, but Shelia couldn¡¯t be found.


    One week passed and there was still no news about Shelia.


    All Carolyn was able to give Victor was a crumpled ying card that got wet from the rain and then


    dried by the sun.


    Its surface was mostly covered with mud, but one could easily recognize that it was the King of Hearts.


    Two yearster, Victorpletely recovered.


    The first thing he did after fully recovering was buy a graveyard.


    He put the King of Hearts card in a box and buried it under a tombstone.


    There was nothing on the marble tombstone aside from the card.


    There wasn¡¯t even Shelia¡¯s name on it.


    In the second year of Victor¡¯s recovery, while Karl was on a business trip, he suffered a sudden heart


    attack.


    People still tried to rush him to the hospital, but he was dered dead on arrival. It was also in that year


    that Carolyn sent Victor abroad.


    After two more years, he finished his studies and finally returned.


    He began taking over several smallpanies under the control of the Sullivan Group.


    In the shortest time, Victor raised the sales of thesepanies from a very low level to one of the top


    in the industry.


    Since Victor was able to prove his outstanding ability, Carolyn gradually handed over the Sullivan


    Group to him.


    At this time, Roger entered the ward where Rachel was.


    There he saw her sitting on the edge of the bed, holding a bowl of porridge, and coaxing Joey to eat


    more.


    "Mommy¡­I can¡¯t eat any more."


    Joey had been eating porridge for about half a month.


    So now, he couldn¡¯t even stand the smell of porridge anymore.


    Rachel sighed and had no choice but to put the bowl down.


    Then, she said, "Eat it again when you get hungry."


    Joey stuck his tongue out, not intending to eat it.


    Then, he saw Roger standing at the door, so he politely greeted, "Mr.Jimenez."


    In the past half a month, Roger came to the hospital to visit Joey from time to time.


    Therefore, the kid gradually got acquainted with him.


    What Joey liked about him was that Roger would bring some snacks when he came.


    Although Joey couldn¡¯t eat too much, he could at least taste something aside from porridge.


    Of course, Joey could only eat them in secret.


    When Joey greeted Roger, Rachel turned around and was surprised to see him.


    "Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯te today?"


    Every time Roger came here, he would send Rachel a message in advance to ask her if she wanted to


    eat something or if she needed something.


    Although she would say no every time, he would still insist on getting her something.


    Last night, when Roger asked, he said that he had an important project meeting today, so he might not


    be able toe.


    If he could still visit, it would probably be veryte already.


    "Well, initially, I couldn¡¯te."


    Looking at Rachel, Roger hesitated for a moment before finally saying, "But I got a message."


    In response, Rachel furrowed her brows in confusion.


    "Rachel, Victor woke up." Roger broke the news.

 Chapter 465: Dark Circles

    Chapter 465: Dark Circles


    The operation done to Victorsted for more than 70 hours.


    The door of the operating room opened and closed for several times as doctors went in and out.


    Lukas and Carson couldn¡¯t do anything but wait outside until the procedure was finished.


    Finally, on the fourth day since the operation began, the indicator light outside the room was turned off.


    This indicated that the surgery was sessfully done.


    Victor¡¯s life was saved, but he wasn¡¯tpletely out of danger.


    Then, he was wheeled to the ICU.


    It was not until two days ago that his vital signs became stable.He became eligible to be transferred to


    the general ward.


    However, he was still in aa.


    Carson invited an expert in the field to check Victor¡¯s condition and give a diagnosis.


    However, it wasn¡¯t what he was expecting.


    Victor sustained serious injuries.


    Although his old wounds had healed, they still had an aftereffect.


    Moreover, his new injuries just made matters worse.


    In the end, he said that only a miracle could save Victor¡¯s life.


    "Can you at least tell us when he will wake up?" Carson asked in a gloomy tone.


    "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t say that either."


    The expert couldn¡¯t help but frown as he made things straightforward.


    "In fact, if I may be blunt, please consider preparing for the worst-case scenario."


    "So, you¡¯re saying there¡¯s a chance that he¡¯ll never wake up? Is he going to be a vegetable for the


    rest of his life?"


    Although the expert didn¡¯t say this, it was obvious that this was what he meant.


    It was not a hundred percent, but there was a huge chance that this was it for Victor.


    Except for Carson and Lukas, Rachel was the first one to know about this.


    Carson Carson deemed that Rachel had the right to know.He leaned against the wall outside Joey¡¯s


    ward, holding a cigarette between his fingers.He looked slightly disoriented, and there were dark circles


    round his eyes.He just went down to tell Rachel about this important thing.


    But when Rachel heard the tragic news, her face didn¡¯t show much surprise.


    It was as if she had already prepared herself for something like this.


    In fact, Carson was a bit shocked.He didn¡¯t know when she became this mentally prepared.


    Perhaps, it was when Victor had been in aa for about half a month after the surgery.


    Or it might have been even earlier.


    She was also there outside the operating room for 70 hours before the indication light turned off.


    After a moment of silence, Rachel nced at the cigarette in Carson¡¯s hand and reminded him in a low


    voice, "This is the area for children¡¯s wards.You can¡¯t smoke here."


    As if he regained his senses, Carson put out the cigarette.


    Seeing her indifferent expression, he didn¡¯t bother continue discussing about Victor¡¯s grim condition.He


    then changed the subject and asked, "Anyway, how is the little boy?"


    "Joey? He¡¯s fine.The doctor checked him up yesterday and said that he has been recovering pretty


    well.In fact, it¡¯s expected that his ster will be removed ahead of the initial schedule."


    Carson turned his head and peeped through the ss panel on the door.


    He saw Joey sleeping soundly in the bed.


    With a faint smile, he stretched for a bit and said, "Good for him.Alright then, I¡¯m leaving now."


    After saying that, Carson turned around and left without looking back.


    It seemed that he really just visited to tell Rachel about the doctor¡¯s diagnosis regarding Victor¡¯s


    condition.


    Apart from that, he had nothing else to say.


    In the blink of an eye, two days eventually passed by.


    Although she was made aware of Victor¡¯s condition, Rachel didn¡¯t intend to visit him.She just stayed in


    Joey¡¯s ward almost twenty-four hours a day.


    At the same time, Carson didn¡¯t show his face to her again.


    Because the diagnosis came from an expert, she was also convinced that Victor would never wake up.


    But now, Roger broke the news that Victor had miraculously woke up from being ina.


    Obviously, Rachel was stunned.She stared at Roger for a long time without being able to speak a word.


    It was as if she was still judging Roger¡¯s expression if he was saying the truth.


    "So, Rachel¡­ Do you want to go upstairs and see him?"


    Roger asked slowly This time, Rachel pressed her lips hard and remained silent.


    Out of nowhere, someone gently pulled her sleeve and pulled her back from her deep thoughts.


    "Mommy, I want to see Daddy¡­"


    It was Joey, pleading in a soft tone.She failed to hide the fact that Victor was in aa after obtaining


    serious injuries.


    When Joey woke up in the hospital, he actually had a vague guess.


    Later on, he found that Rachel had always been absent-minded and Victor hadn¡¯te up in any of


    their conversation.


    Therefore, when Joey finally found out the truth, Rachel didn¡¯t have the heart to hide it anymore.


    Hearing the full truth, Joey didn¡¯t cry or say anything, nor did he pester Rachel to go to the ICU to see


    Victor.


    Instead, he just smiled and made a joke.


    "Mommy, Isn¡¯t daddy bad? They say bad people live long lives.So, we don¡¯t have to worry too much


    about him."


    Looking at Joey¡¯s bright eyes, she felt a lump in her throat.


    After a few moments, she mustered her courage and nodded.


    "Yes, of course."


    The following two weeks, Joey had a good rest in the hospital.


    He didn¡¯t mention Victor, as if there was nothing wrong going on.


    But Rachel knew that Joey would actually wake up in the middle of the night from time to time and look


    at the ceiling with his eyes wide open.


    He was a brave kid for keeping it all inside him, but Rachel was aware that he missed Victor so much.


    "Okay¡­"


    Rachel¡¯s heart softened, and she agreed.


    Victor¡¯s ward was in the second inpatient building.


    Since Joey¡¯s wound hadn¡¯t fully healed yet, it was inconvenient for him to walk all the way there.


    So, Rachel simply let him sit in a wheelchair.


    Roger pushed the wheelchair for him, and the three of them went to Victor¡¯s ward together.


    Soon enough, they reached the elevator.


    Ding! The elevator finally stopped at the floor of the ward where Victor was.


    It turned out that the entire floor was a VIP ward, and there was only one patient at this time, Carson


    was sitting on the sofa in the hall, dealing with his work.


    When he heard that there were steps approaching, he furrowed his brows and eventually saw three


    people approaching like a family.


    If Victor had seen this scene, Carson knew that he would have been very jealous.


    "Little guy, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you up here.What brings you here?"


    Carson asked Joey as he quickly set the document he was holding aside and raised his eyebrows.


    "Have you been beaten?" Joey asked, blinking his innocent eyes.


    "Me? Beaten? Why would you ask that? Do I look like someone who will be beaten easily? Ha! I¡¯m the


    one who beats others, you know?"


    "Then where did those dark circles around your eyese from?".


    "Dark circles?"


    Carson almost choked at Joey¡¯s question.


    In a panic, he picked up his phone, opened its front camera, and looked at his face.He realized that


    Joey was right.He looked totally haggard, and his eye bags were so big that it seemed like someone


    punched him.


    But of course, this was only to be expected.


    He hadn¡¯t have a good sleep for half a month.


    Carson was originally a handsome young man, but even he was susceptible to stress and fatigue.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ha-ha!"


    Joey couldn¡¯t help butugh after seeing the upset look on Carson¡¯s face.


    Hearing Joey¡¯s seemingly innocentughter, Carson realized that he was fooled by this little guy again.


    Shaking his head, Carson stepped forward and pinched Joey¡¯s face hard.


    "You, brat.How dare you tease your godfather? You have guts, huh?"


    Joey felt a sharp pain on his face and retorted, "Huh? Who said that you are my godfather? I don¡¯t


    remember recognizing you as one."


    "You have no opinion regarding that.Your father and I grew up together.We are best friends.He¡¯s the


    one who picked me.So, that¡¯s how I became your godfather."


    Carson raised his eyebrows and crossed his arms in front of his chest.


    "Unfortunately for you, even if you don¡¯t want it, that fact won¡¯t change."


    Joey tried to pull Carson¡¯s hand away using his uninjured hand and said, "Humph! If I don¡¯t want to


    admit it, no one can make me!"


    Carson clicked his tongue as he withdrew his hand from Joey¡¯s face.


    Then, he muttered in a slightly low voice, "I also didn¡¯t expect that I would have a godson someday.But


    as I said, it¡¯s a fact that you can¡¯t change.So, you¡¯d better change your attitude towards me."


    Joey didn¡¯t say anything more, but he stuck out his tongue at Carson.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Carson recognized Roger standing there.


    He then tried to regain hisposure andmented, "I see that you¡¯re not busy today, Mr.Jimenez.".


    "Well, I heard that Mr.Sullivan has woken up.So, I came here with Rachel and Joey to see him," Roger


    exined.


    He didn¡¯t n to lose hisposure just because of Carson¡¯s sarcasm.


    "Oh, I see."


    Then, Carson pointed at the room and said, "His ward is over there.He is resting inside.You can go and


    see him."

 Chapter 466: Tacit Cooperation

    Chapter 466: Tacit Cooperation


    Rachel looked at the ward Carson pointed at, she became gloomy.


    No one knew what was going through her mind.


    "Let¡¯s go," Roger reminded Rachel gently.


    "Alright."


    Rachel nodded and walked towards the ward.


    Roger followed her, pushing Joey¡¯s wheelchair.


    Carson¡¯s arms were ced over his chest.He was lost in thoughts for a while.


    Just when he was about to say something, Joey spoke before him.


    "Mr.Jimenez."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Is anything the matter?" Roger asked.


    He stopped and looked at the little boy.


    Carson was not standing very far away.


    As a result, Joey could see him from the corner of his eye.


    He raised his eyebrows as if he was giving Carson a hint.


    But after taking a quick nce at him, Joey turned his gaze elsewhere.


    "Mr.Jimenez, I need to use the bathroom."


    Rachel overheard what Joey was saying.


    "How about I take you there?"


    "No!" Joey replied in a very decisive tone.


    There was a serious look on his face.


    "Mommy, I am a boy."


    There was a bathroom in Joey¡¯s ward, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for Rachel to take him to the bathroom.


    But at that moment, they were no longer in the ward.


    So it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for Rachel to take a boy to thedies¡¯ room, just like it wouldn¡¯t be right for


    her to take him to the men¡¯s room.


    In reaction to Joey¡¯s words, Rachel looked at both men.


    First, it was Roger, then her gaze fell on Carson.


    She didn¡¯t want to bother the former, Carson soon observed that she was staring at him.


    Apparently, she wanted him to take Joey to the bathroom.


    He coughed and refused to pay any attention to Rachel¡¯s gaze.


    After that, he took out his phone and turned around as if nothing had happened.


    He managed to give Joey a thumbs up without Rachel noticing.


    Then, Carson pretended like he was answering the phone.


    "Hello, Mr.Ramos! I have read the n you sent to me¡­"


    While talking, he headed towards the nurses¡¯ workstation.


    But he wasn¡¯t very good at acting.


    The phone¡¯s screen lit up while he was still holding it to his ear.


    This implied that there was no call at all! Rachel saw what just happened clearly and understood that it


    was all a sham.


    "It¡¯s okay.I will take Joey there.He is actually right.It is very embarrassing for a boy like him to be taken


    to the bathroom by you." Roger smiled gently.


    "Thank you very much," Rachel said to Roger.


    But when he heard those words, they displeased him.


    He thought that Rachel ought to have been closer to him than she was.


    The past few days, they got along really well.


    Both of them were always in one another¡¯spany.


    But for reasons best known to her, she still alienated him.


    From the look of things, Rachel still didn¡¯t love him.


    Roger knew that it couldn¡¯t be achieved rashly.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from thinking about the night Rachel was standing outside the operating


    room where Victor was operated on.


    Notwithstanding, he and Joey headed towards the washroom.


    After some time, Carson came back.


    "Where is Joey?" he asked Rachel knowingly.


    Rachel took a quick nce at the phone in his hand.


    "Are you through with the phone call?"


    "What?"


    Carson followed Rachel¡¯s sight and took a peek at his phone.


    Then a smile appeared on his face.


    "oh, I am through with it.I was left with no choice! My subordinates are too bad at making ns."


    "Of course they are!" Rachel narrowed her eyes.


    There was a fake smile on her face.


    "You¡¯re not very good at acting!"


    When Carson realized that Rachel knew that he had pretended to answer the call only moments ago,


    the smile on his face disappeared.


    He touched the tip of his nose and coughed to ease the awkwardness of the situation.


    "Don¡¯t you want to go in?"


    Rachel raised her head in order to look through the ss panel on the door.


    This ward was a suite.


    But from her point of view, only the living room could be seen, and it was empty.


    She couldn¡¯t see Victor, Rachel pushed the door open in no time and walked in.


    "The doctor said Victor would lie in the bed for two months.He has to undergo half a year¡¯s


    rehabilitation training."


    Carson¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    "He is in a stable condition now, except¡­"


    "Get out of here!"


    Victor¡¯s voice interrupted Carson¡¯s speech.


    Rachel stopped and saw a man in a suiting out of the room.He looked dejected.


    There was a document in his hand.He ran into Rachel and Carson as soon as he came out.He was


    stunned at first, then his face flushed.


    "Mr.Scott!"


    A work card hung around the man¡¯s neck.


    It was quite noticeable.He was an employee of the Sullivan Group and the director of the project


    department.


    There was no need asking about what just happened to him.


    Rachel could tell from the man¡¯s expression that the project n had been denied by Victor.


    He must have been driven out! Her attention was drawn to the name on the work card.


    His surname was what really interested Rachel-Ramos.She turned to Carson.


    When he looked back at her, she raised her eyebrows teasingly.


    "Well, this is Troy.He works as a member of the Sullivan Group¡¯s project department."


    Carson knew exactly what she meant by just looking at her eyes.


    He was at a loss for words.


    There were so many surnames in the world.


    But he had to choose Ramos.


    Troy recognized who Rachel was.


    He bowed and mentioned her name.


    "Miss Be."


    Rachel nodded her head slightly in response.


    Troy¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat.


    Maybe Victor had given him the scare of his life! Nheless, he was still holding the document tightly


    in his hand.


    "Mr.Scott, Miss Be, I¡¯m going back to thepany."


    Carson waved his hand and said, "Very well then.You should do that quickly."


    Immediately he heard what Carson said, Troy went out of sight in a blink of an eye.


    Rachel looked at the door ajar.


    The space was enough for her to see that Victor was sitting against the head of the bed at that given


    instant.


    "His condition doesn¡¯t seem as bad as you said.He is well and can work now."


    She walked to the door and pushed it open.


    Carson leaned against the door frame.


    He didn¡¯t follow Rachel in.


    Victor was reading some document when he heard the noise.


    But he didn¡¯t raise his head and say coldly, "Get out."


    Rachel cast her gaze on him.


    Victor was in a hospital gown.


    Rachel could still tell that his face was pale despite the fact that he lowered his head.


    He frowned and looked rather indifferent.


    If she wasn¡¯t a hundred percent sure that she waited outside the operating room for more than seventy


    hours half a month ago, Rachel would have thought that the man in front of her was fine.


    She was so entranced that she walked towards the bed subconsciously.


    "I asked you to go out, didn¡¯t I?"


    When Victor heard the footsteps, his frown intensified.


    He looked up at the person who was walking towards him.


    But instead of speaking in his usual cold and stiff tone, he said softly, "Rachel, you are here."

 Chapter 467: Memory Loss

    Chapter 467: Memory Loss


    Rachel was taken aback by Victor¡¯s intimate tone, which was a first for her.Her expression changed,


    but Victor didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    In a natural gesture, he took her hand and asked, "Ivan told me that you had a cold.Is your condition


    improving?"


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Rachel grimaced as she saw Victor¡¯s worried expression and wondered what was happening.It


    was as if the guy in front of her had transformed into someone else.


    "Yes, I¡¯m much better now," she replied after withdrawing her hand, not knowing what Victor was


    thinking, "That¡¯s great."


    Her hand caught Victor¡¯s attention.His eyes darkened in a split second.


    Taking her wrist in his, he inquired, "Where¡¯s your ring?"


    "Ring?" Rachel asked, her expression glum.


    Victor¡¯s grip on her hand was so firm that it caused her hand to ache.


    "Our wedding ring," he replied.


    Rachel then remembered that Carolyn took her to the jewelry store to get wedding rings shortly after


    Rachel and Victor were married.


    Rachel had been anticipating Victor¡¯s return home for some time in order to present him with the rings


    that night.


    But that night, Victor didn¡¯te home.


    Instead, a contract was sent to her.


    When he saw Rachel have her ring on, Victor insulted her and tossed away the previous one she got


    him.


    Victor instantly rxed his grasp after seeing that her wrist was crimson from his holding her too firmly.


    Rachel ced her hand behind her back.


    Angry because of the agony in her wrist, she felt pissed off.She scowled.


    "Mr.Sullivan, you have a terrible memory.Isn¡¯t it six years since we lost our wedding rings? Moreover,


    you and I¡­"


    "Ahem!"


    Before Rachel couldplete her sentence, Carson, who had been resting against the door, started to


    cough.


    Both Victor¡¯s and Rachel¡¯s gazes turned to him.


    Carson grinned sheepishly as he touched the tip of his nose and said, "My saliva almost killed me."


    He coughed again as if to prove that he was telling the truth.


    A nurse pushed the trolley inside the room after she knocked on the door.


    "I¡¯m really sorry for whatever inconvenience this will cause you.The medication we¡¯re giving Mr.Sullivan


    has to be changed."


    "Huh?"


    Carson¡¯s voice became a little hoarse after he coughed too hard just now.


    But when he heard what the nurse had to say, his eyes glowed.


    "Rachel, let¡¯s head outside.Have no time constraints, miss."


    Carson stepped forward as soon as he finished his words and reached out to grab Rachel¡¯s hand.


    Carson¡¯s hand stopped in the air as he lifted his hand and saw how Victor gazed at him with piercing


    eyes.


    He immediately removed his hand and touched his neck.


    "It¡¯s only right if we leave the room to them.Right, Rachel?"


    Rachel narrowed her eyes at Victor and then at Carson, her face expressionless.She wasn¡¯t dumb.


    Judging by Carson¡¯s demeanor, she instantly deduced that he had interrupted her on purpose just now.


    She was even more perplexed by Victor¡¯s statements.


    He seemed to have no recollection of what had transpired.


    Victor appeared to believe that they were in a rtionship and that they were in love.


    Rachel didn¡¯t question Carson.She nodded and walked with him out of the room.


    Rachel turned to face him as soon as the door to the bedroom was shut and asked, "Well, tell me


    everything I need to know, now!"


    Carson was taken aback.


    "You noticed it?"


    At him, Rachel snorted.


    Carson didn¡¯t anticipate Victor to act so differently when he met Rachel, and he even brought up the


    subject of their wedding ring.


    He had no alternative but to feign coughing when he realized that Rachel was going to tell him of their


    long-ago separation. He gave Rachel a ss of water and advised her, "Drink some water first; it may


    help you rx."


    In order to de-stress further, he also poured a ss of water for himself.


    Rachel didn¡¯t utter a word as she waited patiently for Carson to talk.


    Carson grimaced as he realized he hadn¡¯t yet fully digested the news.


    Slowly, he put down the ss after looking into Rachel¡¯s eyes.He finally opened his mouth and said


    something after a while.


    "It seems that Vic has lost his memories."


    ¡®What? How so? But how did he manage to remember me?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Rachel¡¯s brow furrowed as if trying to hide her disbelief.


    Her tone dropped as she said, "Carson, this isn¡¯t funny at all."


    She assumed Carson was joking.


    "Honestly, I¡¯m not exaggerating," Carson remarked.


    "I know that seems a bit silly, but that¡¯s how it is.You are the only one he remembers now."


    Carson regarded Rachel with concern before continuing, "He still remembers he is the CEO of the


    Sullivan Group.But other than you, he doesn¡¯t remember anyone else, including Lukas.Because of the


    trauma to his brain caused by his fall from the second floor, he has suffered from memory loss,


    ording to the doctor.He not only lost his memories, but he also has memory issues."


    Everything was apparent now.


    When Victor just saw her, he altered his attitude toward her and asked her where her wedding ring


    was.


    To him, they had never divorced and he was in love with her.


    As far as Rachel was concerned, it was absurd.


    "This is an awful lie, Carson."


    Rachel scoffed and rose up, her face contorted into a frown.


    "Victor despises me and hase close to killing me several times.Now you¡¯re telling me he was hit in


    the head and has no recollection of anything except me? He still believes we are in love, despite the


    fact that we are divorced? I may have believed it if it were someone else.However, I am aware of how


    much he dislikes me and how much I dislike him.As far as I¡¯m concerned, you should keep this kind of


    deception to some otherdies."


    Rachel was on her way out as soon as she finished her sentence.


    "Believe it or not, he doesn¡¯t detest you as much as you think.To be honest, he loves you.He really


    does."


    Rachel slowed down.


    Carson proceeded to the safe in the living room, used her fingerprint to unlock it, and then opened it.He


    pulled something from it and gave it to Rachel.


    Conce Rachel took a look at it.It was a blue diamond.


    She noticed a speck of red in the diamond.It was absolutely stunning.


    She had no trouble identifying the diamond.


    It was the Beloved¡ªthe diamond inset in the ne that Victor purchased for her at an auction four


    years ago at a hefty price.


    She narrowly escaped drowning at the time.She removed the ne and put it with the body in order


    to convince Victor that the body found was hers.


    "For the past four years, he¡¯s been carrying this diamond around with him.He hasn¡¯t let it go in 1, 460


    days,"


    Carson added.


    "He was still clutching this when he was transported to the hospital in aa."

 Chapter 468: Speak Now

    Chapter 468: Speak Now


    For others, it was just a diamond.No matter how rare and precious it was, it was nothing but an object.


    Compared to the value of one¡¯s life, it was worthless.


    However, even at thest moment before the explosion urred, Victor chose to hold it tightly in his


    hand.


    For him to do this, it could be said that this diamond meant more than just the money he spent to buy it.


    Since it was something that he held onto even when his life was hanging by a thread, it should have a


    very special meaning for him.


    After all, Beloved was the gift that he bought for Rachel four years ago on the cruise.


    At that time, he finally realized that he loved her.


    He intended to give it to her when he dered his love for her.It was the sign that he wanted to start


    over with her again.


    Beloved was a token that would signify the brand new chapter of their lives.


    Therefore, in the past four years, Victor made sure that he had been carrying it with him every day.


    Since it belonged to Rachel, it was the only thing that could remind him of her.


    "You can choose what you believe, but all I¡¯m saying is the truth." Carson looked at Rachel seriously.


    "These past four years, I have seen Vic drinking alone, holding that diamond in his hand on more than


    one asion.When he thought that you died¡­Well, to be exact, after you escaped, he almost worked


    every day without resting.Even when I manage to get him out of his office and go to a bar, he would


    just be staring at the diamond, as if he could see someone in it."


    While listening to Carson, Rachel narrowed her eyes and pursed her lips tightly.


    Seeing that Rachel didn¡¯t even try to touch the diamond, Carson took it back and forced a smile.


    "I know that Vic has done cruel things to you before.But it¡¯s also true that he has suffered an


    unbearable pain in the past four years.I just think that it is enough punishment for him already.Of


    course, I dare not ask you to forgive him.I¡¯m just here to tell you all these things because I think that


    you have the right to know.He almost died this time, and his sheer willpower was the only thing that


    brought him back.At the same time, you¡¯re the only one he remembers right now¡­"


    Although Carson seemed like the typical yboy, he was reasonable enough to know what was right


    and not.


    Even though Victor was his best friend, he was aware of his shorings and mishaps.He didn¡¯t


    intend to meddle in their rtionship.


    In fact, there were times when he felt that Victor might have deserved all of these bad luck and


    hardships because of what he had done to Rachel.


    But at the end of the day, Victor was still his best friend.


    As much as possible, Carson wouldn¡¯t want to see him suffer like this.


    "Are you done?" Rachel asked tly after a long pause.


    Carson was quite taken aback by theck of emotion on Rachel¡¯s face.


    He realized that it was either she didn¡¯t believe what he said, or she might have believed, but she didn¡¯t


    care anymore.


    "What I just said,"


    "Carson!"


    Before Carson could continue speaking, Rachel interrupted him in a in tone.


    She then raised her brows and looked straight into his eyes.


    Without any shred of emotion, she remarked, "You just said that you weren¡¯t asking me to forgive him,


    right? You also said that you just felt like telling me how much he had been missing me and how


    regretful he had been in the past four years.Well, in fact, I know all those things.Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t


    make much difference."


    Rachel then averted her gaze and looked far away.


    "Have you ever heard of that saying?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What saying?"


    "Speak now or forever hold your peace,"


    Rachel said slowly, enunciating every word.


    She would be lying if she said that her heart didn¡¯t skip a beat when she heard Carson say that Victor


    had been carrying Beloved with him every day for the past four years.


    In fact, it was also true that half a month ago, while she watched the door of the operating room and the


    red light outside it, she felt anxious and flustered.


    Furthermore, when she learned of what Victor had gone through when he was a child, she felt very


    sorry for him.


    Most importantly, she had also thought how perfect it was if Joey, Victor, and she could spend the rest


    of their lives together.


    However, her scars were too deep to be healed.


    None of these was enough to make her forgive what Victor had done to her four years ago.


    The pain he inflicted on her was so real that every time she recalled it, she would definitely have


    nightmares.


    While Victor was hurting these past four years, so was Rachel.


    Her hate for him didn¡¯t subside even a little.


    Hearing such cold words, Carson impulsively moved his lips, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Suppressing the overflowing emotion in her heart, Rachel deemed to change the topic.


    "Joe hasn¡¯te back yet.I¡¯ll go look for him.If the kid wants to see his father, I will let him.When it¡¯s


    time for him to go back, will you be so kind to send me a message? I wille pick him up."


    Based on her statement, it was clear that she didn¡¯t n on seeing Victor.


    Carson breathed deeply.


    When Rachel was about to leave, he still wanted to say something, but words didn¡¯te out of his


    mouth.


    But then at the same time, the bedroom door suddenly opened from the inside.


    It was the nurse, pushing the cart out of the room.


    Clueless about the tension that was built up in the living room, she said, "My work¡¯s done here.If you


    want, you can go in there.However, he has yet to wake up.So, please let him rest up some more."


    IN Carson looked at the door behind the nurse and nodded.


    "By the way, can I ask one of you to get his examination reports?"


    Before the nurse left the ward, she stopped in her tracks and turned around to ask Rachel and Carson.


    Carson nced at Rachel before saying, "Alright.I¡¯ll go."


    "Thank you.You can see a list at the nurse station.Cometer and take the reports ording to the


    information on the list."


    After informing them, the nurse eventually left the ward.


    At this time, Rachel and Carson were left alone in the living room again.


    Since she had no further business there as well, Rachel started walking towards the door.


    But then Carson stepped forward and reached out his arm to stop her.


    "Rachel¡­"


    Rachel stopped, raised her head, and looked up at him.


    Being stared at by Rachel¡¯s emotionless eyes, Carson had a hard time getting the words out of his


    mouth again.


    Seeing the hesitant look on Carson¡¯s face, Rachel guessed what he was going to say to her.


    Thus, she already took the initiative and said, "I won¡¯t."


    "But¡­ I haven¡¯t said anything," Carson replied, letting out an awkward smile.


    "Weren¡¯t you going to ask me if I could stay and wait in here until you brought back those reports?"


    "Wow! Are you a mind reader?"


    Carson used hisst tactic and tried to please Rachel.He even gave her a thumbs up while wearing a


    cheeky smile.


    It was as if they never had that serious conversation just now.


    "I said no," Rachel refused bluntly again.


    "Come on.It will just take ten minutes at most." Carson softened his tone.


    "He just regained consciousness again.He needs someone to watch him at all times, but Lukas hasn¡¯t


    come back yet.If something happens to him while I¡¯m away, I won¡¯t know how to take responsibility for


    it.Besides, you don¡¯t have to go inside.You can just stay here in the living room."


    Still, there was no response from Rachel.


    "Rach-"


    "Fine.Ten minutes it is.If you¡¯re not back by then, I¡¯ll leave.Is that clear?"


    Rachel interrupted and finally agreed.


    "Yes, yes.Of course!"


    Carson was greatly relieved.


    "I know you are a kind-hearted person."


    Rachel just scoffed at him and took out her phone, setting an rm for ten minutes.


    Thus, the countdown began.


    "You¡¯d better be going.You only have nine minutes and fifty seven seconds left," Rachel warned.


    "Right, right."


    Carson immediately shut up, turned around, twisted the doorknob, and opened the door to see himself


    out.


    But before he closed the door, he suddenly came back inside.


    This time, his expression suddenly became a little serious.


    "Before I forget, I have another request¡­ Can you not tell him that you guys got divorced? Just for the


    time being¡­"

 Chapter 469: Wedding Ring

    Chapter 469: Wedding Ring


    Scared that Rachel would refuse, Carson added, "The doctor said that the blood clot in his brain is still


    pressing on his nerves.There¡¯s a huge possibility that it might get worse.The only thing we could do


    now is wait for it to heal.Being too emotional would only make his condition worse."


    "Are you insinuating that we put on a show until he remembers everything?" Rachel asked.


    Carson knew very well that hiding it from Victor forever was impossible.


    Although he was willing to put on a show, he knew that Rachel would disagree.


    "At least for now," Carson replied.


    For a moment, Rachel did not say a word.


    Finally, she broke her silence and asked, "How long are you going to keep it from him?"


    "I¡¯ll tell him when I think it¡¯s right for him to know.But for now, I¡¯m going to need your help."


    There was a throbbing ache brewing in Rachel¡¯s temples.She gazed at Carson, her eyes lingered on


    him for a moment before she looked away.


    "You have eight minutes and thirty seven seconds to retrieve the reports." The countdown was still on.


    Carson was rendered speechless.


    He was about to leave when he turned around and smiled.


    "Rachel, that¡¯s a yes, right?"


    "Eight minutes and ten seconds¡­" Rachel replied as she looked down on the timer on her phone.


    She did not give him a direct answer.


    In a blink of an eye, Carson disappeared into the hallway.


    With her phone in her hand, Rachel walked to the sofa and took a seat.


    Carson¡¯s words echoed in her mind.She put all of her efforts to try and ignore her persistent thoughts


    but to no avail.She wanted to believe that it did not mean anything.


    Rachel heaved a heavy sigh.Her thoughts were interrupted by those sound of something falling to the


    floor.


    It came from the bedroom Without a second thought, Rachel rushed to the bedroom.Her eyes were


    met by the sight of the man in the bed.


    Victor was coughing.


    It looked as if he was feeling really ufortable.


    Struggling to help himself up from the bed, Victor tried to bend down and pick up the cup that he


    identally knocked down on the floor.


    The water spilled on the side of the bed.


    "Rachel¡­" Victor called out.


    His voice sounded hoarse.His eagerness to move led him to aggravate his wounds.


    The piercing pain he felt put a frown on his face.


    Picking up the cup from the floor, Rachel asked, "Do you want water?"


    Victor¡¯s deep, piercing eyes drifted to her as he answered, "Yes, please."


    It was the first time he looked at her this way.


    Rachel felt an odd feeling in her gut.


    "I¡¯m just going to wash your cup.I¡¯ll get you some warm water after."


    "Okay."


    Surprisingly, Victor was quite amenable.


    One could only wonder how it was possible for a person to change so much after losing his memories.


    After a moment of contemtion, Rachel tried to regain theposure that she momentarily lost.She


    turned around and went into the bathroom with the cup in her hand.


    From her peripheral vision, she saw Victor trying to sit up.


    As if on cue, she stopped him and said, "Your wounds haven¡¯t healed yet.Don¡¯t move around too


    much."


    Hearing her words, Victor immediately stayed still.


    There was a smile on his face as he said, "Alright.I¡¯ll listen to you."


    Rachel¡¯s grip tightened around the cup after hearing what he said.


    She looked away and said, "Is the bed ufortable?"


    "A little."


    The nurse must have forgotten to readjust his bed after giving him his medicine.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Because of the bed¡¯s position, Victor¡¯s waist couldn¡¯t touch the bed.It was probably what was causing


    his difort.


    Rachel put the cup aside and walked to the bed.


    With the press of a button, she managed to lower the bed¡¯s inclination.


    "How about now? Is this better?" she asked.


    "Yes. It¡¯s much better."


    With a nod, Rachel took the cup and went back into the bathroom.


    A few momentster, she finished washing the cup and poured some water into it for Victor.


    Walking to the bed, she said, "Drink this and get some rest."


    Victor took the cup into his hands and drank.


    When he ced it down, the cup was still half full.He leaned against the bed.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Rachel nced at her phone.


    Carson had five minutes left.


    Taking another nce at Victor, Rachel pursed her lips and said, "Rest well.I¡¯ll be in the living room.Call


    me if you need anything."


    She was about to leave when Victor suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Out of impulse, Rachel wanted to take her hand back.


    However, she did otherwise.She was reminded of what Carson said earlier that day.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Do you need anything else?"


    "Are you mad at me, Rachel?" he asked.


    "I¡¯m not."


    "Why are you being so cold to me then? Are you still upset because I didn¡¯t let you keep a cat?"


    There was a look of shock on Rachel¡¯s face as she looked at him.


    Before she could say a word, Victor held her hand and tried to pull her next to the bed.


    Afraid that she might hurt his wounds, Rachel took the initiative to move closer to him.


    "Rachel, you must have misinterpreted what I meant.It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to keep a cat.I was


    just worried that you would catch the germs from it since you got it from the streets.I¡¯ve already asked


    Ivan to take the cat to a vet for examination.It will be home in a few days," Victor exined gently.


    Suddenly, Rachel was reminded of the cat that Victor asked to be thrown out.


    It was ridiculous how he thought that they were fighting over a mere cat.


    Calmly, Rachel took her hand from his.


    "I¡¯m not upset.I¡¯ve already thought about that.I know I shouldn¡¯t keep it.The cat must¡¯ve lived in the


    streets for quite some time now.May it would prefer things to be that way.You should ask Ivan to set it


    free."


    "Is that really what you want?"


    "Yeah."


    There was darkness in Victor¡¯s eyes as he gazed at Rachel.His eyes were staring intently at her but not


    a word left his lips.


    "I really think it would be better off that way," Rachel reassured him.


    "Then why don¡¯t you have your wedding ring on?" Victor asked.


    Following his line of sight, Rachel¡¯s eyes drifted to her ring finger.


    She had never owned a ring.How could she possibly wear one now?


    "Ah! The wedding ring¡­¡­.I lost it," she replied.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened.


    "You lost it?" Rachel sensed the misery in his words.


    "Yeah.I¡¯ve been looking for it for days but I can¡¯t find it." Victor stared at her.


    He seemed to be lost in his thoughts.


    Whenever he looked at her, Rachel felt an inexplicable sense of oppression.


    Rachel tried her best to act as if nothing was wrong.She did not want to risk arousing his suspicion.


    It was nothing but a pair of rings.She could have just said that she left it at home.


    However, Rachel did not want to lie.


    Making up more lies to cover up this one would only cause her trouble.


    After all, there was never a wedding ring.

 Chapter 470: Like A Spoiled Child

    Chapter 470: Like A Spoiled Child


    Seeing that Victor had stayed quiet for a while now, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips.


    In order to break the awkward silence, she finally said, "It¡¯s my fault that I lost the ring.I will keep


    looking for it until I find it."


    "No.You don¡¯t need to do that," Victor quickly said in a calm tone.


    Rachel was quite shocked to hear this.


    Before she could even reply, Victor held her hand again.


    Then, with a doting smile on his gentle face, he said, "Don¡¯t worry about it.I¡¯ll ask Ivan to go to the


    designer for him to make a new pair of rings."


    ¡®¡®What?¡¯¡¯ Rachel was almost a hundred percent sure that Victor would genuinely get angry once he


    knew that her-ring was lost.


    Besides, his silence just now made her think that he was already upset.


    But it turned out that she was wrong.He might have processed the news a little slower, but he wasn¡¯t


    just pretending not be angry.He didn¡¯t really mind it.


    Moreover, the other thing that surprised Rachel even more was that Victor wanted to make a new pair


    of rings for them.


    In reflex, Rachel refused and said, "That will be too much trouble.I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary."


    "Of course not."


    Then, Victor continued in a much more decisive tone, "We got married in such a hurry that we didn¡¯t


    even hold a proper wedding.Even our rings were just bought on a whim.Missing your ring might


    actually be a good thing.After all, we can finally get a proper pair for us"


    Rachel was caught off guard as she met Victor¡¯s tender and pampering eyes.


    They were indeed beautiful.


    In fact, even though Rachel knew that he had a dangerous side, she still couldn¡¯t help but be drawn


    into his tantalizing eyes.


    For a while, Rachel was in a daze, and she wasn¡¯t able to refuse again.


    of course, she was also aware that even if she did, it would still be useless.


    "Mommy!"


    At this time, the bedroom¡¯s door was pushed open from the outside.


    Then, the next moment, Joey and Roger came in.


    Regaining her senses, Rachel retrieved her hand and smiled at Joey.


    She also nced at Roger, but she saw a sh of disappointment in his eyes.She could just assume


    that he overhead her conversation with Victor just now, making him misunderstand the situation.


    However, Rachel didn¡¯t feel the need to exin herself.She had always been very clear that she and


    Roger could only be friends.


    It was Roger who didn¡¯t want to give up on her.


    At this moment, she even felt that it might be a good thing that he misunderstood what happened


    between her and Victor just now.


    "Rachel."


    Suppressing his jealousy, Roger tried to calm down and greeted her.


    Then, he turned to Victor and said, "Mr.Sullivan, it¡¯s good to see that you¡¯re doing better."


    "Yeah.Thank you," Victor could only reply with indifference.He looked at Roger and felt something


    strange about him.


    But of course, he tried not to show it.


    Meanwhile, Rachel took the wheelchair from Roger and asked Joey, "Where have you been? Why did


    it take you so long to be back?"


    "My stomach felt bad just now, so I spent some time in the bathroom," Joey answered, grinning


    innocently.


    "I see.How¡¯s your stomach right now? Are you feeling better?"


    Rachel frowned and asked with concern.


    Seeing her mother¡¯s worried expression, Joey quickly nodded.


    Roger also assured her and said in a gentle voice, "I had a doctor check on him.He¡¯s fine now.Don¡¯t


    worry.The doctor said that his upset stomach might just be a side effect because he hasn¡¯t fully


    recovered yet.Also, it might be because the porridge he had this morning was a little dry.My sister has


    asked our home cook to prepare a millet porridge for him.It will be sentter so Joey can have some."


    After making sure that Joey¡¯s condition was fine, Rachel was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "I see.Thank you."


    "It¡¯s nothing.I am always willing to lend you a hand when necessary," Roger said in a low voice, looking


    at her with passionate eyes.


    Rachel actually felt ufortable with his stare, so she just averted her gaze and didn¡¯t answer.


    "Oh, Rachel.Tonight, I¡¯ll¡ª"


    "Ahern!"


    Out of nowhere, Victor grabbed his chest and coughed, interrupting what Roger was saying, Noticing


    that this might have been deliberate, Roger couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Rachel also thought the same.


    But this time, it worked in her favor.


    Grabbing the chance, she approached Victor and asked, "Are you okay? Wait a minute.I¡¯ll call the


    doctor."


    But as soon as she finished speaking, her hand was held by Victor again.It was actually the fourth time


    today that he had taken the initiative to hold her hand.


    Rachel frowned, wondering what was going on.She could clearly feel Victor¡¯s hand holding her more


    tightly by the second.


    It was as if he was afraid that she would shake his hand off.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"Rachel asked.


    "I¡¯m fine.I just feel a bit stuffy in my chest.It¡¯s probably because I have just woken up."


    "Just to be sure, I¡¯ll call the doctor so that he can check on you."


    Rachel was obviously trying to make an excuse so that he could take her hand back.


    However, Victor was determined to hold onto her.He still felt weak, but he was unwilling to let go. Of


    course, his actions puzzled Rachel.


    "It¡¯s not necessary.I just need to drink a cup of water."


    Then, Victor looked at the table beside the bed and said in a hoarse voice, "Rachel, can you get me


    some?"


    Rachel nodded lightly and picked up the cup on the bedside table.


    However, when her fingertips touched the cup, she felt that the water had already turned cold.So, she


    took the opportunity to withdraw her hand again.


    "I¡¯ll get you another ss of warm water.This one has already gone cold."


    However, Victor just looked at her.


    It was clear from the look in his eyes that he didn¡¯t intend to let her go of her hand.


    At this point, Rachel became a little impatient.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with him, and was acting like a child.


    But she also remembered that he had just woken up, so she didn¡¯t really want to irritate him.


    Therefore, she breathed deeply and calmed herself down.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Let go of me for a while.I will just get you a ss of warm water."


    "It¡¯s okay.I can drink the cold water instead."


    Apparently, he didn¡¯t really care about the water.


    At the same time, he nced at Roger from the corner of his eye.


    But what he found out was that Roger was also looking back at him.


    To be exact, Roger¡¯s eyes were fixed at his hand, which tightly held Rachel¡¯s.


    "What are you saying? You¡¯ve been in aa for more than half a month, and you haven¡¯t eaten


    anything in that time.Your stomach is still weak.Drinking cold water will do you no good."


    Rachel continued in a low voice, "At least not for now."


    Hearing her sensible words, Victor had no choice but to reluctantly let go of her hand.


    Then, as soon as he let go of her, Rachel turned around to get that ss of warm water.


    After a few moments, she went back to Victor again and handed the ss to him.


    As he slowly drank the water, she put her hand behind her back so that Victor would not be able to


    grab her hand this time.


    Sitting in the wheelchair, Joey witnessed the interaction between his parents.


    Somehow, he also felt like victor wasn¡¯t acting like his usual self.


    It was as if Victor was acting like a spoiled child in front of Rachel, Joey wasn¡¯t just imagining things.


    He knew what he saw.


    Joey raised an eyebrow, slightly amused that his father actually had this hidden side.


    As he pondered on this thought, he didn¡¯t know how he should react.


    Although it was indeed surprising, he realized that it wasn¡¯t something bad.


    In fact, he thought that he actually liked to see this side of him.


    Then, Joey¡¯s grasp on his wheelchair tightened.He remembered what Rachel told him before.


    Apparently, Victor had already known his true identity.


    At the same time, some memories shed in his mind.


    He remembered how Victor tried to calm him down when he broke into that room to save him.


    With all his efforts, Victor was able to get the bomb off him.


    Then, grabbing him tightly in his arms, they jumped down the building.


    "Da¡­ Daddy,"


    In a very stiff tone, Joey moved his lips and spoke in a soft voice.


    This was the very first time that he called Victor this way.

 Chapter 471: Mrs.Sullivan

    Chapter 471: Mrs.Sullivan


    Victor¡¯s gaze shifted to Joey after hearing that.


    Meanwhile, Rachel¡¯s gaze lingered on Victor¡¯s brow, as if she were attempting to decode his thoughts.


    Carson imed that Victor lost his memories and could only recall her, implying that he had forgotten


    about Joey.She thought it was odd and couldn¡¯t believe that Victor hadpletely lost his


    memories.She searched for evidence that Victor was lying, but she came up empty-handed.She


    watched him closely to see how he would react as Joey called him Daddy.


    Joey likewise stared at him uneasily, but Victor gave him barely a minute of his attention before looking


    away.


    "Okay, you make the call," he said, looking back at Rachel.


    He was disinterested in Joey.


    Rachel was a bit stunned and reflexively nced at Joey.


    She saw Joey¡¯s frown and pursed lips as she looked at him.It dawned on him that maybe he was


    speaking too softly, so he lifted his voice and yelled out again.


    "Daddy."


    Victor re-examined him and inquired with a grimace, "Who are you?"


    Joey was baffled by these three words, What was he trying to say? There were a number of things


    running through Joey¡¯s head in a matter of seconds.


    Could Victor be pretending to be unaware of his identity? Why would that be the case? Was it


    motivated by a reluctance to ept him as his son? Joey¡¯s eyes clouded as he contemted this.


    Rachel, of course, knew exactly what was going through Joey¡¯s head.


    She approached him, put a hand on his shoulder, and called him softly, "Joe¡­", Because of Victor, she


    couldn¡¯t talk about it to him right there.


    Joey forced a grin on her, but she could see it wasn¡¯t genuine.


    "Mommy, I¡¯m alright," he responded, his eyes somewhat crimson.


    "Rachel, do you recognize this young man?"


    With Rachel putting her hand on Joey¡¯s shoulder, Victor¡¯s gaze became gloomy as he saw their


    contact.


    "This is¡­"


    "Her godson.I¡¯m her godson."


    Joey intercepted Rachel just as she was about toplete her sentence.


    Godson? Victor had a grimace on his face.


    Rachel, too, was astonished and lowered her gaze to Joey.Joey rolled his eyes.He felt despondent as


    he reflected on Victor¡¯s concise question from just now.He inhaled deeply, and gently pulled on


    Rachel¡¯s sleeve.


    "Mom, I¡¯m ready to return to the ward right now."


    Rachel understood Joey was sad and believed Victor did not want him as his son.


    Rachel pursed her lips and nodded, "All right, I will¡­"


    "Mr.Jimenez can send me back."


    Even though he was upset, Joey did not want Rachel to be concerned about him.He really cared for his


    mom.


    Perhaps more than he did for himself.


    After a while, Rachel nodded her head in agreement.


    Roger had no idea that Victor¡¯s affection for Joey would suddenly shift.


    He didn¡¯t have any business interfering with it because it was a private matter between them.


    He turned to face Rachel before proceeding to Joey.


    "Well, I¡¯ll take Joe back to the ward where we¡¯ll be waiting for you."


    "Thanks a lot."


    "Don¡¯t mention it.I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m eager to assist you at any time."


    After a brief dy, Roger turned and addressed Victor.


    "Mr.Sullivan, it¡¯s about time we left.Get well as quickly as possible."


    He then walked away with Joey.


    Slowly, the door closed.


    Rachel sighed as she saw Joey.


    She was well aware of his current state of grief.


    As he recovered, he spent half a month making an intricately detailed rocket model to present to Victor


    as a token when he got out of the hospital.


    See him so sad? She couldn¡¯t stand it! That same instant, she heard a ding on her phone.


    Carson still hadn¡¯t returned despite the expiration of the timer she¡¯d set.


    Rachel became enraged as she remembered Joey¡¯s sorrowful expression and Carson¡¯s promise to her


    earlier.


    "I believe I should tell you something," she stated as she turned to face Victor.


    "Rachel?"


    "Victor, I¡¯m not sure if you remember, but four years ago¡­"


    "Rachel?"


    The door was suddenly pushed open.


    Carson increased his voice and stopped her frompleting herments Rachel and Victor both


    turned to face him at the same moment.


    As she noticed the document in Carson¡¯s hand, Rachel¡¯s expression darkened.


    Carson stepped up, took a long breath, and spoke gently.


    "I just observed that Roger left with Joe.Everything okay with that poor kid?"


    Rachel answered him, "He¡¯s perfect.Your timing is not that bad."


    Carson returned at the exact moment that she was going to reveal the truth to Victor.


    For some reason, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but question his motives and wondered if or not he had been


    listening in on their conversation to see how long she would remain with Victor for him.


    "I had to wait a long time in line to get this," Carson smiled and said.


    "Can you please forgive me? I mean, I waste by only a few seconds."No words came out of Rachel¡¯s


    mouth.Carson sighed with relief.


    Rachel said, "Now that you¡¯ve returned, I will¡­"


    Since she was worried about Joey, she didn¡¯t want to be here any longer.She had agreed to spend ten


    minutes with Victor.


    Rachel was ready to go just as Carson was about to convince her to remain a little longer.


    "I¡¯m a bit fatigued, Rachel." Victor broke his silence just then.


    "Do you feel worn out?"


    Carson¡¯s eyes glowed, and he cracked a grin.


    "Hey¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to send the doctor the result.I won¡¯t bother you with rest.Mrs.Sullivan, please


    look after Vic."


    Carson spoke it with such ease.


    "Carson Scott!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Rachel knew what he meant and responded in a cautionary tone upon hearing it.


    Carson squinted his eyes and blinked them.


    While Victor was distracted, he implored Rachel in a quiet voice, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have it done in no


    time."


    Rachel had a headache but did not express it.


    Carson smiled and said, "Thank you!"


    Rachel remained silent.


    In Carson¡¯s opinion, she had acquiesced since she hadn¡¯t said yes or no.


    He grabbed the report and left right away.


    Rachel wanted to leave as soon as she saw that he had departed.


    Victor sneezed and inquired, "Where are you going?"


    Rachel waspelled to halt and turn around to face him.


    "I have no ns to leave here.Help yourself to a nap," she responded, with her fists clenched.


    She lowered the bed so he couldy down morefortably.


    When she saw that he was gazing at her, she added, "I have no intention of leaving.Take a few deep


    breaths and close your eyes."

 Chapter 472: A Chance For Us

    Chapter 472: A Chance For Us


    Maybe it was because he was still sleepy and tired, but Victor fell back to sleep right away. Rachel


    stayed by his side and watched him sleep for a few minutes.


    After ensuring that he was deep in sleep, she walked out of the ward. She went straight to the nursing


    station and asked them to look after Victor while she was away


    After that, she proceeded to head back to Joey¡¯s ward. Arriving at the door, she pushed it gently.


    Through the slightly opened door, she could already see Joey asleep in the bed.


    On the sofa, Roger was sitting while looking down at his phone, probably texting someone. Rachel


    walked in and closed the door behind her.


    Hearing the slight noise, Roger raised his head and saw hering in. ¡°Rachel,¡± he called out silently,


    putting his phone away


    Rachel walked over to the bed. She looked down at Joey¡¯s sleeping face and stroked the short hair


    across his forehead. It made Joey crease his eyebrows slightly. She rubbed the crinkled linings with her


    fingertips gently. Joey must have felt someone touching him, so he unconsciously smacked his lips.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Not wanting to wake Joey up, Rachel withdrew her hand. She then turned to Roger and said, ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    Picking up the insted lunch bag on the side, Roger walked up to her.


    ¡°Joey fell asleep as soon as he was taken here. The doctor came and examined his condition earlier.


    He said Joey has recovered well.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Rachel muttered.


    Roger looked at her.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t eaten the millet porridge that my sister cooked for him. I had it put in the kitchen in the


    meantime to keep it warm. When Joey wakes up, you can ask the nurse to bring it here.¡± Roger had


    always been this considerate.


    Rachel opened her mouth slightly to thank him when she noticed the look he gave her. Roger


    intercepted and didn¡¯t let her continue.


    ¡°I know what you want to say. If you want to thank me, have some of this.¡± Roger raised the insted


    lunch bag in his hand. Rachel looked at him and the bag, confused.


    ¡°My sister knows you¡¯ve had a lot on your tetely, taking care of Joey and worrying about his


    condition. At the same time, you have to deal with the Bet Group. It¡¯s been hectic for you that


    you¡¯ve been skipping meals, so she cooked something for you,¡± Roger exined.


    Rachel¡¯s eyshes fluttered and her lips pursed a little But before she could say anything, Roger


    spoke again.


    ¡°Should we eat outside? Joey has just fallen asleep. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll disturb him if we eat here.¡±


    Looking at the insted lunch bag that Roger said ra prepared for her, Rachel agreed and nodded.


    The corners of Roger¡¯s lips immediately turned upwards. There was a special area for kids to y in


    just outside the pediatric ward. Next to it was a sofa for adults, where they sat.


    Roger took out the contents in the bag one by one.


    ¡°The instion of the bag is pretty good. The food is still warm. You can enjoy them like they¡¯re newly


    cooked.¡±. He set down three lunch boxes on the table across them and opened them. Several desserts


    of different kinds were neatly ced inside. It was obvious how they were packed with significant


    effort.


    ¡°You said people were likely to change their preferences once they got older,¡± Roger said as he sat


    down opposite Rachel.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything at that time.¡± Rachel looked up at him. Roger wiped the te with a tissue and


    put it in front of her.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if your preferences have changed or you don¡¯t like the same kinds of dishes now as


    before, Rachel. I can and I¡¯m willing to take the time to know more about what you like now.¡± Rachel


    didn¡¯t say anything and just continued to stare at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you like these dishes, but just tell me if you don¡¯t. Next time, I¡¯II¡­¡±


    ¡°I like them.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t let him finish. She took a forkful of the cake and ate it.


    ¡°Please send my thanks to raRoger understood what she meant by her actions. Rachel didn¡¯t want


    him to do something like this againShe had done it again, drawing a hard line between them and never


    giving him any chance. Roger shrugged off the ache in his heart and said, ¡°Sure, but you should call to


    thank her personally. She also cares a lot about you.¡±


    Rachel nodded and ate some more of the other dishes until she was full. She then put aside her fork.


    Roger noticed it, so he handed her a piece of tissue. He then looked at her intently, hesitating to speak


    for a moment until he finally did.


    ¡°Rachel, about you and Victor¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just heard that Victor was designing a wedding ring for you, so I wanted to know if you are


    going to forgive him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in a position to forgive him,¡± Rachel muttered. She knew Roger had been meaning to


    ask about this since earlier.


    ¡°The only person who should give him forgiveness is Abby.¡± Roger was not relieved in the least,


    hearing this.


    ¡°Then is it because of Joey? Victor is his biological father, so you want to get back together with him for


    your son?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°We¡¯re not getting back together.¡±


    ¡°But what about the wedding ring? Aren¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°Victor has lost his memories,¡± Rachel cut him off. Roger couldn¡¯t believe his ears and went


    momentarily stunned.


    ¡°He lost his memories?¡± Rachel picked up the fork again and cut a piece of the chocte cake, which


    felt a little greasy in her mouth. She took a sip of water to wash the greasy taste down.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she then said, looking at Roger.


    ¡°He has a blood clot at back of his brain affecting his memory, which caused him to have temporary


    amnesia.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think he lost any of his memories by the way he has been treating you,¡± Roger said,


    recalling how Victor held Rachel¡¯s hand back in his ward earlier. Rachel fell silent for a moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Carson said he has temporary amnesia, but he only remembers me and the time when I


    didn¡¯t divorce him yet.¡±


    The expression on Roger¡¯s face darkened slightly.


    ¡°The blood clot can¡¯t be removed by surgery, so Victor can only take medicine to dissolve it naturally. It


    would be hard to tell when he¡¯ll fully regain his memories, and there¡¯s also the possibility that he won¡¯t


    be able to,¡± Rachel said in a rather calm tone.


    ¡°He mentioned about the wedding ring because he doesn¡¯t remember about the divorce.¡± Roger


    frowned, still perplexed. After telling Roger everything, Rachel lowered her head and remained silent.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been divorced since four years ago. Even though he has no recollection of that moment in your


    lives, that doesn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t happen.¡± Roger paused before continuing, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell him


    about it?¡±


    Rachel looked up at him.


    Roger knew his question was out of line, but he was afraid that he might lose his chance if he didn¡¯t


    know what she was thinking. He just wouldn¡¯t sit still and wait.


    ¡°If you feel like you can¡¯t tell him yourself, let me do it for you.¡±


    ¡°Roger, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel.¡± Roger looked her straight in the eyes.


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have said that, but I just want you to give the two of us a chance¡±

 Chapter 473: Not Your Godson

    Chapter 473: Not Your Godson


    When Rachel returned to Joey¡¯s ward, he had just woken up. His tiny body looked so frail against the


    headboard. When he turned and saw Rachel, his pale lips arched in a soft smile.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Rachel could tell that he was still sad about what had happened in Victor¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Mr. Jimenez brought you some millet porridge. I¡¯ll serve it for you, okay?¡± Rachel


    walked over and gently patted the hair on Joey¡¯s forehead.


    Joey nodded obediently as his eyes followed Rachel to the side.


    ¡°Mommy, where is Mr. Jimenez? Has he already left?¡± ¡°Yes. He has something to deal with in the


    company and will probably be very busy from now on. He won¡¯t be able toe here for the next few


    days.¡± Rachel paused and withdrew her hand. She bit her lip subconsciously when she noted the


    disappointment in Joey¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°But he said he wille to pick you up when you leave the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rachel adjusted the height of the bed to afortable angle for Joey. After making him lean properly


    against the pillow, she turned around and left to get the millet porridge.


    After a while, she came back with a bowl in hand.


    Joey held the spoon with his uninjured hand and drunk the porridge carefully, as he didn¡¯t want to spill


    any.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Rachel thought for a while. How could she make her son understand the


    situation?


    ¡°Joey, Victor¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy, is there any more left?¡± The porridge in Joey¡¯s mouth muffled his words. When Rachel


    mentioned Victor, he interrupted her.


    ¡°This porridge is sweet. I want to have one more bowl, okay?¡±


    It was the first time that Joey had eaten so much in one go.


    Rachel smiled, looking at the unfinished bowl in Joey¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get you another one after you are done. But the doctor said that you need to take good


    care of your stomach. Although millet porridge is good for you, it won¡¯t be so good if you eat too much


    at once.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡± Rachel ruffled Joey¡¯s hair with a doting smile. Joey finished the rest of the millet


    porridge and held the empty bowl. After wiping Joey¡¯s mouth, Rachel was about to take the bowl over


    and fill it again for him, but he moved it to the side as she reached out.


    ¡°Mommy, I think Mr. Jimenez is a good man.¡± Rachel¡¯s hand froze mid-way. She blinked twice before


    her eyes met Joey¡¯s.


    ¡°Joey, you like him?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jimenez is very nice to me and you. Why wouldn¡¯t I like him? I like everyone who is good to you.¡±


    Joey¡¯s eyes blinked,


    She pursed her lips, seeing where the conversation was heading.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Joey searched Rachel¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you like Mr. Jimenez?¡±


    Although his voice was always childishly soft, his tone was serious. Rachel¡¯s eyes never left his as she


    fell into silence. She didn¡¯t know how to answer his question even though she had caught on to what he


    was trying to imply. In her eyes, Roger had always been nothing more than her friend, and being with


    him had never even crossed her mind. But when she saw the eager look in Joey¡¯s eyes, Rachel


    couldn¡¯t get the words out of her throat.


    ¡°Joey, that¡¯s a thing between us adults. But as a friend, I like Roger very much.¡± After saying that,


    Rachel stood up and reached out to take the bowl from Joey.


    ¡°Then do you want to marry him?¡± It seemed that Joey needed the answer to that question so much so


    that he had chosen to be blunt.


    Rachel frowned as she looked down at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Joey?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Mommy, I¡­¡± with his eyshes drooping, Joey pursed his lips as he avoided Rachel¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I just think Mr. Jimenez is a good man. It wouldn¡¯t be too bad if he could be my stepfather.¡±


    ¡°Joey?¡±


    With his head down. Joey scratched his fingernails and pouted.


    ¡°Victor doesn¡¯t want me, anyway. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I also don¡¯t want him anymore.¡± Victor¡¯s words


    ¡±Who are you?¡± rang in Joey¡¯s mind, shattering his expectations along with his heart. He still couldn¡¯t


    forget, no matter how hard he tried. Rachel put away the small table and sat down on the bed before


    picking up Joey. She held him gently in her arms.


    ¡°Joey, do you want to know the reason?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Joey buried his head in Rachel¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Mommy, please don¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, tell me when you are ready to hear everything.¡± Rachel knew that no matter what she said at


    that moment, Joey wouldn¡¯t really listen to it. He might even think that it was a lie she specially made


    up tofort him. It was better to let him calm down for now.


    ¡°As for the question about you wanting Mr. Jimenez to be your stepfather¡­¡± Rachel touched the back


    of Joey¡¯s head before adding, ¡°I will think about it.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, will you consider epting Mr. Jimenez?¡± Joey raised his head and looked into his mother¡¯s


    eyes.


    After a moment of silence, she smiled a little.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Time passed quickly. Before they knew it, it was already winter. After staying in the hospital for a month


    and a half, Joey was finally getting discharged.


    The cast on his arm would be removedter, but his other injuries had almost healed. That day, Joey


    woke up very early. He couldn¡¯t wait to leave the ward. Seeing that Joey had been moring about


    changing back into his own clothes, Rachel smiled helplessly, but still let him do it on his own.


    ¡°The discharge formalities are almost done. We can go home after the doctor checks your arm.¡± With a


    pile of reports in his hand, Andy came in.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Joey swung his legs and said, ¡°Finally, I can go out. I¡¯m so bored here.¡±


    Rachel flicked Joey on the forehead and pinched his cheek lightly. ¡°Even if you are being discharged


    from the hospital, you still have to rest at home for some time. You can¡¯t always be thinking about going


    out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s way better than being in this hospital.¡±


    Andy took out a gift box from his briefcase and handed it to Joey. ¡°This is a gift for getting discharged.


    Last week, I went to the Philipsburg for a business trip. I heard that there are wind bells specially used


    for praying there. They were very beautiful, so I went to ask for one.¡±


    Joey opened the gift box with one hand and indeed there was an exquisite wind bell inside. Just as he


    picked it up, the wind blew in through the window, blowing around the piece of colorful paper held


    under the wind bell. Immediately, the silver bell made a pleasant tinkling sound.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Andy! I like this gift very much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. The doctor came in, followed by another person. Joey was


    smiling at first, but when he saw the person at the door, his smile froze before fading.


    ¡°I heard the wind bell from afar. It turns out it came from here.¡± Carson came in with a space model in


    his hand.


    ¡°Joey, this is a gift for you.¡± ncing at the model, Joey suddenly remembered the one he had spent


    more than half a month to make and it hadn¡¯t been sent out yet. He looked away and avoided any eye


    contact with Carson, as he silently put away the wind bell.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me for such a long time. You don¡¯t look excited at all.¡± Carson raised his eyebrows,


    not sure what was wrong.


    ¡°Are you ming me for noting to see you? Well then, it¡¯s really my fault. I apologize to you. So


    you can forgive me, your godfather, okay? I am just very busy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your godson!¡± Joey suddenly raised his voice and shouted at Carson.

 Chapter 474: Go Back Home

    Chapter 474: Go Back Home


    Carson¡¯s reaction was one of disbelief Even those present were taken aback.


    They weren¡¯t prepared for Joey''s outburst.


    Joey had not uttered Victor¡¯s name in the previous one and a half months.


    Except for Joey¡¯s mild depression during the first several days, everything else was normal.


    Rachel was concerned that Joey would keep his feelings bottled up.


    For a few days, she kept an eye on him and found that he was eating properly and sleeping well.


    She no longer feared for his safety.


    "Joe¡­"


    It dawned on Joey, too, that he¡¯d blown it.


    He climbed out of bed and said, "Mommy, I need to use the restroom."


    He entered the restroom without waiting for Rachel¡¯s response. Carson grimaced as he saw the model


    Joey threw on the floor and then turned to Rachel.


    His gaze on Rachel suggested that he wanted to know what was going on, even if no words were said,


    A lot of work had kept him upied recently.


    Moreover, when Victor previously met Joey, he was not there, so he was unaware of what had


    transpired.


    Something had gone wrong during their encounter, it appeared.


    "Is he not in the loop?" Carson asked


    "He¡¯s not," Rachel said.


    "He wasn¡¯t in the mood to hear it at that time.So I didn¡¯t tell him."


    Carson peered sideways at the closed door and was about to speak when a phone call interrupted


    him.He checked the caller ID to see who was calling.It came from one of thepany¡¯s employees.


    He answered the telephone.


    "Everything good?"


    Someone on the other end of the phone line said something.


    Carson¡¯s mood deteriorated as a result of this.


    "Okay.I¡¯ll be there soon.Until then, we can¡¯t talk."


    Then, Carson ended the call.


    When Carson¡¯s mood changed, Rachel noticed.


    She told him, "You may return first if you need to attend to anything.I¡¯ll first take this gift to Joey."


    Carson had meant to speak with Joey after he emerged from the restroom.


    But there was something more pressing that prevented him from doing so.


    He nodded and said, "Please tell him that I¡¯m d he¡¯s discharged from the hospital."


    "Sure."


    Carson nodded at Andy.


    His back was to the door at this point, as he prepared to exit the ward.He appeared to recall something


    at thest second.He came to a halt and then turned around.


    "Are you returning to Sue Garden, by the way? After Iplete my job, I n to go there.Even if Joey


    is angry with his own father, he must not bring me into the picture."


    "It¡¯s unlikely that we will return to Sue Garden." Rachel¡¯s eyes clouded as she spoke.


    "Why?"


    "I stayed in Sue Garden earlier because of Joey.But I don¡¯t believe Joey will want to return at this point


    in time," Rachel said under her breath.


    "The Be family¡¯s home has always been vacant.Andy has hired maids to clean the home.Joey and


    I will stay in there."


    The phone rang again as Carson was about to say something, It was the same employee calling once


    again.


    Carson hung up the phone with a frown on his face.


    After a lengthy pause, he inquired, "Did you tell Vic."


    "Not yet.And after Joey leaves the hospital, I won¡¯t return.Carson, just tell him the truth," Rachel said.


    Rachel had been invited to Victor¡¯s ward by Lukas from time to time over the past month.


    A lot of work had kept him upied recently.


    Moreover, when Victor previously met Joey, he was not there, so he was unaware of what had


    transpired.


    Something had gone wrong during their encounter, it appeared.


    "Is he not in the loop?" Carson asked.


    "He¡¯s not,"


    Rachel said, "He wasn¡¯t in the mood to hear it at that time.So I didn¡¯t tell him."


    Carson peered sideways at the closed door and was about to speak when a phone call interrupted


    him.He checked the caller ID to see who was calling.


    It came from one of thepany¡¯s employees.He answered the telephone.


    "Everything good?"


    Someone on the other end of the phone line said something.


    Carson¡¯s mood deteriorated as a result of this.


    "Okay.I¡¯ll be there soon.Until then, we can¡¯t talk."


    Then, Carson ended the call.


    When Carson¡¯s mood changed, Rachel noticed.


    She told him, "You may return first if you need to attend to anything.I¡¯ll first take this gift to Joey."


    Carson had meant to speak with Joey after he emerged from the restroom.


    But there was something more pressing that prevented him from doing so.He nodded and said,


    "Please tell him that I¡¯m d he¡¯s discharged from the hospital."


    "Sure." Carson nodded at Andy.


    His back was to the door at this point, as he prepared to exit the ward.He appeared to recall something


    at thest second.He came to a halt and then turned around.


    "Are you returning to Sue Garden, by the way? After Iplete my job, I n to go there.Even if Joey


    is angry with his own father, he must not bring me into the picture."


    "It¡¯s unlikely that we will return to Sue Garden." Rachel¡¯s eyes clouded as she spoke.


    "Why?"


    "I stayed in Sue Garden earlier because of Joey.But I don¡¯t believe Joey will want to return at this point


    in time," Rachel said under her breath.


    "The Be family¡¯s home has always been vacant.Andy has hired maids to clean the home.Joey and


    I will stay in there."


    The phone rang again as Carson was about to say something.


    It was the same employee calling once again.


    Carson hung up the phone with a frown on his face.


    After a lengthy pause, he inquired, "Did you tell Vic?"


    "Not yet.And after Joey leaves the hospital, I won¡¯t return.Carson, just tell him the truth," Rachel said.


    Rachel had been invited to Victor¡¯s ward by Lukas from time to time over the past month.


    Victor would often inquire about Rachel¡¯s whereabouts when heined to Lukas of feeling unwell


    or having a headache.


    Finally, Lukas had to ask Rachel to meet Victor.


    After a month and a half, Victor still had not recovered his memories, Carson was able to sense that


    Rachel was adamant, so he opted to be quiet.


    He had done all he could, and now the rest was in God¡¯s hands.


    "All right, I appreciate your efforts over thest several days."


    His phone rang again as soon as he finished speaking.


    Carson¡¯s phone had already rung three times in the space of a few minutes.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He grinned at Rachel and answered the phone.


    After that, he hurriedly exited the ward.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes fluttered as she watched Carson¡¯s back drift away from her.


    Some big event was about to happen, she thought.


    However, it was just for a little period of time until she calmed down.


    The bathroom door swung open.


    Joey slid the door open a little.


    Rachel and Andy exchanged looks, and then they both grinned helplessly.


    Rachel came over.


    When Joey heard the sound, he mmed the bathroom door shut for a second time.


    Laughing, Rachel approached the door and knocked.


    "Come on, Joey.He¡¯s gone now.Isn¡¯t it time for you to go back home? The doctor has been waiting."


    In the bathroom, a new noise was heard.


    Joey opened the door to the ward after a while and had a peek around.


    He waited until he was sure Carson had gone before he came out.


    Rachel gave Joey a gentle head massage.


    Joey approached the bedside and saw the model on the table.


    He bit his bottom lip.


    "I¡¯ll toss it away if you don¡¯t like it."


    Rachel was well-versed in Joey¡¯s character.She guessed what he was thinking when she saw him


    standing there.She approached him promptly.


    "Don¡¯t get rid of it."


    Joey, as predicted, grabbed the model right away.


    Rachel¡¯s brows furrowed a little.


    Joey grasped the model while frowning.


    "This model is quite costly.It would be a shame to toss it away."


    "Well, then give it to some other kid.What about the boy in the next ward? He can have it."


    Rachel acted as though she didn¡¯tprehend Joey¡¯s hesitancy or uncertainty.


    "No," Joey responded.


    "But you didn¡¯t seem to love it, right? Giving it to another kid isn¡¯t a waste." Joey raised an eyebrow at


    Rachel before blinking.


    His mouth moved, but he couldn¡¯t utter anything.


    Rachel stopped making fun of Joey.


    "Let me take care of it.If you wish to y with it, I¡¯ll give it to you.Deal?"


    Rather than saying anything, Joey just gave Rachel the model to indicate his agreement.She had no


    problem reading his bodynguage.


    Roger was waiting for them at the entrance of the inpatient department building, as promised.


    After seeing Joey and Racheling, he took the initiative to approach them, taking Rachel¡¯s bag and


    cing a hand on Joey¡¯s head.


    "Congrattions, Joey, on your release from the hospital."


    "Thanks, Mr.Jimenez."


    "It¡¯s nearly time for lunch.What will you have? Let me first take you for lunch."


    After uttering those words, Roger¡¯s gaze shifted to Rachel.


    For thest month and a half, they hadn¡¯t seen each other since their conversation outside the ward.


    When Roger stared at Rachel, he couldn¡¯t help but recall Rachel¡¯s "sorry."He was in anguish.


    "I want to eat some seafood." Joey grinned.


    "Mr.Jimenez, can you take us out to eat seafood? I¡¯d love it."


    "Seafood? The weather isn¡¯t ideal today, and I don¡¯t rmend eating cold meals.My buddy has


    launched a seafood hotpot restaurant, so let¡¯s go there together.How do you like that?"


    Roger inquired after he pondered for a moment.


    Joey nodded and said, "Mommy, what do think? Please say yes!"


    Rachel nced into Joey¡¯s eyes and recalled thest thing he had spoken to her.


    She nodded while smiling.


    "You can get in the car first.I need to go to the bathroom."


    "Then I¡¯ll sit in the car with Joey and wait for you," Roger told her.


    After a time, Rachel nodded to Roger.


    "Sure."


    She then turned around and proceeded towards the restroom, as indicated by the sign.


    Roger was taken aback when he realized Rachel¡¯s attitude toward him had shifted somewhat.He


    feared that Rachel would be estranged from him once again.


    Joey followed Roger¡¯s gaze which fell on Rachel.


    Then, he nced aside and questioned, "Mr.Jimenez, what are you staring at?"


    "Me? Nothing significant." When Roger regained hisposure, he took Joey¡¯s hand.


    "It¡¯s time to get in the car.ording to the indications, Rachel made a turn.She was oblivious to her


    surroundings until she bumped into someone and their phone dropped to the ground.


    "I¡¯m very sorry."


    Rachel offered her apologies right away and was going to pick up the phone for the person.


    The guy grinned as he instinctively gripped Rachel¡¯s arm and said, "Don¡¯t bother.You¡¯re a woman; how


    am I supposed to ask you to pick it up? Plus, you, in particr, are a stunningdy."

 Chapter 475: Wallace

    Chapter 475: Wace


    Rachel pulled her hand and stepped backward to keep her distance from the man.The man picked up


    the phone.


    The screen lit up.


    Rachel saw a dialog box pop up with a name on it.


    Wace Finch.Her eyes widened.


    Rachel couldn¡¯t believe it when she saw the name.


    The phone screen light went off as quickly.


    Rachel didn¡¯t get a longer look at the name.Her eyes darkened and her expression changed.Her hands


    curled up imperceptibly as she pursed her lips.


    Wace was still jailed in the international prison.


    This man couldn¡¯t be him.


    Finch was not an umon surname.


    Perhaps this man had just the same first name and surname as Wace.


    Could it be that this man was indeed Wace? But Quintin was keeping eye on Wace.He would know


    if Wace had been out of prison.


    Rachel was lost in her thoughts, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face.She lowered her eyes and saw a


    long and slender hand.


    There was a small mole between the thumb and index finger of the hand.She thought it made the hand


    look more beautiful.


    Rachel looked up as the hand moved.


    The hand belonged to a man who was a head taller than Rachel.He looked ndly urbane that even if


    he wore casual clothes, he carried them with elegance.He wore sunsses, but Rachel could tell that


    he was handsome from his beautiful chin, straight nose, and thin lips.


    "Thank you," Rachel said softly as the man steadied her.


    "This is what a gentleman should do," said the man.


    "But I feel that I should apologize.I seem to have scared you."


    Rachel shook her head.


    "Maybe you¡¯d like to check your phone.Should there be anything wrong with it, let me pay for it."


    "No, thanks."


    The man shrugged his shoulders.


    "It¡¯s just a phone.It¡¯s fine with me if it gets broken."


    Rachel¡¯s eyes squinted slightly.


    It was her carelessness that she bumped into this man.He might not seem to care about his phone but


    such things mattered to her.


    She wanted him to see this.


    Rachel took out a small card from her bag and handed it to the man.


    "This is my business card.Should there be something wrong with your phone, please contact me on


    this number.I¡¯m willing to pay for the damage."


    The man arched an eyebrow but he took Rachel¡¯s business card.


    His sunsses hid the expression in his eyes.


    He was smiling though.His every move did not betray anything out of line.But it made Rachel feel a bit


    ufortable..


    "Rachel Be." The man read Rachel¡¯s name aloud from the business card.


    "Your name is beautiful and it fits you."


    "You¡¯re ttering me." The screen of the mobile phone lit up again.


    The man put away the business card.


    "I¡¯ll keep this.I hope that the next time we meet, it won¡¯t be about the mobile phone.Maybe I¡¯ll call you


    to invite you for dinner." Rachel didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡° I¡¯ll have to excuse myself now.I have something else to do, Miss Be.I hope we can meet again


    soon."


    Before Rachel could say anything, the man had left.


    Rachel stood still for a moment, frowning.


    She regretted giving the business card to the man.


    The man was smiling, but his smile made her ufortable.


    The man walked a little farther from Rachel before he took out her business name card from his pocket.


    The man¡¯s assistant was waiting for him.He walked towards the man.


    "Sir, the car is waiting."


    "Okay"


    The man slowly took off his sunsses with one hand, revealing a pair of beautiful eyes.


    "How¡¯s my dear brother? Any new information about him?"


    "Yes.I have.Mr.Sullivan is still unable to get out of bed.Much of the operation of the Sullivan Group is


    left to Ivan and Carson.I also heard that Mr.Sullivan has lost his memories."


    "He lost his memories?"


    The man narrowed his eyes.


    "Are you sure about this?"


    "Not a hundred percent, sir.But most likely he had," the assistant said.


    "It is not easy to go in and out of the VIP ward.We can¡¯t really confirm it."


    "That¡¯s interesting."


    The man smiled in a crowing way.


    "I wonder how my brother will react when he receives my second gift, especially now when he seems


    to have lost his memories."


    The man¡¯s first gift to Victor was to endanger his life.


    The second gift¡­ The man walked briskly towards the entrance of the in-patient department building.


    He saw a car parked not far from the foot of the stairs.


    The man saw a boy seated in the back seat of the car.


    Joey saw the man and looked at him intently.


    "Sir, that¡¯s Mr.Sullivan¡¯s child." said the assistant in a low voice.


    "Sir, let¡¯s get in the car.There are many people in the in-patient department.I¡¯m afraid someone will¡­".


    "The boy looks like Victor," the man cut in.


    The assistant turned his head to look at the boy in the car.


    The boy had already looked away.


    Even more, the window had been rolled up partially so that only half of the boy¡¯s face could be seen.


    Inside the car


    "Joey, what are you looking at?" Roger asked, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.


    "Oh, nothing," said Joey.


    He looked away and rolled up the window.


    "I¡¯m just wondering why my mommy hasn¡¯te back yet.She¡¯s taking too long in the bathroom."


    Rogerughed and said, "She should be here soon.Why are you already hungry, Joey?"


    "No."


    Joey shook his head and looked out of the window again.He didn¡¯t tell Roger the truth.He was not


    really wondering why his mommy hadn¡¯te back yet.He was looking out of the window because he


    was waiting for someone.


    Sadly, he didn¡¯t see whom he wanted so much to see.


    Joey told himself that he didn¡¯t care about it.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If Victor abandoned him, then he didn¡¯t want him either.He wouldn¡¯t treat Victor as his father.He hadn¡¯t


    had his father¡¯spanionship in the past three years.


    It was not a big deal for him.


    But Joey couldn¡¯t help but hope his father woulde out and tell him that he was joking that day, or


    perhaps tell him that there were other reasons.


    Joey had been having this ambivalent feeling towards Victor for a month and a half now.


    The boy sighed.He rolled down the window again and saw a man.


    His eyes lit up.


    His surprise at seeing the man was fleeting, though.


    The man was not Victor, but he looked like Victor.


    Joey tried to look at the man more closely.


    "He looks familiar," Joey said almost to himself.


    He wished he could see the man more clearly.He couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen the man


    before.


    "Achoo!" Joey sneezed.


    "Joey, don¡¯t get so close to the window.You might catch a cold," Roger said as he quickly rolled up the


    window and turned up the heat in the car.


    Joey nodded and moved himself to the middle of the car seat.


    When he looked out of the window again, he didn¡¯t see the man anymore.Instead, he saw Rachel


    walking towards the car.

 Chapter 476: His Memories

    Chapter 476: His Memories


    In the ward Carson sat on the couch while working on hisptop.He tapped the screen twice, and the


    word "sent" popped up.


    After confirming that the email had been sent, Carson couldn¡¯t help yawning.He then nced at the


    man on the bed.


    "When are you going to tell her you have regained your memories?"


    Carson closed theptop and ced it aside.


    Just then, Victor threw the file he had been reading into hisp.


    "Redo it." Carson picked it up and opened it.


    He raised his eyebrows as he looked up.


    "It¡¯s just a fake statement.Why are you so serious?"


    Victor just cast an indifferent nce at him as his jaw ticked.


    "Okay, fine.I¡¯ll tell them to redo it right away."


    Carson shivered slightly at the icy stare.


    One of these days, he would literally freeze over if he continued staying with Victor.


    "But seriously, do you really want Rachel to take your son back to the Be family?" Victor picked up


    another document and opened it.


    He lowered his eyes to read what was in it.


    Just as Carson was about to ask more questions, Victor went first.


    "Send more men to guard the Be family and keep them safe."


    Hearing this, Carson immediately realized that Victor had no intentions of stopping Rachel.He was a


    little surprised.


    "You can just ask Ivan to do it.Your men must be better than the losers who work for me."


    If Carson¡¯s men, who all used to be hit-men, ever heard that, they would be furious.


    "I can¡¯t use my men for now." Victor still didn¡¯t look up as he said this.


    Carson was making corrections on the document that Victor threw at him.


    When he heard those words, he slowly put down the pen.


    "When are you going to end this? Do you really want to sacrifice the Sullivan Group?"


    Again, Victor didn¡¯t care to answer.His eyes darkened at the thought.


    "Forget it.If the Sullivan Group is doomed, you are more than wee toe and work for the Scott


    Group.It would thrill my dad to have you."


    Folding his hands at the back of his head, Carson smiled.


    "With you there, I¡¯ll be free to do whatever I want." Carson meant it.


    He really hoped that Victor could consider working in the Scott Group.


    A month before Victor came from abroad, Carson had gone abroad to see him, and even then, he had


    proposed the same thing.


    Although the Scott family was less rich and powerful whenpared to the Sullivans and the


    Jimenezs, it still had its ce in Apliaria.


    And Carson knew Victor¡¯s capability for business better than anyone else.


    When Carson had just entered college, his family had encountered a serious financial problem.


    It had been so critical that one wrong step would have been enough to wipe out everything.


    He had been so worried, but there was not much he could have done back then.


    When Victor, who had been out of the country, knew that something had happened to his family, he


    helped them out without hesitation.


    He pulled some strings and settle the problem.


    Later, he offered them some advice, which not only got the Scott family out of trouble, but also helped


    them thrive.


    It was no exaggeration to say that he had single-handedly saved the Scott family.


    as no Carson was sure that if Victor ever wanted it, his father would hand over the Scott Group to him


    with no hesitation, But they all knew that Victor didn¡¯t want any of it.


    If he did he would have already taken over thepany while Carson was still in college.


    If he could manage the Scott Group¡¯s business and help it grow stronger while reserving the Scotts¡¯


    family name, it would be the best oue.


    No one would object to it.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Victor¡¯s attending doctor came in with his assistant and nurse.


    "Mr.Sullivan, Mr.Scott." Victor nodded.


    Mr.Sullivan how are you feeling today?"


    The doctor went on to check on Victor without waiting for his answer while his assistant was making


    notes in his notebook.


    Carson thought of something just then.


    "Doctor, I have a question."


    "Go ahead, Mr.Scott."


    "Didn¡¯t you say before that the blood clot in his brain has been pressing on his nerves? Now that he


    has fully regained his memories, does it mean that the blood clot is gone?"


    Carson had been so busy that he hadn¡¯t had time to visit the hospital.It was not until Victor called his


    name and started scolding him that he realized Victor had regained his memories.


    "Generally speaking, that is correct. It¡¯s exactly why I came here."


    The attending doctor paused and stroked his chin.


    "However, the CT results came out, and they weren¡¯t what we expected."


    "You mean the blood clot is still there? In his brain?"


    Carson stood up in shock.The doctor looked at Carson and then turned to Victor.


    "Yes.The reason Mr.Sullivan regained his memories is simply that the blood clot has moved from his


    memory nerves." Carson frowned.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "So when will it be gonepletely?" Victor asked in a low voice.


    The doctor looked sheepishly to the side.


    "Mr.Sullivan, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t give you a sure answer yet."


    "What will happen if it continues to stay there?"


    "At present, the blood clot isn¡¯t touching any of your nerves.If it stays where it is now, everything will be


    fine.You might only experience a loss of appetite and some sleep.But there¡¯s medicine to cater for


    that."


    The doctor eyes kept shifting from Victor¡¯s as he spoke.


    "Stays there? It¡¯s only been a month and a half and it has already moved away from his memory


    nerves."


    Although he had no experience as a doctor, Carson could very well understand what was going on.


    The doctor pressed his lips and said nothing.


    The speed at which the blood clot moved was indeed much faster than they had expected.


    They had been treating it for one and a half months, but it still hadn¡¯t dissolvedpletely.


    "Tell me, what will happen if the blood clot continues to move?" Carson asked the question in


    everyone¡¯s mind.


    "Well¡­" The doctor hesitated.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to tell why the doctor was acting like that.


    After all, it was Victor he was treating.


    If he got mad, the doctor would be doomed.


    Carson looked at the intern who stood with her notebook behind the doctor.


    "You, tell me."


    The intern, who hadn¡¯t realized she was being addressed at first, was stunned.She looked at her


    teacher subconsciously and adjusted her sses nervously.


    "The brain structure is veryplicated and remains a mystery to us.


    There are countless nerves in one¡¯s brain, even the slightest change of one nerve could affect the


    whole body."


    "Cut the crap.I didn¡¯t ask for a lecture."


    "Okay.We have checked the cases in recent years and found that when the blood clot moved to the


    patients¡¯ nerves, some patients lost their sense of smell, while a few were even paralyzed."

 Chapter 477: The King Of Hearts

    Chapter 477: The King Of Hearts


    So, in the worst-case scenario, Victor would be paralyzed? Although the intern said it very carefully, the


    word ¡®paralyzed¡¯ made everyone in the room silent.


    "Mr.Scott, Mr.Sullivan, although we can¡¯t guarantee that the blood clot will not cause paralysis, the


    chance of it happening is still very low.We have checked many cases and out of them, there was only


    one patient who got paralyzed."


    The doctor rushed through the words hoping to brighten the situation.


    There was only one case, but that didn¡¯t mean it wouldn¡¯t happen again.


    Carson remained silent, not knowing what to think. Sweat appeared on the intern¡¯s forehead.She


    looked at the expression on Victor¡¯s face while carefully avoiding eye contact.


    Victor¡¯s eyes darkened.


    "Can the blood clot be removed through surgery?"


    "Not yet."


    The doctor paused and shook his head.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr.Sullivan.We will watch it carefully.Once we are able to perform the surgery, we will."


    "Didn¡¯t you say that only one patient was paralyzed by this?" Carson frowned.


    "How are they doing now? Did the blood clot disappear in the end? Or was it removed?"


    The room was silent once more.


    The doctor didn¡¯t dare to speak and neither did those with him.


    The intern raised her hand and wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    Just then, her eyes met Carson¡¯s.


    Her heart sank and she immediately understood what he wanted.She swallowed and looked at her


    teacher for help.


    "He has passed away."


    Seeing that the doctor didn¡¯t even look up the whole time, the intern answered just to ease the pressure


    of Carson¡¯s gaze.


    "He was paralyzed because the blood clot had been pressing on his nerves for years.Half a yearter,


    he suddenly passed out.The doctors did everything they could, but he was already brain dead."


    There were two ways to tell whether a person was dead or not.


    One was that their heart stopped.


    Once the heart stopped, it meant that there was nothing to pump blood anymore, and all organs would


    stop working altogether.


    The other way was brain death.


    The central nerve of the brain controlled the breathing system.


    Once one¡¯s brain died, they would stop breathing and eventually even their body would die too.


    Therefore, brain death was also a signal that a person was already dying.


    Suddenly, The tension in the room grew even worse.


    "So you mean that we can only count on luck now? If Victor is lucky, the blood clot in his brain will


    disappear and everything will be fine.But if he isn¡¯t, then not only will he be paralyzed, but also die?"


    "Theoretically speaking, that is the case."


    The intern lowered her head, not sure why she was put in such a position.


    Then she quickly added, "But, we will try our best to make sure it doesn¡¯t happen."


    Carson frowned and looked at Victor.


    It was the first time he was so angry, but he had nowhere to direct his anger.


    He really wanted to yell at the doctors, but what good would it do? It certainly wouldn¡¯t help with Victor¡¯s


    situation.


    Victor closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    "You can leave now."


    Hearing what he said, the doctor and nurses were more than relieved.They turned around and left the


    ward without hesitation.


    "I will call some foreign experts and ask them toe up with a n as soon as possible.I don¡¯t


    believe that no one can remove the tiny little blood clot."


    Carson tried to process all the information as he didn¡¯t want to think of the possibility that had been


    offered.


    "Okay."


    Compared to the seething look on Carson¡¯s face, Victor was much calmer and way moreposed.


    "Why are you so calm?" Carson paused and asked out of curiosity.


    Victor signed thest page of the document before closing it.


    "Call mywyer for me."


    "Lawer? Why do you need yourwyer? The most important thing for you now is to get some rest.You


    shouldn¡¯t even be working anymore."


    "I need to make a will."


    Victor words sounded so obvious as if there was nothing wrong with them.


    Carson stopped in his tracks.


    After a while, he came to his senses and blinked a few times.


    "What did you just say?"


    "No one else can find out about this; we need someone we can trust." Victor lowered his eyes and


    thought for a while.


    "Do you have Andy¡¯s phone number? Ask him toe tomorrow."


    Call Andy? Make a will? When Carson heard Victor¡¯s words, he immediately realized what the man


    was nning to do.


    "Vic, do you really think that Rachel will be so impressed by this?"


    Because of the possibility of him dying, Victor wanted to make a will in advance and leave everything


    he had to Rachel And there was only one person he could trust who had the power to make sure that


    Rachel got the properties, Andy.


    Once again, Victor didn¡¯t answer his question.He only turned to the side and ced the document on


    the bedside table.


    "I¡¯m tired.You may leave."


    "Okay, okay.No one can change your mind once you¡¯ve decided, I know."


    Carson shrugged his shoulders.It was better to call the medical experts as soon as possible rather than


    stay there arguing with Victor.


    He took hisptop and yawned wearily.


    "After everything ends, I will have a good, long, well-deserved sleep.I am exhausted."


    Victor nced at the bags under Carson¡¯s eyes but said nothing.


    "Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve investigated the phone call you received the other day and couldn¡¯t find anything


    on the owner or its IP address.But I received an interesting resume, which was sent to my e-mail this


    morning.Guess whose it was." Carson smiled.


    "The King of Hearts,"


    Victor replied without any hesitation, as he looked through another document.


    Carson was surprised.


    "How do you know?" No answer.


    "The King of Hearts disappeared for six years, and now he suddenly came back and sent his resume to


    my e-mail.Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s weird?"


    Victor looked up at him without saying anything, waiting for him to continue, "Although no one knows


    what he has been doing in those six years, with his ability, he could get any job he wants.So why does


    he want to work for the Sullivan Group?"


    Carson went on to analyze.


    "There are only two possibilities for such a person to do this.First, he has a mission, which has


    something to do with the Sullivan Group.Therefore, toplete it, he has to get into thepany


    itself.Second, there is something he wants that¡¯s in the Sullivan Group.No matter what the reason is, if


    he wants to get into the Sullivan Group, he couldn¡¯t use his own name, or they would ignore his resume


    without even getting to us.Therefore, he had to find another way.Coincidentally, Joey was kidnapped,


    and he could use this as an opportunity.After helping you, he sent his resume to me.With his status and


    the fact that he had rescued your son, we wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse him.Wow, he is indeed very


    smart.Everything is very well nned."


    "What do you think we should do then?"


    Victor¡¯s voice held none of the excitement in Carson¡¯s.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I¡¯ve heard of his name a long time ago.It would be interesting to meet him in person."


    Carson smirked with a glint of mischief in his eyes.


    "I have told Ivan to inform him he shoulde to work tomorrow."

 Chapter 478: Trust Me

    Chapter 478: Trust Me


    The next day In the CEO¡¯s office of the Sullivan Group Ivan pushed open the door after knocking twice


    and entered, saying, "Mr.Scott, Mr.Finch just got here."


    Wace, who had been standing behind Ivan, entered the room as soon as he was done speaking.He


    stared at Carson, who was seated behind the desk, and inadvertently scanned the whole room.


    Then he smiled broadly.


    "Mr.Scott, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.Wace Finch is my name."


    Casually, Carson dropped the pen and leaned back slightly.


    He scanned Wace¡¯s face and saw that he reminded him of someone he¡¯d met before.


    He got a distinct impression that he¡¯d seen Wace before, but he¡¯d seen far too many individuals be


    certain, and Wace was his own sex.


    He had no idea where he¡¯d run across him.


    As a result, he decided to give up.


    He rose, went up to Wace, and extended his hand.


    "We are delighted to have you here, Mr.Finch."


    "I¡¯m also thrilled to have joined the Sullivan Group.Thank you very much for giving me this chance."


    Wace greeted him pleasantly, shaking his hand.


    "Mr.Finch, you¡¯re being a little too humble.On behalf of the Sullivan Group, I¡¯d want to thank you.This is


    the first time I¡¯ve seen the King of Hearts in person, and it¡¯s such a shame having heard so much about


    you."


    Carson was kind and professional while he was at work.


    "When I saw you just now, I felt some sort of familiarity with you.I have a vague sense that I have seen


    you before, and you deviate somewhat from what I pictured you to be."


    The words stunned Wace, who stared into Carson¡¯s eyes and scowled in an imperceptible way upon


    hearing them.


    Had Carson ever met him? Did he realize he was not the real King of Hearts? No, it was out of


    possibility.


    How could Carson not remember him at all if he had previously met him? Furthermore, Shelia had


    never publicly acknowledged her status as the King of Hearts while she was still alive.


    Only the core members of the Red Hackers were aware that the King of Hearts was a woman.


    Despite the thoughts whizzing through his head, he didn¡¯t seem to be showing any signs of difort.


    In response to Carson¡¯s statements, he said, "Then howe I seemed familiar at first?"


    Carson signaled Wace to take a seat.


    Then he cast a sideways look toward Ivan.


    Turning around and heading to prepare coffee, Ivan understood what he was saying and promptly


    exited the office.


    Carson sat down with his legs crossed.He sat on the couch, slumped over the back, looking drowsy.


    "I don¡¯t know how to express it," Carson said.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I was quite startled to learn that the King of Hearts was a guy since I had assumed that only a woman


    could bear the title."


    Wace¡¯s wide grin froze for a split second.


    Ivan entered at the same moment with the coffee he had made and disrupted the two people¡¯s chat.


    "I heard Mr.Sullivan was badly hurt a while ago.How is his recovery?"


    Wace came psychologically prepared since he wasn¡¯t the real King of Hearts.


    Even if someone realized he was a fake, he wouldn¡¯t have any proof to back it up since Shelia was


    already dead.


    The true King of Hearts was no more.


    The Red Hackers, on the other hand, had changed a lot in thest six years.


    While sipping his coffee, Carson¡¯s eyes narrowed, almost imperceptibly.


    After that, he furrowed his brows and eximed, "You¡¯ve heard? I¡¯d love to know who informed you


    about that.Mr.Finch.Mr.Sullivan has taken some time off."


    Wace¡¯s heart was racing by now.He quickly recognized that he was still somewhat thrown off by


    Carson¡¯s statements.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said, hastily adjusting his demeanor, "Mr.Finch, please taste the coffee.Ivan is


    Mr.Sullivan¡¯s helper, and he always makes an excellent cup of coffee."


    The coffee tasted nice to Wace, so he turned to Ivan and said, "Your coffee is certainly excellent."


    "Thank you for your appreciation," Ivan answered in a straightforward manner.


    Carson up and said, "Now that we¡¯ve met and had coffee together, Mr.Finch, I must return to my


    business.You may always go to Ivan for assistance if you run into any issues."


    "Let me take you to your office, Mr.Finch," Ivan said, ncing at Carson.


    Wace acknowledged him with a nod and was ready to exit the office.


    However, after just two steps, he suddenly remembered something and halted, before turning around.


    "Mr.Scott?" Wace called out to Carson.


    "I¡¯ve only just arrived, and I¡¯m a little lost.I don¡¯t want to bother you or Ivan, so I¡¯m wondering whether I


    may ess the archive here so that I can learn more about the Sullivan Group and its initiatives."


    "You said the archive?" Carson inquired with an arched brow.


    Wace gave a nod.


    "The archive is not a private area.You haveplete freedom to go whenever you wish.Employees are


    invited to visit the Sullivan Group¡¯s archive to explore thepany¡¯s history." Carson said the words in


    a casual tone.


    "Mr.Scott, you misinterpreted me."


    Carson squinted his eyes in bewilderment.


    "I wanted to know whether I could see all of the contracts of Sullivan Group."


    The contracts kept in the archive, on the other hand, were a well-guarded secret.


    Carson¡¯s eyes became gloomy.


    Even though he had anticipated it, he was nevertheless taken aback by Wace.


    He had a certain feeling that Wace was here for a specific reason.


    In order to determine whether or not the guy behind Wace was their target, he let him in.


    As a result, Wace¡¯s request for ess to their private contracts came as no surprise to Carson.


    What surprised him was that Wace didn¡¯t try to disguise it.


    Carson was a bit perplexed by this.


    "Only Mr.Sullivan and Mr.Scott have ess to all project contracts, Mr.Finch." Ivan said icily.


    "It¡¯s clear to me." Wace gave a nod of approval.


    "It is, however, imperative that I learn more about the Sullivan Group because I am now a member.If


    you¡¯re concerned about my leaking secrets, Mr.Scott, you may disregard my request at this time."


    Wace then went on to say, "Because of my admiration for Mr.Sullivan and Mr.Scott, I decided to join


    the Sullivan Group.


    Even before we met, I had a sense that you two were very astute when it came to spotting potential


    talents.


    It seems to me that you allowed me in because you believed that I could be trusted, Mr.Scott."


    Carson grinned and said, "Well, that¡¯s something right there.I¡¯m going to have to believe you now that


    you¡¯ve made apelling case."


    Wace maintained his silence while wearing a small grin.


    In silence, Carson fiddled with the pen he had in his hand.


    "I¡¯ll ask Ivan to grant you a key to the archive¡¯s inner chamber.There are all of the Sullivan Group¡¯s


    contracts over thest three decades.You¡¯re free toe in and look whenever you want."


    At this point, a reporter¡¯s voice came through the TV, which had been muted for the duration of the


    meeting.

 Chapter 479: I Miss You (Part One)

    Chapter 479: I Miss You (Part One)


    In the Be family¡¯s house, Rachel asked the new servant to make some soup.


    As she walked out of the kitchen, her eyes drifted to Joey, who was sitting on the sofa.


    "Joe, have some soup first." she said.


    Not a word left Joey¡¯s lips.


    His eyes stared intently on the television.


    The servant was weed by this scene as she walked out of the kitchen.


    "Miss Be, let me call him for you," she said.


    "No.It¡¯s fine."


    Rachel walked towards the living room.


    She was about to pat the little guy¡¯s shoulder when she was interrupted by the sound of the news


    coming from the television.


    "Yesterday, the Industrial and Commercial Bureau, the Public Security Bureau, along with the other


    departments, carried out a spot check on a number of major developments in Baltimore.As they were


    looking into one of the Sullivan Group¡¯s projects, an unfortunate incident happened.A te suddenly


    fell off, causing serious injuries to one of their workers.He was reported to be unconscious during the


    said tragedy.The cause of this terrible ident is currently still under investigation.However, ording


    to one of the inspection experts present, the poor quality of the materials used during the construction


    was one of the probable causes of the ident."


    One of the Sullivan Group¡¯s projects had gone wrong.


    Suddenly, Rachel¡¯s phone buzzed.


    It was an update from the stock market.


    "The Sullivan Group is suspected to be unsafe materials for their infrastructures and hastening the


    construction process for quick profit Baltimore¡¯s government agencies are currently holding an


    investigation regarding this matter."


    Rachel continued to scroll on his phone for other news.


    "The stock price of the Sullivan Construction plummeted by a staggering 15%.Shareholders are


    demanding a report from the senior executives of thepany."


    The unfortunate news Rachel saw through her phone put a frown on her face.


    It wasn¡¯t until then that Rachel noticed that Joey was watching the news about the Sullivan Group from


    his tablet.


    Suddenly, she recalled the look on Carson¡¯s face as he answered the calls yesterday.He certainly did


    not look amused.


    That must have been the time of the ident.


    Once again, Rachel unlocked her phone and clicked on Quintin¡¯s number.


    "Have you heard of the ident in Baltimore? Can you please take a look at how they¡¯re handling


    things?"


    In the midst of her typing, Rachel suddenly stopped.She pursed her lips as her eyes scanned the


    words that she typed on her phone.


    ¡®What the hell am I doing? This has nothing to do with me.I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m asking Quintin for help,¡¯


    she thought.After deleting the message, Rachel looked at Joey.


    She finally understood why he did not have the appetite to eat.


    "Miss Be?"


    The servant noticed that Rachel and Joe were taking too long.


    "Are you alright?"


    "I¡¯m fine.Keep the soup warm.Joe has just eaten.He probably doesn¡¯t have the appetite to eat more,"


    Rachel answered.


    Finally, Rachel¡¯s voice seemed to have registered into Joey¡¯s ears, shaking him back to his senses.


    Hastily, he turned his head and called, "Mommy."


    Joey was so deep into the news broadcast that he did not take notice of Rachel¡¯s presence.


    Quickly, he put his tablet down and reached out for the remote, changing the station.


    It almost looked as if he was afraid that Rachel would know what he was thinking.


    "Watching the news is really boring," heined.


    But of course, Rachel knew exactly what was going on in his head.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Gingerly caressing his head, she said, "I have a meetingter this afternoon.You will have to stay home


    by yourself.Is that okay?"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s fine.I¡¯ll wait for you at home," Joey replied, nodding his head.


    Rachel pinched his rosy cheek and said, "I¡¯ll cook something really good for you when I get home."


    Hearing that Rachel was going out, the servant gazed outside to check the weather.


    Quickly, she fetched her a coat and said, "It might rainter tonight, Miss Be.You should take a


    coat with you."


    Rachel looked out the window.She nodded at the servant in response.


    Indeed, the sky was dark and gloomy.


    At the hospital "Mr.Sullivan, you can¡¯t leave the hospital yet!"


    Lukas persuaded.


    He had juste back from the Sue Garden.


    His eyes drifted towards Victor, who was d in a hospital gown, standing in front of him.

 Chapter 480: I Miss You (Part Two)

    Chapter 480: I Miss You (Part Two)


    "Get out of my way," Victor ordered with a frown.


    Lukas was still refusing to give up.


    Today, Victor was allowed to get out of bed and walk for fifteen minutes a day but he couldn¡¯t strain his


    body more than that.


    He couldn¡¯t stand for long because of his injuries.


    Furthermore, the blood clot in his brain showed no signs of disappearing.


    The doctor even proposed that he stay in the hospital for nine months rather than just six months.


    Victor sprung out of bed as soon as the doctor left the room, intending to leave the hospital.


    "Sir, please tell me what you want.I¡¯ll take care of it.The doctor said that you can¡¯t be out of bed."


    "Lukas, I¡¯ll say it thest time. Get out of the way!"


    Victor cut him off.


    "I can¡¯t," Lukas answered sincerely.


    "I have promised your grandma that I would take care of you.I¡¯ll be murdering you and failing her if I let


    you go now! She had been so kind to me; I can¡¯t possibly let her down now."


    Victor¡¯s eyes clouded.


    "Mr.Sullivan, please return to bed and get some rest," Lukas said with concern.


    "If you are concerned about the Sullivan Group, Mr.Scott assured you that everything would be alright,


    correct? Even though Mr.Scott looks to be a yboy, I can tell that he is reliable.You should have


    confidence in his ability to lead the Sullivan Group now that you¡¯ve given him the reins."


    Victor understood that Lukas stopped him because he had taken him as family.


    "Fine!" Victor gave in.


    "So, you¡¯re not going to leave?" Lukas inquired with a wry grin.


    Victor coughed abruptly.


    "Mr.Sullivan, are you in any difort? Please get back into bed."


    Lukas became concerned when he heard his cough.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I¡¯m okay.Perhaps because I¡¯ve been standing for so long, my chest feels a little congested," Victor


    remarked in a low voice and stopped Lukas.


    "Congested?"


    "Yes, please call the doctor."


    Lukas quickly nodded and added, "I will now call the doctor.You¡¯d be better off going back to bed, sir."


    Turning around, Victor headed towards the bed.


    Without hesitating, Lukas made a U-turn and left the ward.


    But after Lukas left the ward, Victor turned around and stepped out of the room.


    As soon as the two bodyguards outside saw Victor emerge, they stood straight and greeted him in


    unison.


    "Mr.Sullivan!"


    "Get the car ready," Victor said in a cold voice.


    The bodyguards were surprised and unconsciously nced back.


    When Lukas had just departed, he told them to pay attention to Victor before he went.


    Luke also reminded them that if anything urred, they should phone him immediately.


    But now, Victor was leaving the hospital.


    "Mr.Sullivan, where do you want to be taken?" asked one of the bodyguards.


    "To the Be family."


    The preparation for the welfare home project was almostplete, but Rachel couldn¡¯t find a proper


    partner due to the project¡¯s high need for finance and the fact that there would be little return in the


    near future.


    Atst, she epted to work with the Jimenez Group.


    It was not that she couldn¡¯t withdraw the money straight from her bank ount in the Red Hackers.She


    didn¡¯t have a problem with it.She had the financial means to back the Be Group financially.


    But she needed the Jimenez Group¡¯s notoriety.She was going to do a good job on this endeavor since


    she had determined to do it.


    Nevertheless, it would take a long time and perhaps would not work out so well if she was doing it


    alone.


    The Be Group seemed to be on the verge of bankruptcy to the general public.


    A charity project wasn¡¯t a very good idea at the time since people would think they wanted to do a rug-


    pull before their demise.


    The Jimenez Group was the ideal partner. Now that the project had officially begun, the Be Group


    and the Jimenez Group met to examine its progress by listening to the project manager¡¯s report.


    Since Rachel was the one who started this initiative, she had no intention of handing it over to anybody


    else except herself.


    In the conference room, the project manager ced theser pointer on the desk and said, "Miss


    Be, Mr.Jimenez, my presentation isplete.The issues we¡¯ve experienced so far have been


    steadily addressed.After the media learned that we were working together to build a welfare home, they


    published several stories and the reaction has been positive."


    Roger signed the paper he had in his hands.


    After that, he turned to the other members of the project team and said, "I appreciate all of your efforts,


    and I especially want to thank you.I¡¯ve instructed my assistant to reserve a special dining room at


    Valmead Club just for you to use for dinner."


    "Thank you very much, Mr.Jimenez."


    Everyone rose to their feet and thanked Roger with excitement after hearing this.


    Rachel also signed the agreement and gave it to the project manager.


    "I think we¡¯ve wrapped up the meeting.You may now head back and prepare for dinner."


    "Miss Be, that¡¯s alright.We¡¯d love to have you join us," requested the project manager.


    She could see the raining down the French windows from where she sat.


    Rachel remarked with a sigh, "I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not going to be joining you today; I have other


    ns.Have a good time, guys.In addition, you may not be able to fully appreciate the experience if I¡¯m


    present."


    "How so? We can¡¯t wait to have dinner with you."


    Once she gained control of the Be Group, Rachel restructured and eliminated all unnecessary


    regtions, removed managers who couldn¡¯t do their duties, and shook up the board of directors to


    teach them a valuable lesson in business ethics.


    Rachel was despised only by those who were unable to do their jobs properly.


    Aside from individuals who had been brought in via their connections, all of the project team members


    were ambitious and skilled workers.


    They finally had their opportunity after Rachel came, so it was only natural that they¡¯d love her.


    Another guy added, "Miss Be, pleasee with us."


    "I¡¯m pressed for time.After our next meeting, I¡¯ll take everyone out to enjoy the hot spring."


    Rachel grinned as she stood up.


    The project manager agreed and stated, "Sure.Miss Be, then I guess this is goodbye for now."


    Rachel nodded, then the group filed out of the room.


    Within less than a minute, just Rachel and Roger remained.


    Rachel¡¯s phone rang on the desk.


    When Rachel took it, she saw a message.


    Seeing it, her face burst into a grin.


    "Was it sent by Joe?"


    Roger inquired after seeing the gleam in her eyes.


    "Yes."


    Roger cocked his head and gazed out the window at the rain.


    "Rachel, are you going home?" he inquired as he picked up his suit from the armrest of the chair.


    Rachel put away her phone and answered, "I told Joe I¡¯d go home early and make him something


    lovely.I¡¯m so sorry I won¡¯t join you for dinner!"


    "Rachel, I¡¯ve made it clear to you that we¡¯re friends," Roger said.


    "You also did say we could be friends, didn¡¯t you? Then stop apologizing so much." Rachel grinned


    while lowering her eyes.


    "It¡¯s pouring, and the road is likely to be slick.I¡¯d be happy to drive you home."


    The screen of Rachel¡¯s phone suddenly lighted up as she was ready to decline.


    She noticed the message Joey sent her just now and that she promised Joey she would think about


    her rtionship with Roger.


    "Sure." She nodded.


    Meanwhile, the doorbell rang as soon as Joey got off the couch after texting Rachel.

 Chapter 481: I Miss You (Part Three)

    Chapter 481: I Miss You (Part Three)


    L, the servant, came out from the kitchen.Wiping her hands with a washcloth, she murmured, "It


    must be Mige Be."


    "oh, good!" Joey was ecstatic.


    "I¡¯ll open the door.Just get on with your work."


    L was about to go back to the kitchen when she saw Joey walking out of the living room towards the


    porch.


    "Joey, take an umbre with you," she reminded him.


    "Okay." Joey took an umbre from the umbre stand before stepping out on the front porch.


    "Joey, be careful," L called out.


    "The road is slippery on rainy days."


    Joey turned around and raised his hand, making an OK gesture.


    Seeing Joey rushing headlong to the garden path, L turned around and went to the kitchen to


    continue cleaning.


    The drizzle beat gently on the umbre as Joey walked across the small garden.


    The rain went pitter-patter and gave out water spray as he walked on the cobblestone path.


    All this while, Joey was thinking about asking his mother to cook something delicious for him.


    When he was about to reach the gate, he raised his head and looked out.


    "Mom?"


    The smile on his face was wiped out.


    Joey turned around to go back to the house.A man stood on the other side of the gate.


    "Joey," he called out when he saw the boy.


    Joey stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at the man.


    Face flushed, he wanted to leave the man alone.But he didn¡¯t.


    Instead, he walked towards the gate.


    "What are you doing here?" Joey asked, his jaw raised slightly in a stubborn way.


    "Didn¡¯t you ask me who I was that day? And now, here you are, knowing who I am."


    "I heard it from Ivan." Victor¡¯s eyes darkened.


    "I¡¯m here for your mommy."


    ¡®So, he didn¡¯te for me"


    Joey didn¡¯t know what he was looking forward to.He felt a sense of loss when he heard what Victor had


    said.His knuckle turned white as he held the umbre tightly.


    "My mommy is not at home, so you may leave now."


    "Did she go out?"


    "Yes, and she won¡¯t be back anytime soon," Joey said harshly.


    "She went out with my future daddy."


    Joey then turned around and hurriedly walked back to the house, leaving no chance for Victor to ask


    more questions.


    ¡®Bad dad! You don¡¯t want to admit that I am your son, and yet, here you are looking for my mother! Ha!


    I won¡¯t let my mommy be with you! I shouldn¡¯t have tried to bring you two together"


    Joey was seething in anger.He stumped on the ground.


    The rainwater sshed and wetted the hems of his trousers L heard Joey walk across the porch to


    the living room.She thought that his mother was not far behind.She came out of the kitchen to greet


    Rachel but found Joey alone.


    The boy wore a long face and his eyes were red.


    Joey was fine when he went out a while ago.Why did hee back like this?


    "Joey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Where is Miss Be? Didn¡¯t shee with you?"


    L asked Joey, her eyebrows furrowed with concern for the boy.


    Joey shook his head and said, "My mommy hasn¡¯te back yet."


    "Then¡­"


    "L, can I go upstairs now? I just want to sleep," Joey said in a low voice, blinking away his tears.


    L nodded, understanding how Joey felt.


    "I¡¯ll call you when Miss Bees back."


    Joey nodded, walked past L, and went upstairs to his bedroom.


    L watched him go and then turned her head to look at the small garden outside the porch.She saw


    what looked like a man standing outside.


    ¡®That is not Miss Be" she thought.


    She wondered who the man was.


    Joey¡¯s mood changed just when he met the man outside.


    L thought that it would be wise to go out to have a look.


    But she heard Joey call out from behind her, "L, can I have a ss of milk?"


    L turned around and said, "Of course.I¡¯m going to heat milk for you, Joey."


    "Thank you."


    L started to walk back to the kitchen and then remembered the man standing at the gate.


    She hesitated for a moment and then asked, "Joey, I saw a man standing outside."


    "Yes.A passer-by who is taking shelter from the rain," Joey said in a t tone.


    "Taking shelter from the rain, huh? But the doorbell just rang."


    "He might have pressed identally," Joey replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    "L, I¡¯m really sleepy.Can you bring me the milk quickly?"


    L could take a hint.She knew Joey didn¡¯t want to be asked any more questions.So, she walked


    towards the kitchen, putting aside her desire to know about the man.


    Joey went back to his room.Hey on the bed, staring at the ceiling for a long time.


    The drizzle had turned into pouring rain.


    Joey thought that he didn¡¯t see Victor holding an umbre.


    Had Victor been discharged from the hospital? Did he recover fast? These questions kept popping up


    in Joey¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t get rid of them.


    So, he tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep Just then, L knocked on the door.


    "Joey, the milk is warm.Shall I bring it to you now?"


    Joey sat up in bed.


    L¡¯s voice was a wee relief to his broodings.


    "Yes, L, doe in.The door is not locked."


    "Okay," said L and she then pushed the door open so he could enter Joey¡¯s room.


    She put down the ss of milk on the bedside table.


    When she came face-to-face with Joey, she noticed the dour look on the boy¡¯s face.


    "Joey, is something the matter?" she asked worriedly.


    "No, I¡¯m just sleepy."


    Joey shook his head.


    "Here, drink your milk so you can have a good sleep," L said, feeling the temperature in the room.


    The rain was now pouring and it was cold.


    "Let me turn on the heater for you, okay?"


    L nced upon Joey¡¯s trousers and noticed that the hems were wet.


    "Joey, you might catch a cold in your wet pants," she said as she turned around to get some clothes for


    the boy.


    But Joey stopped her.


    "I am fine, L.I can change myself."


    L turned again to look at Joey.


    Her worry was etched in every line on her face.


    Rachel was not yet home now and Joey was under her care.


    She didn¡¯t want him to catch a cold.


    Joey knew what was on L¡¯s mind.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I¡¯m going to get some dry and warm clothes."


    Then he went to his cab.


    L smiled.


    "Joey, don¡¯t forget to drink the warm milk before you go to bed.I think i¡¯ll make some soup for your


    mother when she gets home.It will warm her."


    L then walked out of the room.


    Joey took out a fresh pair of pajamas and went to the bathroom.


    After changing clothes, he walked back to his bed and saw the warm milk on the bedside table.


    His lips pursed, and he thought about what L said before she left.


    It was a really cold day with the rain in winter.


    Getting wet in the rain would make a person sick, even for someone healthy like him.


    Joey took the ss of milk and walked to the balcony mindlessly.


    When he came to his senses, he was already on the balcony.


    He looked down and saw someone at the gate.It was Victor.


    He hadn¡¯t left yet.


    He was standing under the waiting shed, but with the wind blowing in the rain, the hospital gown that


    he was wearing was already wet.


    From a distance, a Bentley was approaching.

 Chapter 482: I Miss You (Part Four)

    Chapter 482: I Miss You (Part Four)


    "That¡¯s strange.It looks like someone¡¯s standing outside Miss Be¡¯s house," the driver remarked.


    Rain was pouring heavily, so he couldn¡¯t see it clearly.He could only make out a person¡¯s figure


    standing there from a distance Rachel and Roger turned to look at the house.


    Roger looked outside as well, worried that it could be someone suspicious.


    When they saw the lurking figure, they instantly recognized who it was.


    Subconsciously, Roger turned his head toward Rachel.He swallowed and attempted to say something,


    only to find that Rachel had already looked away as if she didn¡¯t care.


    Roger would have assumed Rachel would not react emotionally when she saw Victor if she hadn¡¯t


    clenched her hands on her knees.


    The gate of the house slowly opened as the car approached.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    L, who was inside the house, had noticed that they had returned and opened the gate for them.


    As the car had gotten closer, the driver¡¯s eyes widened a little in surprise after recognizing the man


    standing at the front door.


    The first thing he did was look up at Rachel and Roger in the rearview mirror.


    "Mr.Jimenez, it appears to be Mr.Sullivan."


    The driver couldn¡¯t help but remind them.


    Roger¡¯s eyes darkened as he lowered his gaze to Rachel¡¯s clenched fists.


    "Stop the car."


    The driver stepped on the brakes.


    Confused, Rachel gave Roger a puzzled look.


    Roger¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and a faint, bitter smile shed on his face.


    "Perhaps Mr.Sullivan came here for you, Rachel." Rachel pursed her lips and remained silent.


    "He seems to be doing better now, but he¡¯s still wearing the hospital gown.He probably just got


    discharged from the hospital.I¡¯m not sure how long he¡¯s been standing here."


    Although he said that, Roger somehow hoped that Rachel would say it had nothing to do with her.


    After hesitating for a while, Rachel took out her phone and searched for Ivan¡¯s phone number.


    "I¡¯ll call Ivan and ask him to pick Victor up." She scrolled through her list of contacts and dialed Ivan¡¯s


    phone number.


    A wave of relief washed over Roger when he heard this.


    It seemed that Rachel really wanted to make a clean break with Victor.


    The phone rang incessantly, but there was no answer.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unattended.Please try againter."


    "I guess the Sullivan Group is swamped as a result of yesterday¡¯s events.Ivan should be dealing with a


    lot of things right now.He might not pick up the phone for the time being," Roger said.


    Since they were in a closed space, he could clearly hear the audio prompt from Rachel¡¯s phone.


    Feeling a bit troubled, Rachel gripped her phone tightly.


    ¡®¡®Roger¡¯s right.Ivan and Carson are probably handling the problem since Victor¡¯s still recovering from


    his injuries"


    "I think Mr.Sullivan came to your house after leaving the hospital.How about I ask the driver to send


    him back to the hospital for now?" Roger suggested.


    While Roger was speaking, Rachel sent a message to Carson and asked him toe and get Victor.


    Rachel paused after processing Roger¡¯s words.


    "But I don¡¯t want to bother you¡­"


    "Don¡¯t worry about it.It¡¯s no trouble at all."


    Roger then turned to the driver and gave him some instructions.


    After that, he walked over to the front and opened the car door for Rachel while holding an umbre.


    ¡°Thank you," Rachel whispered.


    The moment she got out of the car and stood on the side of the driveway, she felt like she was being


    watched.


    Without even looking, she knew who it was.


    Eventually, L exited the maid¡¯s room with an umbre.She found it weird that the Bentley didn¡¯te


    in, and she was a little worried.


    "Miss Be."


    L dashed toward Rachel with a worried face. Rachel nodded and quietly stepped away from the


    umbre Roger was holding for her.


    She then proceeded to share an umbre with L and asked, "Where¡¯s Joey?"


    "Joey is sleeping in his room," L replied with a smile, eyeing Roger curiously.


    ¡®¡®The man is very handsome.Is he Rachel¡¯s boyfriend?¡¯¡¯ L thought.


    But before she could figure out the answer, Roger had already noticed her gaze and known what was


    on her mind.


    He smiled politely at L and said, "Nice to meet you, L.My name is Roger Jimenez.I¡¯m a friend of


    Rachel."


    So he wasn¡¯t actually Rachel¡¯s boyfriend? But L wasn¡¯t naive when it came to these things.


    After all, who could miss the way Roger looked at Rachel? The affection in his eyes gave it all away.


    L instantly concluded even if Roger wasn¡¯t Rachel¡¯s boyfriend now, he would be soon.


    Seeing that he was not only handsome but also humble, L was very satisfied to know that Rachel


    was in good hands. She smiled back and greeted Roger.


    "Hello, Mr.Jimenez."


    Victor¡¯s eyes were glued to Rachel the entire time.


    In the rain, the blue and white hospital gown easily stood out.


    Despite Rachel¡¯s best efforts to ignore it, she caught a glimpse of Victor out of the corner of her eye.


    "Rachel, the rain is getting heavier.You and L go in first.I¡¯ll take Mr.Sullivan to the car."


    Rachel slowly nodded.


    Roger turned around and walked up to Victor straight away.It wasn¡¯t until then that L came to her


    senses.


    She was taken aback to see Victor.


    ¡®Wait a minute, isn¡¯t this the man Joey mentioned earlier who was sheltering from the rain?¡¯


    "L, let¡¯s head back first."


    Before L could assess the situation, Rachel interrupted her thoughts.


    "Ah, yes, Miss Be," L answered in a hurry.


    "I made some ginger soup.It¡¯s perfect for a rainy cold day, and it¡¯s good for your health.I¡¯ll serve some


    to you and Mr.Jimenezter." Rachel nodded.


    "That¡¯d be great. I appreciate it, L."


    Just as they were about to leave, a loud cough brought them to a halt.


    Thud! Victor ced a hand on his chest, his back making a dull sound as it collided with the railing


    Rachel turned her head to look along with L.


    When L saw this, she eximed, "Goodness me¡­ His face is ghostly pale!"


    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but check on Victor.He was indeed very pale and weak.


    If a strong wind suddenly came, he could easily tumble down.


    Seeing this, Roger rushed to help Victor out, but before he could touch him, Victor leaned against the


    railing and yelled in a low voice, "Get away from me!"


    Rachel frowned.


    She didn¡¯t like how Victor was behaving "Mr.Sullivan, you don¡¯t look good right now.I¡¯ll ask my driver to


    send you back to the hospital."


    Instead of getting offended, Roger withdrew his hand and approached Victor calmly.


    Victor heard him clearly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. His stubbornness pissed Rachel off even more.


    "Roger, just leave him alone and let him wait for death here."


    After saying that, Rachel stormed off in the pouring rain, not caring that she would get drenched.


    "Rachel¡­ Ahem¡­"


    "Mr.Sullivan!"


    "Oh my God! You¡¯re bleeding!"


    Roger and L eximed.


    This made Rachel stop again.


    When she turned around, she noticed blood dripping out of Victor¡¯s mouth.


    His blue and white hospital gown was almost dripping wet, and his hair was damp against his


    forehead.He looked at Rachel with deep, dark eyes even in such a situation.


    "Rachel¡­"


    Victor murmured and felt like suffocating, causing him to get dizzy.He staggered unconsciously and


    was on the verge of copsing.


    The next thing he knew, he was being held by someone.


    Victor felt warm, then smelled the faint scent of a woman¡¯s body wash.He opened his eyes and blinked,


    then looked at Rachel, who was holding him.He didn¡¯t dare to press all his weight on her.


    "I miss you, Rachel."

 Chapter 483: My Clothes Are Wet

    Chapter 483: My Clothes Are Wet


    "Victor, you haven¡¯t fully recovered.You¡¯re not even sober yet," Rachel said in a cold tone.


    "I¡¯ll ask someone to send you back to the hospital."


    "No.I won¡¯t go back."


    Victor held Rachel¡¯s wrist tightly.


    Rachel tried her best to shake off his hand, but Victor was strong enough despite his condition.


    Moreover, she felt that his hand was very hot.She instantly frowned and asked, "You have a fever, don¡¯t


    you?"


    Hearing this, Roger stepped forward and took Victor¡¯s other arm to support him.


    "Mr.Sullivan, if you¡¯re still not feeling well, it¡¯ll be best if we send you back to the hospital."


    However, Victor shook off Roger¡¯s hand and said in a sullen voice, "I don¡¯t need your help, and I¡¯m not


    going anywhere.Why don¡¯t you get out of here instead?"


    While the two men were having a confrontation, Rachel took the opportunity to withdraw her hand.


    Then, she took a few steps back to keep a distance from Victor.


    Victor looked at Rachel, and all he saw was the indifference in her eyes.


    His face darkened.


    Meanwhile, the rain became heavier.


    In just a few moments, Victor became totally drenched in the rain.


    "Mommy¡­"


    Just as Rachel was thinking about leaving Victor alone in the heavy pouring rain, Joey¡¯s voice echoed


    from behind her.


    It turned out that he came over, bearing an umbre.


    L saw Joey, who was wearing thin clothes, suddenly appear.


    She hurriedly went to him and said, "Oh, Joey, why aren¡¯t you wearing a raincoat? It¡¯s cold outside.You


    might get sick!"


    Then, L quickly took off her coat, intending to put it on Joey But before she could do that, someone


    had already put on a coat on Joey¡¯s shoulder.


    "Mr.Jimenez."


    Seeing Roger wrap the coat around him, Joey raised his head and gave him an innocent smile.


    "Mr.Jimenez, you shouldn¡¯t get wet in the rain.Here, I¡¯ll lend you my umbre."


    Delighted by the kid¡¯s concern, Roger smiled and picked Joey up.


    "Then, why don¡¯t we share the umbre so both of us won¡¯t get wet?"


    Joey nodded and took the initiative to wrap his arms around Roger¡¯s neck.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he couldn¡¯t help but look at his stubborn father.He actually heard what


    Victor said just now, and he felt kind of depressed.


    When he saw Roger and Rachel, he couldn¡¯t help but go downstairs to see what was going on.


    Now, Joey could see Victor¡¯s pale and miserable face, with blood trickling from his mouth.


    Before, he told himself that since Victor abandoned him, he couldn¡¯t be softhearted.


    But since Victor had such severe injuries after he saved him, Joey couldn¡¯t bear to see his father in


    such a way.


    "Mommy, Mr.Jimenez, aren¡¯t we going in yet?" Joey asked softly.


    The three of them had been locked in a situation that wouldn¡¯t really lead anywhere.


    Due to the rain getting stronger, it was not a good idea to go on like this.


    Realizing that Joey made sense, Rachel pursed her lips and looked at Victor.


    "Can you walk?"


    With his eyes on the ground, and his whole body dripping wet, Victor looked very pitiful.


    Hearing Rachel¡¯s words, Victor looked up, revealing his long eyshes with drops of water hanging on


    them.


    In a deep and low voice, he answered, "Yes."


    "Then, let¡¯s go inside for now.I¡¯ve sent Carson a message and asked him to pick you up as soon as


    possible."


    Rachel¡¯s face remained expressionless.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As she turned around, she noticed that Roger¡¯s clothes were also drenched.


    Hence, she paused in her tracks and told him, "L made some ginger soup, Let¡¯s go in and have


    some."


    Carrying Joey in his arms, Roger nodded.


    They were just fine when they came out.


    But when they went back, everyone was soaked in rain.


    As soon as L returned inside the house, she went to the kitchen, "I¡¯ve just finished cooking the ginger


    soup, so it¡¯s still a little hot.Be careful not to be scalded when you have some."


    Then, L brought the ginger soup to the people sitting in the living room one by one.


    There was only one bowl left, which was intended for Victor, L picked it up carefully and was about to


    hand it over "No, L!"


    "Wait."


    Two people spoke at the same time.


    Hearing this, L was quite startled.


    Then, she looked at Joey and Rachel in confusion.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" L asked with furrowed brows.


    Joey suddenly pursed his lips, acting a little unnatural.


    On the other hand, Rachel was able to make a straight face, and she was the one to reply first.


    "Mr.Sullivan couldn¡¯t drink the ginger soup yet since he is injured.You can just pour a ss of warm


    water for him."


    Reminded by Rachel, L immediately recalled that Victor spat out blood while they were outside.


    Although she didn¡¯t know why, she could just assume that it was due to an injury.


    Hence, it was indeed not suitable for him to drink the ginger soup.


    "Oh, right.I¡¯m going to get a ss of warm water."


    While taking a sip of the ginger soup, Rachel saw that the clothes of Victor and Roger were wet.


    She stood up and said to Roger, "Andy has been living here before I came back.He still have his


    clothes here.You are about the same height and built.Your clothes are dripping wet.I¡¯ll get his clothes


    so that you can change into."


    "Okay."


    Roger smiled gently and didn¡¯t refuse.


    Rachel was already about to head upstairs.


    However, after just taking a couple steps forward, Victor coughed again.


    In a faint and hoarse voice, he said, "Rachel, my clothes are wet too."

 Chapter 484: I’m Glad

    Chapter 484: I¡¯m d


    Rachel took a little pause before continuing up the stairs.


    L handed Victor a warm ss of water and remarked, "Mr¡­."


    Suddenly, L realized that she had no idea how to address the guy in front of her.


    Taking the ss from L, Victor drank a gulp of warm water to flush the blood from his mouth.


    It seemed like Victor had picked up on L¡¯s thoughts, so he put down the ss and said, "I¡¯m Rachel¡¯s


    husband."


    "What?"


    L¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.


    ¡®Husband? Miss Be¡¯s husband? Then howe Andy and Miss Be have never mentioned it?¡¯


    Furthermore, L had enquired about Joey¡¯s father before and Andy had told her that he was not


    present.


    Why was Joey¡¯s father not present? Joey was a good boy.


    Rachel was a beautiful and talented woman.


    Any other guy would have no intention of abandoning them.


    L was unable to grasp the significance of suchplex issues.


    She, therefore, concluded that Joey had lost his father through an ident or some illness.


    For this reason, she was really sad for Joey for a long time.


    When she saw Joey, she only saw how poor the kid must have been! Joey had lost his father at such


    an early age.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When Victor revealed that he was Rachel¡¯s husband, L was taken aback.


    After a time, L was able to calm herself and inquire, "If that¡¯s the case, are you Joey¡¯s dad?"


    "I¡¯m not."


    Victor¡¯s eyes became darker.


    Before L could react, she saw that Joey, who had been sitting on the couch, got up and walked out of


    the room.


    "Hey, Joey?"


    "I need some sleep."


    Joey walked away, sulkily stating his case.


    Victor¡¯s eyes hardened as he saw Joey¡¯s back.


    His eyes were filled with emotion, but no one knew what was on his mind.


    Roger¡¯s jaw clenched slightly when he heard Victor introducing himself to L in such a manner, and he


    eventually stopped smiling, but he did not immediately reveal Victor.


    He was well aware that Victor barely remembered anything.


    In addition, Rachel hadn¡¯t yet informed anybody else that she and Victor had split.


    Even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t.


    Rachel saw two sets of pajamas in Andy¡¯s room and was about to go to the living room when she ran


    into Joey.


    When she saw Joey¡¯s sluggishness, she asked, "Joey, what¡¯s the matter?"


    "Mommy, nothing is wrong.I¡¯m just a little tired."


    Rachel checked Joey¡¯s temperature by touching his brow.


    She instantly deciphered that he didn¡¯t look this way because he was in difort or tired; it was all


    because of Victor.


    In spite of Joey¡¯s im that he didn¡¯t care for Victor, he really cared the most about him.


    "Joey, you misunderstood.Actually,"


    "You don¡¯t need to, Mommy." Joey yawned.


    That had urred twice; were they all just misunderstandings? He didn¡¯t think so.


    "Mommy, I¡¯m so tired.I¡¯m going to bed in my room now."


    Joey bolted up the stairs before Rachel could respond.


    In the corner of the stairs, Rachel saw Joey¡¯s back vanish.


    Then, she walked towards the living room.


    She saw L leaving the living room with a confused look.What just happened here?


    "L?"


    L returned to her senses abruptly.


    "Miss Be¡­"


    "What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s going on?"


    "What? Not at all! I¡¯m just figuring out what to cookter," L said.


    "What do you feel like eating, Miss Be?"


    Rachel, recalling Joey¡¯s glum expression, said, "I¡¯ll prepare the meal.Take the day off."


    "Miss Be, will you cook the meal yourself?"


    "Yes, I promised to prepare Joey something by myself," Rachel replied with a nod.


    "L, please go home early. It¡¯s already raining."


    L was Rachel¡¯s maid, but she didn¡¯t reside in the house.


    She would get here at six in the morning and return to her own residence around ten at night.


    Rachel was concerned about L, and she arranged for a driver to take her up each morning


    "Okay then¡­ But I¡¯d be more than happy to provide a hand, Miss Be.It¡¯s still so early.Even if I


    return home.there is no one there, and there is nothing to do."


    That was enough to change Rachel¡¯s mind, and she nodded.


    "Then I will go clean up a little."


    Immediately, L made her way to the kitchen.


    As soon as Rachel walked into the living room, she noticed a suffocating and oppressive feeling in the


    air, as if the air had stopped moving.


    The two men didn¡¯t look at each other, but Rachel had a feeling that they were fighting.


    Seeing Rachel, Roger kept his emotions in check and smiled at her.


    "Rachel, did you get the clothes?"


    "Yes.However, they may not be the right size for you."


    Rachel gave Roger a grey checkered shirt and a pair of casual pants.


    "Make the most of these."


    "That isn¡¯t important to me," Roger remarked with a shrug.


    "It¡¯s useful to have a change of clothing."


    "That¡¯s the bathroom." Rachel indicated a direction.


    "I recently requested that L turn on the hot water.Before you put on these clothes, you¡¯ll need a good,


    hot bath.You will be less likely to develop a cold."


    "If that¡¯s what you say."


    Roger stood up and took the clothes off Rachel¡¯s hands.


    Inadvertently, he saw Rachel holding another pair of clothing.His eyes became dark, but he hid it well.


    "Rachel, I¡¯m overjoyed." Rachel was puzzled by Roger.


    "I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯re so concerned about my well-being.It¡¯s good to know that you won¡¯t put up much


    of a fight against me after all." Roger was quite serious.


    Rachel¡¯s lips pursed and she shifted the conversation.


    "You¡¯d better go get changed."


    Roger was aware that he couldn¡¯t rush.He had been paying attention to Victor out of the corner of his


    eye.


    Victor¡¯s face altered slightly when Roger imed that Rachel didn¡¯t resist him so much.


    Roger purposefully stated that so that Victor could hear it.


    This time, he sensed that Victor had recovered his memories when he saw him.


    However, from the time he entered the room until now, Victor behaved as if he had really lost his


    memories.


    His gaze was almost solely focused on Rachel Roger, on the other hand, would not let go of Rachel


    even if Victor had restored his memories.


    "Do you have any dietary restrictions, by the way?" Rachel inquired.


    "I¡¯m not a fussy eater."


    "That¡¯s great news.Driving in the rain is difficult.Please stay for a meal if you don¡¯t have anything else to


    do!" Rachel offered.


    Roger nodded with a grin and no qualms.He then took the clothes and went to the restroom thereafter.


    Only Rachel and Victor remained in the living room.


    Rachel looked at the remaining garments in her hand and added, "You may also change your


    clothes.There is a restroom on the second floor.Go upstairs and take a left; you¡¯ll see it."


    When Rachel spoke to Victor, her tone was much more distant than when she spoke to Roger.


    Rachel turned around and was going to leave after saying that.


    Out of nowhere, Victor sprang to his feet and seized her wrist.


    His fingers were numb.


    "Rachel¡­ Are you in love with him?"

 Chapter 485: He’d Rather Die

    Chapter 485: He¡¯d Rather Die


    Rachel turned her head to look at Victor but for a brief moment only.


    ¡°It may not be convenient for you to go upstairs because of your wounds. But you can use the small


    washroom over there so you can change your clothes and take a shower after Rogeres out,¡±


    Rachel said in a nd tone as if she hadn¡¯t heard Victor¡¯s question. Victor held the clothes tighter. His


    eyes darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, his voice taut.


    ¡°I can go upstairs and change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel replied frostily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now and see if L needs my help.¡±


    ¡°Are you inviting Roger to stay for dinner?¡± Victor couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Didn¡¯t you hear my invitation?¡±


    Victor noticed that Rachel had this habit of frowning when something displeased or annoyed her. He


    raised his hand instinctively. He wanted to smoothen the frown lines between her eyebrows.


    Rachel saw Victor¡¯s raise hand, and she turned her head away from him. Victor pulled back his hand


    but not before his cold fingertips touched Rachel¡¯s face.


    Looking forlorn at her, he said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, too.¡±


    ¡°Carson just texted. He should be here soon,¡± Rachel said as she stepped backward to keep a distance


    from Victor.


    ¡°If you are hungry, I¡¯ll ask L to make some rice paste for you so you can eat some. When you get


    back to the hospital, you can eat some more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the hospital.¡± His eyebrows drawn together, Victor asked, ¡°Rachel, are you still


    mad at me?¡±


    Rachel just shook her head.


    ¡°Then why would you want to live here? Why not in our home? Why are you driving me away?¡± The


    hurt in Victor¡¯s voice was discernible.


    ¡°Rachel, I am jealous.¡± Rachel was dumbstruck for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect to hear the word


    ¡°jealous¡± from Victor, and he was pertaining to himself.


    ¡°You are jealous?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Rachel, and for a good reason. You asked me to go back to the hospital but you¡¯re letting Roger


    stay here. How do you that makes me feel? If you¡¯re angry at me, let me know. Throw your temper at


    me if you have to. Just don¡¯t do this to me.¡± Rachel narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Victor, I think I should tell you something. You know that the two of us have already¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Victor suddenly coughed, interrupting Rachel. He put a hand on his chest and coughed again.


    Rachel opened her mouth but words were stuck in her throat when she saw Victor¡¯s face turning face.


    ¡°Rachel, I feel so cold,¡± Victor said, his voice trembling a bit.


    Rachel clenched her fists, still looking at Victor. He had coughed at a critical moment and it interrupted


    her as she was about to say they were divorced. And Victor had done that several times. He suddenly


    coughed when she and Roger were about to enter the house a while ago, and his back even hit the


    railing with a thumping sound. Was that a coincidence?


    That was too much of a coincidence that Rachel even doubted if Victor did it on purpose. She


    wondered if Victor had regained his memories.


    Rachel scanned Victor¡¯s face to see if there was anything strange with him. His face was losing color.


    She felt her temples throbbing. She thought that it would be more worrying if Victor fainted in front of


    her.


    She looked at her watch and reckoned that Carson should be on his way here. Victor wouldn¡¯t be


    staying for long.


    With this on her mind, Rachel softened her tone and said, ¡°of course, you¡¯ll feel cold. You got wet in the


    rain. Now, go upstairs and change your clothes.¡±


    Rachel then turned around and left the room.


    Victor watched Rachel go. He stood in his ce for some time before he walked to the second floor.


    Carson had just finished a meeting. He had three meetings, one another after. There were some


    problems in the Baltimore project so they had to think of viable solutions. After everyone had left the


    meeting room, he took out his phone and saw the message sent from Rachel. There were also missed


    calls from Lukas. The message read, ¡°Victor¡¯s here with me. Take him back please.¡±


    Carson frowned.


    ¡®Is Victor crazy? He could barely get out of bed, and yet, he left the hospital on a rainy day!¡¯


    As soon as Carson texted Rachel back, he picked up his coat on the armrest and walked to the door. In


    his haste, he bumped into Ivan who had some documents in his hands.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Carson put his phone in his pocket.


    ¡°Go and pick up your boss.¡±


    Ivan¡¯s eyes widened in confusion.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan?¡± he asked uncertainly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why, do you have other bosses?¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Sullivan is in the hospital. Is the matter so serious that you¡¯d want Mr. Sullivan to leave the


    hospital and personally solve it?¡± Ivan didn¡¯t think that whatever it was, it wouldn¡¯t warrant Victor¡¯s


    attention.


    After all, the Sullivan Group had gone through all kinds of ups and downs during these years.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I can handle it,¡± Carson said with a smirk. ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Carson pursed his mouth and then said, ¡°Victor is not in the hospital now.¡±


    ¡°Not in the hospital!¡± Ivan eximed.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He is at Rachel¡¯s home.¡± Carson took out his phone again and essed Rachel¡¯s message. He


    then threw his phone to Ivan so he could read the message himself.


    ¡°He¡¯s unbelievable! What was he thinking?¡± Ivan shook his head after reading the message. Just then,


    the phone rang. The two men looked at the caller ID. Victor¡¯s name appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Of course, he could call at an opportune time, just when we are talking about him.¡± Carson took back


    his phone to answer the call. In an ingratiating tone, he said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Victor¡¯s voice was low and hoarse.


    ¡°Where else would I be? I¡¯m on my way to pick you up and send you back to the hospital.¡± Victor was


    silent for a moment.


    Standing in front of the washbasin in the bathroom, he felt dizzy for a moment. He held the edge,


    closed his eyes, and said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe here.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± Victor could barely spoke. He felt blood in his mouth. He suppressed the sense of


    suffocation from his chest.


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    Carson could only stomp his feet in frustration. He wasn¡¯t able to tell Victor what was on his mind.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, what did Mr. Sullivan say?¡± asked Ivan tentatively.


    Carson showed Ivan his phone on which the screen showed that Victor had already hung up.


    ¡°You want to know what Victor told me? He said that he¡¯d rather die in Rachel¡¯s home.¡± Carson angrily


    put his phone back in his pocket and threw his coat on the chair.


    ¡°Mr. Scott¡­¡± Ivan could tell that what Carson said was not the truth. He knew that Carson was just


    angry with Victor. From what he knew of Victor, he knew what Victor would say without asking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t die.¡± Carson knew what Ivan was worried about.


    ¡°Look, Rachel doesn¡¯t want to be with Victor anymore. But for the sake of his life, she won¡¯t be cruel to


    leave him.¡±


    Carson looked at the rain outside the French windows.He didn¡¯t know if it was good for the two people


    to keep on pestering each other like this.

 Chapter 486: His Car Broke Down

    Chapter 486: His Car Broke Down


    In the Be family¡¯s residence


    When Roger walked into the kitchen, Rachel was carefully washing vegetables, oblivious of who was


    coming behind her.


    L, who had taken a te from the cupboard and was about to put something in it, saw Roger. She


    was about to call out to him, but he signaled for her to be quiet with his index finger on his lips. Then,


    he pointed to: Rachel¡¯s back


    L got the message. With a smile, she nodded and turned around to leave the kitchen so as to give


    them some privacy


    ¡°L, help me get a basket,¡± Rachel called out. In no time, a basket was handed to her and Rachel took


    it while saying thank you.


    Roger lowered his gaze to Rachel¡¯s side face, the corners of his lips curled up in a soft smile.


    In this way, he had been helping Rachel out. .


    All the food was ready to be cooked. Looking at the time, Rachel thought it might be a little early to start


    cooking now.


    After thinking about it, she thought to wash some fruits and take them out, and then wake Joey up.


    Thinking of this, she turned around, unaware someone was behind her. She bumped into his chest.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Rachel sucked in her breath and staggered backwards. Seeing this, the man quickly held her


    arm.


    Only then did Rachel realize that it wasn¡¯t L holding her, but a man. Her eyes traced the hand and


    looked up to see who was in front of her. She was slightly surprised, her mouth slightly agape.


    ¡°Roger?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Roger freed his other hand to touch Rachel¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Did I scare you? I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think you were going to suddenly turn around. Does it hurt?¡±


    Seeing that Roger¡¯s hand was reaching for her forehead, Rachel subconsciously dodged it by turning


    her head sideways. Roger didn¡¯t expect that Rachel would dodge so quickly. His fingertips froze mid-


    air. Rachel didn¡¯t miss the bitter smile shing in Roger¡¯s eyes. She pursed her lips and rubbed her


    forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine; it doesn¡¯t hurt. But when did youe in? Where is L?¡± Her eyes scanned the kitchen.


    ¡°I came in when you asked for the basket.¡± Roger quickly got his act together and withdrew his hand.


    ¡°When I asked for the basket¡­¡± Rachel thought for a moment then asked, ¡°Have you been here for a


    while? Then the person who helped me just now¡­¡±


    ¡°It was me.¡± Roger nodded.


    Rachel didn¡¯t expect Roger to be here so early. She moved her lips to say something when the phone


    in her pocket suddenly vibrated, interrupting her thoughts. Rachel took out her phone, the screen lit up


    and a message popped up. It was from Carson.


    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m sorry. My car has broken down on the road, so I might arrive a littlete. Please take care


    of Victor for me.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s temples throbbed. Carson¡¯s car broke down? It was her first time of hearing that a Ferrari


    would break down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Roger asked when he noticed Rachel¡¯s countenance had turned sour.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s a message from Carson, saying his car broke down and he wouldn¡¯t be able to take Victor


    away until a littleter.¡± Rachel frowned. Her intuition told her that Carson did it on purpose, but she


    couldn¡¯t prove it.


    Moreover, even if Carson did it deliberately, she couldn¡¯t really ask Victor to leave. It was still raining


    outside, and Victor¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t fully healed. If she sent Victor away like this, something


    might happen. That would certainly cause her a lot of troubles.


    Also, Joey was the reason why Victor sustained the injuries his body Rachel was slightly upset. She felt


    that she was being taken advantage of. Roger¡¯s eyes darkened as he patted Rachel on the shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll personally take Mrs hospitalter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel nodded. ¡°I''ll ask L to prepare some fruits and then go upstairs to wake up Joey. You


    can sit in the living room.¡±


    Subconsciously, Roger was going to say that he would apany her upstairs, but on a second


    thought, he felt he might appear too eager, especially now that Rachel had gotten a little closer to him.


    He swallowed his words.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then he gave a tight smile.


    On the second floor


    Rachel was going to Joey¡¯s bedroom when she heard the sound of water flowing from the bathroom


    not far away. She stopped in her tracks and turned her head to look at the bathroom. She didn¡¯t see


    Victor in the living room downstairs just now, and the light in the bathroom was still on.


    It had been half an hour since Victor went upstairs to take a shower and change his clothes, and he still


    wasn¡¯t out yet. Rachel frowned as she listened attentively to the distant sound of water flowing.


    Was anything the matter with Victor?


    Victor was already running a fever. Did he pass out in the bathroom? Bearing this in mind, Rachel


    listened again to the distant sound in the bathroom, but found that there was no other sound save the


    sound of water flowing.


    This made her wonder even more if something had happened to Victor. Her lips pursed into a straight


    line as she hesitated to go over and knock on the door. So many conflicting thoughts ran in her head as


    she stood there. One voice urged her to leave as she had nothing to do with anything concerning


    Victor.


    Another voice urged that there would be lot of problems if Victor really passed out.


    She stood still for a moment as the conflicting thoughts ran in her head. She shut her eyes in


    frustration.


    Bang!


    A loud thud came from the bathroom. Rachel quickly opened her eyes and headed for the door without


    hesitation. She quickly tried to twist the doorknob, but it was locked from inside, so she couldn¡¯t open


    it.


    ¡°Victor?¡± Rachel knocked on the door and called out.


    There was no answer.


    ¡°Are you in there, Victor? Answer me!¡± Rachel frowned and rapped heavily on the door twice more.


    ¡°Victor?¡±


    Still no response. The bathroom remained silent except for the sound of water running. Downstairs, L


    and Roger heard the noise and rushed upstairs.


    ¡°What happened, Rachel?¡±


    Rachel looked agitated as she said, ¡°Victor¡­ Something seems to have happened to him.¡±


    For some reasons, saying the words made her heart thump faster. Noticing how Rachel looked


    nervous, Roger¡¯s eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t hesitate a moment longer. He gripped the doorknob and


    twisted it.


    ¡°The door is locked from the inside,¡± Rachel said.


    L was the first to react. She remembered that Andy had earlier given her all the spare keys of the


    house.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get the spare key.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Roger said in a low voice.


    If Victor had really fainted in the bathroom, one more minute dy could be life-threatening.


    ¡°Get out of the way, Rachel and L.¡± Roger took two steps back, rolled up his sleeves, ready to m


    the door open.


    Just then, the door opened. The person inside opened the door and appeared before them.


    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Victor¡¯s face was deathly pale. He gripped the doorknob for support, his heavy eyes lifted to


    look at Rachel.


    Then, everything cked out and he lost consciousnesspletely.

 Chapter 487: Medication (Part One)

    Chapter 487: Medication (Part One)


    Victor passed out.


    Roger carried Victor on his back and put him on the bed.


    L walked over to the bed, extended her hand, and touched Victor¡¯s forehead.


    "I¡¯m afraid he has a high fever.He¡¯s burning up."


    Victor¡¯s forehead was so hot that L had to retract her hand right away.


    "Miss Be, if his fever doesn¡¯t go down, he could die."


    "Do you have any antipyretics at home, L?" Roger asked.


    "Yes, we have some.Mr.Torres told me that we must store some antipyretics at home, so I went to the


    pharmacy to get several them before Miss Be came back.But judging from his situation, I¡¯m afraid


    that even the antipyretics won¡¯t work since the fever is intensely high."


    L lowered her head.


    Roger heaved a sigh and peered out the window.It was still pouring outside, and the dark sky was


    apanied by deafening thunders from time to time.


    "Let¡¯s give him some medicine first.I¡¯ll bring him to the hospital when the rain stops."


    Then, Roger turned to face Rachel as if he was asking for her opinion.


    Rachel pulled out her phone and called Carson.


    The phone kept ringing for a while, but then Carson dismissed the phone.


    Rachel¡¯s temples throbbed.She put her phone down and raised her head, meeting Roger¡¯s gaze.She


    carefully considered his suggestion and said, "I guess that¡¯s all we can do for now.But can he take


    antipyretics when injured?"


    "I¡¯ll ask my sister.It shouldn¡¯t be a problem."


    Rachel gave him a nod.


    L went to get the medicine kit and returned with several boxes of antipyretics from different brands.


    She went through the boxes one by one, unsure of what to choose because she had never


    encountered anything like this before.


    "L, give them to me."


    Noticing L¡¯s panic, Rachel got a hold of the medicine boxes.


    "Please get me a ss of warm water."


    "Yes, Miss Be."


    L sped her hands together and left the room in a hurry.


    Roger took a quick picture of the antipyretics and sent it to ra.


    "I¡¯ll call ra and ask her about it."


    "Thank you, Roger."


    Roger exited the room and went down the corridor to call ra, leaving Rachel and Victor alone in the


    guestroom Suddenly, there was a faint voiceing from the bed¡¯s direction.


    The weak and pale man lying there moved his lips and mumbled incoherently.


    Noticing this, Rachel walked up to the edge of the bed.


    She tried to listen closely, but his voice was so low that she had trouble understanding what he was


    trying to say.


    "What?" she asked.


    Victor murmured once more, his eyes closed.


    "What did you say?"


    Rachel could still barely hear it.


    Looking at Victor¡¯s pale face, she assumed he must have been talking in his sleep.


    It wasmon for people with insanely high fever to be delirious.


    But, on second thought, she was worried Victor had something important to say.


    She backed up a little and hesitated.


    After another mumble came out of Victor, Rachel decided to lean over him and brought her ear closer


    to his lips.


    This time, she could hear his words crystal clear.


    "Cold¡­" Victor said Cold? Rachel eyed the heater.


    People could walk around in short T-shirts since the room was so warm.


    How could Victor be cold? Only then did Rachel notice the change of color on Victor¡¯s lips.


    They were turning purple.


    Victor¡¯s body started to shiver all of a sudden. Fearful that he would lose consciousness, Rachel


    reached out and gently gripped Victor¡¯s shoulders in an attempt to wake him up.


    "Victor? Victor"


    "Rachel¡­" Victor called out again softly.


    "Victor? Are you awake?"


    When Rachel heard Victor call her name, she thought he had already regained consciousness.


    However, there was no response from Victor.He had not woken up yet.He was in the middle of a


    dream.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes narrowed as she ced the back of her hand on Victor¡¯s hot forehead.


    She couldn¡¯t believe how high his temperature was.


    Soon, Roger and L came back.


    "Take this.My sister said Victor isn¡¯t fit to take strong antipyretics right now since it will stimte his


    body."


    Roger picked out the medicine with the minimal side effects, then took two pills and ced them in his


    palm.


    He then reached for the ss of warm water from L¡¯s hand and said, "Let me feed him."


    "Okay," Rachel agreed.


    L helped Victor in sitting up and ced several pillows behind his back.


    Roger gently made Victor swallow the pills.


    After he ced them in Victor¡¯s mouth, thetter suddenly coughed and spat the pills out.


    Following that, no matter how hard Roger tried to force the pills into Victor¡¯s mouth, Victor would always


    have his lips shut as tight as he could.


    Because of this, Roger couldn¡¯t make him take medicine at all.


    "What should we do?" L asked anxiously.


    "If he doesn¡¯t take those pills, his fever will never go down.Maybe we can grind the pills into powder


    and let him take it with water."


    Roger stared at the pills in his hand.


    The box contained only four pills.


    Victor spewed out two of them.


    One pill fell to the floor because he refused to take it.


    There was only one left.


    "Don¡¯t grind it into powder,"


    Roger reminded.


    "That will destroy the medicine¡¯s effect.The best way is to urge him to ingest the pill."


    "Oh, right¡­"


    "I¡¯ll give it a try," Rachel said as she looked at Roger.


    Roger raised his head and fixed his gaze on Rachel¡¯s eyes.His hand holding the ss froze for a brief


    second, but soon, he nodded.He then let Victor lean against the pillows, stood up, and handed the


    ss of water and pill to Rachel.


    Rachel approached the bedside.


    As soon as she sat beside Victor, she heard him say "Rachel" in a hoarse voice.


    "I¡¯ll go downstairs and cook noodles for you, Rachel." Roger nced at Victor, who was still


    unresponsive, and then back at Rachel.


    "It¡¯s gettingte.You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet."


    "Oh, that¡¯s¡­ Mr.Jimenez, you¡¯re our guest.I can¡¯t bother you with that task.I¡¯ll cook for both of you." L


    said quickly


    "It¡¯s alright, L.I want Rachel to taste my cooking," Roger said with a smile.


    "I feel bad.I¡¯m the one who asked you to stay.I was nning to cook for you," Rachel said helplessly.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it.You can cook for me in the future.I¡¯m sure there will be plenty of chances.


    "You give Mr.Sullivan medicine first, and I¡¯ll get started with the noodles," Roger said gently.


    He paused for a moment as if he was afraid Rachel would refuse.He smiled at L and continued, "L,


    despite my bold statement about cooking, I¡¯m actually not good at it.I¡¯m not sure if Rachel would like


    the food I cook.Maybe I need you to help me."


    L knew Roger was pursuing Rachel.She had sensed it from the moment she saw him look at her.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He didn¡¯t hide his feelings for Rachel but instead expressed them openly.


    L could tell that Roger really cared about Rachel.


    He was a kind man with good nature.He was very polite and respectful to other people.


    She liked Roger very much and believed he and Rachel were a perfect match.


    Hearing what Roger said, L smiled and replied, "Mr.Jimenez, you¡¯re too modest.Of course, I¡¯ll do


    what I can to help you."


    They chuckled before excusing themselves.


    Rachel didn¡¯t even have a chance to refuse.


    Soon, the door was closed.


    Rachel looked down at the ss of water in her hand and turned to Victor again.


    Victor¡¯s eyes were closed.


    His striking features remained the same despite looking frail and sick.He had dashing brows and a


    pointed nose as if God had given him the best of everything.He appeared weaker and less powerful


    because he was in a vulnerable state.


    It seemed that it was no longer difficult for people to get close to him now.


    Rachel moved closer and attempted to put the pill in Victor¡¯s mouth.


    However, as expected, Victor kept his mouth shut.


    The pill was neither big nor small, but Rachel couldn¡¯t make him swallow it.


    Worried, she pursed her lips and stared at the pill in her hand. She eventually broke the pill into two


    pieces and pinched Victor¡¯s cheeks.


    She stuffed half of the pill into his mouth and followed it up by making him sip water.


    But he still didn¡¯t swallow.


    Seeing that Victor was about to spit out the pill again, Rachel leaned closer to his lips.

 Chapter 488: Medication (Part Two)

    Chapter 488: Medication (Part Two)


    Rachel¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly.She opened her eyes and pressed her pink lips against Victor¡¯s.


    Slowly, she let the water in her mouth stream into his to stop him from spitting out the pill.


    It was the first time she had such a close look at Victor.Her heart beat slowly at the thought.


    It boomed in her ears so loudly that she couldn¡¯t believe it was hers.


    Rachel didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before the water in her mouth was all gone.


    Subconsciously, Victor swallowed the water along with the pill, Rachel looked away and tried to calm


    herself down.


    Just as she was about to turn around and leave, Victor opened his eyes.


    His dark orbs stared at her and pulled her in just like always.


    Victor had woken up.


    Rachel¡¯s heart sank at the realization.She immediately stood up and distanced herself from him,


    unconsciously clenching her fist on the edge of the bed.


    The images of her kissing Victor just now shed through her mind.


    No, that was not a kiss.


    She quickly reined in her thoughts.


    She had no choice but to do so because Victor couldn¡¯t take the medicine on his own.


    Even if it had been someone else, then she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to do the 11 same.


    Jere unco I Wc Rachel hurried to exin herself.


    "Don¡¯t misunderstand.That was antipyretic.You couldn¡¯t take it while you were unconscious, but your


    fever wasn¡¯t going down, so I had no choice¡­"


    Rachel paused.


    That only made things seem worse than they really were.


    Rachel closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Now that you are awake, drink that ss of warm water before you go back to sleep.Carson¡¯s car


    broke down and he can¡¯te to pick you up.When the rain stops, Roger will¡­"


    As she spoke, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but sense that something was wrong.


    Victor said nothing.


    He didn¡¯t even react to anything she said, and he just stared at her nkly.He didn¡¯t look sober.


    Rachel frowned as she leaned in.


    "Victor?" He didn¡¯t respond.


    Rachel reached out her hand and waved it in front of Victor¡¯s face, but nothing changed.


    Rachel pressed her lips.


    She was almost sure that Victor was still unconscious.


    But if Victor hadn¡¯t woken up, how could he have opened his eyes? While Rachel was still lost in


    thought, her wrist was suddenly grabbed and she was pulled forward.


    She fell into Victor¡¯s arms, and he held her there.


    Rachel opened her mouth to shout at him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But before she could finish her words, he turned them over and imprisoned her under his body.


    He then lowered his head and kissed her.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened at the esction of things.


    She wanted to push him away, but he sped her hand above her head while the other was squeezed


    between them.


    She couldn¡¯t break free even if she tried. Although Victor¡¯s whole body was burning with fever, his lips


    were cool on hers.


    He didn¡¯t push it.He just kissed Rachel gently, as if she was going to break if he used too much force.


    Rachel¡¯s heartbeat became faster.


    Gradually, all the sounds around her were drowned out, and she could only hear her heartbeat.


    There was always a faint woody scent on Victor¡¯s body.


    It was fresh and pleasant, like a drug to her senses.


    Unlike before, Victor was so gentle that she couldn¡¯t help but lose herself in his tenderness.


    She knew he was notpletely sober because of the high fever.


    ¡®No.No way! Rachel, what are you thinking?¡¯ Just as Rachel gave up struggling and slowly closed her


    eyes, she suddenly came to her senses and bit Victor¡¯s bottom lip hard.


    As he frowned in pain, she bent her knee and hit his stomach.


    Then she quickly pulled her hand back from his loosened grip and pushed him away.


    Rachel got up from the bed and left the room without sparing him a nce.


    Being hit in the abdomen, Victor coughed in pain as the air went out of his lungs.Hey on his side on


    the bed, with his hand on his chest.His face was paler than before.He clearly felt the sharp pain in his


    abdomen, but he still smiled.


    If Rachel turned back then, she would found the man lying on the bed with his eyes shining brightly.


    He didn¡¯t look like someone with a fever.


    Rachel walked down the stairs quickly, her heart still drumming in her chest.


    Joey had already woken up and was sitting in the living room.


    He took a piece of orange and was about to put it in his mouth when he saw Racheling down in a


    panic.


    "Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Rachel forced herself to calm down.


    "Joey, you¡¯re awake."


    Joey handed the orange to Rachel and nodded.


    "Mommy, you don¡¯t look too good.Are you feeling unwell?"


    "Really?"


    Rachel sat down and touched her cheek with the back of her hand, Joey looked at Rachel and blinked


    his eyes as he searched her face.


    "Maybe it¡¯s because I missed a step when I wasing downstairs just now.It scared me a little."


    Rachel smiled and ate the orange.


    "When did you wake up?"


    "Just now."


    Joey climbed onto Rachel¡¯sp and nestled in her arms.


    "I saw Mr.Jimenez in the kitchen.Mommy, is he going to have dinner with us tonight?"


    "Yes, he is."


    Rachel smoothed the hair on Joey¡¯s forehead and apologized.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Joey.I was going to cook for you today, but something came up."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter."


    Before Rachel could continue, Joey interrupted her.


    "I have many chances to eat food cooked by you.Since I can¡¯t eat it this time, you can just cook for me


    next time."


    "Then I promise you I wille back early tomorrow and cook for you, okay?"


    Joey wrapped his arms around Rachel¡¯s neck and nodded.He rested his chin on her shoulder and


    looked at the rain outside the French windows.His big eyes blinked, and his lips were pursed.His


    cheeks puffed slightly, as he was a little dazed.


    "Mommy," Joey called Rachel softly.


    "Hmm?"


    Joey hesitated for a while as he looked for the words to say what he had in mind.


    Roger came out of the kitchen just then and walked into the living room.


    When he saw Rachel and Joey embracing each other, he smiled.


    "Rachel, Joey, dinner¡¯s ready."


    Joey let go of Rachel and turned to Roger.


    "Mr.Jimenez, what did you cook?"


    "I was afraid that you might be too hungry, so I just cooked noodles.They are easy to make."


    Roger stepped forward toward mother and son.


    "I¡¯ll take you and your mommy out for dinner next time if it¡¯s not raining."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Joey stopped hugging Rachel and beamed.


    "Okay."


    Roger touched Joey¡¯s head gently.


    In the dining room, L had already put the noodles on the table and said, "Joey, Miss Be,


    Mr.Jimenez,e and eat.The noodles won¡¯t taste good if they get soggy."


    Rachel also stood up to follow them.


    "Let¡¯s go to eat."


    Roger stared at Rachel for a while before he noticed the red mark on her wrist.


    Although the mark was very light, her skin was pale.It was so conspicuous that he caught it at first


    nce.


    "Rachel, your wrist¡­"


    Rachel was stunned for a moment.


    She looked down at her wrist and immediately realized what had made the red mark appear.She


    covered her wrist with the other hand and smiled nervously.


    But before she could say anything, Roger stopped her.


    "By the way, has Mr.Sullivan taken the medicine?"

 Chapter 489: Unexpected Kiss

    ?Chapter 489 Unexpected Kiss .


    Joey was walking to the door, but when he overheard them, he immediately turned around and asked, "What medicine?" Rachel nced at her son briefly before responding to Roger, "Yes, he did."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "That''s good." Roger nodded as if understanding that Rachel didn''t want to answer the question about the red mark on her wrist with Joey still around. He walked over to Joey and touched his head. "It''s nothing. Mr. Sullivan has a fever, but don''t worry. He already took medicine."


    Joey snorted. "I don''t care about him. It''s better if he bes a fool because of the fever."


    Without looking back, he then walked towards the kitchen.


    Roger couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle at Joey''s response. Out of the corner of his eye, however, he noticed Rachel lowering her eyes and holding her wrist with the other hand to cover the harsh red mark.


    "There''s an ointment in the medical kit L took just now. You should apply it on your wristter, Roger said gently, turning to face her. "I remember when you participated in the ry race at the sports festival in high school. You tripped because your shoces got untied and fell to the ground, scratching your arms. It took a whole month before your wounds healedpletely. Your skin is more sensitive than most people''s. If you don''t apply the ointment, the red mark might stay on your wrist for several days."


    Rachel raised her eyes and found him smiling gently at her. Roger had always been this considerate since she had first known him. He had a good sense of propriety that other people couldn''t find fault in.


    Rachel took a deep breath and nodded.


    After they finished the noodles, the rain outside gradually abated.


    Roger took the ointment from L and applied it gently to Rachel''s wrist. "Avoid touching water for now, okay?"


    "Okay." Rachel withdrew her hand.


    Joey was on the sofa with his small face pressed sideways against the cushion. From where he sat, he could clearly see what Rachel and Roger were doing in front of him. After Roger was done applying the ointment on Rachel, Joey called out to him. ''Mr. Jimenez."


    "Hmm?"


    "My hand is also red. Please apply some ointment on it too." Joey stretched out his hand and smiled widely, his two front teeth showing. His hand was not red at all.


    Rachel immediately realized Joey was only ying around to tease them. She leaned forward and gave him a flick on the forehead. "You are so naughty."


    Joey just yfully stuck out his tongue at her.


    Roger couldn''t help his smile. He walked over to Joey and took his hand gently. "Is it red? Let me see."


    Joey was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know Roger would take it seriously. He suddenly felt a little embarrassed, and his face reddened. He immediately withdrew his hand from Roger''s hold. "It''s not."


    "Okay," Roger said, letting go of Joey''s wrist.


    It was getting dark outside. Roger looked at the time and nced out of the window. The rain had finally stopped. L opened the window slightly, and the cold wind blew in, making the air in the living room less stuffy.


    "It''s gettingte. I''ll go upstairs to check if Mr. Sullivan is awake so I could take him to the hospital, Roger offered.


    Rachel nodded.


    Roger turned to go upstairs, but he suddenly stopped. Turning back, he looked at Rachel carefully. "Do you want to go upstairs with me?"


    "... No. I won''t go." Rachel pressed her lips together and felt awkward.


    Roger waited for a few seconds. When Rachel didn''t change her mind, he nodded and continued to walk towards the stairs. Suddenly, the sound of a ringing phone filled the living room.


    It came from Roger''s phone.


    Stopping in his tracks, he took it out of his pocket and looked down at the caller ID on the screen. He tapped the answer button and pressed it against his ear.


    ''Riley was taken to the hospital? Roger''s face darkened, hearing what the person on the other line said.


    Rachel abruptly stood up, though she didn''t rush to ask what had happened.


    Roger hung up the phone after a while. He was about to walk over to Rachel when he saw her walking towards him as he turned around.


    "I might have to leave now, Rachel, Roger muttered, looking at her apologetically.


    "Okay." Rachel nodded. "I kind of heard you say Riley is in the hospital. Is she..."


    Roger sighed deeply. "It''s food poisoning. Almost all of the kids in the kindergarten were affected. ra''s husband was on a business trip and is now on his way back. She was afraid my parents would be worried about Riley, so she called me instead. She couldn''t get off work yet and someone must look after Riley."


    *Then you should go to the hospital now. Taking care of Riley should be your priority," Rachel urged.


    Roger nodded and took the coat L handed over to him. Putting it on, he walked to the hall and looked up at the room where Victor was.


    Roger''s eyes darkened. "Mr. Sullivan might..."


    "It''s okay. I''ll call Carson. If he can''te, I''ll ask someone else to pick Victor up," Rachel assured him.


    Roger looked at her lips.


    Rachel noticed him falling silent all of a sudden. "What''s the matter?"


    To her surprise, Roger pulled her into his arms.


    "Ro-"


    Before Rachel could finish her words, Roger lowered his head and drew closer to her.


    His handsome face was only inches away from her.


    Realizing what he was about to do, Rachel tried to wriggle away from his hold. But Roger held her tightly, not giving her a chance to get away.


    "Roger, don''t..."


    Rachel wanted to warn him, but before she could, she felt his soft lips brush her forehead, catching her off guard.

 Chapter 490: Sorry

    Chapter 490: Sorry


    Roger gently kissed Rachel¡¯s forehead.


    After a brief moment, he let go of her and softly whispered, "If anything happens, don¡¯t hesitate to call


    me.I will rush over at any time."


    Rachel was rendered speechless by his gesture.She could only stare at him with a nk face.


    Roger was also aware that he took a big risk by doing that kiss.


    Though it might scare Rachel, he did not regret showing his true feelings.He didn¡¯t feel the need to


    exin himself or even apologize.


    Seeing this scene, L, who was standing aside, couldn¡¯t help but secretly chuckle.


    Roger then put on his coat, turned to L, and nodded at her.


    "I¡¯m going to leave now.Please take care of Rachel and Joey."


    His tone was so firm that he could be mistaken for the head of the Be family.He showed so much


    consideration for Rachel as if he was her husband.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr.Jimenez.It¡¯s my job to take care of Miss Be and Joey.Rest assured, I will do my


    job well," L answered confidently.


    Roger just let out a polite smile and took onest affectionate look at Rachel.


    Then, without further ado, he turned around and left.


    O Before long, Roger¡¯s car drove out of the Be family¡¯s house andpletely disappeared from


    their sight.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Afterward, L walked over to Rachel and looked at the empty vestibule.


    Then, she whispered, "Miss Be, I can see that Mr.Jimenez really cares about you."


    "Really?"


    Rachel looked away and answered perfunctorily.


    "Yes.In fact, anyone can notice that.He¡¯s also handsome, and Joey likes him a lot."


    L looked at Rachel¡¯s expressionless face.


    "Miss Be, I¡¯ve already experienced a lot of things.I will be frank with you and say that I¡¯ve seen all


    kinds of men.And I am confident that Mr.Jimenez is really a good man."


    At this time, Rachel turned her head and looked straight into L¡¯s eyes.


    As though she had somehow regained her senses, she smiled and said, "Alright, L.I know exactly


    what you want to say."


    "I see.Then,"


    "For now, can you please go upstairs and check on Victor to see his condition?"


    Rachel interrupted L, knowing what she would say next.She actually didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so


    she made an excuse.


    L was sensible enough to understand what Rachel meant.


    She smiled, nodded, and did as Rachel told her.


    Late at night, Rachel sat on the sofa in the living room with heavy eyelids.


    Her elbow was leaning against the armrest, and her hand was grabbing her temples.


    Half an hour ago, Roger sent her a message informing her that Riley was fine, and the cause of the


    food poisoning in the kindergarten was finally found out.


    Apparently, the staff working in the kitchen had bought a new batch of mushrooms, some of which were


    poisonous.


    The chef didn¡¯t notice the poisonous ones and cooked them.


    Although Riley didn¡¯t really like eating mushrooms, she wasn¡¯t a picky eater.


    In the end, she ate a little.It was fortunate that she only ate a little.


    Otherwise, her condition could have gotten serious.


    After receiving an intravenous drip, she felt much better.


    Nheless, the doctor suggested that she should Or wa still stay in the hospital for another night for


    further observation.


    Rachel texted Roger back, telling him to take good care of Riley.


    Afterward, she tried calling Carson.


    Earlier, Carson answered his phone, but he said that he was still busy with his work.


    Rachel sensed that he just didn¡¯t want to fetch Victor.


    This time, when she tried contacting him, Carson rejected the call.


    On her third try, Carson¡¯s phone was already turned off, and she had no way of contacting him


    anymore.


    Rachel felt her temples throb.


    She shook her head, knowing that Carson did this on purpose.


    He told her earlier that his car broke down.


    Now, his phone was turned off.


    It only meant that he wanted to let Victor stay here.


    After L checked on Victor, she saw that Joey had finally fallen asleep.


    She came downstairs, carrying the half ss of milk that Joey wasn¡¯t able to finish.


    Downstairs, L heaved a sigh when she found Rachel looking very tired.


    "Miss Be, it¡¯s already eleven o¡¯clock.


    You have been busy all day, so you¡¯d better go upstairs and sleep already."


    "Yes.I guess so too¡­"


    Rachel replied in a low voice.


    Although she was indeed sleepy, she didn¡¯t think she would be able to fall asleep that easily since her


    mind was in a mess.


    Most importantly, she was frustrated at herself for not knowing the reason why she was upset.


    To be exact, she actually did know why, but she just didn¡¯t want to admit it to herself.


    "By the way, when I was upstairs, I went to see Mr.Sullivan as you said.He was still unconscious, but it


    seems that he couldn¡¯t sleep well.His brows were furrowed as if he was having a bad dream.Also, he¡¯s


    still feverish despite taking the antipyretic earlier."


    The antipyretic Victor took was just mild, and its effect was naturally weaker than other brands.


    Although his high fever had gone down a little, he still felt ufortable.


    Rachel pressed her lips as she thought for a while.


    Then, she said, "L, you have also been busy all day.How about you stay for the night as well?"


    "Okay, Miss Be.Thank you."


    L also considered that there was a patient upstairs who needed to be taken care of.


    She was afraid that if something happened in the middle of the night and she wasn¡¯t there, Rachel


    might have a hard time handling it alone.


    So, she quickly agreed.


    After staying in the living room for a while, Rachel tried calling Carson again.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is powered off."


    .


    Hearing that Carson¡¯s phone was still turned off, Rachel deemed not to try again.


    She realized that Carson had made up his mind not to take Victor back.


    After hanging up the phone, Rachel yawned and went upstairs.


    She just had to deal with it since she had no other choice.


    There was only one room between Rachel¡¯s room and the one where Victor was.


    Therefore, when she went back to her room, she passed by Victor¡¯s room.


    Rachel wanted to go straight to her room to get some rest, but then L¡¯s words suddenly echoed in


    her mind.


    This made her stop right outside of Victor¡¯s room.


    When she came to her senses, she had already twisted the doorknob with her hand.


    Now that she had done it, she gently pushed the door open and peeked inside.


    With his eyes closed, Victory in the bed under a quilt.


    Only his head was exposed, so that he could stay warm.


    Just like what L said, Rachel saw the ufortable expression on Victor¡¯s face, looking pale and


    feverish.


    When she approached him, she found beads of sweat on his forehead, Rachel walked to the bedside


    and caught a glimpse of the boxes of antipyretics, which made her remember when she was feeding


    the medicine to Victor.


    She couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, and her heart skipped a beat.


    Suddenly, Victor turned sideways, making the quilt that was covering him slide to the edge of the bed.


    Then, as he moved again, the quilt finally dropped to the floor.


    Seeing this, Rachel panicked and wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    However, since she knew that Victor still had a light fever, there was a voice in her head that kept on


    saying that she couldn¡¯t just leave him like that.


    This made her frown in irritation.


    After struggling with her own heart, she turned around and walked to the bed.


    She then grabbed the quilt from the floor and spread it out to cover Victor¡¯s body again.


    Of course, she just didn¡¯t want to let Victor die under the roof of the Be family.


    If anything, she just wanted to stay out of any more trouble.


    Rachel kept arguing with herself.


    Victor was lying on his side, so his back was facing Rachel.


    At the same time, the quilt was a little heavy, so she was having quite a hard time putting it all over


    Victor¡¯s body.


    She had no choice but to get on the bed, bend down, and get close to him.


    When she got very close to Victor, Rachel could feel the warmth of his body.


    After a while, Rachel was finally able to properly tuck Victor in.


    She was about to stand up and leave but to her surprise, a big hand lightly grabbed her wrist.


    Victor, who was still out cold, uttered weakly "I¡¯m sorry."

 Chapter 491: Let Him In

    Chapter 491: Let Him In


    Rachel tried to break free from Victor¡¯s hold, but she stopped to look at him.


    Victor wasn¡¯t really awake.


    He must be dreaming, and was saying sorry to her in his dream.


    Early the next day The sky was its bluest blue like it didn¡¯t rain heavily the previous day.


    The sun was bright, but was cozy when its rays fell on the skin.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    It was Lily on the other side of the door.


    "Mr.Sullivan, are you awake? Is it convenient for me toe in?"


    Rachel was awakened by Lilia¡¯s voice.She slowly opened her eyes.


    The sun had already peered through the windows and her eyes were adapting to the light.


    She was a bit disoriented as she looked around her.


    She tried to raise her hand to rub her throbbing temples but she couldn¡¯t move her hand. What had


    happened the previous night was slowlying back to her.She was in the guest room where Victor


    slept.She remembered that when she was about to leave the room, Victor grabbed her hand.


    Holding her tightly so that she couldn¡¯t pull away from him, he said sorry to her.She thought that he was


    having a nightmare.


    If she pulled her hand from his grasp, she was afraid that he would wake up.


    She clearly remembered how she fed Victor medicine.She didn¡¯t want to stay until he woke up.She


    didn¡¯t want him to remember how she fed him medicine.


    Exining why she did it would be troublesome.


    Rachel sat by the bed and let Victor hold her hand to rem §±me She thought that she could take her


    hand back and leave the room when Victor was deeply asleep.


    But she fell asleep with her head against the headboard.


    While Rachel was recallingst night¡¯s event, she looked at her wrist which was still being held by


    Victor.


    Pursing her lips, she slowly wriggled her wrist free.


    L knocked on the door again.


    "Sir?"


    While L was contemting opening the door and entering the room, the door suddenly opened.It


    was not Victor but Rachel who appeared at the door.


    Surprised, L called out, "Miss Be!"


    "Good morning, L," Rachel said in a soft voice.


    Perhaps because she had just awoken, her voice sounded a littlezy.


    "Good morning."


    L was in a daze.She couldn¡¯t believe this.


    ¡®Rachel didn¡¯t sleep in her roomst night? Why is she in Victor¡¯s room now?¡¯ It didn¡¯t look like Rachel


    got up early to go to his room to see him.


    It seemed that she slept in the guest roomst night.


    L, however, knew her bounds.


    Rachel was the homeowner.


    Victor was the guest.


    She was a house help and she had no right to ask her about these things.


    "Miss Be, has Mr.Sullivan¡¯s fever gone?" L asked after a while.


    "Yes, his fever has gone down," Rachel answered.


    "Oh, good!"


    L breathed out a sigh of relief.


    "Miss Be, what would you like for breakfast? I¡¯ll go downstairs and prepare it for you."


    "I¡¯d like some millet porridge."


    "Okay."


    After breakfast, the doorbell rang.


    L walked out of the kitchen and saw Rachel, who was texting Andy in the dining room.She said,


    "That should be Mr.Jimenez."


    Andy had been busy with his case these days.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Knowing that the Be Group¡¯s welfare housing project was about to start, he took the time to send


    Rachel a message to ask about the progress of the project.


    He sent the messagest night.


    Rachel was asleep at that time and she was unable to reply promptly.


    As Rachel was sending her message, she overheard L.


    "Roger? Did he say he wasing today?"


    "Oh, my God! How could I forget it?"


    L pped her forehead.


    "Mr.Jimenez called early this morning.He said he woulde here today.He had asked his friends to


    buy a model for Joey."


    "An aerospace model?"


    "Yes, yes, an aerospace model.Mr.Jimenez said it¡¯s quite rare."


    As L spoke, she had already gotten to the porch.


    She turned on the monitor and was about to open the door.


    Her brows knotted when she was the person on the monitor screen.It was not Roger.


    "Who is he?"


    Rachel came out of the dining room when she heard L¡¯s surprised voice.She went straight to the


    monitor to have a look at it.


    Simultaneously, the doorbell rang again.


    The monitor showed an eye-catching red Ferrari convertible.


    In the driver¡¯s seat was a man wearing sunsses.


    L didn¡¯t know the car or the man in it.


    But Rachel did.Her phone rang.


    Rachel looked at the name on the caller ID.


    It was Carson, the owner of the red Ferrari.


    "Miss Be, do you know this man?"L asked.


    "Yes."


    L let out a sigh of relief.


    Andy had told her how Joey got his wounds.


    So when a stranger appeared outside the house, L would be really cautious.


    The house was huge, but only Rachel and Joey lived in it.


    L thought that if someone wanted to do them harm, ¨¤ woman like Rachel wouldn¡¯t be able to handle


    it.


    L was about to open the door and let Carson in, but Rachel stopped her.


    "I know him but not well enough,"Rachel said.


    "Don¡¯t open the door just yet, L.Let him wait outside."


    "Well¡­"


    L turned her head to look at the sports car on the monitor screen and then looked at Rachel who had


    already walked back to the dining room.


    L knitted her eyebrows in confusion, but she was sensible enough not to ask more questions.


    She just nodded and said, "I¡¯ll be in the kitchen and do the dishes first, Miss Be."


    "Okay."


    Rachel¡¯s phone rang again.It was Carson.


    She hung up.


    Just as soon, her phone alerted her of a text message.It was from Carson.


    "Rachel, how about letting me in to see my good friend?"


    Rachel rolled her eyes.She wasn¡¯t about to talk to Carson and she deleted his message.She would be


    going to the Be Group.


    There were businesses that she had looked into.


    They had been put on the backburner when Joey was in the hospital.


    While the Be Group had not yet turned around its affairs, things were getting better and better.


    All the people in the group were working hard together.


    Since she was the head of the Be Group, she must work harder.


    "L, I¡¯ll go upstairs to wash up," Rachel called out.


    "Don¡¯t open the door no matter what the man outside says or does."


    L poked her head out of the kitchen and said, "Yes, Miss Be."


    Rachel went upstairs to her room.She took a shower, did her make up, and dressed up for work.


    An hourter, she was downstairs.She found L on the porch looking at the monitor.


    "What is it, L?" Rachel asked.


    "Miss Be, are you going out?" L asked as she turned around to face a dressed-up Rachel.


    "Oh, the man is still outside."


    Rachel took out her phone and saw six messages and five calls from Carson.


    "Well, L, it¡¯s almost time.You can open the door now and let him in," Rachel said in a casual tone.

 Chapter 492: Injured (Part One)

    Chapter 492: Injured (Part One)


    Carson spent an hour outside waiting.


    When he saw the gate of the Be family¡¯s house finally open he immediately stepped on the gas,


    worried that Rachel would shut it again.


    As soon as he pulled over on the driveway, Rachel came out to see him.


    "Rachel," Carson said as he stepped out of the car and gave Rachel an apologetic smile.


    In a low voice, Rachel checked her watch and said, "You still have half an hour to take him back.If


    you¡¯re still here after thirty minutes, I will call an ambnce and send you and Victor to the hospital."


    Carson shivered as he looked into Rachel¡¯s cold eyes, realizing Rachel had run out of patience.It was


    almost as if she was warning him.


    "Okay, okay.I promise I¡¯ll take him away right away."


    Carson raised his hand and gestured "Ok" with his fingers.


    He was well-known in the Apliaria¡¯s upper ss, but he was always a little timid in front of Rachel,


    which was strange for him.


    After saying that, Carson examined Rachel up and down and raised his eyebrows.


    "Are you going out?"


    "Yes."


    "Where to? I can give you a ride.Just take it as my apology.I didn¡¯t mean to do thatst night.I never


    expected my car to break down on the way here.And when you called me again, my phone fell into the


    water and instantly died."


    As if afraid that Rachel wouldn¡¯t believe him, Carson took out his new phone and showed it to her.


    "It was a hassle, really," heined.


    "I asked my assistant to get a new one this morning, and I came here as soon as I got the phone."


    There was still half an hour before the scheduled meeting time.


    Rachel nced at the phone in Carson¡¯s hand and eyed him coldly.


    "You have twenty-eight minutes left," she reminded.


    In the Be Group When Rachel finished the meeting and returned to her office, she stood in front of


    the French windows and looked down, recalling the heated discussion among all departments just now.


    Now that the welfare house project had begun with the participation of the Jimenez Group, the Be


    Group had received numerous benefits publicly.


    Gradually, one or two investors began considering joining their other projects.


    The Be Group was getting better.


    The people in the meeting also discussed the situation and had different opinions.


    One faction believed they should quicklyunch a new product line when the Be Group was


    popr to elerate the project¡¯s progress, aiming that the Be Group would return to its


    prosperous state as soon as possible.


    The other faction disagreed and thought they should proceed slowly and be more selective in choosing


    projects and investors.


    They didn¡¯t want to be duped and lose what the Be Group had.


    Everyone was firm with their beliefs and argued endlessly, making Rachel very upset.


    She wasn¡¯t good at scheming against others in the business circle.


    The only reason she managed to keep the Be Group going was because of her promise back then.


    Shelia had promised the real Rachel that she would always protect the Be Group no matter what.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The assistant opened the door, came in, and said, "Miss Be, I brought your coffee.No sugar and


    milk.


    "Thanks."


    Rachel turned around and sat on the chair behind her desk.


    She reached for the coffee cup and took a sip -the mellow taste of the ground coffee beans spread in


    her mouth, allowing her to rx.


    "Miss Be, you have an appointment with the Tucker representatives in the Asian Pacific region at


    lunchtime," the assistant reminded.


    "You don¡¯t look good.Did you sleep wellst night?"


    When she heard this, Rachel subconsciously touched and pressed the back of her neck.


    It was so sore.


    "It¡¯s okay.You can send me the information of the people in charge to my e-mail.I''ll look into itter."


    Indeed, Rachel didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.She leaned against the head of the bed with her head slightly


    tilted for the entire night.


    When she woke up, her neck was sore.She thought she was lucky enough not to have a stiff neck.


    The assistant nodded silently and left the office right away.


    After a while, Rachel received a detailed email regarding the person in charge of the Tucker in the


    Asian Pacific region.


    Although Rachel was irritated by the discussion in the meeting, she confirmed one thing.


    The Be Group would coborate with Tucker tounch a joint product line.


    Since Rachel wanted thepany to grow, they couldn¡¯t work on the welfare house project all the time.


    The founder of Tucker was someone who was born in this country but grew up in another.


    The Tucker named their brand after the founder¡¯s surname.


    Rachel did some investigations about the founder as well.


    Although their brand was built by an entrepreneur from this country and gained poprity in Europe,


    there was little information about them.


    People only knew the entrepreneur was a woman.


    Rachel didn¡¯t choose to work with the Tucker.


    The Tucker¡¯s founder contacted her personally and said that the person in charge of the Asian Pacific


    region admired Rachel for daring to start the welfare house project when the Be Group was in such


    a difficult situation.


    And because the Tucker happened to expand its operations in this country, the founder proposed


    coborating with the Be Group.


    This proposal was like a timely rain.


    But because it was too convenient, Rachel became more vignt, especially since she could only find


    little information about the Tucker¡¯s founder.


    Rachel had asked Quintin to investigate the woman and found nothing suspicious about her, so she


    was relieved and agreed to get in touch with her.


    After drinking half a cup of coffee, Rachel felt a little better.


    Soon, the assistant knocked on the door again.


    But instead of going inside, she only stood by the door and said, "Miss Be, it¡¯s time for us to go."


    Rachel took her coat from the hanger and nodded as if she was telling herself that she was ready.She


    then proceeded to walk out of the office, her assistant trailing behind her.She entered the elevator, took


    out her phone, and opened the e-mail.She read the content immediately since she had little time until


    the lunch meeting.


    After scanning the e-mail, Rachel could say that the person in charge had rich experience and was a


    young and promising talent.


    "Did he grow up abroad?" Rachel asked.


    Standing behind Rachel, the assistant answered, "No.Kyle went abroad to continue his study after


    finishing his university at home.Afterpleting postgraduate courses, he stayed abroad to develop


    his expertise.He just joined Tucker three months ago."


    Kyle joined thepany three months ago but quickly rose to a high position as the Asian Pacific


    region manager.It was apparent he was not a simpleton.


    "Do you have any photo of him?" Rachel asked.


    The assistant shook her head.


    Just then, the elevator came to a halt on the first floor.


    Rachel didn¡¯t give it much thought.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She put her phone away and headed to her car, preparing to meet Kyle.


    They had nned to have lunch at a Western restaurant not far from the Be Group.


    When they arrived at the ce, the assistant went into the restaurant first to speak with the staff.


    It had to be perfect.


    After all, the lunch would determine the sess of the Be Group and the Tucker¡¯s coboration.


    Rachel was about to follow.


    As soon as she stepped out of the car, she noticed a wild cat leaping out from the side and pouncing


    on her.

 Chapter 493: Injured (Part Two)

    Chapter 493: Injured (Part Two)


    Subconsciously Rachel moved to the side, but she didn¡¯t notice the stone that was next to her.


    As she stepped on it, she lost her bnce and stumbled backwards.


    Her assistant, who had just finished talking with the staff in the restaurant, came out and saw that


    Rachel was about to fall.


    She shouted in distress, "Miss Be!"


    Rachel tried to stand steadily, but it was toote.She was standing by the roadside.


    If she fell, she wouldnd on the road.


    Not far away, a speeding car was heading in her direction.


    With the little distance between them, it wouldn¡¯t be able to stop in time.


    The assistant¡¯s eyes widened in shock.She moved forward to grab Rachel¡¯s arm, but she was too far


    away from her.


    There was no way she could have made it in time.


    Rachel thought she couldn¡¯t escape it, so she just covered her head as much as possible.


    Maybe that way she would at least survive.


    Just then, her arm was grabbed and she was pulled back.


    The car brushed a few inches past her, causing the wind to blow across her face.


    The blinding pain she had been expecting never came.


    Neither did the sound of her getting hit by the car.


    Rachel felt as if heart wanted to jump into her throat.She tried to calm herself down and stop her body


    from trembling.


    But even as she stood there, her mind was still in shock.She had almost died.


    "Miss Be, are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    The assistant trotted over.


    "I¡¯m fine." Rachel tried to control herself but the fright was just too much.


    After all, she had just seen the car zoom past her, with barely any distance between them.


    Her face was a little pale and even her voice came out a little hoarse.


    Then she finally noticed the hand on her arm and the person standing beside her.She was stunned for


    a while and turned to look at him.


    The man also noticed the look in Rachel¡¯s eyes and rxed his grip on her arm.


    "Thank you."


    Knowing that this man had just saved her life, Rachel thanked him sincerely and bowed slightly to him


    to show her gratitude.


    "It¡¯s not a big deal.Anyone in my position would have done the same thing."


    The man wore sunsses and half of his face was covered by them.


    Rachel could only see the other half.


    He smiled as he said those words "It might not be a great deal for you, but you have saved my life."


    As Rachel spoke, she took out a business card from her bag and handed it to the man.


    "If there is anything I can do to help you, just call me.I will try my best to do just that."


    The man took the card from Rachel and looked at it.Then he read the name on the card, "Rachel


    Be."


    "That¡¯s me." Rachel smiled.


    "Miss Be, do you believe in fate?"


    The man suddenly asked this question, which confused Rachel.


    "I once heard that if two people are able to meet three times by chance, then they are destined to be


    together."


    The man smiled and looked at Rachel through the sunsses.


    Rachel pursed her lips.


    She couldn¡¯t see the expression on the man¡¯s face, but for some reason, she felt that the way he


    looked at her was strange.


    "You shouldn¡¯t take that seriously," said Rachel, trying to suppress the difort in her heart.


    The man just smiled at that.


    But he didn¡¯t reply.


    The assistant then whispered in Rachel¡¯s ear, "Miss Be, it¡¯s time for us to meet with Kyle."


    Rachel nodded and was about to say goodbye to the man, but before she could, the man spoke first.


    "It seems that you have something important to deal with, so I won¡¯t waste anymore of your time."


    "If we get a chance in the future, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner."


    Rachel¡¯s tone was polite as always, but theck of the sincerity that was once there was obvious.


    "I¡¯m looking forward to our next meeting then."


    The man smiled and waved the business card in his hand.


    Rachel thanked him again and then went into the Western restaurant with her assistant.


    "Meow!"


    "The man, holding the business card with his index finger and middle finger, slowly took off his


    sunsses and turned around.


    His subordinate in a ck suit walked towards him with a wild cat in hand.He had pinched the back of


    the neck of the wild cat and used it to hold it up in the air.


    The cat probably felt ufortable being in such a position.


    It meowed and struggled several times.


    "Sir."


    ¡®The face of the man in ck was expressionless as he called out respectfully.


    His attention never seemed to leave the cat which was still trying to escape.


    The man put the business card into the left breast pocket of his suit before stretching out his slender


    index finger towards the wild cat.


    "Sir, this cat is still wild.Be careful not to be scratched," the man in ck reminded him.


    The man smiled, and the mole under the corner of his eye was more conspicuous and it somehow


    made his whole face enchanting.


    Even though the warning, he didn¡¯t stop.


    As expected, as soon as he reached out his hand, the cat¡¯s hair bristled up.


    It stared at the man with a pair of sharp green eyes and hissed before throwing its sharp w at the


    man However, since its neck was pinched, it had no chance to do as it intended.


    It never even got to touch the man¡¯s hand.


    The man narrowed his eyes and looked at the cat¡¯s sharp w.


    If he had been scratched, then there would have been bloodstains.


    "Its ws are quite sharp."


    The man withdrew his hand and put it in his pocket.


    "I like it."


    "Sir¡­"


    "Kill it.Cut off its w and make it into a specimen."


    The man smiled while staring at the cat.


    Although it was winter, the sky was blue and the sun was shining brightly.


    Generally speaking, when people felt the sunlight, they became warm.


    But when the man in ck heard his master¡¯s orders, all of the warmth he felt froze over.His master


    was used to saying the cruelest things in such a casual tone.


    "Okay."


    The man in ck only hesitated for a second, and the shock in his eyes only shed for a moment,


    before he remembered that he was used to it.


    Then he nodded and agreed.


    The man put on his sunsses again and looked up at the dazzling light.


    A momentter, he walked towards the entrance of the restaurant, Rachel and her assistant had been


    waiting in the room for fifteen minutes.


    "This is the third time you have looked at your phone.What¡¯s so interesting?"


    Rachel took a sip of the coffee that had just been served.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw her assistant take out her phone once more and stare at the time.


    Rachel was usually serious.


    Her assistant had worked with her for at least two months and she knew that Rachel was not the kind


    of indifferent people who were genuinely unapproachable.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Rachel was easy to get along with; it was just that she was cold in nature.


    Hearing this, the assistant frowned and said discontentedly, "Miss Be, fifteen minutes has passed


    since the time Kyle scheduled to meet with you."


    "It¡¯s just fifteen minutes."


    Compared with her assistant¡¯s anxiety, Rachel was calm andposed.


    "Didn¡¯t you say that people in foreign countries are very punctual? Does Kyle mean to disy his


    strength to us through this? Does heete on purpose?"


    The assistant couldn¡¯t help but think too much.


    After all, this cooperation with Tucker would be a great boost to the Be Group¡¯s development.


    They couldn¡¯t miss it.


    On the surface, Kyle intended to cooperate with theirpany, but they all knew that truly it was the


    Be Group actually needed their help.


    "Maybe," Rachel said lightly before slowly sipping her coffee.


    "Miss Be, aren¡¯t you anxious about this?"


    The assistant was surprised to see that Rachel was just calm and unbothered while she was panicking.


    Someone knocked on the door and opened.it.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m a bitte," a familiar voice said as the person came in.

 Chapter 494: Injured (Part Three)

    Chapter 494: Injured (Part Three)


    Hearing this, the assistant immediately turned around and looked at the door.


    When she saw the person standing outside, she was quite taken aback "You are."


    The assistant couldn¡¯t even speak properly as she stared at the man in front of her in disbelief. The


    man wore thick sunsses, so they couldn¡¯t see his face properly.


    But through the sses, he nced at the assistant and smiled at her reaction.


    Then, he turned to Rachel and said, "Miss Be, we meet for the third time"


    This man was the one they met outside the restaurant just now. He was the one who had saved


    Rachel¡¯s life.


    Obviously, Rachel didn¡¯t expect to meet this man so soon Butpared with her assistant¡¯s


    astonishment, she was able to remain calm.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    With a deep breath, she stood up and politely reached out her hand, "Mr.Bentley"


    The man instantly raised an eyebrow and asked, "Miss Be, why are you so sure that I am Kyle?


    What if I¡¯m just his assistant, just like the beautiful woman beside you¡±


    The man let out a faint smile, looking down at Rachel¡¯s fair and beautiful hand In fact, Rachel was not


    really into manicure that much.


    When she was still in the Red Hackers headquarters, she often needed to use a keyboard, so it was


    inconvenient for her to keep her fingernails long.


    Hence, she would trim them neatly.


    The edges of her fingernails were round, with a light pink color.Her fingernails looked elegant and very


    pleasant to see


    "Mr.Bentley, you must be joking."


    Seeing that Kyle didn¡¯t shake her hand after some time, Rachel withdrew her hand quietly.


    Then, her attention was caught by the letters on his sleeve.


    "The two-color thread really deserves its reputation.It looks very distinct."


    These letters were made of the two-color thread that was specially developed by the Tucker.


    The dark blue thread was surrounded by the golden thread.


    After undergoing a special process of polishing, the two colors mixed together, reflecting a faint light.


    It was indeed amusing and unique.


    However, this kind of two-color thread required artificial processing, which consisted of dozens of steps


    toplete it.


    The entire process was extremelyplicated, so the Tucker only used this kind of thread to make


    their finest and exquisite works.


    The two-color thread on the cuff of the man wasn¡¯t actually that noticeable.


    But for people who knew about it and the Tucker, they could detect it at a nce.


    The rare two-color thread was used to sew the letters "Tucker x K", which also made it more obvious.


    Without a doubt, this kind of fine work was customized.


    Moreover, although there might be several people who could have the two-color thread sewn on their


    sleeve, none of them could be a mere assistant.


    "Well, I must say that you really are smart, Miss Be,"


    Kyle remarked with smile.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to see through my real identity because of such a small detail."


    "I just know that only a few select people can use the two-color thread."


    Of course, Rachel didn¡¯t think that this man in front of her was praising her sincerely, Since he was just


    acting ording to the circumstances, Rachel could just answer indifferently.


    For some reason, even though this man had just saved her, Rachel still felt that something about him


    made her ufortable.


    This difort seemed to spread from the bottom of her heart, making her dislike him subconsciously.


    It seemed so strange to her because this was the first time that she had such a feeling towards a


    stranger.


    Ironically, even though she was ufortable with him, Rachel also somehow felt a sense of


    familiarity, which she did not know where wasing from.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door.


    Then, a waiter came in and asked respectfully, "Sir, what would you like to drink?"


    "Cafe Americano.Thank you."


    The waiter quickly wrote the order down and left the box silently.


    Meanwhile, Rachel nced at the coffee in her hand and took a sip.


    Out of nowhere, something urred to her, and so she asked, "Mr.Bentley, you just said that we have


    met three times, didn¡¯t you? But if my memory serves me right, it should actually be just our second


    time meeting each other."


    "No.This is definitely the third time."


    Kyle put his slender fingers on the table and tapped it lightly.


    While Rachel tried to assess Kyle, something suddenly shed on her mind.


    "You are¡­"


    "Miss Be, do you remember now?" Kyle asked with a smirk.


    "At the hospital¡­ Was that you as well?"


    She remembered that when Joey was discharged from the hospital, she identally bumped into a


    man in the bathroom.


    That man also wore sunsses back then.


    But of course, Rachel was not entirely sure because the sunsses were her only basis.


    "You do have a good memory, Miss B¨¦."


    As soon as Kyle finishedmenting, the waiter knocked on the door again, brought Kyle¡¯s order in,


    and carefully handed it over to him.


    Confirming that her hunch was right, Rachel was really surprised this time.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t recognize you right away."


    Kyle wore huge sunsses that covered at least half of his face.


    Of course, it would be hard to recognize him that easily.


    However, before they continued their conversation, Rachel added, "Mr.Bentley, are you going to talk


    about the cooperation while wearing those sunsses?"


    They had met thrice, and all those times, Kyle wore his sunsses.


    Rachel didn¡¯t know if this was just a fashion statement.


    Since they were talking about something important, she thought that it might be better if she could see


    him properly.


    "I had an operation on my eyes a few days ago, so it¡¯s actually inconvenient for me not to wear a


    pair.They still hurt when there¡¯s too much light.Please forgive me, Miss Be," Kyle exined.


    Rachel tapped the edge of the coffee cup with her fingertips and nodded.


    After hearing Kyle¡¯s reasonable exnation, she didn¡¯t insist further.


    "Then, you must really love your work.You¡¯ve just undergone an operation, but you¡¯re already working


    again."


    Kyle just let out a smile and took a sip of the Americano.


    Rachel also cast a subtle nce at her assistant who immediately understood what she meant.


    Immediately after, the assistant took out the project n they had already prepared and handed it over


    to Kyle.


    "This is the preliminary n for the cooperation between the Be Group and the Tucker.Mr.Bentley,


    please have a look at it and see what you can say.I hope that our n won¡¯t be in vain.After all, you¡¯re


    still working so hard right after your operation," Rachel said seriously and firmly.


    Meanwhile, in the Be family¡¯s house, L knocked on the door of the guestroom, where Victor was


    currently staying.


    "Mr.Sullivan, are you awake? I have cooked some porridge.I thought you may want some."


    However, there was no response from the other side of the door.


    L waited outside for a while, but it seemed like she was waiting for nothing.


    While L was hesitating whether she should go inside or not, Carson suddenly appeared and took the


    porridge from her.


    "It¡¯s okay.Let me do it Instead."


    "Oh, okay.Thank you, Mr.Scott."


    Carson slightly chuckled and said, "It¡¯s not a big deal.But I actually have to ask you for help."


    L didn¡¯t know much about Carson¡¯s personality.


    Therefore, when she saw his bright smile, she thought Carson was very approachable, and he wasn¡¯t


    one of those typical arrogant rich men.


    "What is it, Mr.Scott?"


    "Well, I know you heard Rachel saying that she would only give me half an hour.By that time, I should


    have taken Victor away already."


    L nodded but was still confused at what his main point was.


    "L, Victor is still recovering, and it¡¯s still early in the morning.Someone who¡¯s as weak as him needs


    more rest.I bet that he can¡¯t walk properly yet.So, thirty minutes is too short! Besides, if Victor is still


    sleeping, it will be too troublesome to wake him up and force him to leave just like that." Carson sighed.


    "Victor hasn¡¯t acquired enough rest to fully recover.If something happens on the way back to the


    hospital, it will be bad."


    After hearing this, L realized that Carson¡¯s points were reasonable.


    So, she nodded and agreed.


    "Then, what exactly do you need my help with?"


    "L, did Rachel say what time she wille back today?"


    "Hmm¡­ Not really.But she did say that I don¡¯t need to cook lunch for her."


    "I see.For now, I¡¯ll let Victor have the porridge you made."


    Carson pped his hands tightly.


    "L, I know you have a good heart.Let my poor friend have more time to rest.Please don¡¯t tell Rachel


    about this!"

 Chapter 495: Injured (Part Four)

    Chapter 495: Injured (Part Four)


    L didn¡¯t think it was a good idea she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but Carson


    smiled and thanked her sincerely she was too stunned to speak


    When Carson entered the room with a bowl of porridge in his hands, the man in the bed was still


    sleeping.


    He could see that the man¡¯s face was pale even from a distance. He closed the door gently and tired to


    walked silently to avoid causing any disturbance to the patient.


    As soon as he put the porridge on the bedside table, he raised his head and saw that Victor was


    staring at him.


    Carson raised his eyebrows "When did you wake up¡±


    "When she woke up "


    Victor had a fever that night, and the wounds on his body were burning.He felt dizzy throughout the


    night but he had to beat with that.He was awake when Rachel came into the room the previous night


    and fell fallen asleep not long after Afraid of disturbing her and frightened her away again, he kept quiet


    and didn¡¯t make a move.


    Late at night, when he heard her steady breath, he opened his eyes Trying his best to suppress the


    urge to spit out blood, he looked at her with affection, and traced every inch of her face with his eyes.


    He reached out his hand, carefully and cautiously hooked her little finger with his and smiled.


    It was as if they were making a promise If only things would always be like this! He didn¡¯t sleep for the


    whole night.


    How could he when Rachel was finally this close to him? At dawn, she moved a little Afraid that she


    would wake up.


    Victor loosened his grip on her little finger and reluctantly closed his eyes again.He stared at her the


    whole night, but he still wasn¡¯t willing to take his eyes off her.


    When the sun came out, Rachel woke up.He only heard the rustling sound, and then L knocked on


    the door.


    Rachel quickly stood up and left the room.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was not until Rachel left that Victor finally felt sleepy.


    The wounds had pained him the whole night and he had be numb from it.He felt as if the pain was


    more bearable.He had a light sleep which didn¡¯tst long.He woke up in half an hour.


    Carson noticed the red streaks in Victor¡¯s eyes.


    As his friend, he was angry and helpless when Victor didn¡¯t care about his life at all.He wanted to


    persuade him against it.


    But they were friends and he knew Victor well.


    Even if he tried his best to convince the man, Victor would not change his mind.


    "What are you going to do next? Stay in Rachel¡¯s house?" Carson asked.


    He didn¡¯t expect an answer.


    And Victor didn¡¯t give him one.


    Seeing the look in his eyes, Carson somewhat knew what Victor was thinking.


    He coughed slightly to hide hisugh.


    "Rachel has already given you an ultimatum.She wants me to take you to the hospital today.She said if


    we are still here by the time shees back, she will call for an ambnce to send us to the


    hospital.Both of us!"


    That was to say, he would also need an ambnce if she found them there.He was a man and he


    wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be defeated by a woman.


    However, as a gentleman, one of his principles was to never fight with a woman.


    And Victor would definitely take Rachel¡¯s side if it ever came to it.


    If that happened, then he would be maimed for sure.He also knew how Rachel worked.


    She didn¡¯t make false promises and would make sure that it would happen.


    "I¡¯ll go back to the hospital," Victor said in a low voice.


    Since Rachel had said so, he didn¡¯t want to cross her.


    When Carson heard that Victor had changed his mind, he almost thought he had misheard.


    He paused and stared at Victor.


    "You want to go back to the hospital?" Victor nced at him.

 Chapter 496: Injured (Part Five)

    Chapter 496: Injured (Part Five)


    After a long moment of silence, Victor did not bother to answer Carson¡¯s hypothetical question.


    Carson cocked his eyebrow Sensing that Victor wasn¡¯t about to say anything, he thought his good


    friend, Victor, was so self-assured that he hadn¡¯t thought about this at all, which was why Victor couldn¡¯t


    come up with an answer at that moment In fact, that was not the case at all.


    The night before, Victor had thought about this question for the entire night, but even though he had


    gone over it a hundred times in his mind, he still couldn¡¯t find an answer If this was in the past, he might


    force Rachel to be with him by doing everything possible to keep her by his side Even if she thought he


    was mean and disgusting, he would not hesitate to do that at all.


    But now he was not so sure about any of that. He didn''t want to let Rachel go and he knew he couldn¡¯t


    do that.


    But if Rachel really was in love with Roger, would he really be willing to force her to stay with him and


    watch her suffer a lifetime with someone she didn¡¯t love? He couldn¡¯t bear to see Rachel in pain.


    So he tossed and turned in bed and wasn¡¯t able to get an exact answer.


    He could only tell himself again and again that there was no way Rachel could be with Roger.


    "Vic, you know the answer, don¡¯t you?" Carson asked.


    "She is most likely going to be with Roger than with you."


    Victor opened his eyes and turned to look at Carson with his dark eyes.


    "A lot of things have happened between the two of you. The thing standing in your way is Abby.But


    even so, you actually think that she will agree to be with you again.Think about it, nothing is standing in


    their way if Rachel and Roger decide to be together.What¡¯s the likelihood that she¡¯ll choose you?"


    These words were not fatal, but they had the ring of truth to them.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Carson threw up his hands in exasperation and said, "Nothing, I know you¡¯ve already considered all


    these things.I just want to say them out loud so that it¡¯s clear to you what¡¯s going on."


    Carson nced over at Victor, but saw that his expression was still the same as if Victor couldn¡¯t care


    less about what he had just said at all.


    This time, he had no clue what Victor was thinking.


    "What has Wace been doing these days?" Victor asked.


    He decided to change the topic and hold back his emotions.


    Yesterday, Carson had sent a message to Rachel, saying that he was too busy to pick Victor up.


    That was the truth.


    At present, the Sullivan Group was in great trouble.


    Carson had been going to meetings for several days now and he was indeed very busy. Of course, in


    addition to that, he also had to deal with the newly appointed technical director, the King of Hearts, the


    man who offered himself up for the role as director, "Everything is going well.For the majority of the


    time, he just stays in his office and only goes out to the archive to get some documents asionally


    every day."


    Carson felt that that was strange.


    Half a month had gone by, but Wace acted just like a normalmuter.He didn¡¯t even bother to


    ess the core area of the archive.


    "Continue to have someone keep an eye on him," Victormanded.


    Carson¡¯s hand went up to touch his jaw and he said, "Don¡¯t worry about it.My men have been watching


    him.But¡­"


    Seeing that Carson was being hesitant, Victor gave Carson a confused look.


    "I knew that it would be difficult to tie Wace with the King of Hearts, but it¡¯s harder than it looks.I really


    can¡¯t find any evidence.Indeed, no other person has ever been capable of improving the photo¡¯s


    definition except for the King of Hearts, and recently, the people of the technology department also said


    that Wace happens to be very good at code editing and data technology as well."


    Seeing this, it looked like Wace was indeed the King of Hearts.


    The only suspicious thing was why the King of Hearts suddenly popped up at this time and happened


    to be targeting the Sullivan Group for no reason at all.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Carson felt that something was very wrong. Even though there was no one who disyed such an


    astute ability of restoring such a photograph and improving its definition other than Wace, that didn¡¯t


    mean that no one else knew how to do it.


    As for the code editing and data technology, the King of Hearts had always kept a low profile.


    The public knew little about the King of Hearts and just how powerful he was.


    Even though Wace disyed such skills, this did not readily mean that he was the real King of


    Hearts.


    At that moment, the ringtone on his phone disrupted Carson¡¯s line of thought.

 Chapter 497: Injured (Part Six)

    Chapter 497: Injured (Part Six)


    Carson nced at the caller ID before answering the call.


    As the person over the phone spoke, the look on Carson¡¯s face became more serious.


    Momentster, he replied, "I sec."


    Then, he disconnected from the call, turned his attention to Victor and said.


    "It seems that our enemy feels that we¡¯re progressing too slowly, and he¡¯s growing more impatient


    every passing day."


    Victor¡¯s face turned grim. He looked back at Carson, pursed his lips, but said nothing Moments after


    Carson disconnected from the earlier call, his smartphone buzzed again.He looked down and found


    that a message had been sent to him.


    The words, Sullivan Group, were particrly eye-catching "Looks like these mediapanies have


    long been dissatisfied with the Sullivan Group!"


    Carson slid his fingers across the screen, causing the message to disappear right away


    "Right after they heard some news about the Sullivan Group, they be riled up and couldn¡¯t wait to


    report news about it.They are probably afraid they might not be able to find anything bad about the


    Sullivan Group Carson put his phone in his pocket and let out a sigh.


    "People really do enjoy kicking a man when he¡¯s down, huh?"


    Thereafter, he sent a message to Ivan, asking him to figure out the mediapanies who had reported


    bad news about the Sullivan Group and made it their headlines Ivan had just seen the news at this


    moment.


    Just before he could contact the people in Baltimore to inquire about the situation, he suddenly


    received a message from Carson.


    "Why"


    he asked, Carson replied, "I want you to find them, so that we can settle the score with themter on."


    Ivan was stunned by Carson¡¯s message, but he didn¡¯t ask any other questions.


    He just asked someone to help him document all of the mediapanies that had released any bad


    news about the Sullivan Group.


    Once that was done, he went on with his work.


    After giving Ivan his orders, Carson felt pleased.


    ¡®Looks like I¡¯m going to be entertained in the near future" he thought in the restaurant Rachel put down


    her knife and fork.


    During the meal, she had introduced the benefits that the Be Group could bring to the Tucker if


    they were to cooperate with herpany.


    While she was presenting the n to their potential clients, her voice was t, yet pleasant to hear.


    Kyle listened intently to her presentation and would asionally ask questions.


    Rachel was able to answer every question without ws.


    The assistant who was sitting next to them was amazed by Rachel as she listened in on their


    conversation.


    She now saw Rachel in a new light.


    During this period of time, Rachel had been taking care of Joey, so she rarely had the time to go to the


    company.


    And even if she were in thepany, most of the time, she woulde and go in a hurry.


    Moreover, Rachel went to thepany mostly for the welfare house project.


    The cooperation n of the Tucker and Be Group was sent to her via email yesterday in urgency.


    And because of that, the assistant was worried that Rachel might have difficulties in dealing with the


    presentation today.


    She stayed up all night to make preparations, thinking that it could help Rachel in the event that the


    latter might not be able to deal with it.


    But now, the assistant realized that she was just overthinking.


    Rachel did a splendid job.


    If the assistant had done the presentation, she might not have been as good as Rachel.


    "I¡¯ll review your n carefully when I get back," Kyle said, "I¡¯m looking forward to the cooperation


    between Be Group and Tucker in the future."


    The assistant¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡®Is he saying that they¡¯ve reached a consensus to work together?¡¯


    "Thank you for putting your trust in the Be Group.Mr.Bentley.I believe that we¡¯ll both benefit from


    this cooperation."


    Rachel shook his hand and gave him a smile.


    At this point, Kyle stood up and said, "My colleagues are nning to host a wee party for me


    tonight.I wonder if you¡¯ll give me the honor of gracing me with your presence at the party."


    "Sounds like a n, Mi.Be! It¡¯ll be my pleasure."


    Since they had already reached an agreement, there was no reason for Rachel to refuse his invitation


    "I''ll ask my assistant to pick you up on the scheduled time."


    Rachel nodded in agreement Momentster, Kyle¡¯s phone rang.He nced at the caller ID, and bade


    Rachel farewell before leaving.


    Meanwhile, Rachel remained in her seat, taking a sip of coffee As the assistant watched Kyle leave the


    room, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Miss Be, you¡¯re incredible!" she eximed


    "Huh?"


    Rachel responded.


    "I wasn¡¯t expecting that the negotiation with the Tucker Group to go so smoothly," the assistant


    exined.


    "Because of this project, we¡¯ve gained even more confidence.I¡¯m sorry for ever doubting that you


    wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the presentation, Miss Be.I¡¯m ashamed of myself."


    "Are you hungry?" asked Rachel


    The assistant was feeling guilty earlier, but now she was confused by the question.


    Rachel tapped a fork on the bowl of soup and said, "If you don¡¯t have some right away, it¡¯s getting


    cold.It won¡¯t taste as good if it¡¯s cold."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Miss Be¡­"


    The assistant had been worried that Kyle might deliberately ask difficult questions about the


    project.She was afraid that Rachel might not be able to answer them, and she hadn¡¯t eaten anything.


    Needless to say, she was pleasantly surprised that Rachel noticed this.She was really touched by her


    gesture.


    Just then, the assistant¡¯s phone rang.She was surprised by the news that popped up on her phone.


    "The project of the Sullivan Group in Baltimore went wrong again.The purchasing managermitted


    suicide by jumping off a building, and the director of the branchpany has been taken by the police


    for further investigation."

 Chapter 498: Injured (Part Seven)

    Chapter 498:Injured (Part Seven)


    Rachel was about to take a sip of her coffee when she heard what her assistant said, her cup


    suspended in the air.


    "What did you say?" she asked, wanting to make sure she heard correctly. The assistant skimmed


    through the news and then saw the confusion on Rachel¡¯s face.


    She remembered hearing from the senior employees that Rachel was once married to Victor, the CEO


    of Sullivan Group


    "As stated here, I¡¯m afraid the Sullivan Group is currently in serious trouble."


    Rachel¡¯s eyes darkened as she drew the cup of coffee to her mouth and took a sip.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, and her expression remained stern.


    It was hard to decipher what was in her mind By three in the afternoon, the share price of Sullivan


    Group had dropped nearly thirty percent in the stock market


    The news about thepany¡¯s employee jumping off a building became widespread Many people


    demanded that the authorities thoroughly investigate the project and that the Sullivan Group put out an


    official statement


    The controversial project was doing fine in the past few days after its previous issues gradually died


    down, but this unfortunate incident suddenly broke out, inflicting more damage to the Sullivan Group.


    The blow was even greater and utterly unexpected this time.


    The day the manmitted suicide was the day the investigation team came to inspect the alleged


    anomalies of the project Some people spected that the man killed himself because he feared facing


    the punishment and being put to prison, but others thought it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    They suspected the man was murdered.


    The public had be suspicious and vignt more than ever.


    This had inevitably put the Sullivan Group in deep water After leaving the restaurant, Rachel went


    straight to thepany instead of going home.


    As soon as she sat behind her desk, she turned theputer on and looked up the issue about the


    Sullivan Group.


    Both thepany¡¯s shareholders and the people online were apprehensive and high-strung.


    Rachel hovered the arrow mouse cursor on the top-most search results and clicked on an article with


    the headline,


    "Victor Sullivan, Come Clean Now!"


    Most of the people were moring for Victor toe out and release a statement regarding the


    incident.


    Some of them believed he was behind the death of the employee, despite not having solid evidence.


    The whole situation was starting to get out of hand as different opinions and sentiments from the public


    began to sh Rachel suddenly felt a headacheing.


    She closed her eyes and rubbed her temples, trying to massage away the throbbing pain.


    A knock then came on the door.


    Her assistant pushed it open and found her in that state.


    "Miss Be," the assistant politely said as she put the folder on the desk.


    With head still throbbing, Rachel looked up at her. The assistant noticed the weariness in her eyes.


    "You don¡¯t look well, Miss Be.Do you want me to reschedule the meeting so you can go home and


    rest?"


    "I¡¯m fine," Rachel said softly.


    "No one¡¯s rescheduling the meeting."


    Admittedly, business wasn¡¯t Rachel¡¯s forte.She wasn¡¯t really good at it, so she felt pressured at times.


    It was far moreplicated than editing codes, in her opinion.


    On top of that, she was heavily put off by the fiercepetition among business people in the circle.


    But since she had already set herself up to bring the Be Group to its previous glory, she had no


    choice but to work hard.


    No matter how difficult the problem was before her, she had to find a way to solve it.


    The assistant didn¡¯t persuade Rachel anymore and excused herself to prepare for the meeting. After


    her assistant left, Rachel took her phone and searched her contacts.


    After hesitating for a while, she called home.


    "Hello, Miss Be?"


    L¡¯s voice came on the other line.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I might go homete tonight, L.Please look after Joey while I¡¯m still out,"


    Rachel said as she opened the folder her assistant brought and signed her name at the bottom of the


    document.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Miss Be.I¡¯ll take care of Joey."


    L agreed immediately. Out of the corner of her eye, Rachel caught a glimpse of the top-search


    results on theputer screen.


    After a moment of silence, she said, "L¡­"


    "Yes, Miss Be?" L answered, slightly confused by Rachel¡¯s tone.


    "Did they leave?"


    She had just finished signing her name when she paused to wait for L¡¯s response.


    The ink from the tip of her pen immediately spread on the document, smearing the paper ck.

 Chapter 499: Injured (Part Eight)

    Chapter 499: Injured (Part Eight)


    L was stunned for a while before she realized who Rachel was referring to.


    "Mr.Scott lelt with Mr.Sullivan a long time ago," she replied.


    Truth was, they had gone out together just a half an hour before.


    "Okay."


    Rachel answered absentmindedly Noticing the ink blot on the document, she moved the tip of the pen


    away and stared at the writing, which was still wet.


    Somehow, it all made her feel depressed, she didn¡¯t know what pushed her to ask about their


    whereabouts No matter how much trouble the Sullivan Group was in, it didn¡¯t concern her one bit.


    She had no right to care. L''s voice came from the other end of the call again, her tone slightly tainted


    with worry.


    "When Mr.Sullivan left, his face was still quite pale and he didn¡¯t look well.I¡¯m not sure but I think he


    might have had a high fever again."


    A high fever? Hadn¡¯t he been better before she left that morning? Could it have gotten worse? The


    worried thoughts Mashed through Rachel¡¯s mind, but before she could think too much about ther, her


    assistant knocked on the door and informed her.


    "Miss Be, the meeting will start in ten minutes."


    "Okay, I¡¯m on my way"


    Rachel nodded and hung up the phone after saying goodbye to L.


    The meeting went on for two hours and before she knew, it was in the evening.


    When they were left alone, Rachel¡¯s assistant helped her sort out the documents they had been given.


    "Miss Be, Mr Bentley¡¯s driver is waiting for you downstairs."


    I took Rachel a whole minute to remember that she had promised to attend Kyle¡¯s party that night.She


    rubbed her temples to keep away the migraine she felt was on the way.Her assistant was worried about


    her when she saw that Rachel didn¡¯t look too good.


    "Miss Be, if you are really tired, we can just¡­"


    "No, I¡¯m fine" Rachel knew what she wanted to say.


    "We have just reached an initial cooperation with Tucker, I can¡¯t afford stand Kyle up at this critical


    moment.Don¡¯t worry.I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, but I can handle a few more hours."


    "I¡¯ll go with you then," her assistant said quickly.


    She couldn¡¯t help but be worried.


    Rachel looked up at her and nodded.Then, she went back to her office, packed up her things and


    hurried downstairs with her assistant.


    The car had been waiting at the entrance of the building.


    The driver saw them, quickly got out and opened the door of the back seat for Rachel


    "Miss Be." He bowed his head respectfully.


    Rachel nodded and got in, while the assistant sat in the front passenger seat.


    The driver closed the door for her and got back to his seat.He started the navigation system, and


    stepped on the gas as they made their way to the destination.


    Rachel rolled down the car window.


    The sun always set earlier in winter than in summer.


    With the window down, the chilly winter breeze blew in and Rachel felt less stuffy.


    "Miss Be, be careful.We wouldn¡¯t want you to catch a cold.It would be better to close the window,"


    her assistant said thoughtfully.


    Just then, a gust of cold wind blew over Rachel¡¯s face, making her feel better.


    Hearing the assistant¡¯s words, she said nothing and only rolled up half of the window.


    As she did so, her phone rang.She looked down at the screen and saw a message there from an


    unknown number.


    It was all just numbers and letters that seemed random at first nce.


    Was it some kind of prank? She raised her eyebrows slightly, but did not delete the message as other


    people would have.


    She was intrigued.


    Instead, she copied the text, pasted it on her browser and searched it online.


    Her phone screen suddenly darkened.


    It was not until fifteen secondster that a progress bar finally popped up on the screen.


    Lines of binary crawled up her screen and more of them kepting.


    It seemed as if her phone was being hacked or a virus was downloading itself.


    Rachel looked at the progress bar and saw a yellow duck jumping on it.


    Among the blocks of code, it looked really silly and funny.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Boss, hello? Boss, can you hear me?"


    In the earpiece that had been hanging on her left ear, Quintin¡¯s voice came through along with


    intermittent current noises.

 Chapter 500: Injured (Part Nine)

    Chapter 500: Injured (Part Nine)


    When Rachel was done speaking, she heard a grating sound from the earpiece. She pulled it off from


    her ear and put it back on. She then gently knocked on the earpiece


    Quentin who was on the other end of the line, heard the knock He knew that it was not appropriate for


    Rachel to


    speak at the moment, ¡°Rachel, you asked me this morning to investigate Kyle and I found something


    about him,¡±


    Quintin said ¡°You guessed it right. Little is known about him. I searched the database of the alliance,


    but there¡¯s still no information about him. So, I thought of asking my friend to help me find out things


    about him.¡±


    Rachel lowered her head and looked at the screen. The screen was broadcasting a presentation


    Featured in the presentation was the personal information of Kyle


    Rachel already knew the information on the screen. This was the same information given to her by her


    assistant. But something caught her interest a photograph Rachel clicked on it. It was a picture of Kyle


    on an ID card it looked like it was taken when he had just graduated.


    The photograph showed Kyle with his hair neal and tidy His skin was rtively fair. He was wearing a


    pair of eyesses. He looked gentle, albeit a bit childish. Looking at the photograph, Rachel was


    reminded of seeing Kyle that afternoon


    The man in the photograph was obviously the younger Kyle. Judging from his looks, it seemed that he


    had changed a lot


    ¡°But there is one thing that is strange¡± Quintin¡¯s voice came through the earpiece, interrupting Rachel¡¯s


    thoughts


    Sensing the confusion in Quintin¡¯s voice, Rachel looked away. It was rare for Quentin to feel strange


    about something Rachel knocked on the earphone and told Quintin that she was still listening


    ¡°In October this year, Kyle was on a business trip when he happened to encounter a terrorist attack.


    When he was returning to the hotel, he passed by a destroyed residential building Part of the wall fell


    and hit the hood of his car and broke the windows. The car driver died on the spot and Kyle was


    seriously injured and hospitalized.¡±


    Frowning, Quintin looked at the time disyed on theputer screen.


    ¡°I have checked his admission record. I¡¯m sure that he was seriously injured at that time and he was in


    aa for half a month.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at the photograph. She knew


    what Quentin thought was strange.


    ¡°Despite his condition, Kyle was discharged from the hospital just a month after he came around from


    hisa. And soon after, he went back to work.¡± Quintin pressed the switch of the pen he was holding


    and Rachel heard the sound it made.


    It was somewhat unbelievable that Kyle would be able to recover so soon from a serious injury.


    But of course, it was not impossible. There were a few people who had strong self-healing abilities in


    the world. But the man in the photograph didn¡¯t seem to be one of them.


    October¡­


    A car ident¡­


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Rachel had this indescribable feeling rting the man in the photograph with the Kyle she had seen


    earlier,


    Her rumination was interrupted by the car stopping at the gate of Valmead Club.


    ¡°Miss Be, here we are,¡± informed the driver dutifully


    Rachel knocked on the earpiece to say goodbye to Quintin. She hung up the phone, touching the


    button on the side of the phone with her thumb and slightly pressing it down. She then locked the


    screen. After she and her assistant got out of the car, she followed the waiter who came to wee


    them into the club. They all went to the elevator that would take them to the banquet hall on the sixth


    floor,


    The elevator doors opened and Rachel saw men and women in the banquet hall happily talking to one


    another


    As Rachel walked out of the elevator, she heard someone call out, ¡°Miss Bentley.¡±


    Rachel scanned the hall to look for the owner of the voice. She saw a man in a ck suit talking to


    another man The man was Kyle. He was standing sideways so Rachel could practically see only half of


    his face.


    Moreover, Kyle was wearing sunsses, which covered most of his face. Seeing Kyle, Rachel


    narrowed her eyes.

 Chapter 501: Injured (Part Ten)

    Chapter 501: Injured (Part Ten)


    ¡°Miss Be.¡± Kyle noticed Rachel, so he said something to the man he was talking to before


    approaching Rachel with a smile


    Rachel looked back at him with a smile. ¡°Wee to Apliaria, Mr. Bentley! I have a gift for you.¡±


    Right after she said that, her assistant handed the gift box they had prepared in advance to Kyle. Kyle


    raised his eyebrows, seeming as though he didn¡¯t expect this. Upon opening the box, he saw an


    exquisite ss lying in the middle of the box. The dark nnel of the ss¡¯s rim made it even more


    resplendent.


    ¡°I apologize for not being able to prepare well for our meeting, because the time was rather limited. As


    far as I remember, you once majored in fine arts and design in this country, and that you¡¯ve always


    been fond of studying the process and designing of ancient cups. I also heard that you collected lots of


    exquisite instruments. This ss was found during my mother¡¯s business trip, back when she was still


    alive. Though it may not be the most precious gift there is, its exquisite design is something to marvel


    at. I believe that you¡¯ll like my gift,¡± said Rachel


    Kyle took the ss out of the box. As he inspected it and held it in his hand, he marveled at its


    resplendence and beauty


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I do like the gift.¡± He then put down the ss. ¡°Thank you, Miss Be!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, Mr. Bentley.¡± Having said that, Rachel casually nced at the sunsses Kyle was


    wearing.


    ¡°My assistant reminded me just now, so I¡¯d like to ask about¡­¡±


    Kyle looked at Rachel, visibly confused.


    ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡± The tone of her voice was casual enough to make it sound like she had just


    thought of the question


    The smile on Kyle¡¯s face disappeared. But before he could respond, Rachel spoke again.


    ¡°I read about the terrorist attack about a month and a half ago, and found that you were one of the


    injured victims during the attack. It must¡¯ve been frightening.¡±


    The assistant was surprised about this fact.


    ¡®A terrorist attack? Why didn¡¯t I know about that? Is Miss Be mistaken or something? I didn¡¯t say


    anything about Mr. Bentley being in a terrorist attack before.¡¯


    The assistant wanted to tell Rachel that she must¡¯ve remembered it wrong, and that this might strain


    their current working rtionship with Kyle.


    After all, it would be terrible if anything that Rachel said would hinder or even ruin their intent of


    cooperation.


    But before the assistant could say anything, Kyle replied, ¡°Thanks for your concern, Miss Be. I¡¯m


    quite alright.¡±


    This time, the assistant was at a loss for words.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Rachel gave him a smile and replied, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright, Mr. Bentley. I must say, you recovered


    well, and so quickly at that! You were able to recover within a month and a half. Seems like you pay a


    lot of attention to your fitness and health!¡±


    Having said that, she felt Kyle¡¯s gaze through his sunsses. It felt as if he wanted to see through her


    mind and find out the true purpose of her question. But no matter how Kyle looked at her, Rachel kept


    her smile. It was hard to read what was on her mind.


    Before he could say anything else, someone approached him and reminded him that the wee


    party had begun and that it was his turn to make a speech.


    And so, Kyle nodded at Rachel and turned away.


    As they watched him disappear into the crowd, the assistant turned her attention to Rachel.


    ¡°Miss Be, how did you know that Mr. Bentley was once in a terrorist attack?¡± She had ran a


    thorough background check on Kyle, but not once did she find anything about a terrorist attack


    Moreover, if something like that had happened in the country, it would probably be kept as a secret. If it


    had


    happened abroad, it would certainly be difficult for them to get first-hand information, considering how


    far away heir country was from Kyle¡¯s. Foreigners attached great importance to privacy in their


    personal lives. Even if there was news about the terrorist attack, no media outlet would publicize the


    names of the victims.


    That was why it was understandable that the assistant was confused.


    Bring me a ss of red wine, thank you.


    Rachel just smiled at her assistant and didn¡¯t bother to answer the question And so, the assistant


    decided to drop the topic, nodded, and went to get her a ss of red wine. Once her assistant had left,


    Rachel¡¯s phone buzzed. She took out her phone and saw a picture and a message from Quintin,


    ¡°Rachel, why do you want Odin¡¯s photos?¡± it read.

 Chapter 502: Injured (Part Eleven)

    Chapter 502: Injured (Part Eleven)


    Rachel didn¡¯t reply to Quentin¡¯s message. Her eyes were fixed on the man in the photograph.


    The man was wearing a ck suit and the first two buttons of his white shirt were unbuttoned. His


    corbone was partially visible and the ne on his neck was exposed. This made him look a bit


    unruly. It was different from the ID photo of Kyle which was earlier sent by Quintin, She looked steadily


    and intently at Odin¡¯s face


    Quintin had searched thoroughly from the alliance¡¯s database and finally, he found the photograph. It


    was not easy to find it. It was taken a day before Odin took charge of the supervision of the foreign


    branchpany It was originally taken for a mediapany, but for some reason, the photograph had


    not been made public Nheless, it was kept in the database of thatpany


    The alliance had always been independent in its collection of information about well-known people here


    and abroad Odin made a hit when he was in charge of the branchpany. Someone from the


    alliance came across this photograph from thispany¡¯s database and saved it into the alliance¡¯s


    database


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Odin and Victor had different mothers but the same father. This was why they bore a striking


    resemnce which gave people strange feelings about them.


    Victor¡¯s eyes were dark and brooding, making people afraid of looking at him Odin had a small mole


    below his left eye. It drew attention to his eyes, making them more distinct.


    While Odin and Victor looked alike, they had different personalities. Compared to Victor, Odin looked a


    bit effeminate


    As far as Rachel could remember, she had never seen Odin before. She knew little about him. What


    she knew was he had a very weak rtionship with Victor.


    When he was at home, Victor would be abroad. When their grandmother died, Odin went abroad and


    Victor came back home. After their grandmother died, Rachel could have met Odin. But when Rachel


    learned about the old woman¡¯s death, she couldn¡¯t ept it and cried on and off for two days. She


    wasn¡¯t able to go to the funeral because she was running a high fever then


    For years since then, Odin had kept a low profile when he was abroad and he seldom appeared in


    public. It was not that Rachel was interested in him. She was just curious about one thing. Out of the


    corner of her eye, Rachel saw her assistanting over with a ss of red wine. She immediately


    turned off the phone screen.


    ¡°Miss Be, this wine has a strong dyed effect. Please don¡¯t drink too much.¡± the assistant


    whispered. Rachel took the ss and took a sip.


    The assistant then turned her head to the stage. Kyle was giving a speech to express his gratitude to


    the people for attending his wee banquet.


    ¡°I think that Mr. Bentley and Mr. Jimenez look alike,¡± she said and then sighed.


    ¡°Why?¡± Rachel asked.


    ¡°Mr. Bentley is as gentle and elegant as Mr. Jimenez.¡± The assistant smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mr. Bentley is married. Is he? I¡¯d really like to know.¡±


    ¡°Why you do want to know?¡± asked Rachel, looking at her assistant with her right eyebrow raised.


    ¡°Do you like him?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t make fun of me, Miss Be,¡± said the assistant, blushing.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± With a mischievous smile, Rachel looked at her assistant with interest. Rachel¡¯s ribbing


    brought a deeper blush to her assistant¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Mr. Bentley is a great guy. I know that many girls like him. And even if I like him¡­ I can


    only admire him from afar.¡± She took a deep breath and then smiled shyly


    Rachel looked at her assistant and smiled indulgently. ¡°Look, if you really have feelings for him, it is


    best to curtail them or you will get hurt.¡±

 Chapter 503: What Should I Call You

    Chapter 503: What Should I Call You


    The assistant froze for a moment, stunned and confused as to why Rachel suddenly talked about this


    topic with her 50 seriously She smiled awkwardly and said, "I know, Miss Be"


    Rachel¡¯s eyes bore into her as if checking whether she had truly understood or not.


    The assistant looked up at the man on the stage and said softly, "I know too well that Mr.Bentley won¡¯t


    ever be mine Someone like me doesn¡¯t deserve him.Don¡¯t worry, Miss Be.I have a clear knowledge


    of my limitations"


    A disappointed frown shed across Rachel¡¯s face.Her assistant had misunderstood the point.


    "I didn¡¯t mean it that way" Rachel looked at her carefully.


    "Women shouldn¡¯t look down on themselves.Personally, I think you are great and you deserve anyone


    you like."


    "Miss Be." The assistant bit her lower lip.


    The reason I told you not to fall in love with Kyle wasn¡¯t because I think you don¡¯t deserve him.I just


    don¡¯t want you to get hurt," Rachel said, The assistant felt embarrassed.


    She thought Rachel didn¡¯t like her for Kyle.


    After all, she was nothingpared to these celebrities and their rich backgrounds.


    She had only lived an average life together with her average family ever since, and even if they


    combined their ies all these years, it still wouldn¡¯tpare to how much these celebrities earned.


    Maybe it was even lesser than the money they spent on just their jewelry and other misceneous


    items.


    Even though it was true that she had always looked down on herself, it still hurt when Rachel made her


    feel insecure again by telling her not to fall for Kyle.


    So when Rachel told her the real reason why she had said those things, she felt guilty.


    "Miss Be¡­ I¡¯m sorry."


    "You don¡¯t need to apologize."


    Rachel patted her shoulder and then looked at Kyle.


    Kyle closed his speech and walked down the stage.


    A number of new designers in the design circle of Apliara came to him night away and proposed a toast


    for him.


    Even with the mob of people before him, he seemed to have noticed Rachel¡¯s gaze and turned in her


    direction.


    Although his sses were on, Rachel knew his eyes fell on her.She immediately looked away.


    The assistant spoke again beside Rachel.


    "Miss Be, I know that you only said those things to keep me from being hurt, but I don¡¯t think


    Mr.Bentley is that kind of person."


    Her voice dropped a little as she continued, "Besides, the two of us live inpletely different


    worlds.He is high above while I¡¯m down below.It¡¯s very unlikely for us to be together."


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envious of the people around Kyle with their fancy and elegant clothes,


    which only showed how far behind she was from him in terms of status and fame.She wished she could


    be as sessful as him in her career and gain admiration from others.


    "And if, by some miracle, Mr.Bentley notices me.I don¡¯t think he is an irresponsible man."


    "How old are you again?" Rachel asked suddenly, shaking her wine ss a bit.


    The assistant blinked her eyes twice, slightly taken aback by the shift of topic.


    "I was born in 1998.I graduated two years ago and joined the Be Group shortly after."


    "Have you ever been in love before?" The assistant immediately blushed.


    She hesitated for a while before muttering, "No."


    Rachel¡¯s eyebrows raised as she looked at her assistant from head to toe.She was pretty and had a


    great personality.


    It was surprising that she had never been in love or in a rtionship since.


    "I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to be in a rtionship when I was in school and just focused on my studies because


    my parents were very strict," the assistant exined.


    "They only allowed me to go out with men after I graduated."


    "No wonder."


    "No wonder what "No wonder you are so naive.Do you really know Kyle?"


    Rachel looked at her assistant seriously


    "Like what you said earlier, you don¡¯t even know if he is married.What if he is but he just hides it to the


    public? You know, looks aren enough to know a person fully."


    "That¡¯s true¡­"


    The assistant paused, and her eyes narrowed a little.


    "Miss Be, why do I feel like you¡¯re acting quite strange tonight?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What are you twodies talking about? Can I join you?"


    Kyle eventually broke free from the crowd and walked over Startled, the assistant immediately


    murmured a greeting


    "Hello, Mr.Bentley."


    Kyle smiled at her as response and looked at Rachel.


    Rachel shifted her gaze from her wine ss and up to Kyle.Her eyes bore into him sharply as if she


    could see through his sunsses.


    "We are discussing what should I call you." A cold smile shed on Rachel¡¯s face.


    "What would you like me to call you, Kyle or Odin?"


    ..

 Chapter 504: How Did You Know

    Chapter 504: How Did You Know


    "Mr.Sullivan?"


    The assistant''s pupils dted when she saw the man wearing sunsses in front of her.


    "But isn''t he...?"


    The man slowly took off his sunsses, revealing his captivating dark brown eyes.


    Even though Rachel exposed his identity so directly, it didn''t seem to bother him.


    "Rachel, my sister-inw," the man greeted with a smile.


    "I''m surprised that I still can''t hide from you." Odin still looked the same as he did before, but he looked


    more mature than he was in the past.


    "I divorced Victor four years go," Rachel replied in a t voice.


    Even though she and Odin had never met before, for some reason, Rachel felt ufortable around


    him.


    The fact that he regarded her as Victor''s wife got on her nerves.


    Her intuition told her that she should minimize contact with this man as much as possible.


    The man who supposedly died two months ago was now standing here, alive and well.


    He even came back to Apliaria using another identity.If he were to im that he had no ulterior motives,


    nobody would believe him.


    But no matter what Odin was nning, it had nothing to do with her.


    Rachel didn''t want to get involved in the Sullivan family''s internal strife.


    "Sorry, I almost forgot about that." Odin apologized.


    "Miss Be...My apologies."


    This time, Rachel didn''t say anything.


    "Are you mad at me? I didn''t mean to do it," Odin remarked.


    "No, I''m not," Rachel replied indifferently.


    "I just didn''t expect that Kyle would be you."


    The way she said those words made it seem like she wasn''t surprised at all.


    "I''m not the real Kyle," Odin responded.


    "Just like you said before, Kyle was one of the victims of a terrorist attack about a month and a half


    ago.He was grievously injured and he''s been unconscious for over two weeks.Even until now, he still


    hasn''t recovered.I''m a friend of Kyle.The Tucker Group is nning to develop its operations in the


    domestic market.It''s a difficult task, and there''s no other suitable man to lead the project, which is why I


    decided to do him a favor."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Rachel nodded in response.She didn''t bother to think about the truth of Odin''s words.She stared at the


    ss of red wine in her hand.


    The purpose of Odin''s return this time was no mystery to her.


    It wasn''t as simple as he stated it to be, and she knew that she shouldn''t get involved.


    For that reason, she figured that the cooperation between the Be Group and the Tucker Group


    might not push through.


    These days, the employees of the Be Group had been busy.


    Rachel felt really bad for them.


    Butpared to getting involved with the Sullivan Group''s internal strife, giving up early was the best


    decision.


    After a moment of silence, Rachel looked up, seeming like something dawned on her.


    "I''ve got things to do.Wee to Apliaria, Odin.I''ll be taking my leave now."


    Having said that, she dragged her dazed assistant out of the banquet hall.


    Meanwhile, Odin just stood rooted to his spot.


    He didn''t utter a word, nor did he try to stop Rachel.


    After a while, a man in ck came up from behind him and asked, "Shall I stop her?"


    "Hmm?"


    Odin raised his eyebrows.


    "For what reason would you stop her?"


    The man in ck was stunned.


    He couldn''t figure out what his master meant.


    "Why not, sir? She knows your real identity.If she tells Victor about it once she''s out of here, it could be


    troublesome for you."


    "She''s not going to tell Victor," Odin replied with certainty.


    Once more, the man in ck was befuddled.


    Qdin put on his sunsses again, and said nothing more, The ck car drove steadily across the


    highway.


    The assistant was sitting in the passenger seat, looking behind her from time to time.


    Rachel leaned against the window.


    Her eyes were closed as if she was sleeping.


    "What do you want to ask?" Rachel asked with her eyes closed when she noticed that her assistant


    looked at her again.


    "Miss Be, are you awake?" the assistant asked back.


    Rachel opened her eyes, stared at her assistant and replied, "You''ve been ncing at me a few times.I


    can''t fall asleep even if I want to.Just tell me, what is it that you want to ask?"


    "I..."


    The assistant thought of how Odin took off his sunsses and called Rachel his sister-inw.


    After a moment of hesitation, she said, "No, I don''t have anything to ask.I''m sorry, Miss Be.I''ll stop


    looking at you.Get some rest, please.We''re still a little far from thepany."


    Rachel sat up straight and rubbed her temples.


    "Well, if you don''t want to ask, then forget it.Once we get back to thepany, I need you to work


    overtime for a little bit to send a letter to the Tucker Group with regards to the termination of our


    cooperation with them."


    "You want me to send a termination letter? Miss Be, are we not going to cooperate with them


    anymore?"


    The assistant was shocked.


    "We''re not going to push through with it.However, the bonus will still be given to everyone."


    Rachel wanted to stay away from the members of the Sullivan family as far as possible.


    Since she knew that Odin was rted to the Tucker Group, even though she wasn''t sure what his


    purpose was, it was better to terminate the cooperation with them in advance.


    Upon hearing this, the assistant looked at Rachel anxiously.


    "But you''ve been working on that project for a long time! We''ve finally reached an ord with


    them.Isn''t it a pity to give up so easily?"


    "You''re right, it is a pity!"Rachel responded.


    "If you think it''s a pity, Miss B, then..."


    "We still have to terminate the contract."


    Rachel was so stern that that the assistant was rendered speechless.


    The assistant was disappointed and confused.


    But when she thought of Rachel''s connection to the Sullivan family, she connected the dots.


    ¡®Is it because Miss Be doesn''t want to get involved with the Sullivan family? After all, everyone in


    thepany knows that she really loved Victor"


    Though she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she had heard it from the senior workers.


    ¡®Does Miss Be still have feelings for Victor? Odin is Victor''s younger brother.If this project were to


    continue, Rachel would inevitably have contact with the Sullivan family.


    Will Rachel be sad if she sees anyone from the Sullivan family? The assistant was really curious about


    this matter.


    After pondering on it, she finally decided to ask, "Miss Be, how did you figure out that Kyle is


    actually Odin? Didn''t they say that Odin is already dead?"


    The assistant¡¯''s voice trailed off.It was as if she feared that she had said something wrong.


    "Have I not told you about that yet?"


    The assistant was stunned.


    She rubbed her chin and muttered, "Have you told me?"


    Rachel turned her gaze towards the window and stared at the passing scenery.


    "Kyle has been seriously injured and has beenatose for over two weeks.If you think about it, it''s


    strange that he can manage to recover in less than a month."

 Chapter 505: Go Back

    Chapter 505: Go Back


    "What? But that''s such a small thing.The assistant was surprised.


    "Miss Be, you are awesome! It''s really perceptive of you to find out he isn''t the real Kyle!"


    Rachel looked at her assistant and said nothing.It was not that she was insightful.


    She just felt that something was fishy about Kyle.


    The first time she saw Kyle, she felt a sense of familiarity with him.


    This was the reason she had already doubted him even at the beginning.


    While she was on her way to the banquet, Quintin told her that Kyle was attacked and injured a month


    and a half ago.


    When Quentin was done talking, Rachel looked at the ID photo of Kyle.


    Something struck her but it was a fleeting thought.


    The terrorist attack...And it happened about two months ago...


    Rachel felt weird about the coincidence of the time of the attack and Odin''s return.


    When Rachel arrived at the banquet hall, the first person she saw was Kyle who was standing not far


    from the entrance.


    He was talking to someone.


    Rachel immediately noticed the small green mole on his face and this reminded her of a blurry face.


    "Miss Be, are we not going to work with Tucker?" The assistant spoke again.


    Her voice filled with reluctance and pity.


    "No."


    The reason for Odin''s return was not simple.


    There was no need for her to put the Be Group in danger.


    The assistant knew that Rachel wouldn''t change her mind.


    She sighed and said, "I''ll just go back and prepare the letter of termination."


    Rachel didn¡¯t say anything.She rolled down the window to let the cold wind and this sobered her up.


    It was nowte at night.


    After putting Joey to sleep, Rachel went back to her room to take a shower.


    While drying her hair with a towel, she walked out of the bathroom.She then heard Quintin''s voice on


    the phone that was on her bed.She put on the Bluetooth headset and told Quintin what had happened


    earlier that night.


    On the other end of the line, Quintin frowned.


    He couldn''t understand Rachel.


    "Boss, I think Odin pretended to be dead and then sneaked back to Apliaria because of the Sullivan


    Group."


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Rachel rolled her eyes as she heard the distressed tone of Quintin.She


    asked, "Did you think long and hard about this? And you''ve reached this conclusion?"


    "No.It was the recent incident of Sullivan Group in Baltimore that made me think about this."


    On his end, Quintin was seated before a table.


    He rested an elbow on the table and one hand supported his chin.


    "Boss, Sullivan Group has always been prudent in their infrastructure projects.Every phase has been


    carefully studied and executed.When the incident happened, I happened to have time on my hands so I


    decided to check the inspections of the constructions in the past two years.And I must say that they


    have done a good job.But it was different this time with the news about the jerry-built.The falsified


    project data was exposed."


    "You seem to be very interested in this matter.Not too long ago, you told me you were busy with other


    pressing jobs," said Rachel as she put the towel on the chair beside the bed.


    "Yet, you have time¡ªand you just said so yourself¡ªto check on the project information of Sullivan


    Group.It seems that you''re not busy after all."


    Quintin was stunned.He sat up straight.


    Rachel''s words sent a chill down his spine.


    "Boss, don''t get me wrong! I''m busy...I''m really busy! It''s just that I''m worried about you and Joe."


    Quintin tried to exin himself to Rachel.If he could just swear he was telling her the truth, he would.


    "You''re worried about me and Joe?"


    Quintin took a deep breath and then said a serious tone, "That incident is quite odd.It''s obvious that


    someone deliberately made the situation worse.And then, Joe was kidnapped so I thought I''d look into


    it and try to find the person behind it."


    A construction worker was seriously injured and went into aa.


    The person in chargemitted suicide.


    The more Quintin thought about it, the more he became convinced that someone was pushing this


    matter so that it would turn public opinion against them.


    It was like the person wanted the people to take the incident more seriously.


    "I was wondering who could hit the nail on the head.It is very evident in the project progress of the


    Sullivan Group.If it was apetitor, he may not be so efficient.Besides, once problems were found in


    an infrastructure project, the investigation team would definitely look into other projects.They would


    probe into thesepetitors¡¯ projects and they might tighten the policy,"


    Quintin pondered aloud.


    "So even ifpetitors could get first-hand information about the project of the Sullivan Group, they


    would never dare to be so arrogant notwithstanding how they acquired the information and the trouble


    this might cause.After all, there is a high probability that they sow the wind and reap the whirlwind in


    the end.So, it seems that the person behind all these could be Odin."


    Rachel lowered her head and didn''t say anything.


    "Boss," Quintin said tentatively after a while.


    "Go on.I''m listening."


    Quintin heaved a sigh before he spoke again.


    "Boss, why don''t you and Joee back as soon as possible?" Rachel picked the towel on the chair


    and folded it.


    She then stood up and walked back to the bathroom to put the towel away.


    As she thought about what Quintin had said, her expression changed momentarily.


    It happened too fast that it wouldn''t be noticed by anyone.


    "Why?"


    "Odin is back.Victor has been injured.The Baltimore project is the talk of the town.It''s obvious that the


    situation in Apiliaria is going to change.I''m worried that you and Joe will be involved in the fight


    between Odin and Victor."


    Rachel furrowed her brows, thinking that Quintin''s worries seemed justifiable.


    "Boss, my job is done.Maybe I should fly to Apliaria and bring you two back.If Victor dares to stop you,


    I''ll fight him to death.But I don''t believe that he''d dare to be an enemy of the Red Hackers.Boss, this is


    not four years ago.You are not the same person as you were then.You are now the president of the


    Red Hackers.I don''t think Victor has the power to stop you."


    Rachel mulled over Quintin¡¯s words before she said, "Okay.The bandage on Joe''s arm will be removed


    in two weeks.When it''s done, I''ll go back to the Red Hackers with him."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 506: Ill Go With You (Part One)

    Chapter 506: I''ll Go With You (Part One)


    "I''ll pick you up then." Quintin sighed in relief when he heard that Rachel had finally agreed to return.


    "Okay." Rachel nced at the time on her phone screen.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It waste in the night.


    "It''s gettingte."


    "Boss, I have one more question,"


    Quintin interrupted her abruptly.


    Rachel paused to listen to what he had to ask.


    It was not until a whileter that Quintin''s voice came through from the other end of the call.


    "Boss, people in the Sullivan Group still don''t know that Odin is back, do they?"


    After all, Odin''s funeral two months ago had been such a sensation that it made the headlines for a


    couple of days.


    Everyone thought he was dead.He hesitated for a moment before asking, "Boss, are you going to tell


    Victor that Odin is alive?"


    "No," Rachel said deceivably without even thinking about it.


    Quintin couldn''t hide his surprise at that.She didn¡¯t even care to exin her reasons.


    The next day, Tucker received a letter of termination from the Be Group officially cancelling their


    cooperation.


    Everyone in the Be Group was both disappointed and confused when they heard the news.


    But at the end of it all, it was Rachel who made the decision.


    If she didn''t exin why she made such a move, they had no right to question her.


    Losing such a deal made all the employees in thepany lose their morale.


    In just a week, they all seemed to be out of spirits.


    Rachel''s assistant knocked on the office door and went in.


    "Miss Be, this is the schedule from our nning department for the sprint at the end of this year."


    Rachel took the folder, opened it and was bombarded by all kinds of data and tables, which made her


    dizzy.


    She rubbed her temples and asked, "How''s the new cooperative project going?"


    The assistant just stood and said nothing.She didn''t know how to respond.


    When Rachel didn''t get an answer from the assistant, she looked up from the document.


    The assistant shook her head.


    "The project team has visited all thepanies recently.But we don''t have a solid foundation.Also, at


    the end of the year, we won''t have much money to spare.Thepanies on the list either said that


    their project directors were out of town on a business trip, or that they weren''t considering cooperation


    at the moment."


    Previously, the news of the cooperation between the Jimenez Group and the Be Group had


    attracted a lot ofpanies that were interested in partnering with the Jimenez Group to visit the


    Be Group, hoping to connect to them through the Be Group.


    However, when the news and tabloids said that Tucker had cancelled the cooperation with the Be


    Group came out, those samepanies were just as quick to retreat one after another.


    Although the Be Group employees all knew that they were the ones who took the initiative to


    cancel the cooperation with Tucker, the public would naturally think that it was Tucker who had done it.


    Although Tucker hadn''t developed well in the country, it was still a famous overseas brand, while the


    Be Group was at best a piece of dead wood floating on water, which could sink at any time.


    Tucker had shown great interest in the Be Group, but now that the cooperation had been cancelled


    so suddenly.


    It was inevitable that people would think that there was something wrong with the Be Group.


    Because of this, protects themselves were more important to thepanies rather than clinging to the


    Jimenez Group.


    "Miss Be, since we cancelled the cooperation with Tucker, everyone has been so down."


    The assistant sighed.


    "They can''t go on like this."


    "It seems that you have a good solution.So let''s have it."


    Rachel raised her eyebrows, waiting.


    "It can even be counted as an idea though.It''s just that we''ve been too nervous recently.We all hope


    that thepany can recover as soon as possible, so we''ve been putting in our best."


    The assistant blinked nervously.


    "As I passed by the pantry just now, I heard a few colleagues say that they want to rx a bit.Miss


    Be, I heard that a hot spring health care club has just been opened, and it is doing a special


    promotion.Since Christmas Eve ising.How about we go there and rx?"


    Rachel tapped on the desk as she thought about it.


    The assistant stared at her expectantly.


    "A hot spring health care club?"


    "Yes! I''ve checked their site.The price is 200 dors per person per night, and 20% off for a group of


    more than five people! Although there are five or six hundred people in our headquarters, some of them


    don''t want to go.If only four hundred people go to the hot spring, then..."


    The assistant started calcting.


    "Let''s do that,"


    Rachel agreed even before the assistant could get the actual sum.


    The assistant was a little surprised but as realization set in, her eyes lit up at once.


    "Miss Be, you mean it''s okay?"


    "Everyone has been so working hard.You are free to arrange it the event."


    "Yes, Miss Be.That''s very kind of you! Thank you on behalf of everyone!" the assistant said in


    excitement.


    Rachel signed the schedule and handed it back to her.


    "But tell them to work hard after rxing."


    The assistant took the folder and ced it on top of the ones she had.


    "Okay, I''ll pass on your words to them."


    The assistant was still smiling as she said this.


    Holding the folders, she turned around and left the office.


    The door closed and her footsteps could be heard outside.


    Rachel''s eyes narrowed.Her phone on the desk vibrated.She picked it up and found a message from


    Joey.


    "Mommy, don''t forget that you promised to take me to the hospital this afternoon."


    A week had passed since she had met Odin that day.


    There was still a week left before the ster cast on Joey''s arm could be removed, but in order to


    confirm the recovery, the doctor had arranged for an examination a week in advance.Rachel replied as


    she checked the time.


    It was almost noon.


    She stood up to go back to the Be family''s vi.


    After having lunch, she would take her son to the hospital.


    As soon as Rachel''s car entered the yard, she saw a ck Bentley parking there.


    Rachel knew who the owner of the car was.


    But she checked the license te just to be sure.


    Before she could react, she heard L''s voiceing from the house, and then she came out.


    "Miss Be, wee back."


    "L, is Roger here?" Rachel asked, her eyes still on the car.


    Following Rachel''s line of sight, L also looked at the Bentley.She smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, Mr.Jimenez is here.Joey said that he wanted Mr.Jimenez to go to the hospital with him."


    Rachel had been busy with thepany, so she hadn''t seen Roger very often in the past few days.


    She was stunned for a while by what L had said, and then sheughed.


    "I see.Let''s go in."


    As soon as they entered the living room, they heard the voices of Joey and Rogering from the


    couch.


    The two of them were trying to solve some jigsaw puzzles.


    "No, no, no.It should go over here."


    Joey looked at the picture and pointed at an empty ce.


    "Really? I don''t think so."


    Roger followed Joey''s instruction and put the puzzle on the ce he had pointed out, but it still didn''t


    match.


    Looking at the two, Rachel couldn''t help recalling what L had just told outside.


    "Joey, Mr.Jimenez, Miss Be is back," L said with a smile.

 Chapter 507: Ill Go With You (Part Two)

    Chapter 507: I''ll Go With You (Part Two)


    Seeing Rachel, Joey shouted with glee.


    "Mommy!" He ran to his mother to hug her.


    Roger stood up and smiling, he greeted Rachel.


    "Hi!"


    Rachel stroked Joey''s head and looked into Roger''s eyes, smiling.


    "Is Joey going to the hospital for his medical examination this afternoon?" Roger asked.


    "My sister has been busy with surgeries these days.My mother is really worried about her and she


    asked me to bring something to my sister.Maybe we can go to the hospital together."


    Rachel stepped away from Joey so she could lift him and sit him on the chair.She then sat next to her


    little boy, an arm around his shoulders.


    Joey looked up at Rachel, anticipating his mother''s answer.Of course, she knew what was on Joey''s


    mind.She gingerly pinched his nose and then nced at Roger.


    "Yeah, that''s a good idea," she said good-humoredly.


    After they had lunch, Roger and Joey worked on a jigsaw puzzle.


    They were so engrossed in fitting puzzle pieces together that they didn''t notice that a couple of hours


    had already passed.


    By this time, they had fairlypleted the jigsaw picture.


    By mid-afternoon, Rachel and Roger, with a very excited Joey, headed for the hospital.


    The Bentley stopped in the open-air parking lot of the hospital.


    The three got out of the car.


    Roger carried Joey and walked towards the gate of the outpatient building.


    Rachel walked with them side by side.


    "Uncle!"


    It was a sweet voice that called out to Roger.It came from a little figure in light yellow who was walking


    towards them.


    With one hand around Roger''s neck, Joey turned his head so he was able to see a girl with a chubby


    face.She was now standing in front of them.


    Joey looked her up and down, and the girl did the same.


    "Why, Riley, you''re here!" greeted Roger, smiling at her as he put Joey down.


    Riley smiled and walked over to Joey.


    "Oh, you''re so cute! You''re like a doll."


    Joey felt a bit ufortable so he instinctively reached out to grab Rachel''s hand.


    Riley followed Joey''s movement so that she saw Rachel.


    Her eyes lit up.


    "Auntie! We meet again."


    Thest time Ritey and Rachel met was at the banquet.It was their first meeting after four years.It was


    a brief meeting.


    They didn''t see each other well because the light was dim and the view was blurred.


    "You still remember me?" asked Rachel.


    She remembered that Riley was then having an allergy attack.


    Rachel carried Riley to the lounge on the second floor.


    The little girl was so much in pain that she was oblivious to the people around her.


    This was why Rachel was a bit surprised when Riley recognized her.


    Riley held Roger''s hand and smiled at Rachel.


    Her smile revealed her dimples and she looked sweeter and lovelier.


    "Of course, I remember you.It¡¯s pretty hard not to remember you even if I don''t want to."


    Rachel raised an eyebrow.She didn''t get what Riley meant.


    "Oh? You don''t know? You have a photograph in my uncle''s room.It is disyed quite prominently on


    his bedside table.Every time I am in his room to y with him, I''d catch him looking lovingly at your


    photograph," Riley exined.


    Rachel was stunned.


    Roger immediately put his hand over Riley''s mouth.


    His eyes narrowed when he saw that Rachel''s face was devoid of any reaction.He was a bit


    disappointed but he tried not to show it.


    "Rachel, don''t listen to her.It''s just kid''s talk," Roger said,ughing nervously.


    Rachel nodded, acknowledging what Roger had said.She then looked at her son and said, "Joey, this is


    Riley.She is Roger''s niece."


    "Hello, Joey!" said Riley in a friendly tone.


    Joey looked at her like he was gauging her.


    When he thought she was friendly, he let go of Rachel''s hand.


    His eyes on Riley, he said, "Hello!"


    Riley stepped closer to Joey and said hello again.She was older than Joey.She felt like a big sister to


    him and she somehow felt good about it.


    "Let''s go," she told Joey.


    "I''ll take you inside.".


    Joey didn''t like being touched by others.


    When he saw Riley holding out her hand, he put his hand behind his back like it was a reflex action for


    him.


    Riley didn''t know what to do.Her hand paused in mid-air awkwardly.


    Joey was also stunned by what he did.


    Rachel knew how the situation had be awkward.


    She looked at Riley and exined, "Joey''s hand is injured, which is why he doesn''t like others touching


    it."


    "Oh, I see."


    Riley''s eyes turned to Joey''s arm which was held by a cast.


    Pointing at it, she asked Joey, "Does it hurt?"


    Joey blushed, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "No, it doesn''t hurt anymore," Joey replied, and his ears began to turn red.


    "Riley! Why did you run? Didn''t I tell you to wait for me?"


    It was ra, wearing a whiteb coat and walking out of the outpatient building.Her tone didn''t sound


    angry but dotingly.


    ra then looked at Rachel and Roger.


    Smiling at them, she said, "Rachel, Roger."


    "Mommy, look, this Joey!" Riley said in a tone like she was introducing a very special person.


    Joey remembered ra.


    "Hi, Miss Jimenez!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Hi, Joey! It''s nice to see you again,"


    ra greeted back, smiling at him.


    Riley''s eyes widened.She asked, "Mommy, you know him?"


    "Yes, I''ve met him before." ra nodded.


    Riley frowned.


    Why was she the only one who didn''t know Joey? Pouting, she reached out to hold ra''s arm.


    ra didn''t know whether tough or not.


    She lovingly touched her daughter''s face and said, "I remember that you told me that you didn''t want to


    be a big sister?"


    Riley looked at ra''s slightly bulging belly.


    "That was in the past, Mommy.But didn''t you tell me that people change? Now I think it''ll be nice to be a


    big sister."


    And in a soft voice, Riley added, "It would be wonderful if he is as beautiful as Joey."


    Even if it was almost a whisper, everyone heard her.


    "You naughty girl!"


    ra tapped her forehead with her index finger while Riley yfully stuck out her tongue at her mother.


    ra then turned her head at Rachel.


    "I''ve asked a colleague at the orthopedics department to secure an examination for Joey.She would


    have already queued it at the clinic.You can go in there."


    "Thank you," said Rachel graciously.


    "No worries! It''s really not too much of a bother."


    ra looked at Roger, who was taking out what her mother had asked him to give her.


    After thanking Roger, ra went back to work.She had received a call from her department.


    Roger and Rachel stood outside the examination room.


    Rachel, in particr, was keeping an eye on the situation in the room.


    "Rachel." Roger''s tone was tentative, even sounding nervous.


    "Roger, I have something to tell you," Rachel interrupted him.

 Chapter 508: I’ll Go With You (Part Three)

    Chapter 508: I¡¯ll Go With You (Part Three)


    One after the other, Rachel and Roger traversed the length of the hospital corridor until they reached its


    very end.


    As they stood still in front of the window, Roger patiently waited for Rachel to say something.


    "If everything goes well, the cast around Joey¡¯s arm will be removed next week," Rachel said as she


    turned to look at Roger


    "I know that you¡¯ve been relentlessly worried about Joey these past couple of days.I¡¯ll keep you


    company on the day of his appointment to have his cast removed.We can have dinner together after


    that," Roger said in a gentle voice.


    He had always been a kind man.


    "¡­ I¡¯m nning to take Joey away from Apliaria," Rachel said, finally breaking her silence.


    She had been thinking about it for quite a while now.


    The smile on Roger¡¯s lips disappeared into thin air.


    It took a while before Roger finally calmed down.


    When he tried to speak, his voice came out hoarse.


    "You¡¯re leaving Apliaria? Have you decided where you¡¯re going? Indeed, it is quite refreshing to take


    trips for leisure.A lot of things happenedtely.Life in Apliaria surely looks peaceful, but if you take a


    closer look, you will see that everyone is ready to take action."


    A smile crossed his lips as Roger continued, "Joey is finally in a better state and the Be Group


    seems to have regained its stability.In the meantime, you all should go somewhere to avoid further


    mishaps, Juste back when the mess is all cleared up."


    Rachel wondered if it was true that he did not understand what she meant by leaving Apliaria.


    Perhaps, her words were misinterpreted.


    However, when she looked deep into Roger¡¯s eyes, all she saw was the burning love and passion that


    he had for her.


    Joey¡¯s and L¡¯s words haunted her once again.


    There was a time when Joey talked about how much he adored Roger.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At some point, he even thought that Roger would be a great father to him.


    L also mentioned that Roger was a good man.


    She said that he treated her and Joey well.


    Even Andy had a good impression of Roger.


    Everyone around Rachel all agreed that she should give Roger a chance.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she should follow their suggestion.


    "I have no ns of evering back"


    Trying to regain herposure, Rachel continued, "However, I am not going to let go of the Be


    Group.I will talk to Andy and ask him to handle thepany¡¯s affairs personally.Although I will no


    longer be staying in Apliaria, I would still be handling thepany remotely.I also n on handing over


    the welfare home project to someone I deem responsible."


    For quite some time, Roger was silent.


    Finally, he asked, "Is your decision final?"


    Rachel nodded in response.


    "Alright.If that is what you truly want, I will be here to support you unconditionally."


    Roger did not ask Rachel to stay.She was surprised, but she kind of expected it.


    Rachel knew exactly the kind of person Roger was.


    No matter how reluctant he felt, he would never coerce her to make a decision that she did not agree


    with.


    When Roger said that he would support her unconditionally, he meant it.He was a reasonable man.


    Knowing that Rachel saw him as a friend, he always tried to be a good friend to her.


    As her close acquaintance, he knew that he did not have the right to stop her from leaving to Rachel¡¯s


    surprise, Roger did not ask why she wanted to leave Apliaria.


    Breaking the silence in the air, Roger asked, "Have you booked the tickets?"


    "Not very, I want to wait until Joey gets clearance from the doctor.If all turns out well, i¡¯m going to book


    the ticketster tonight," Rachel answered.


    "Let me know once you book your tickets. I¡¯ll check my schedule."


    Rachel nodded. She thought that he just wanted to see them off at the airport.


    Putting her hands into her coat¡¯s pockets, she pursed her lips.She wanted to say something to him but


    was hesitant for a moment.


    Finally, she said, "Roger."


    "Rachel!"


    The two of them spoke in unison.


    There was confusion in Rachel¡¯s eyes as she looked at him.


    "Go ahead," she insisted.


    "No.You go first," Roger said in a gentle voice.


    "I¡¯m sorry.I¡¯ve thought about what you said and I really did some careful consideration regarding our


    rtionship." Rachel said The beating of Roger¡¯s heart was outrageous.


    He couldn¡¯t believe what Rachel just said.He was afraid that he might have put a wrong interpretation


    on her words.He wanted to ask her what she meant but instead, he let her finish what she was saying.


    "Joey adores you.L also constantly talks about you.It seems that everyone likes you very much I


    know that I said that friendship is all I could offer to you.But I have to be honest with you.At some point,


    I thought that maybe, I should give you a chance.If Joey was not abducted, I probably would not even


    think about leaving Apliaria.Perhaps, I would ept you one day in the future."


    Rachel took a deep breath and continued, "However, I can¡¯t let myself be blinded by my what-ifs.I am


    not willing to put Joey¡¯s safety on the line.I also can¡¯t let you wait for me when I am not certain if I am


    ever going to ept you."


    "Rachel."


    It all felt surreal.


    Roger was afraid that he would wake up from this very beautiful dream if he got too excited.He could


    no longer bear the suspense.


    "Are you telling the truth?" he asked, his voice trembling, "I¡¯m sorry,"


    Rachel apologized.


    The moment she finished her words, Rachel saw a smile on Roger¡¯s lips.


    "Rachel, you have no idea how happy I am that you said all those things.Joy is an understatement for


    what I¡¯m feeling right now.I¡¯m d to hear that you even thought about epting my love.Do you know


    how long I¡¯ve been waiting to hear you say that?"


    Roger wanted so badly to hold her hands.


    However, he was afraid that his sudden action would frighten Rachel.It took everything in him to


    restrain himself.


    "I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment since high school." There was affection in his eyes as he gazed at


    Rachel.


    "I don¡¯t regret a single thing.I will wait for you.I don¡¯t care how long it takes."


    He had been waiting for her for twelve years.


    And the pain of losing her four years ago was unbearable.


    However, at this very moment, Roger knew that everything he had been through was worth it.


    He knew that the pain he felt no longer mattered.


    "But I.."


    "Rachel, do you want to know what was on my mind after you told me about your ns of leaving


    Apliaria?"


    "What were you thinking about?"


    "In a span of ten seconds, I was able to decide.No matter where you want to go, I will be with you."

 Chapter 509: Holding Hands

    Chapter 509: Holding Hands


    "Ten seconds..."


    Rachel would be lying if she said she I wasn''t surprised.


    "Roger, leaving Apliaria isn''t a simple matter.Don''t you think you''re being rash about this?"


    Roger looked at her straight in the eyes and smiled.


    "Ten seconds isn''t rash to me."


    Rachel pursed her lips.


    Roger would give up everything he had in Apliaria just to be with her.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Never in her wildest dreams did she think he could do such a thing.


    Roger was the only sessor of the Jimenez Group.


    Ever since he came back, his father had gradually handed over the leadership of thepany to him.


    Everyone in the business circle knew Roger would eventually take over after his father''s expected


    resignation in two years.


    Only a foolish person would give up everything for a woman who might not even ept him in the end.


    The Jimenez family had only two direct sessors in line, Roger and ra.


    ra was a doctor and wasn''t interested in the family business.


    If Roger left, their cousins would definitely fight their way to take over thepany.


    They might even force their father to hand it over to them.


    Roger cared about his family so much.


    He wouldn''t be so quick to abandon his parents like this.


    "Roger, you might''ve misunderstood."


    Rachel thought he wouldn''t choose her over his family, which was why she was taken aback by how


    easily he had decided to leave everything to be with her.


    She wasn''t pleased, relieved, or moved by it.


    Instead, her heart sank.


    If she just let Roger make such a reckless decision, she would me herself and feel guilty.


    She felt like being put on the spot.


    How could she possibly ept him if it entailed abandoning everything he had?


    "I''ll say this for thest time." She looked at Roger seriously.


    "I will leave Apliaria for good, and not just to take Joey on a vacation.Don''t you understand?"


    "I do."


    "Then why are you..."


    Before Rachel finished her words, Roger put his hand on her head and patted it gently.


    "I know what you are worried about."


    Rachel wasn''t used to him being affectionate toward her, but she didn''t avoid his touch.


    After he was done speaking, she pulled his hand off and said, "Then you shouldn''t make such a rash


    decision.You are the only sessor of your family, and your parents have entrusted you with


    everything."


    "I don''t have to be the sessor," Roger said as if it was just a simple matter.


    "But you are the only son of your parents." Rachel closed her eyes in frustration.


    She didn''t know if she should be annoyed with Roger''s stubbornness or her hypocrisy because she


    wasn''t sure anymore if she was trying to dissuade him for his sake or to relieve her guilt.


    "You can''t just leave them like this.They are not getting any younger, Roger.Do you think they will


    ept it?"


    Roger lowered his head to meet Rachel''s eyes and looked straight at them as he said, "I know,


    Rachel.I''ve considered all of these before I made the decision.Now, I want to ask you one thing."


    Rachel could hear the faint beating of her heart.


    "What is it?"


    Without taking his eyes off her, Roger asked, "Everything you said just now, were they true?"


    Rachel felt conflicted.She didn''t know what to tell him.


    If they weren''t in aplicated situation, she could swear what she said was true in a heartbeat.


    But if she did, she was afraid it would cement Roger''s decision to give up everything and leave with


    her.


    Seeing her hesitation, Roger smiled.


    "Okay."


    Rachel was confused.She hadn''t given her answer yet.


    "I will convince my parents."


    Roger straightened up, his eyes still fixed on her.


    "Rachel, I know you''re afraid I might regret this decision in the long run.You feel guilty about it because


    you aren''t sure if you can reciprocate my feelings.I don''t know how things will unfold in the future, but


    I''ll have to leave it to time.For now, I''m only sure about one thing.If I let you go, I will regret it for the rest


    of my life."


    Rachel remained silent.


    Roger continued, "My parents adore each other enough.They don''t need me to stay afloat.Even if I


    leave Apliaria, they will be fine.They''ll still have my sister and their lovely granddaughter by their


    side.As for the Jimenez Group, I believe my father will find a more suitable sessor after I leave."


    Rachel didn''t know if she should believe it.She couldn''t think of anything else to say to persuade him


    either.


    For a moment, they just stared at each other.


    Roger smiled gently.He was about to say something when the sharp voices of the kids suddenly came


    behind them.


    "Mommy!"


    "Uncle!"


    Joey and Riley were excitedly running hand in hand toward them.


    Rachel immediately turned serious and pulled away from Roger''s stare.


    Roger turned to face the approaching kids.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed that Rachel lowered her head and clenched her fists


    slightly.She must be feeling uneasy.


    Without saying anything, Roger reached for her clenched fist and held it tightly.


    It took Rachel by surprise.She turned to him, her eyes widening in rm.She wanted to pull her hand


    away, but when she saw the look in Roger''s eyes, she didn''t.


    The smile on Roger''s face grew brighter when Rachel let him hold her hand.


    He could tell she started epting him.


    "Joey, Riley.You''re back."


    Roger greeted the kids.


    Riley immediately noticed that they were holding hands.Her eyes lit up, revealing the cute dimples on


    her cheeks.


    "They are holding hands!"


    Joey''s eyes fell on their intertwined hands, and his smile faded. Unlike Riley, he looked a little upset.


    "Joey?"


    Roger noticed it and called him gently.


    Joey looked up and found Rachel''s and Roger''s eyes on him.


    His tiny lips slowly curved up into a smile.


    "Congrattions, Mr.Jimenez! But you know you can''t rece me.I''m still the number one man in my


    Mom''s heart!"


    "I know, Joey."


    Roger smiled and patted Joey''s head.


    "Don''t worry.You will always be the most important in your mommy''s heart, as well as in mine."


    "Good.That''s a deal!"


    Joey curled his lip and looked at Rachel.


    "Mommy, I want to go to the bathroom."


    "Oh, um, okay.I''ll just..."


    Before Rachel could finish her words, however, Joey let of Riley''s hand and covered his stomach.


    "Oh no, I can''t hold it in anymore! I''m going to the bathroom now"


    He then turned around and ran away like a streak of lightning.

 Chapter 510: I Didnt Call

    Chapter 510: I Didn''t Call


    Joey ran as fast as he could, as if he was being chased by something terrifying.He didn''t notice the


    man approaching him and identally bumped into him.


    "Ouch!" shouted the man he had crashed into.


    Unfortunately, Joey''s head met the watch on the man''s wrist.


    The dull pain made him wince in shock.


    He covered his forehead with his hand and took a few steps back.He held on to the wall for support


    before he could finally stand on his own.


    Although the man who was hit screamed in pain, Joey was the one who really hurt.


    In the midst of the pain, Joey couldn''t help but wonder how the man could be so pretentious.


    But after all, it was his carelessness that had caused the ident.So he had to apologize for it.He let


    the hand on his forehead fall to his side and looked up at the man.


    "I''m sorry.I didn''t mean to hit you."


    Joey''s eyes widened when he saw who the man was.


    "Why are you here?"


    Carson raised his eyebrows and bent over to get close to Joey, as if he had just recognized him.


    "Oh, look who it is.It''s Joe!"


    Joey''s face darkened.


    He didn''t want to be anywhere near Carson.


    Seeing Joey''s look of disdain, Carson didn''t know how to feel.


    Ever since the boy was kidnapped, he had started acting that way.


    When he woke up from thea, he didn''t like his father for no reason, and by extension, he didn''t like


    Carson either.


    "Little guy, why are you running so fast? Where are you going?" Carson asked.


    Joey just pursed his lips as he tried to avoid Carson''s gaze.


    His childish little face seemed to spell out the words¡ªnone of your business.


    Having the child retort at him silently, Carson''s lips arched in a small bitter smile.


    His eyes thennded on the red mark on Joey''s forehead.He wanted to touch it.


    But before he could, Joey moved out of the way.


    "Hey!" Joey said coldly in his childish and stiff voice.


    "What did I tell you, Joey? I''m your godfather.You can''t be so rude to me."


    Carson had been trying his best to get Joey to call him his godfather.


    However, Joey never admitted that.


    Joey pretended not to have heard Carson''s words.


    "Could you please step aside?"


    "Huh?"


    Carson was confused.


    "You are in the way!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Joey took a deep breath.


    "I want to go to the bathroom! You don''t want me to do my business here, do you? If that happens, I will


    tell everyone that it is you who taught me to do that."


    Carson felt helpless.


    Still, he moved aside to let the boy pass.


    Joey then trotted over to the men''s room not far away from there.


    As soon as he entered, Carson followed behind him and didn''t stop until he got to the door of the


    cubicle.


    "Hey!"


    Joey couldn''t help but turn around, clearly infuriated.


    "Are you going to follow me into the toilet?"


    It was not until then that Carson realized that he seemed to have followed Joey too close forfort.


    He put his fist on his lips and cleared his throat to ease the embarrassment.


    "You can go in now.I think you are old enough to go to toilet on your own."


    ¡®Unbelievable"


    Joey rolled his eyes.


    Carson stepped to the side, leaned against the wall by the door of the cubicle, and put his hands in his


    pockets.


    He looked around before his eyes came back to the boy.


    "You can go in now.I''ll wait outside.Call me if you need anything."


    With a snort, Joey turned around and walked into the cubicle, making sure to m the door as hard as


    he could.


    At that moment, Carson felt as if his eardrums were smashed open by the loud bang.


    It seemed that Joey had really nned his escape, so he was now angry because Carson had seen


    through him and ruined it.


    Joey sat on the toilet for about twenty minutes doing nothing.


    The more he heard the noise outside the cubicle, the more frustrated he became.


    In the first five minutes, Carson''s humming came from outside from time to time.


    Joey couldn''t even tell what song he was humming because of how off-tune it was.


    Ten minutester, Carson finally stopped and it was quiet once more.


    Just when Joey thought Carson was bored and was about to leave, an animated voice came from


    outside.


    "Timi!"


    Instead of leaving, Carson was ying a game on his phone.


    For ten minutes, the sound of the game came to Joey''s ears from outside.


    Knock! Knock! As Joey was hesitating whether he should go out or not, Carson knocked on the door of


    the cubicle while his game character was about to revive.


    "Little guy, it''s been twenty minutes.Aren''t you done yet? Do you have diarrhea? What did you eat that


    could have caused it?"


    Joey didn¡¯t know what to say.So he chose to remain silent.


    "Little guy?"


    Carson knocked on the door again.


    "Oh no! Don''t tell me you fainted in there? I need to call the doctor now."


    Joey''s eyes lit up when he heard that.He thought that Carson would go out to find a doctor, so he


    decided to escape as soon as he left.


    But the next second, he heard Carson talk to someone on the phone.


    "Hello, I''m in the men''s room..."


    Instead of going out to look for the doctor, Carson had called the doctor.


    Joey''s n failed again! He had no choice but to go out.


    If the doctor came and found him okay, it would be so embarrassing.


    Before Carson could finish his sentence, the door to the cubicle opened with a click.


    "I don''t have diarrhea!"


    Joey stared at him angrily.


    "Oh, it is good that you don''t then, I guess."


    Carson took his phone from his ear and smiled smugly.


    He showed him the phone screen and said, "Also, look at that.I didn''t call the doctor."

 Chapter 511: Misunderstanding

    Chapter 511: Misunderstanding


    It dawned on Joey how he was fooled, but there was nothing he could do aside from venting his anger


    on mming the door close as he strode out.


    After putting away his phone, Carson trailed behind him leisurely. They walked a good distance; Carson


    treaded closely after Joey.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Joey stopped in his tracks. He pivoted, frowned and looked up at Carson.


    Thetter made no effort in minimizing his presence as he followed Joey.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending you to your mommy.¡± Carson said.


    ¡°There are so many people here. What if you get lost? Now that I ran into you, I¡¯m obliged to send you


    back to your mommy safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°I know the way. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get lost,¡± Joey said in a tough tone.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that. You rememberst time,¡±


    Before Carson could finish, Joey¡¯s face dimmed, cutting whatever words were about to slip off Carson¡¯s


    lips. Joey couldn¡¯t have made it more obvious that he had no intention of hearing what happenedst


    time, so Carson changed the topic.


    ¡°Anyway, the hospital is not always safe. Did you watch the news? Many kids got lost in hospitals and


    were targeted by human traffickers. Then, they couldn¡¯t be found anymore. Do you want to be an


    addition to their collection? Look at you. You¡¯re only around three or four years old, and you¡¯re so


    handsome. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if you¡¯ve already been targeted by human traffickers.¡±


    Carson tried to frighten him in hopes that Joey would give in and let Carson follow him.


    Unfortunately, although Joey was a kid, he was more mature and intelligent than his peers. What Carson


    told him did not frighten him-not even an ounce.


    ¡°Hey, look up,¡± Joey urged. Carson raised an eyebrow and looked at the ceiling.


    Before he could see what Joey wanted him to look at on the ceiling, he heard the child¡¯s voice, sounding


    like he was talking to a fool.


    ¡°A surveince camera is over your head,¡± Joey said.


    ¡°You know, there¡¯s a camera every one hundred meters all over the hospital, and it¡¯s connected to the


    public security monitoring system.¡±


    Carson tilted his head down to look at him and heard Joey say, ¡°The news you referred to is from more


    than ten years ago, am I right?¡±


    Carson was dead silent.


    ¡°You should read thetest news. But then again, I can understand why you don¡¯t since you¡¯re busy.¡±


    Joey didn¡¯t mention a word about what had happened to the Sullivan Group, but he urged Carson once


    more.


    ¡°I¡¯m safe. You can go back to your work!¡±


    After saying that, Joey turned on his heels and took a step forward.


    But with one hand tucked in his pocket, Carson stayed where he stood, not fazed by the walking child.


    He cracked a smile and uttered, ¡°I thought you were so heartless that you didn¡¯t care for your father at


    all.¡±


    Joey stopped and looked over his shoulder and at Carson. His tone as he denied Carson¡¯s observation


    wavered, signaling that even he wasn¡¯t sure about his answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about him.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t, then why would you waste your time keeping an eye on the Sullivan Group?¡± Carson asked


    sharply.


    Joey¡¯s lips pursed into a thin line and he frowned.


    ¡°I saw the news on TV and changed the channel as soon as I read the headlines. I don¡¯t care!¡±


    ¡°Alright. If you say so¡­¡± Carson took a calcted step forward and looked at the time his watch read.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re here to have your arm checked. Yes?¡± Joey kept his mouth shut, rying that


    he wanted to end his conversation with Carson.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, your father is also having a check-up here. Do you want to see him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Carson looked into Joey¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t say anything to him, no matter how cunning Joey was, a kid


    would always be a kid


    Joey felt uneasy under Carson¡¯s gaze, but he stood on his ground. He looked away and said, ¡°I said I


    wouldn¡¯t go. I have to end our talk now, or Mommy will start worrying about me.¡±


    Carson stretched out his arm to prevent Joey from escaping him.


    ¡°Kid, I really don¡¯t understand one thing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an adult, yet you don¡¯t even understand everything. Then do you think I, a three-year-old child,


    can understand what is even beyond yourprehension?¡± , Joey walked away from Carson¡¯s extended


    arm.


    But this time, Carson didn¡¯t intend to let him go so easily.


    ¡°Joey, even if you don¡¯t like your father, you must know that he saved you.¡± Carson creased his brows.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too much to ask you to visit him, isn¡¯t it? I really don¡¯t understand why you hate him so much.


    Where is your loatheing from? Why don¡¯t you make an effort and go see him now? He put his life on


    the line-and almost lost it just to save you, kid. Do you know what he looked like when he knew you¡¯re


    his son and the expression he wore when he found out something had happened to you?¡± Carson


    touched Joey¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°How can you be so heartless? You don¡¯t even acknowledge him as your own father.¡± Hearing this, Joey


    shook off Carson¡¯s hand and his eyes suddenly turned red.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t recognize him. It¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want me!¡± Joey¡¯s revtion stunned Carson.


    ¡°What? He doesn¡¯t want you? Are you kidding me? You have no idea how happy he is to know that


    you¡¯re his son! Why would you ever think that he doesn¡¯t want you?¡±


    ¡°He abandoned me.¡± The grief Joey had been suppressing the past few days had riled up inside him and


    was released under the guise of tears welling up in his eyes. He was a kid, after all.


    Panic overwhelmed Carson as he saw little Joey starting to cry. He reached out his hand and tried to


    wipe the little guy¡¯s tears, but Joey turned his head sideways, avoiding his hand.


    ¡°Joey, is there some kind of misunderstanding between¡­¡±


    A thought crossed Carson¡¯s mind before he could finish his sentence.


    ¡°Of course, that must be it. A misunderstanding!¡± Joey wiped his tears with the back of his hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing like that.¡± ¡°No, Joey, listen to me. Your father didn¡¯t mean to deny you. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going abroad.¡± Joey interrupted him with red eyes. Carson was taken by surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯re going abroad?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joey nodded.


    ¡°Mommy has made up her mind. We will leave Apliaria after the cast is removed next week. She ns


    on leaving for good. With me, of course.¡±


    The news sent Carson¡¯s brows knitted together. He looked serious.


    Joey took a deep breath and continued, ¡°And I don¡¯t care if I have a father or not. My mommy and Mr.


    Jimenez are going to be together.¡±


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t think we¡¯re on the same page here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jimenez will leave Apliaria with me and my mommy. Although Mommy hasn¡¯tpletely epted


    him, the two of them will eventually get along with each other. They will definitely be happy together.¡±


    As soon as Joey finished his words, his watch vibrated. Joey understood that Rachel was worried about


    him being out for too long and was looking for him. When she was about two hundred meters away, his


    watch would vibrate to remind him that they were close to each other.


    ¡°My mommy is looking for me. I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye¡±


    After saying that, Joey scurried towards where Rachel was. Standing still and looking at Joey¡¯s back,


    Carson narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯te to his senses until he got a call from Ivan. He turned around


    and left, heading towards the opposite direction. He went into the elevator and headed for the ward


    where Victor was.

 Chapter 512: Investigation

    Chapter 512: Investigation


    Alle running for a short distance, Joey finally saw Rachel.


    He then quickened his pace and threw himself into her. She embraced him and noticed that there were


    beads of sweat on his forehead.


    "Why are you in a hurry? Is everything okay? Did something happen?"


    "Nope!"


    While Joey was embracing his mother, he pressed his forehead against her lower abdomen.


    "I was just excited to see you.I missed you, Mommy!"


    Rachel was amused to hear him say that she smiled while ruffling his hair.


    Joey looked behind her, only to find that Riley and Roger weren¡¯t there.


    He looked back at Rachel and asked, "Mommy, where are Riley and her uncle?"


    "Roger took Riley to see her mommy.They¡¯lle find uster.We¡¯ll just wait for him outside," Rachel


    exined.


    Joey nodded in response, held her hand, and followed her out of the hospital.


    After taking only a few steps, he nced back at the ce where Carson was standing earlier.


    The man was already gone.


    Rachel noticed that her son was absent-minded, so she followed his gaze, only to find that there were


    no other people in the hallway "What¡¯s wrong, Joey?" she asked while stopping in her tracks


    "It¡¯s nothing," Joey replied while withdrawing his gaze and looking ahead.


    Rachel didn¡¯t buy it, so she just looked at him and crossed her arms.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll tell you."


    Joey was well aware that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide anything from his mother, no matter how hard he


    tried Rachel looked at him, waiting for his exnation.


    This time, Joey looked into her eyes and asked, "Mommy, have you really decided to be with


    Mr.Jimenez?"


    The question left Rachel stunned.


    After gathering herposure, she asked, "What¡¯s the matter, Joey? Do you not want me to,"


    "It¡¯s not like that."


    Joey shook his head.


    "I like him and he treats you well.I believe you¡¯ll be happy together."


    "Then, why did you ask me that question?" said Rachel.


    "Because you don¡¯t seem very happy, Mommy."


    Joey answered with a frown.


    "Did you decide to be with Mr.Jimenez because I keep saying that I want a dad and you didn¡¯t want to


    disappoint me? If that¡¯s the whole reason you n to be with him, I don¡¯t want you to do it just for


    me.Listen, Mom, what I want is for you to be happy.I admit that I¡¯m fond of him, and I think he¡¯s a really


    nice person.But if you decide to be with him just for me, I don¡¯t want it."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    A smile appeared on Rachel¡¯s lips.It warmed her heart to hear him say that, but she felt sad as well.


    Joey has grown up to be a thoughtful little guy "How do you know that this isn¡¯t what I want?"


    Rachel bent down at eye level with him.She gently ced her hand on Joey¡¯s shoulder.


    "Besides, we¡¯re not together yet.We¡¯re just giving it a shot.I agreed to date him, not because of you-


    well, notpletely for you.So, don¡¯t feel guilty about it, okay?"


    "Really?" Joey asked, his eyes lighting up Rachel fell silent for a moment before nodding in response.


    "Yes, really. Anyway, can we go now? Roger should be here soon."


    She ruffled his hair again.


    Joey nodded and decided to stop thinking about it.He then held Rachel¡¯s hand and walked on.


    "Achoo!"


    Just as Carson was about to open the door, he sneezed.


    Suddenly, the door opened from inside.


    "M! Scotl, you¡¯re back."


    Ivan was the one who opened the door.


    He was surprised to see Carson, While touching the tip of his nose, Carson said in a nasal voice,


    "Yeah.Where are the investigators?"


    ¡°They just left."


    Ivan noticed the dark circles around Carson¡¯s eyes and thought of the fact that thetter just sneezed.


    "Sir, did you catch a cold? I can handle things here.You should go home and get some rest.You haven¡¯t


    been able to rest properly for days."


    Carson was about to refuse, but then he sneezed again.


    Lately, the weather was growing colder by the day.He had indeed been staying upte for several


    nights, Chances were, he might¡¯ve caught a cold.He cleared his throat and said, "No, it¡¯s fine.You


    should go home and get some rest, Ivan.You haven¡¯t been able to have a good rest for over two weeks


    as well."


    "Sir, I¡¯m fine.Your work is much more exhausting than mine.Mr.Scott, you should¡ª"


    "Fine, fine.I¡¯ll do it."


    After sneezing two times in a row, Carson felt that his nose was clogged up.


    He was starting to get a migraine because of Ivan¡¯s nagging.


    "We both haven¡¯t had any proper rest for days.If you don¡¯t want to go home or take a break, we¡¯ll both


    stay here and work together.That way, we can go home and get some restter."


    Having heard the suggestion, Ivan said nothing more.He just nodded and made way for Carson.


    The hospital was a well-ventted ce, and it was getting colder every day, which meant that it was a


    lot easier to catch a cold here.


    The windows of the corridor were opened.


    A gust of cold wind blew in, causing people to shiver.


    Once they were inside the room, the air conditioning made Carson feel much warmer.


    "Tell me, what did the investigators say?"


    Carson asked while looking at Ivan and pouring a ss of warm water for himself.


    After a moment of silence, Ivan answered, "They didn¡¯t really say much.¡± I asked them a bunch of


    questions, but they answered none of it.


    They imed that it was still confidential, since the investigation was ongoing."


    "In that case, why did you look so sullen seconds ago?"


    Carson put down the ss.


    "I know you were just nervous, but if someone else saw you like this, they might think that Sullivan


    Group is about to go bankrupt."


    "How are you still in the mood to joke, Mr.Scott?"


    "Am I not allowed to crack a joke or two every now and then?"


    Carson chuckled.


    "Should I be wearing the same stoic face as you are? I don¡¯t look handsome while scowling, you


    know!"


    Ivan was rendered speechless.


    At this point, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Since the investigation is still ongoing, there¡¯s nothing else we can do but wait," Carson said.


    "Victor would¡¯ve said the same thing."


    Ivan looked at him, visibly surprised.


    ¡®They really are best friends! They can tell what the other is thinking all the time"


    Even though Victor hadn¡¯t said anything, he was just as Carson had described.


    Ivan¡¯s eyebrows knitted together.


    "There¡¯s one more thing you need to know, sir.The investigation team asked Mr.Sullivan to sign the


    agreement for them to able to investigate the headquarters.And it seems like they¡¯re not just


    investigating the project in Baltimore this time.It looks like they¡¯re also investigating all the projects that


    the Sullivan Group has handled in the past five years.They¡¯ve also asked permission to ess the files


    in the core data bank"


    "The core data bank?¡¯ This was the second time someone had asked for permission to ess the core


    data bank of the Sullivan Group recently The first one was Wace.


    During the past decade, nobody had ever asked for it.But just this past month, there had already been


    two instances.Carson raised his eyebrows.


    As far as he could tell, only contracts and dust were in the core data bank.He had no idea why those


    people were so interested in it.

 Chapter 513: Create An Opportunity

    Chapter 513: Create An Opportunity


    Just as the saving went, bad news indeed traveled fast. As soon as the investigation team had asked


    Victor to sign the agreement, a bunch of rumors spread.


    Some said that the investigative team was stationed at the headquarters of the Sullivan Group.


    Others imed that new information had been discovered by the investigative team While Carson was


    drinking water, his phone rang a dozen times.


    Many wanted to extract more information from him. He rubbed his nose and said, "Let¡¯s go inside and


    check on the patient."


    Ivan had just responded to the message sent by the department manager who asked about the


    investigative team.


    Just as he was about to follow Carson into the bedroom, his phone rang.


    Carson inadvertently nced at the screen of Ivan¡¯s phone.He noticed that it was a call from the


    manager of theirpany¡¯s public rtions department.He probably couldn¡¯t get through to Carson,


    but didn¡¯t have the courage to call Victor.


    Thus, he decided to call Ivan, the only person who could contact those two.


    "Answer the phone,"


    Carsonmanded, knitting his eyebrows together.


    "Victor and I don¡¯t have anything important to talk about right now, but I want to have a little chat with


    him."


    The investigative team hade to the hospital, which wasn¡¯t a good sign in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    As a matter of fact, it was true.


    The Sullivan Group had a deep-rooted foundation.


    If something happened to thepany, it would have a big impact in the industry.


    For that reason, the investigative team had to be very careful with every step they took.


    This meant that the team only came to the hospital after a thorough consideration, and it was very likely


    that they had found something wrong.


    The worker who fell off the building was grievously injured, and was still in aa.


    The director of the purchasing issued a public apology andmitted suicide by jumping off a building.


    There were two casualties already, and the matter was getting out of hand.


    Even though this was clear to Ivan, he knew damn well that he shouldn¡¯t panic.


    If he were to show even a tinge of agitation, the entirety of the Sullivan Group could copse And so,


    Ivan nodded and picked up the phone.


    While listening to the manager of the public rtions department over the phone, he went to the


    balcony.


    Carson withdrew his sight from Ivan and opened the bedroom door.


    There, he saw Victor leaning against the headboard with his eyes closed.


    The curtains in the bedroom were closed.


    It was dark inside, but he was still able to see Victor¡¯s deathly pale face.


    "I just fetched your examination result."


    Carson sneezed while speaking, "Doesn¡¯t look so bad.It says here that you¡¯ll be discharged from the


    hospital in two weeks¡¯ time, and that you have to stay at home by then."


    It would take several months for the average man to recover from a fracture, let alone a man like Victor


    who almost lost his life.


    During this month, all Victor had done wasy in bed, aside from the several times he refused to listen


    to the doctor¡¯s advice and insisted on getting out of bed.


    Additionally, he didn¡¯t have to worry about thepany¡¯s business operations.


    And for that, he was able to recover well.


    When Carson heard from the doctor that Victor was recovering well, he was doubtful of it.


    He thought that he had read the report wrong, or perhaps the doctor had made a mistake.


    Silence ensued in the room.


    At this time, Victor shot Carson a sidelong nce.


    The smile on Carson¡¯s face disappeared.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Ivan said that during the past two days, Wace would pass by the archive before getting off work.It


    seems like he can¡¯t wait any longer.But he didn¡¯t go in.He¡¯s really not like the rumored courageous King


    of Hearts."


    Carson sounded like he really disdained Wace.


    Ever since Wace showed up.


    Carson¡¯s fantasy of the King of Hearts over the years had been shattered.


    It was understandable that he¡¯d dislike the guy.


    "He¡¯s waiting for an opportunity to strike.In that case, we should give him an opportunity and let him in."


    Victor looked straight into Carson¡¯s eyes.


    His deep dark eyes were daunting, and his face remained stoic.


    "Understood."


    They were really good friends, so they were able to understand each other easily.


    Carson was able to decipher the n Victor had in mind just by hearing that one sentence.


    "Leave it to me.I¡¯ll get it done, Victor.Don¡¯t worry."


    He then sat on the sofa and added, "Unfortunately, the investigative team has been trying to get some


    information out of us, and word of it is spreading like wildfire.Sounds like the person pulling the strings


    is getting impatient."


    A moment of silence ensued between them.


    "It¡¯s time," Victor replied.


    Three dayster, at ten in the morning, a report was broadcast by TV news stations.


    It was like a bomb that woke Apliaria up on Monday morning, causing an uproar in the business world.

 Chapter 514: No Visitors Allowed

    Chapter 514: No Visitors Allowed


    News about the findings of the investigation of the Sullivan Group had proliferated through various


    media outlets.


    ¡°ording to reports released at eight o¡¯clock this morning, the Sullivan Group is engaged in jerry-


    building, tax evasion, and bribery. Furthermore, there are problems in many of thepany¡¯s projects.


    The investigation team, together with Apliaria¡¯s discipline inspection department, has already


    summoned the people in charge of the disputed projects. Meanwhile, the authorities have sent people


    to secure the ward where Victor Sullivan, CEO of the Sullivan Group, is presently confined. Until he is


    cleared for his involvement in the cases, he is not allowed to leave the ward and no one is allowed to


    visit him. When the market opened, the Sullivan Group¡¯s share price fell to its lowest price ever. At


    9:08, the Sullivan Group is facing risk across multiple project defaults. Financial experts are advising


    shareholders that the Sullivan Group is likely to hit limit-down today. This has triggered many


    shareholders to sell their shares in an attempt to retrieve the loss. For our part, we caution you that


    there are risks in the stock market, and so, prudence should be best considered when making


    investments.¡±


    The news anchor concluded the report about the investigation of the Sullivan Group. The news had left


    many people bbergasted. It was unthinkable that the Sullivan Group would go bankrupt. So, many


    people were discussing the challenges that the Sullivan Group would face, considering that the voting


    rate of bankruptcy could be as high as seventy-three percent. Dark clouds seemed to shroud the


    offices of the Sullivan Group People were walking in the corridors with their heads down. Others sat in


    their workstations in utter dejection.


    That theirpany, the Sullivan Group, was under deep scrutiny made people feel crestfallen.


    Moreover, they were afraid that if they said something out of line or strayed from the path, so to speak,


    they would be fodder for the investigations, getting themselves into trouble.


    But with several people in thepany, there could be one or two who would talk boldly about what


    they knew Someone passed by the meeting room and peeped through the door crack to see what was


    going on inside.


    ¡°So, have you found anything?¡± asked a voice from behind the man. He also felt a hand patting him on


    the shoulder. His heart leaped and he immediately turned around to see who was behind him.


    ¡°You scared me!¡± said the man, sighing relief seeing that he was a colleague. He nced at the door of


    the meeting room and said, ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about. The voices were low and


    soft.¡±


    ¡°Well, stop peeping¡± The colleague looked at where the man was looking and then looked away.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the coffee room? C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± The colleague was about to leave but the man held up his hand. He thought he heard


    something and stopped in his tracks immediately. The conversation inside the meeting room seemed to


    have stopped, too. Still, he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°Look, let¡¯s go. They would being out soon.¡±


    Not waiting for the man to answer, the colleague dragged him away from the meeting room. The man


    had no choice but to go to the coffee room with his colleague. The man wanted to say something to his


    colleague when they ran into a member of the investigation team. The man shut his mouth, lowered his


    head, quickened his pace, and walked past the investigator. When they got into the coffee room, the


    man covered his chest and said, ¡°Gosh, the air can really get depressing.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll just have to put up with it. I guess it will be like this for some time.¡± The colleague made


    himself a cup of coffee.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when this will end.¡±


    ¡°But why are you so calm?¡± the man asked curiously when he saw what could be perceived as an


    unperturbed look on his colleague¡¯s face.


    ¡°What else can I do?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you wonned? The investigation team has taken several department heads to the meeting room.


    How long has Ivan talked to them? More than an hour, right? Besides, Mr. Sullivan is still in the


    hospital, practically under house arrest.¡± He frowned.


    ¡°And now the stock price of the Sullivan Group has fallen to an extremely low level.¡±


    ¡°Of course, these things are disturbing. But then, what¡¯s the point of worrying? What will happen


    happens.¡±


    ¡°What do you think will happen to ourpany? Will it go bankrupt? Those projects.. Is there really


    something Wrong?¡± he asked thoughtfully.


    The colleague could only shake his head. Before he could open his mouth, a figure came into view.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Finch,¡± he said, recognizing the person.


    Nodding in response, Wace walked into the coffee room. He looked at the men up and down.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Finch, is something the matter? What made youe down to the fourteenth floor?¡±


    ¡°oh, the water dispenser upstairs is broken.¡±


    Wace shook the cup in his hand. ¡°Did I hear something going bankrupt just now? What are you


    talking about?¡±


    Sounding really worried, the man replied, ¡°Mr. Finch, everyone is saying that our group might go


    bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Don¡¯t be silly.¡± Wace replied, smiling, and yet, there was nothing intrinsically


    genuine about his smile.


    ¡°The Sullivan Group has such a solid foundation. How can it fall down so easily? What is happening is


    just a small blow. So, there¡¯s nothing really to worry about, The Sullivan Group will get through this.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be so confident, Mr. Finch? You must know something.¡±


    Wace took a sip of tea and gave out a smile that anyone could tell was not authentic


    ¡°You know, both of you should really go back to your stations and get on with your work. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Wace then turned around and left the coffee room.


    When the man and his colleague walked out of the coffee room, the door of the meeting room opened.


    The members of the investigation team came out one by one. They were followed by Ivan and Carson


    who looked unhappy

 Chapter 515: How Much He Wants

    Chapter 515: How Much He Wants


    As Wace passed by the meeting room, the door was open and the room was empty. Only a few used


    paper cups were left on the desk


    The investigation team had interrogated Carson and Ivan for more than an hour.


    Wace narrowed his eyes as a sudden thought came to his mind. He mulled over it on his way over to


    the elevator While waiting for the elevator that would take him up to his office, his phone suddenly rang


    Five minutester, Wace knocked on the door of the CEO¡¯s office,


    Almost immediately, Ivan opened the door and said, ¡°Mr. Finch,e in.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ivan.¡± Wace nodded in response as the man ushered him in. Five minutes before, he had


    received a call from Ivan, who asked him to head up to the CEO¡¯s office, He nced around the office


    briefly until his eyes came to rest on Carson, who was standing in front of the French windows


    ¡°Was there any problem with the investigation team? What did they say?¡± Wace asked with concern.


    With a worried look, Ivan sighed and his smile earlier turned into a frown. He didn¡¯t answer the


    question. Instead, he just said, ¡°Mr. Finch, have a seat first.¡±


    Seeing this, Wace knew not to ask any more questions. He walked over in Carson¡¯s direction and


    greeted, ¡°Mr. Scott.¡±


    When the door was closed, Carson finally turned around and nodded.


    ¡°Wace, I asked you toe here because I need a favor from you.¡± ¡°If you need any help, just tell


    me. I will try my best to fulfill it.¡± Wace said seriously.


    Carson looked at ivan. Ivan immediately decoded the unspoken message, tapped on the tablet he was


    holding and handed it over to Wace. Confused, Wace took the tablet, looked at Ivan and then at


    Carson in confusion. Carson only signaled to him to check what was on the screen, but didn¡¯t say


    anything more.


    Wace lowered his eyes and analyzed the contents on the tablet. The stock price graph rose and fell,


    fluctuating in line with the investors¡¯ actions in the stock market. In the past month, the stock price of


    the Sullivan Group¡¯s shares had risen a few times in the middle, but the overall price was on a


    downtrend and sinking fast. Today, it fell to an all-time low.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Wace looked at Ivan in confusion. He wasn¡¯t sure what was expected of him.


    ¡°Please continue to the next page. That¡¯s where things get interesting.¡± Wace immediately scrolled to


    the second page, and saw a more detailed data graph. Every time the stock price was at a low price,


    the equity changes of the Sullivan Group on that day were specifically marked in red.


    In the past month, almost every time the stock price fell to a certain number, someone would purchase


    a bulk of the shares in the hands of individual investors.


    Although there was not much in a single purchase, it all umted to one point five percent.


    ¡°Someone is buying the shares of the Sullivan Group?¡± Wace frowned when he saw the pattern.


    Ivan nodded.


    ¡°Their actions were not obvious before, and they only bought a little each time. But after nine o¡¯clock


    this morning, within half an hour, dozens of ounts with different IP addresses purchased so many of


    ourpany¡¯s public shares. If these ounts and IP addresses all belong to one person, then this


    person now owns at least two percent of the Sullivan Group¡¯s stock.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As he spoke, Ivan swiped right on the tablet and turned to the next page, on which many IP addresses


    were densely listed on the screen.


    **Two percent.¡±


    It was not a big number, but it was not a small one either


    At that moment, there was a shareholder who held three percent of thepany shares in the board of


    directors That was to say, if this person continued to acquire the shares as they were doing, they would


    soon be a director of the Sullivan Group.


    With thepany already in the eye of the storm, a change of equity would inevitably cause an even


    greater storm.


    ¡°I see. Do you want me to find out who this person is?¡± Wace put away the tablet and asked.


    ¡°No. For now, it doesn¡¯t matter who they are.¡± With one hand in his pocket, Carson leaned against the


    edge of the big marble desk


    ¡°At the current rate of share price decline, about 15 minutes from now, the group¡¯s share price will be


    suspended in the market.¡±


    ¡°So what is the n?¡±


    ¡°Ivan and I have our hands full with handling the investigation team.¡± Carson looked up at Wace.


    ¡°I want you to keep an eye on this person for the next fifteen minutes. I want to know just how much


    they want.¡±

 Chapter 516: Make A Choicè (Part One)

    Chapter 516: Make A Choic¨¨ (Part One)


    Wace put the iPad away, put on a straight face and said, ¡°I understand, Mr. Scott. Worry not. I¡¯ll keep


    an eye on it. If anything unusual happens, I¡¯ll report it immediately.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Carson patted him on the shoulder and replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    A worried look washed over Wace¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s my job, isn¡¯t it? Anyway, did the investigation team say


    anything?And what about Mr. Sullivan?¡±


    Realizing that he had asked too many questions, he shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t talk about it right now. I¡¯m just worried.¡± Carson removed his hand from Wace¡¯s


    shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Wace. Even if we don¡¯t tell you, you¡¯ll find out sooner orter.¡±


    Having heard that, Wace realized that they were in big trouble. He nced at Ivan, and then he darted


    his eyes back to Carson. After a moment of silence, Ivan broke his silence.


    ¡°The investigation team has found that there¡¯s something amiss about the purchasing contract of the


    Baltimore project. It was a dual contract, and there was a great deal of difference between the prices of


    the two contracts. The purchasing director was the one in charge of almost every step of the purchasing


    process. If he were able to exin it clearly, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome.¡±


    Now Wace finally understood the situation.


    ¡°But the person in charge is dead.¡± Carson nodded.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any witnesses or testimonies. Even though we didn¡¯t know about the dual contract, we


    signed it, which means we¡¯re responsible for this whole farce. There are other projects that have simr


    problems, and they¡¯re still under further investigation. If the investigation team discovers something


    wrong, they¡¯ll probe even further. They¡¯re currently keeping a close eye on Victor at the hospital, making


    sure that he won¡¯t run away.¡±


    ¡°What if they find nothing wrong?¡± Wace frowned.


    ¡°All of this happened because of the people below us. Mr. Sullivan is dealing with lots of contracts every


    single day, and maybe he didn¡¯t notice the problems. The investigation team won¡¯t convict him for that,


    right?¡±


    ¡°If they find nothing wrong, Victor will be fine,¡± Carson said.


    ¡°But even so, do you think it will help the Sullivan Group?¡±


    Currently, the investigation team had only gotten findings on the Baltimore project and several others.


    The Sullivan Group had hundreds of projects in its jurisdiction. Logically speaking, several projects


    wouldn¡¯t even be worth mentioning. However, just because of these particr projects, the Sullivan


    Group¡¯s stock price was plummeting.


    If the investigation team were to find anomalies in other projects, it would be a huge blow to the Sullivan


    Group even if Victor was not to me.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, have you seen Mr. Sullivan? Have you thought of how you¡¯re going to deal with it?¡± Wace


    heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Everyone in thepany is on edge. When I was in the pantry, I heard two people whispering that they


    had no idea what to do.¡±


    Carson didn¡¯t answer. Ivan nced at him and answered on his behalf, ¡°No. Since this morning, we¡¯ve


    been calling Mr. Sullivan, but nobody has picked up the phone.¡±


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t we go and meet Mr. Sullivan? The investigation team is merely conducting investigations.


    They have no right to strip anyone of their freedom!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve tried, but we failed.¡± Ivan shook his head.


    ¡°Whatever happens now, Mr. Scott will deal with it.¡±


    Wace looked down, pursed his lips, and fell silent.


    After a while, he looked at Carson and said, ¡°Mr. Scott, I''ll aplish the task you assigned to me! If


    there¡¯s anything else that I can help with, just let me know. I believe that this situation will soon end.¡±


    Having said that, Wace left the office. Thereafter, the door of the office was closed. Carson and Ivan


    stared at the door for a moment. Three minutes of silenceter, they were certain that Wace was


    indeed gone, so they shifted their attention to each other.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, do you think it¡¯s wise to let Wace know about the Sullivan Group¡¯s current situation? If he


    ns to leak this information to anotherpany, it¡¯s entirely usible that our enemies may band


    together to attack the Sullivan Group.¡±

 Chapter 517: Make A Choice (Part Two)

    Chapter 517: Make A Choice (Part Two)


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any issue here.¡± Carson took a cup of coffee to re-energize himself.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always believe that Wace would¡­¡± Ivan trailed off.


    For whatever reason, Carson had previously instructed Ivan to keep an eye on Wace¡¯s every action,


    but in the blink of an eye, his attitude towards Wace hadpletely changed.


    Carson tapped Ivan on the shoulder and said, ¡°Your boss likely stated this. When in doubt, don¡¯t use a


    person, and don¡¯t distrust the person you use.¡±


    Carson then set the cup down and slipped his hand inside his pocket.


    ¡°It¡¯s my sincere hope that Wace will uphold our confidence.¡± Ivan scowled and had a slew of


    unanswered questions. By this point, the Sullivan Group was under assault from every angle.


    Despite Carson¡¯s inability to sleep, it seemed that he was just overworked and exhausted as a result of


    his current workload. He seemed unconcerned about the Sullivan Group¡¯s future. Carson, for example,


    was constantly texting throughout this morning¡¯s meeting with the investigation team. He responded


    without exnation to anything the investigation team asked.


    At the conclusion of the meeting, the members of the investigative group were confused. Anyone


    unfamiliar with the circumstances would assume that the Sullivan Group had reached its demise and that


    was why Carson was so indifferent. In reality, though, the investigative team would not do anything too


    harsh to the Sullivan Group, which had a solid base, as long as Carson cooperated effectively and


    provided adequate exnations. However, Carson just didn¡¯t cooperate with them. Ivan felt concerned,


    but he was unable to speak for Carson.


    Carson seemed unfazed, despite the fact that he had remained upte almost every night during the


    month. Ivan was baffled as to why Carson didn¡¯t appear to take this matter seriously when dealing with


    the investigation team.


    On the other hand, Rachel booked a flight and would be leaving in three days. She went to the firm with


    Andy to pass on the job and sort out the current project status since Andy was taking a break these


    days.


    After she departed for Apliaria, Andy had to take over thepany¡¯s internal operations, even though


    the major projects required her approval remotely before they could be executed. Andy assisted her in


    putting together the files at the office and sending them back to her home. ¡°Have you purchased the


    tickets?¡± Andy said. ¡°Yes. On Thursday morning, Joey and I will take a flight to Teskesh. We will spend


    three days there. Afterward, we¡¯ll take off for the US.¡± Rachel took over various contracts that needed to


    be signed. ¡°I¡¯ll call you as soon as I can.¡±


    On the other hand, Rachel booked a flight and would be leaving in three days. She went to the firm with


    Andy to pass on the job and sort out the current project status since Andy was taking a break these


    days. After she departed for Apliaria, Andy had to take over thepany¡¯s internal operations, even


    though the major projects required her approval remotely before they could be executed. Andy assisted


    her in putting together the files at the office and sending them back to her home.


    ¡°Have you purchased the tickets?¡± Andy said.


    ¡°Yes. On Thursday morning, Joey and I will take a flight to Teskesh. We will spend three days there.


    Afterward, we¡¯ll take off for the US.¡±


    Rachel took over various contracts that needed to be signed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you as soon as I can.¡± Andy¡¯s gaze was drawn to Rachel, and he was conflicted. After feeling his


    emotional fluctuation, Rachel feigned to not realize that he was unwilling to see her depart.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? In time, we¡¯ll get to see one another once again.¡±


    ¡°I simply don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve done a good job with the task your mother gave me.¡± Andy sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot these years.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Andy, I think you did an excellent job.¡± Rachel had been through a lot in the Be family and the


    Sullivan family, and she had evene dangerously close to death.


    These were the things that Andy felt guilty about. Even though she repeatedly assured him that he


    wasn¡¯t to me, it was useless if he couldn¡¯t figure it out on his own. ¡°If you¡¯re genuinely concerned, then


    think about what I said ande with us,¡± Rachel suggested.


    As soon as he heard this, Andy shook his head and rejected again. This was his third refusal toply.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make it. What will happen to the Be Group if I decide to leave? Until the Be Group is fully


    recovered, I must assist you in keeping an eye on it. And as for you, I have no worries. Knowing that Mr.


    Jimenez will be with you gives me a sense of relief.¡±


    He appeared to be thinking about something while he talked. After a brief pause, he said, ¡°Did his


    parentsment on it?¡± Rachel shook her head in frustration. She was clueless. She didn¡¯t know what


    Roger had told his parents. He didn¡¯t tell her, and she didn¡¯t ask about it.


    However, ra contacted her that night to inform her that she got to know Roger would leave Apliaria


    with her and hoped they would live happily together in the future.


    Knock!


    The door was suddenly knocked on.


    Andy opened the door. Rachel¡¯s assistant hurriedly entered the room.


    ¡°Miss Be and Mr. Torres, bad news. The investigator team is on their way.¡±

 Chapter 518: Make A Choice (Part Three)

    Chapter 518: Make A Choice (Part Three)


    All of a sudden, Andy¡¯s forehead wrinkled into a frown. ¡°The investigation team What do they want?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ They said it¡¯s about the Sullivan Group.¡± The assistant could only shake her head, confused as to


    why the investigator team would suddenlye to the Be Group. Moreover, it was definitely strange


    that it had something to do with the Sullivan Group.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Despite their unease, Rachel still sounded calm.


    ¡°They¡¯re in the conference room on the 11th floor.¡± The assistant stood straight, yet she couldn¡¯t stop


    wringing her hands. Rachel then checked the time on her phone and learned it was almost noon. For


    some reason, she could just surmise that their unexpected visitors had just finished their investigation in


    Sullivan Group ande here right after that.


    ¡°Ask someone to prepare coffee for the investigation team. You go and tell them I¡¯ll meet them with Andy


    in ten minutes,¡± Rachel instructed her assistant the way she usually did. Even though the assistant


    nodded, worry still lingered in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Be, will they-¡±


    ¡°Everything will be fine.¡± Rachel smiled at her assistant without a trace of rm. Fortunately, the


    assistant took it as a sign that she shouldn¡¯t worry. After all, if Rachel wasn¡¯t concerned, then she must


    already know how to deal with them. She calmed down a little and left the office to carry out her tasks.


    When the assistant was no longer in sight, Andy looked at Rachel and found how calm andposed


    she seemed.


    ¡°Were you already aware that they woulde here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But you¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t until then that Andy came to his senses. Just now, Rachel pretended to be calm so


    her assistant wouldn¡¯t panic. He suddenly looked more serious.


    ¡°Those guys are always cautious. They won¡¯t make a move so easily without evidence, but now they¡¯re


    here. I¡¯m afraid they didn¡¯te empty-handed,¡± Of course, Rachel also knew that.


    ¡°But if it has something to do with the Sullivan Group, why would they involve us? Be Group has no


    business dealings with them.¡±


    Andy kept going as if he was thinking loudly. He tried to piece things together, but he couldn¡¯t find an


    answer.


    ¡°Shares.¡± Rachel immediately figured out what was going on.


    Andy tilted his head and looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°Victor held forty-five percent of the Be Group shares around six years ago. That¡¯s why they came


    here,¡± Rachel exined patiently.


    ¡°They¡¯re looking for the source of those shares.¡±


    ¡°Shares? Weren¡¯t the shares under Victor¡¯s own name? The shares had nothing to do with Sullivan


    Group. Neither Sullivan Group or Be Group should be subject to investigation. Not to mention, he


    had atrundy returned all the shares to the Be family two yearster.¡±


    Indeed, if Victor had bought the shares out of his own pocket, then it was a legitimate investment that


    belonged to his personal properties. Therefore, it shouldn¡¯t warrant an investigation.


    However, it he purchased those shares with ill-gotten gains, that would be a different story. Although


    Rachel didn¡¯t have extensive knowledge of wheeling and dealing associated with business, the methods


    were all pretty standard. It would seem that whatever was about to surface in their meeting with the


    investigators involved a frame-up.


    ¡°What if someone wants those shares to be traced back to Sullivan Group?¡± Rachel Lowered her eyes.


    At this point, there were a hundred things running in her mind. ¡°Someone? Like who?¡±


    The question reminded Rachel they had to get going, so she slid her phone into her pocket and started


    walking. As a matter of fact, she already had an idea of who it could be, but she chose to keep it to


    herself for now.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t news that some people want to see Sullivan Group fall down so they can reap profits for their own


    gains.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Andy might be the Be Group¡¯swyer, but he only had to deal with the daily operations of


    thepany. Although they hadn¡¯t had much progress in thest four years, everything was well and


    stable. He had yet to encounter problems of this size.


    Needless to say, he panicked as soon as he heard about the appearance of the investigation team.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go meet them first.¡± Rachel patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Have you alreadye up with a solution?¡± However, Rachel just kept silent and shook her head.


    Eventually, the two walked out of the office and headed straight to the elevator. Upon entering, Rachel


    pressed the button to the eleventh floor. As the elevator started to move, Andy¡¯s voice echoed from


    behind.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re worried about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not worried. But I know the exact reason why those guys are here.¡±


    After a deep sigh, Rachel continued, ¡°Their target is Sullivan Group.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the meeting room, the ce was filled with deafening silence. There were five people on


    the investigation team. All of them were in suits and wore stern faces.


    When the assistant served them coffee, she inadvertently nced at their badges and got stunned-their


    names and titles revealed that each of them was a big shot. She couldn¡¯t help but panic, thinking about


    what these people were doing here. At that moment, the head of the investigation team checked his


    watch and looked at the assistant with a serious expression.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for ten minutes. Where is Miss Be?¡±


    The assistant had already been uneasy for a while. Hence, when the disapproving voice of the team


    leader suddenly broke the silence, she was instantly startled.


    ¡°She will be here soon, sir.¡±


    The assistant took a deep breath to calm herself down. Since she was Rachel¡¯s personal assistant, she


    shouldn¡¯t look incapable in front of these men. After all, Rachel¡¯s image would also be affected. Clearly


    dissatisfied with her answer, the man frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keep you waiting.¡±


    Before another impatient member of the investigation team could open his mouth, the door opened.


    Right then, Rachel and Andy walked into the conference room and greeted them with a friendly smile.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Be.¡± The head of the team stood up and reached out to shake her hand.


    ¡°My name is Kent Bates. I¡¯m heading this investigation team.¡± Rachel nced at his badge. The man in


    the ID photo looked exactly the same as the man in front of her, so serious and cold.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Mr. Bates.¡± Rachel shook hands with him and sat opposite him and his four team


    members. While Andy took a seat next to Rachel, the assistant discreetly left the room. With a room of


    seven people, the conference room seemed massive.


    At first nce, it would appear as though Rachel and Andy were here for a deposition. For a moment,


    everyone sat in silence. Kent took the time to size Rachel up and ended up admiring her a bit for her


    calmness. He recalled some of their previous visits to otherpanies and how the people in charge


    would either be too hospitable or too nervous whenever they met with the investigation team.


    ¡°You must be wondering why we paid you a visit today, Miss Be.¡± Kent soon went straight to the


    point. Despite his appreciation of her attitude, he was scrupulous about his work responsibilities.


    ¡°I am, actually. Would you mind telling me? If there¡¯s anything we could help you with, we¡¯d be willing to


    cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Kent then fixed the files inside the folder in front of him.


    ¡°Are you aware of the news about the Sullivan Group, Miss Be?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. That would make things easier.¡± As he spoke, Kent took an investigation order from his


    colleague.


    ¡°This is the investigation order against the Be Group. Miss Be, please sign it.¡±

 Chapter 519: Make A Choice (Part Four)

    Chapter 519: Make A Choice (Part Four)


    Rachel was presented with an official paper with the words-Investigation Order. ording to Kent, even


    if Rachel didn¡¯t want to sign the investigation order, she had to


    Andy frowned and was rather dissatisfied with Kant¡¯s rudeness towards them. Before concluding their


    probe, it seemed that the investigating team had already proven collusion between the Be Group


    and the Sullivan Group.


    Rachel, on the other hand, felt nothing. She signed her name without saying anything as she stared


    down at the investigation order, just like she had done when she signed the divorce agreement four


    years ago Kent was taken aback a bit. He thought Rachel would say something before signing.


    It was not as if the Be Group did anything hical. The investigation team arrived unannounced


    and requested that she sign an investigative order granting them ess to all the group¡¯s records,


    including the secret ones. Kent, on the other hand, had a ready-made list of excuses. He never had the


    opportunity toy them out, however.


    ¡°Mr. Bates and everyone else, thank you very much.¡± Rachel put her pen down gently, disying a


    completely different demeanor from Kent¡¯s earlier icy one


    ¡°I wonder when you¡¯ll begin the investigation.¡±


    ¡°How about right away?¡± A guy seated next to Kent made a harsh remark, as though he thought Rachel


    had posed a ridiculous question. Rachel didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have my assistant to ask the canteen to prepare more food. The Be Group¡¯s canteen


    wees you to sample its cuisine. Our canteen has a talented cook.¡±


    Then, she rose from her seat.


    ¡°This is Andy Torres. Be Group¡¯s legal department is headed by him. He is our group¡¯s second-


    highest ranking official after me. Andy will help you out if you ask him for anything. I won¡¯t bother you with


    my being here since I have something else to handle.¡±


    Andy gave them a friendly nod. Rachel then walked out of the room without a further word. The guy next


    to Kent was astonished for an extended period of time as he watched Rachel go, and he could not


    believe she had left. He looked around at his coworkers, who were equally perplexed. Rachel was being


    much too cooperative. They thought that she did not even take them seriously. Kent was well-known for


    hismercial acumen, which was characterized by strictness and fairness. As soon as Rachel left, he


    gave Andy a list.


    ¡°These materials and agreements are critical to our work. Please pass them over to us by 2:00 this


    afternoon, Mr. Torres. If you have any further supporting resources, please bring them to us as well,¡±


    Kent said seriously.


    Andy said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll have them ready right away.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After a while, the conference room was empty save for the investigators. ¡°What? They just left like that?¡±


    The guy, who was seated next to Kent, stared at Andy¡¯s back in disbelief. Casting a nce at the coffee


    provided by Rachel¡¯s assistant, Kent unscrewed his vacuum cup and took a sip of water.


    ¡°Since they had nothing else to do, why couldn¡¯t they leave?¡±


    ¡°But they left so soon as if they couldn¡¯t wait to leave.¡± Kent set the vacuum cup down and said, ¡°What?


    Do you feel disappointed that they did not invite you to a fancy restaurant or book a luxury hotel for


    you?¡±


    The man¡¯s cheeks flushed as he heard what Kent said.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Kent? Is that what I¡¯m like? Not to mention our stern disciplinary measures.¡±


    Kent only looked at him and did not speak. Kent¡¯s re humiliated the guy even more. Poor


    management had put the Be Group on the verge of bankruptcy. The group was managed by a


    woman. He thought that women were incapable of running businesses.


    It was only natural for him to assume that Rachel was amonce person. Seeing them, she should


    be apprehensive and attempt to satisfy them. He didn¡¯t anticipate, though, that she would be neither


    haughty nor humble. He felt like being pped in the face.


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s okay that they¡¯re acting this way,¡± Kent said out of the blue.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been fawned on by the smallpanies. This is a time for you to focus on your task. You don¡¯t


    want to make any errors.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go there!¡± The guy was indignant. The others joined in, trying to defend theirpanion.


    ¡°Davis was joking when he said that. He declined all invitations from those firms to dine and have a


    good time.¡±


    ¡°All you need to know is what you¡¯re doing,¡± Kent said softly, but with a serious expression on his face. It


    was the same year when Davis Myers and Kent both began their careers. Working together for close to


    two decades, they had be good friends and coworkers. Kent was a man serious in speech and


    manner while Davis was as slippery as an eel. Kent rose up, quickly tidied up the desk, and ced the


    signed investigation order neatly into the folder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, removing his badge and putting it in his pocket. Davis rested his body on the back of


    the chair ¡°What? Where to?¡± Pointing to the time on his watch, Kent remarked, ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even realize it was lunchtime. I skipped breakfast, and I¡¯m starving now. During the meeting with


    the Sullivan Group, I was feeling hungry. I figured I deserved a wonderful meal,¡± another guy chimed in


    and got to his feet. Davis rubbed his temples


    ¡°We have not slept well or eaten breakfast in recent days. Well, the good news is that we can have lunch


    in the middle of the day today.¡±


    Kent remained expressionless and said nothing. ¡°Where will we eat?¡± Davis arose and questioned.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Be just say we can eat at their canteen?¡± Kent addressed Davis. Davis¡¯s pupils nearly


    popped out.


    ¡°Shall we truly eat at the staff canteen?¡± Kent gave him a sidelong look as if to say, ¡°Or what?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve put forth so much effort, Kent. Lunch should be excellent. Why don¡¯t we go out to eat?¡± Davis


    comined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating in the canteen.¡±


    ¡°Miss Be has requested that the canteen prepare lunch for us,¡± Kent said. To turn down such an act


    of generosity was uneptable. In Davis¡¯ twenty years working with Kent, he was well acquainted with


    him. Davis didn¡¯t say anything more since Kent wouldn¡¯t change his mind. Davis shut the folder and said,


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s eat in the canteen. After that, let¡¯s find out how closely linked the Be Group and Sullivan


    Group really are!¡±

 Chapter 520: Make A Choice (Part Five)

    Chapter 520: Make A Choice (Part Five)


    The investigation team walked out of the meeting room and entered the elevator.


    When the elevator doors began to close, the person behind Davis said, "Miss Be didn¡¯t seem to


    worry about the investigation at all.Perhaps she really is innocent.There may be nothing fishy between


    the Be Group and the Sullivan Group."


    Upon hearing that, Davis turned to the man and snorted.


    "She¡¯s not worried? Sometimes, the calmer a person appears to be, the more fearful they truly are! I¡¯ve


    seen many people pretending to beposed, but in reality, they¡¯re scared to death.Am I right, Kent?"


    Kent nced at Davis indifferently as a response.He creased his eyebrows as he thought of how Rachel


    behaved just now.


    She was indeed calm.


    Every movement she made and the way she spoke were soposed.She was a lot different from the


    people involved in the cases they had investigated before.


    Moreover, she was open and didn¡¯t seem to be hiding anything.


    Seeing as Kent didn¡¯t answer, Davis decided to ignore him.He just gave the other person a pat on the


    shoulder and said, "You¡¯ve been spending too much time in the office over the past few years.You rarely


    go out on the field to deal with cases.Once you¡¯ve met more people, you won¡¯t jump to conclusions so


    easily."


    Just then, the elevator stopped on the first floor was Andy prepared what the investigation team needed


    ording to the list that Kent provided.


    Then, he sent the materials to the meeting room before two in the afternoon.He knocked on the door of


    the CEO¡¯s office, and came in once Rachel gave him the permission toe in.


    Inside, he saw Rachel sitting on the sofa and cing lunch boxes on the table one after another.


    "Miss Be, what are these?"


    Andy asked in confusion when he saw the lunch boxes.


    Rachel looked at him, opened the lids of the lunch boxes to reveal their contents.


    There were a variety of dishes with meat and vegetables.


    "Andy,e and have something to eat," Rachel said, waving her hand.


    "Miss Be, didn¡¯t you have lunch already?"


    Andy was confused.


    "I¡¯ve already eaten," Rachel replied.


    She had already eaten lunch at the canteen.


    After all, the investigation team had gone to the canteen for lunch.


    Since she was the CEO, she had to greet them there.


    Thereafter, she ate food prepared in the canteen while the employees watched her.


    "I¡¯m aware that you haven¡¯t had lunch yet, so I asked L to prepare food for you.It¡¯s still warm," Rachel


    said.


    "Sit down and eat.You need all of your strength to continue working."


    Andy never imagined that these dishes were specially prepared for him.It warmed his heart.


    Thus, he nodded in agreement and sat down.


    "Have some soup."


    Rachel handed a bowl of soup to him.


    Andy epted it at once.


    "Miss Be, would you like to have some too? You should have some of the soup."


    "No need to worry.There is still a lot of soup."


    With that, Andy said nothing more and began to eat.


    Once he had drunk more than half of the bowl of soup, all his tiredness and hunger went away.


    Rachel also drank half a bowl of soup as she sat on the sofa.


    Then, she stared at something on her smartphone.


    During the meal, Andy caught a glimpse of what she was looking at.He hadn¡¯t forgotten why he came


    into her office.He then put down his bowl and said, "You were right, Miss Be.


    The investigation team came to investigate the shares Victor bought from Be Group."


    "Hmm?"


    Rachel put down her phone and raised her eyebrows.


    Andy had made a copy of the list that Kent gave.He handed it to her and said, "These are the files that


    the investigation team wants.Take a look.These documents and contracts were made around the time


    Victor acquired the 45 shares."


    Rachel skimmed through the list.


    "In that case, work with them.Give them whatever they need.They¡¯reing for Victor and the Sullivan


    Group, not us.This whole thing has nothing to do with us."


    "But I think there¡¯s someone pulling behind the strings on this one.People in Apliaria are trembling in fear


    because of the investigation team and the issues regarding the Sullivan Group.Everyone is scared of


    getting involved," Andy replied, feeling uneasy.


    Rachel paused.She just looked at him and said nothing.


    Thereafter, they heard three knocksing from the door.The assistant soon came in.


    "Miss Be, Mr.Jimenez is here."


    Right after she said that, Roger walked in from behind the assistant.He was wearing a ck


    windbreaker.He appeared to havee here in a hurry.


    Done with his meal, Andy stood up and bade Rachel and Roger farewell.


    Then, he left the office with the assistant, leaving the other two alone.


    "What brings you here, Roger? Have you had lunch yet?" Rachel asked.


    L thought that neither Rachel nor Andy had eaten anything, so she prepared two sets of meals.There


    were still lots of food left on the table.


    Upon seeing how casual she was, Roger was relieved.


    "Not yet.Have you? How about we grab a bite somewhere?"


    "Oh, I¡¯ve already had lunch.But if you haven¡¯t eaten yet, sit down and help yourself.We can talk once


    you¡¯re full."


    As soon as Rachel saw him, she knew what he was here for.


    Since that was what she said, Roger figured it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to ask about the


    investigation team so soon, so he nodded in response.


    While Rachel waited for him to finish eating, she replied to some emails.


    By the time she finished, fifteen minutes had passed.


    When she looked up, she found that Roger had finished eating and put away all the lunch boxes.


    The table had been cleaned, and the newspaper on the table had been thrown into the trash can.


    Rachel caught a glimpse of the newspaper in the trash can.


    The words "Sullivan Group in Crisis" on the front page of the newspaper were particrly eye-catching.


    "Rachel-"


    "Are you going to ask me about the investigation team?"


    Rachel looked away and interrupted him.


    Roger nodded in response, staring at her and examining her expression for an answer.


    "I had a meeting this morning and it didn¡¯t end until one in the afternoon.It was then that I found out that


    the investigation team went to the Be Group.Are you okay? Did they give you a hard time?"


    Worry was written all over his face.


    Rachel could sense just how worried he was.


    "I¡¯m okay," she said in a soft voice.


    "They just went here to gather information.They won¡¯t stay long, and they¡¯re not acting against the


    Be Group.They have no reason to make things difficult for me."


    Now that Roger heard that, he felt at ease.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Good to hear."


    He took a step closer to Rachel, intending to embrace her.But then, he drew his hands back, worried that


    he might startle her.


    "This morning, news of the Sullivan Group¡¯s issue broke out, and then the investigation team went to the


    Be Group.was worried about what they might do to you," Roger exined.


    "They aren¡¯t the police.The best they can hold against me is an investigation order.They can¡¯t arrest me


    for no reason, can they?" Rachel smirked.


    "They¡¯re here to investigate why Victor purchased shares of the Be Group."


    "No wonder," Roger said after thinking for a while.


    "Huh?"


    Rachel was confused.


    "What do you mean?"


    Roger looked into her eyes, seemingly in thought.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "Rachel, my father¡¯s friend happens to be one of the members of the


    investigation team.He said that there¡¯s a chance that Victor will go to jail."

 Chapter 521: Make A Choice (Part Six)

    Chapter 521: Make A Choice (Part Six)


    Rachel looked at him indifferently and remained silent as she waited for what he had to say.


    Roger¡¯s eyes were trained on her face, fearing that he would miss the change in her expression.


    "The investigation team received an anonymous tip-off.They suspect that Victor embezzled Sullivan


    Group¡¯s capital six years ago, and some of that money was used to purchase Be Group¡¯s


    shares.The reason I was so anxious just now is that I was worried that the investigation team would get


    you involved with the source of the money."


    He the lowered his voice to a whisper that only Rachel could hear.


    "Even though they didn¡¯t mention it, they must have obtained some key evidence.That exins why


    they suddenly came to the Be Group.They must be looking for further proof to the evidence they


    already have.If Victor can¡¯te up with a reasonable exnation to counter it, the possibility of him


    being used of abuse of power will be very high."


    Rachel narrowed her eyes and listened quietly.


    "Once he is convicted, not only will all his property and assets be confiscated, but he will also be


    sentenced to more than five years in prison."


    Rachel was no stranger to that.She knew the weight that came with it better than anyone else.


    Although four years had passed so quickly in this new life she had, the memory of the two years she


    had spent in the international prison before her rebirth was still fresh and unforgettable.


    Even though her face didn¡¯t show it, she was stunned for a moment when she heard that Victor might


    be put in prison, thinking that maybe she had heard it wrong.


    But soon, she smiled.It was a faint smile that was hard to catch.


    Rachel felt it though and was confused by her emotions.She seemed to be happy when she heard the


    news, or else she wouldn¡¯t have smiled.Then, she suddenly felt suffocated as if she was strapped to an


    emotional roller coaster.


    "Rachel¡­"


    Seeing her smile in a daze, Roger called out her name worriedly.


    "More than five years in prison."


    Rachel stopped smiling and looked up at him.


    "Do you know exactly how many years it will be?"


    Roger was surprised by her sudden shift.


    "It¡¯s too early in the case to determine that yet."


    "Oh, okay then."


    Rachel nodded nonchntly.


    "Rachel, by any chance, are you okay?"


    She was just too calm, as if she had heard something irrelevant that wasn¡¯t worth her time, which was


    completely different from what Roger had expected.


    He was a little worried.


    "Hmm? I¡¯m fine.Why wouldn¡¯t I be?"


    "If you have something to say, you can say it.If maybe you are worried that the Be Group will be


    involved in this matter, or¡­if you want to know how Victor is doing, I can help you ask about it.Maybe


    the result will not be as bad."


    "Why?"


    Rachel looked up from the file she was reading to his eyes.


    "What?"


    Roger was confused.He wasn¡¯t sure what Rachel was referring to.


    "Why do you think I want to know about what Victor is doing?"


    "I¡¯m just worried about you."


    "There are no ties that connect me with him.So whether he goes bankrupt or goes to jail does not


    concern me in the least.I¡¯m not worried about the investigation team.As you said, they came to our


    company just to find more evidence that Victor might havemitted embezzlement and power


    mismanagement.Whether they find it or not has nothing to do with the Be Group."


    Rachel picked up the ss beside her and took a sip of water.


    As she ced the ss down, she stared at the water nkly for a few seconds.With her back to


    Roger, he didn¡¯t notice the unusual change in her expression.


    "There is only one thing I am worried about right now." She looked away from the ss.


    "We may have to postpone our departure from Apliaria.The investigation team hasn¡¯t gotten any


    result.As long as they stay in the Be Group, I should still be their main focus."


    If she left at a time like that, Rachel was afraid that it would only cause her trouble.


    "They won¡¯t stay long.We¡¯ll just leave as soon as they are gone."


    Roger tried tofort her.


    "I guess there¡¯s no other way around it."


    The news that the investigation team had gone to the Be Group spread quickly.


    Apliaria had already been bombarded by pieces of shocking news one after another, but now the storm


    seemed to be growing evenrger.


    In order to let the investigation teamplete the work in a quiet environment, Rachel only let some


    necessary people remain to maintain the basic daily operation within thepany, and the rest of the


    staff were all given three days off.


    In half a day, the Be Group building was almost empty.


    That night, near the early morning hours, only the meeting room on the thirteen floor was still lit up.


    Davis closed a folder in his hands.His action was not forceful, but the sound was particrly harsh in


    that quiet meeting room where even a pin dropping could be heard.


    The other people, who were originally staring at theirputer screens, feeling sleepy, were shocked


    by this sound.


    Kent also put down his pen, closed his eyes and rubbed his eyelids to relieve the pain that came from


    straining them.


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw Davis stand up and leave the room.


    "Where are you going?" he asked.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Davis put his phone into his pocket and looked back.


    "I can¡¯t stay here any longer.I need to go out for a walk.I think everyone is sleepy, so I¡¯ll bring some


    drinks for you."


    After saying that, he nced at the sleepy colleagues and said, "If you want anything specific to drink,


    text it to me.And only the drinks avable in the convenience store! No milk tea or fruit tea


    avable.Those shops are closed by now."


    The others allughed and said in unison, "Bless you, Davis!"


    Davis waved his hand and looked at Kent.


    "What about you? What would you like to drink?"


    Kent picked up the vacuum cup beside him.


    "Nothing, thanks.I¡¯m good with this."


    "You really like your vacuum cup, don¡¯t you? You act like what people say on the Inte." Davis


    thought for a while.


    "Well, a veteran cadre!"


    Not bothering to reply, Kent took a sip of water.Davis turned around and left the meeting room.He took


    the elevator downstairs and left the building.


    As soon as he walked out of the building, he felt his phone buzzing in his pocket.He took out his phone


    and unlocked it.


    A message from an unknown number popped up amidst all the other drink requests from his


    colleagues.He checked it and found a pin location shared with him, which was two or three hundred


    meters from the Be Group building Davis deleted the message and continued walking in that


    direction.


    At the same time, he opened the takeout app on his phone and ordered what his colleagues had


    requested.


    About three minutester, he looked up and saw a ck car parked on the side of the road exactly


    where the pin on the map had been.


    A man in all ck stood beside it.


    Davis muted the phone and ced it back into his pocket.


    As soon as he approached, the man in ck suddenly stopped him before he got any closer, and held


    out his hand.


    Davis nced at him for a while, before he realized what the man wanted.Hesitating for a moment, he


    took out his phone and handed it to the man.

 Chapter 522: Make A Choice (Part Seven)

    Chapter 522: Make A Choice (Part Seven)


    The guy in ck examined the phone after seizing it.Before cing it in his pocket, he inspected it


    multiple times.Then, he turned around, proceeded to the car¡¯s rear door.


    unlocked it, and stared at Davis.Davis moistened his lips and, after some hesitation, entered the


    vehicle.


    The car¡¯s heat weed him as soon as he climbed in.He was instantly warmed.


    "Have we not already agreed that we shouldn¡¯t meet?"


    Davis scowled and fixed his gaze on the guy in the seat across from him.


    After ncing at Davis, the guy turned his head and peered at the man sitting in the passenger seat of


    the car.The subordinateprehended and tossed the prepared object towards Davis.


    "Here you go." Davis grabbed it. It wasn¡¯t veryrge.


    The thing was square in shape.He studied it in the dull yellow light of the automobile.


    It was a little block, yet there was a minor bulge at the block¡¯s edge.


    A USB connector sprang out as he squeezed the bulge.


    "U disk?" Davis stared at the guy again, perplexed.


    "Include its contents in your investigational materials.Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to help.I won¡¯t harm you.I


    can help you save time and go home early instead," the man said.


    As Davis heard this, he got back his bearings.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Is it connected to Victor?"


    The guy responded with silence.


    Davis decided to put it in his pocket rather than keep asking and getting no answers.


    "You¡¯re free to go now," the guy remarked.


    Davis was shocked.


    The man¡¯s statements made him a bit irate.It seemed like the guy was giving him orders, despite the


    fact that they were coborating.


    "Odin, with regard to my appraisal of the professional title next month¡­" Davis gazed at him.


    "Not to worry.You¡¯ll be the one to gain the honor.My n is to allow you to upy a position that you


    never think possible when this problem is resolved."


    Odin¡¯s mysterious and deadly demeanor was enhanced by his cocked head.


    Through his profound eyes, nobody could discern what he was thinking.His re scared Davis.He


    gulped and said, "It¡¯s nice to see how good your memory is.Before this is resolved, you should not


    meet with me.The worst-case scenario is that someone sees us."


    When the guy in the passenger seat heard it, he pulled a long face and scowled.


    "MI.Sullivan hase to assist you in resolving this situation as quickly as possible.Make sure you¡¯re


    not ungrateful."


    "What¡­"


    "You still don¡¯t appear to know your identity." Odin smirked.


    "We are not in a cooperative partnership."


    In a matter of seconds, Davis¡¯ expression altered.


    "My motives are purely selfless," Odin said.


    "You were not resigned to working under Kent.Coincidently, the project of the Sullivan Group had a


    problem, but you had no idea what to do about it.I saw your plight and feltpassion for you, so I


    offered to assist you."


    What Odin stated entirely dissociated him from any coboration.If everything went ording to n,


    there would be no worries.


    Davis, on the other hand, would bear all the me if anything went wrong and the subject was made


    public, which had nothing to do with Odin.


    Davis opened his lips with the intent to contradict.


    Odin spoke before he could respond.


    "Talents are abundant in Apliaria.I¡¯ve heard a number of people have just joined your bureau.Everyone


    wants to try it for himself."


    Davis couldn¡¯t say anything.


    "ording to my sources, all of them have exceptional abilities."


    Odin curved his lips.


    "Didn¡¯t you and Kent both join the bureau at the same time? Well, he¡¯s been promoted to second in


    charge.After this problem is resolved, I suppose he will be the bureau¡¯s next director."


    "Don¡¯t waste time with tangents."


    Davis wasn¡¯t a dunce.He could see what Odin was trying to say, but he was too stubborn to let go of


    his pride.


    "All I have is pure intentions.I¡¯m just trying to help you out," Odin said slowly.


    "The individual I¡¯m assisting today may be you or someone else.Almost each of us desires to be


    sessful and renowned, so you¡¯re not alone.Furthermore, it¡¯s possible that those folks aren¡¯t all that


    bad.It¡¯s possible that they¡¯ll surprise me more than you might."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Odin extended his hand and assisted Davis in adjusting his cor.


    "This means you need to be aware of your ce.It¡¯s my decision whether or not to meet you, not


    yours."


    After saying so, Odin used some force to yank Davis¡¯ cor.


    Davis¡¯ cor was tight around his neck.


    The slight difort made him understand that Odin was a horrible guy and that working with him was


    like asking a tiger for its skin.


    For a split second, he was ovee with fear.


    "Of course, if you are still unsatisfied, we may act as if we have never met.I¡¯ll choose someone else for


    this task."


    Odin undid Davis¡¯ cor, retrieved a moist tissue, and cleaned his hands.


    Davis opened his mouth and stiffened his jaw.He attempted to say something, but was unable to do so.


    Odin cocked his head and regarded him.


    "What? Surely you don¡¯t want to miss out on this chance, right?"


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    Davis didn¡¯t want to concede that Odin was correct, but he didn¡¯t want to let it go either.


    Things had finally reached this point.If he gave up now, his efforts would be in vain.He was forty years


    old and had been confined to a cramped office for a decade.He shared the office with the


    neers.He had witnessed the younger staff get promoted over thest decade.


    In the event of a promotion, he eagerly awaited his name to be mentioned.His career did not advance,


    though.


    Seeing some of his colleagues promoted was too much for Davis to handle.He was envious of


    everyone, no matter how old they were or how close they were to him.


    Kent was the man he envied the most.He acted as if he didn¡¯t care, but he was well aware that


    whenever they were together everyone¡¯s attention would always be drawn to Kent.He was jealous.

 Chapter 523: A Warrant (Part One)

    Chapter 523: A Warrant (Part One)


    Five minutester, the car¡¯s back door was pushed open from the inside.


    When Davis stepped out, a gust of cold wind blew and made him shiver, so he wrapped his overcoat


    tightly around him.


    Poker-faced, the man in ck returned the phone to him.


    The screen was on with an ongoing call from a strange number.


    Above the number was a prompt box showing that it was from the food delivery guy.He quickly took the


    phone and held it to his ear, saying, "just put it down by the building gate."


    "The gate? How about I take it upstairs? It¡¯s dark outside.Someone might take it."


    The delivery guy sounded concerned.


    "It¡¯s fine.Just leave it there," Davis replied while walking.


    Although the delivery guy was still hesitant, he eventuallyplied.


    "If you say so.But if it gets lost, don¡¯tin about me.I¡¯ll set it down at the gate."


    "Alright."


    Davis hung up after settling things with the delivery guy.As he walked, another cold breeze blew over


    and caused him to sneeze.


    Ten minutester, Davis walked out of the elevator on the twelfth floor with a bag of drinks in his hand.


    At that moment, he happened to run into Kent, who had juste out of the meeting room with his


    vacuum cup.


    "Don¡¯t you ever leave your vacuum cup, Kent? I bought some pick-me-ups."


    Davis raised the bag of drinks in his hand and lifted the frozen corners of his mouth.


    "Come on.Let¡¯s go back inside and drink together."


    Kent nced at it, then shrugged.


    "No, thanks.I don¡¯t like that stuff."


    "Okay."


    Since Davis knew him pretty well, he didn¡¯t persuade Kent anymore and just pushed the door open.


    Inside the meeting room, everyone was yawning and trying to pinch themselves to wake up.


    When they saw Davis, however, they started shouting like hungry wolves.


    "Oh, good, you¡¯re back!"


    "You got my coffee there, Davis?"


    "I hope you brought me strong tea!"


    Before Davis could even set the bag down, everyone had alreadye up to him.


    Their sleepiness was swept away.


    In their excitement, they swiftly took the bag from him and started to look for something to drink.


    Davis then took a bottle of coffee, unscrewed the cap, and drank almost half of it.


    When everyone got what they wanted, they all returned to their seats with satisfaction.


    Davis also went back to his seat and turned on hisptop.


    As he put aside the coffee, he nced at them and remarked, "All right.Now that we¡¯ve cheered up, get


    the job done so we can finally go home!"


    "Well, that¡¯s easy for you to say¡­"


    Someone gestured to the densely packed data report.


    "It¡¯s been six years since the acquisition of shares.It¡¯s difficult to find anything now, especially if they


    knew something was wrong and destroyed any evidence they might¡¯ve had."


    After the suddenment, Davis ced his hand over his pocket to discreetly touch the U disk.


    "Just get to work," Davis shouted as if cheering them on.


    "Even if the paper is burnt, there will be ashes! We¡¯ll still find something! Hurry up and get back to


    work."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The pep talk raised everyone¡¯s spirits; they patted their faces and started rummaging files again.They


    read through reports and project ns, and studied contracts word by word.They paid so much


    attention to every detail to make sure they wouldn¡¯t miss anything.


    When Kent came back, he saw a group of refreshed people.He remembered them lookingpletely


    different from just a while ago.


    Meanwhile, Davis took the U disk from his pocket, plugged it into hisptop, and opened a folder that


    apparently only had two documents.


    Kent passed by him and unintentionally nced at his screen, but he didn¡¯t really see anything The


    next day, online forums had gotten out of control.


    It seemed that the news about the limit down of the Sullivan Group had gone viral, and everyone had


    been discussing what would happen to thepany all night.


    The stock market opened at nine o¡¯clock in the morning.It had only been five minutes since it opened,


    yet the share price of the Sullivan Group had already dropped by fifty percent.


    Another three minutester, their stock prices showed signs of fluctuation¡ªthey would rise for about


    half a minute before they fell again.


    The Sullivan Group¡¯s share price had already went down by seventy percent in ten minutes.


    If it plummeted down to eighty percent, thepany¡¯s stocks would get suspended again.


    In therge conference room, several people had their eyes fixed on theirputer screens while


    typing quickly on the keyboards.


    The room was equipped with heating, which should help make them feel warm, yet they all looked grim


    as though the air had stopped flowing.


    The air felt heavy and somehow cold.


    The keyboard clicking went on and on.It was the only sound that filled the room.


    At the front, there were tworge screens¨Cone was the countdown timer, and the other showed the


    Sullivan Group¡¯s stock market trend in real-time.


    The fluctuations were apparent, and they moved every second "The stock trading has been


    suspended."


    Wace suddenly stopped what he was doing and broke the silence.


    Seated in the front, he looked up at Ivan, who was standing near the two big screens with his back to


    them.


    Of course, when everyone in the room heard Wace, they came to a halt.


    Apparently, around fifteen minutes since the stock market opened, the stock price of the Sullivan Group


    finally fell eighty percent, which triggered the market protection mechanism of the exchange.


    Now, they were forced into a trading suspension Once thepany stocks got suspended six


    consecutive times, the Sullivan Group wouldpulsorily be delisted from the market.


    If this happened, it would be the end for the Sullivan Group.


    All the shareholders and tens of thousands of employees alike would take fright.


    Ivan didn¡¯t respond the first time and was still in a daze, so Wace got up from his chair and called


    him again.


    "Ivan."


    This time, Ivan regained his senses andposure.


    With a serious face, he turned to Wace and asked, "What¡¯s the current status? Were you able to


    trace the guy we¡¯re looking for?"


    However, Wace¡¯s expression became grim as he sighed and shook his head.


    "Their IP addresses are mostly overseas and scattered all over the globe.They probably guessed that


    we would use the opening time to track their specific locations, so they have set up sturdy firewalls in


    advance," Wace said.


    "These firewalls are actually not high level programs and we didn¡¯t need much effort to crack them.The


    problem is that it took too much time¡­ I¡¯m sorry.We couldn¡¯t make it in time."


    Wace could only frown and look at the floor.Hearing this, Ivan nced at the others and also saw


    their disappointed faces.They had been preparing for this moment sincest night.


    For the first fifteen minutes upon opening, they had been trying their best as if their lives depended on


    it.


    "So, how much did they purchase this time?"


    Ivan looked at the man sitting on the other side, who was the one in charge of the risk management


    and financing department.


    "Zero point eight percent, sir.They have been trying to buy at the bottom.For a while, we have


    sessfully taken a bit from them and disturbed their strategy."


    Ivan crossed his arms.


    "Add that to what they got before.How much do they have now?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Three percent."


    Although it was rtively a small portion of the total, it was enough to make everyone clench their jaw.


    Clearly, this was bad news.


    If this person held three percent of the shares of the Sullivan Group, he was qualified to enter the board


    of directors of thepany.


    All of a sudden, someone came running through the door with a flustered look.


    He frantically looked for Ivan and uttered, "The police has issued a warrant for Mr.Sullivan."

 Chapter 524: A Warrant (Part Two)

    Chapter 524: A Warrant (Part Two)


    Ivan¡¯s face turned grim.


    "Say that again?"


    Frightened by the look on Ivan¡¯s face, the man swallowed the lump in his throat.


    "The police has issued a warrant for Mr.Sullivan and has taken him away."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The day before yesterday, Victor wasn¡¯t allowed to see any visitors.


    Even though he was nearly imprisoned, at the very least there was no official order of arrest and he


    was allowed to stay confined in the hospital.But within just one night, the police got involved.


    The former situation meant that there was a chance that the Sullivan Group could lose their leader,


    while thetter meant that the police intervened and they would really be left without their leader.


    There was still a difference between those.


    With a worried look, Wace asked, "Aren¡¯t they still conducting the investigation? Why did the police


    suddenly arrest him? Besides, Mr.Sullivan¡¯s injury is still not recovered."


    "Even if they wanted to arrest him, they should¡¯ve taken his condition into consideration.Things were


    doing okay yesterday.Why on earth would they arrest him today?"


    "Did the investigation team find evidence in the Be Group?"


    "It¡¯s only been one night!"


    "What if Mr.Sullivan really did something when he purchased the Be Group¡¯s shares?"


    Having heard what Wace said, other people began to discuss among themselves.The once quiet


    meeting room became noisy.


    Ivan nced around the room and eventually locked his eyes on Wace.To him, Wace sounded like


    he was ming the police.


    But in truth, it was a clear reminder to everyone else.


    Not only had Victor gotten injured, but he was also arrested.


    If something were to happen to him, the Sullivan Group would be left without its leader.


    Humans were born selfish.


    Once the shit hit the fan, they would all stop worrying about their leader and just worry about


    themselves.


    Wace¡¯s words reminded them of that natural instinct.


    They were all iming that they were worried about Victor, but none of them could hide the fact that


    they were agitated and uncertain of what to do next.


    "How many people know about it?"


    Ivan turned to the employee who said that Victor had gotten arrested.


    "At present, only¡­"


    The man nced at everyone present and didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Even if he didn¡¯t say what it was, Ivan already knew.


    This employee was the one responsible for answering calls in the CEO¡¯s office.


    In order to buy as much time as possible for Wace to locate the IP address of the other party who


    had purchased the shares of the Sullivan Group, Ivan had asked everyone to switch off their phone,


    including his own.


    The man was responsible for monitoring the situation in the hospital saw that Victor was being taken


    away by the police.


    When he couldn¡¯t get through to Ivan, he decided to call the CEO¡¯s office.


    Ivan nodded.


    The others who were chattering stopped talking when they heard what the employee said.


    "I¡¯ll discuss this matter with Mr.Scott.Guys, go back to work," Ivanmanded.


    "Yes, sir," everyone said in unison.


    Soon, the room was filled with rustling sounds The door of the meeting room was opened, and


    someone was about to leave.But then, Ivan spoke up again.


    "I¡¯m sure you all know what you should and shouldn¡¯t say.You don¡¯t need me to remind you again, do


    you?"


    His voice sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.They all nodded firmly.


    "We didn¡¯t hear anything just now, sir! We¡¯ll keep our mouths shut!" Ivan didn¡¯t respond.He hinted at


    them with his eyes that they could leave now.


    Everyone was relieved, and they didn¡¯t waste any time to leave the meeting room.The employee who


    came to report still remained standing there.He dared not leave the room, since Ivan hadn¡¯t told him to


    leave.


    Thus, he stood in his ce, staring at Ivan cautiously.


    Noticing that the guy was still staring at him, Ivan said, "You can leave as well."


    Beads of sweat were visible on the employee¡¯s temple.He nodded and left right away when he heard


    what Ivan said.


    But the second he reached the door, he found that everyone who left the room was standing right


    outside.


    Confused, he stared at the direction they were all looking at.


    There was a man in a suit standing right in front of them.


    He slowly took off his sunsses and said, "Hello, everyone! Long time no see."


    Just then, Ivan and Wace walked out of the room and happened to meet the man¡¯s gaze.


    "What? How is that possible?" someone whispered in an anxious voice.

 Chapter 525: Board Meeting (Part One)

    Chapter 525: Board Meeting (Part One)


    It was none other than Odin. Odin¡¯s eyes inadvertently swept across the person who had just


    eximed, but it was not longer than a moment. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up as his eyes


    darted at Ivan.


    Odin¡¯s appearance stunned Ivan, but he was much calmerpared with the others who were


    shocked. Contrary to what he was expecting, everyone¡¯s expression disappointed Odin. He entertained


    the idea that they would pale at the sight of him, not because he was there but because he was back


    from the dead. However, surprise was there, but it didn¡¯tst long for his satisfaction.


    The reason why they were calmer than Odin thought was because this stunt wasn¡¯t news anymore.


    Three months ago, Rachel, who had been ¡°dead¡± for four years, materialized in front of them. Seeing


    her then was like seeing a ghost. That trick had been used, so it was not that enthralling anymore. It


    was always the first time that would snatch away the audience¡¯s astonishment.


    When Odin appeared, the shock they felt died down right after it struck them. After all, if Rachel could


    come to life four years after jumping into the sea and dying right in front of many people, the same


    could happen to Odin. He had only been dead for a few months, not to mention the news of his death


    was from abroad. They didn¡¯t personally see his corpse or other empirical evidence that could prove his


    death.


    ¡°Ivan, long time no see. What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Odin stepped forward and stood


    before Ivan. He threw Wace, who was behind him, a nce and his eyes darkened imperceptibly


    Ivan¡¯s jaw tightened. He greeted him in between gritted teeth, ¡°Mr. Sullivan.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. You haven¡¯t changed, I see.¡±


    With his hand tucked in his pocket, Odin added, ¡°Your greeting is so stiff. You¡¯re bing more and


    more like my dear brother.¡±


    His remark rendered Ivan speechless. Without waiting for Ivan¡¯s reply, Odin turned his head and looked


    at Wace. With an arched brow, he asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Ivan was about to introduce Wace when thetter extended his hand and initiated, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, I¡¯m


    Wace Finch, the director of the technology department.¡±


    ¡°Wace Finch.¡± Odin called out his name thoughtfully, all while ignoring Wace¡¯s stretched hand.


    Wace¡¯s hand hung in the air. His attempt for a handshake was disregarded and it was


    enough to paint his face a pale shade of red. Ivan sent a side nce at Wace. Thetter reluctantly


    withdrew his hand and exined, ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know me, Mr. Sullivan. I¡¯ve just been in the


    Sullivan Group for about a month.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, your brother is not in thepany. I¡¯ll ask someone to clean your office now, but I ask for


    your patience. Please wait for a while,¡± Ivan said.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t in thepany?¡± Odin had a pitiful look on his face.


    ¡°I wanted to share some good news with him. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s not here.¡± A baffled expression


    swayed on Ivan¡¯s face as Odin talked.


    With a smile, Odin said, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. He should be in prison and will know soon anyway.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    For the second time since Odin emerged, Ivan was stunned. But he was not alone in that state of


    confusion, so did everyone else. In prison? Did Odin know that Victor was taken away? But he just got


    here. How could he possibly know? Better yet, what was Odin¡¯s motive foring back at this time?


    In just a few seconds, Odin¡¯s revtion spawned heaps of questions, and more inquiries were hatched


    as they looked at Odin. Inexplicably, they could all think of one thing: Odin¡¯s retum was for something


    far beyond simple.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, your brother must be happy that you¡¯re back safe and sound. This is indeed good news!¡±


    Ivan was able to contain the shock that escaped him. When he spoke, he was calm.


    ¡°After all, after you had an ident, he exchanged his rest for several days in worrying about you.¡±


    Odin narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Ivan gave him the vaguest answer: silence. Yet his eyes seemed to be asking in return, ¡°What do you


    think?¡±


    ¡°I thought my brother would be delighted to know that I was dead,¡± Odinmented jokingly, raising


    his eyebrows.


    Over the years, the two of them had maintained a seemingly harmonious rtionship. They were


    brothers, after all. However, it wasn¡¯t a secret that one of them was an illegitimate child secretly given


    birth to by a maid. To make things worse, their biological father didn¡¯t favor the by-blow.


    No matter how harmonious the two behaved, the others always knew that they were destined to be


    enemies from the moment they were born. Even so, years went by and Victor and Odin didn¡¯t show any


    signs of treading down the path of what the others prophesied to happen, so the outsiders only dared


    to discuss it secretly.


    Hearing Odin say that seemingly meant joke tore apart the hypocritical mask he had been wearing


    about their brotherhood. Even if it sounded like a joke, any listener would assume differently of what he


    said. Ivan could barely maintain his calm expression; he was on the verge of frowning. A thick tension


    overrun everyone and it rattled their nerves.


    Some people even began to regret not leaving earlier. They might have returned to their own office,


    drowning themselves in work and not having to stand here and listening to the awkward conversation


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Mr. Chavez, well¡­ I have a few important emails to tend to, so I have to go back to work.


    Excuse me.¡± After a moment of silence, someone finally couldn¡¯t help but speak. Ivan nodded.


    ¡°Thank you all for your hard work today. You can go.¡±


    When the others heard this, they hurriedly pivoted and were about to leave, but before they could take


    a step, the two men in ck behind Odin scurried and stopped everyone from vacating the ce.


    Ivan¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan,¡± he cautioned.


    ¡°Are you really going to work?¡± Ignoring Ivan, Odin turned around and his eyes flicked from face to


    face, scanning everyone. Everyone kept silent, trying hard to avoid meeting Odin¡¯s eyes. They just


    wanted to escape this ce.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, don¡¯t worry. Although your brother is not in thepany, we¡¯re tied to our oath to be


    diligent with our work, and we will do better than when he was in thepany. Rest assured that we


    won¡¯t ck off!¡±


    ¡°I apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted your dedication,¡± Odin returned with a ghost of a smile. Beads of


    sweat started to glimmer on the forehead of the man who just spoke, and he swallowed.


    ¡°The Sullivan Group is lucky to have talents like you.¡± Odin made his tone sound casual, hiding away


    the threat with a faint grin.


    ¡°But work can wait. Why don¡¯t you stay and listen to the good news I brought?¡± Looking at the men in


    ck with cold faces, they didn¡¯t think Odin¡¯s words were a question; it was an order.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Ivan, seeking help from the dilemma they didn¡¯t want to be in. Ivan couldn¡¯t


    figure out what was in Odin¡¯s mind. A frown crippled the serenity he was sporting as he stood his


    ground against Odin. He was still thinking about the sudden disclosure about Victor¡¯s detainment. Odin


    turned around and said, ¡°Ivan, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much to keep you a moment. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m just an employee of the Sullivan Group. I should do what the leader


    asks me to do.¡±


    ¡°Then please go back to the meeting room.¡±


    Although Ivan was livid about receiving orders from him, he kept his lips tightly shut, and Odin was


    pleased to see that. A group of more than a dozen people returned to the meeting room in confusion.


    They just came out five minutes ago. What else should they discuss? Walking at the back of the line,


    Ivan took out his phone and called Carson.


    The phone kept ringing, but two minutes passed and all he could hear was a beeping sound. The frown


    on his forehead creased more. As soon as he raised his head, he caught sight of Odin¡¯s meaningful


    smile.


    Ivan put away his phone, walked into the meeting room and sat down. The announcement Odin was


    going to make should be the answer to all of his perplexity.


    ¡°The first good news is that I will hold a board meeting in this same room in a week.¡±

 Chapter 526: Board Meeting (Part Two)

    Chapter 526: Board Meeting (Part Two)


    A hiss slithered neatly across the meeting room, echoing all the way, and all heads turned to Ivan


    sitting in the front.


    An apparition of frown evinced on Ivan¡¯s countenance but only for a fleeting moment.He pacified


    himself before asking in a deep voice, "Does your brother know about it?"


    "Of course."


    Odin nced at his subordinate behind him with a smile.The man understood that it was his cue to


    move and put the document he had prepared on the table.


    At the same time, Odin said, "But it¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t have time to attend."It only took one casual


    nce from Ivan at the folder and he narrowed his eyes.


    "If Mr.Sullivan isn¡¯t here to attend the meeting, the board meeting,"


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but speak, but he trailed off when he felt a pair of gloomy eyes staring at him.A


    shiver ran down his spine and he trembled.He unobtrusively rotated his head towards the direction of


    the gaze and found that the owner of that intense stare was the man behind Odin.


    The warning look the man in ck was giving him was enough to prompt a lump in his throat.


    When he saw the cold and tense face of the man in ck, his heart skipped a beat in fear for his life.


    Beads of sweat began to form on his forehead, and a strong sense of oppression was starting to choke


    him out of breath.


    However, it wasn¡¯t the man who was oozing with this feeling of despotism.


    It was Odin.


    At the front of the long conference table, Odin sat in the executive chair.


    His slender and bony fingers tapped from time to time as if to tick everybody¡¯s nerves off.


    The sound it was creating was not loud in the expansive room, but it was as clear as the almost


    tangible tension that hung in the air.It was as though a hammer was smashing against one¡¯s eardrum.


    Opposite to the anxious situation everybody else was in, there was a crack of smile on Odin¡¯s lips.


    The smile was unnoticeable and faint, giving off the vibe that Odin was more unpredictable than the


    man in ck.


    This iprehensibility was the source of the pressure¡ªthat smile could mean anything.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That¡¯s why I brought with me another piece of good news."


    Odin pushed the document to Ivan.


    "From today on, I¡¯ll take over the Sullivan Group temporarily." Silence prevailed.


    This time, not an indistinct reverberation of gasp could be heard, but the astonishment was evident on


    everyone¡¯s face, except for Odin and his men.


    Ivan unfolded the folder and the words "Letter of Attorney" greeted him.


    Then, Odin¡¯s voice rang again.He said, "Victor himself signed this letter.He entrusted me to be fully in


    charge of all the decisions regarding all the projects of the Sullivan Group during his absence.He knew


    about this board meeting and asked me to be in charge of it."


    The others looked at each other, but no one dared to speak.


    The contents of the letter was sinct, and both the bright red seal and private seal were clearly


    visible and undeniable.


    Odin looked at Ivan and asked, "Ivan, do you have any questions?"


    When he did so, everyone else looked at Ivan again.


    For a moment, it seemed that they were looking forward to how Ivan would react and answer.


    After all, among all the people present in the room, Ivan was the one who knew Victor best and was the


    most qualified to represent him in his absence.


    "I have none," Ivan answered and closed the folder, devoid of any expression.


    "If you have any doubts about this letter, you can alwayse and tell me."


    The tranquility Ivan was disying dissatisfied Odin.Seeing him in the carriage of serenity was not


    what he wanted to happen.


    "For example, you may have doubts about the authenticity of the signature or about the contents of the


    letter.After all, I¡¯ll temporarily take over the Sullivan Group, and you¡¯re my brother¡¯s right-hand


    assistant.As it follows, you will help me manage thepany."


    Ivan raised his eyes and met Odin¡¯s.


    Odin¡¯s voice was light, but every word that his mouth was spatting was a heavy stone pressing on


    Ivan¡¯s shoulder.


    If Ivan were to agree, in the process of Odin¡¯s takeover of the Sullivan Group, he couldn¡¯t raise any


    questions.


    But if he were to refuse, he was sure that Odin had already known how to retort.


    Either way, he would be backed to a corner.


    Therefore, no matter how he answered, he would end up having to unconditionally obey Odin¡¯s


    decision.


    "Mr.Chavez, is the signature true?" someone couldn¡¯t help asking in a low voice.


    Ivan narrowed his eyes.


    "It¡¯s true."

 Chapter 527: A Better Employer

    Chapter 527: A Better Employer


    Ivan had been working for Victor for several years now.He could tell whether the signature was genuine


    or not.


    This was also why he had been silent just now.The signature was genuine, but he had never seen this


    letter before.He didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    How could Victor sign this letter? When did he sign it? Did Carson know about it? Ivan was clouded by


    doubt.


    The crowd was stunned yet again upon hearing this confirmation.


    For a moment, everyone was silent.


    This was exactly what Odin wanted.He broke into a satisfied smile and nced at one of his men who


    stood behind him.


    The man immediately understood.He took a few steps forward and took the letter from Ivan.


    "Well, do you have any other questions?" Odin asked casually, as he nced at everyone.


    No one made a sound.And if anyone had any questions, they did not dare ask.


    Odin let about ten seconds pass before saying, "Since everything seems clear, I¡¯ll let everyone get


    back to work."


    As Odin was speaking, his assistant had already walked toward the meeting room.He held the door


    open for them.It was clear that Odin¡¯s words were an order.


    Everyone hade to the meeting room, being the first people to know that Odin had returned and


    would temporarily take over Sullivan Group.


    Now, they were being forced out of the room.


    Whether they came or left, this whole thing was not up to them.


    This was a direct attack by Odin.


    Eventually, everyone exited the meeting room.


    As they were on their way out, the realization finally dawned on them-Sullivan Group was no longer as


    same as before.


    Ivan was thest to stand.


    Just as he turned to leave, Odin¡¯s voice stopped him.


    "Ivan."


    "Mr.Sullivan, what else can I do for you?" Ivan replied.


    Odin stood up and walked toward Ivan.


    He put a hand on thetter¡¯s shoulder and said, "You are my brother¡¯s right-hand man and an


    extremely talented one at that.You have been at his service for so many years.You deserve better."


    Stone cold, Ivan took a step back and lowered his gaze.


    "I¡¯m happy with my job."


    Odin red at him.


    He put one hand in his pocket and said, "I haven¡¯t been here in a while, so there¡¯s a lot I don¡¯t know.I


    may need you to help me with the turnover."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr.Sullivan.I will do my best,"


    Ivan responded.


    "Good."


    Odin smiled.


    "Well, you can go back to your office now."


    Ivan nodded, turned around, and left.He had thought that this was the end of the conversation, but as


    he neared the door, he heard Odin¡¯s voice once again.


    "Ivan, I think highly of you."


    This stopped Ivan in his tracks.


    "If there¡¯s anything you want, just tell me," Odin said softly.


    "I¡¯m not my brother.I cherish talent, especially people like you."


    The number on the elevator¡¯s indicator kept changing until finally, it stopped on the number thirty-three.


    §£§Ö§Ö§â! The elevator doors opened.


    Ivan stepped out.He nced at the closed door of the CEO¡¯s office before walking into his own.


    Upon stepping foot in his office, he immediately tried Carson¡¯s number.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unattended.Please try againter."


    He tried three times but got no answer each time.He frowned at his phone screen.


    All of a sudden, he remembered what Carson had told him two days prior.He had been on the sofa


    then, working overtime.


    "Ivan, I advise that you choose a better employer if you have the choice to do so.At the very least, your


    boss should value you.Victor has done a really good job of exploiting you."


    At the time, Ivan had not paid much attention to it.


    After all, he had been busy with work.He had simply smiled as he listed to Carson.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, those same words yed in his head.He stood in front of the French windows and took in the


    scenery below.He could not help but fall deep in thought.


    Extremely preupied, he did not even hear the knock on the door.


    "Mr.


    Chavez."


    It was not until he heard someone behind him calling his name that he finally came to his senses.


    Ivan turned around to see Wace standing at the door.


    "Mr.Finch," he said.


    "I knocked and knocked, but no one answered.The door was notpletely closed, so I came in. I¡¯m


    sorry," Wace exined.


    Ivan shook his head.


    "It¡¯s okay.What can I do for you?"


    "Actually, it¡¯s nothing serious.I just noticed that you looked a little distracted when you left the meeting


    room.I was a little worried, so I came up to check on you," Wace said.


    "I¡¯m fine."


    Finally, Ivan was thinking clearly.


    "Are you worried about Mr.Sullivan?" Wace asked.


    "How is he now? Did you get in touch with him?"


    After a moment of silence, Ivan softly shook his head.


    Wace sighed.


    "Word about Odin taking over Sullivan Group has spread.Now, the whole group is a little confused and


    rmed.Ivan, do you really not know about Mr.Sullivan¡¯s current situation? He signed the letter.He


    should have told you, right? Did he tell you what to do next?"


    After a brief pause, Ivan simply said, "No."


    Wace¡¯s eyes grew wide.


    "No?"


    "I¡¯m unable to contact him now.I just learned about the letter," Ivan said in a low voice.


    Wace studied him for a while as if trying to guess what he was thinking or feeling.


    Unfortunately, he got nothing.


    "I see¡­"


    The helplessness was evident in Wace¡¯s voice.He looked at the screen of his mobile phone and said,


    "Listen, Ivan.There are things I need to deal with in my department.I may have to¡­"


    "Go ahead," said Ivan.


    On his way out, Wace stopped near the door and turned to look back at Ivan.


    "Don¡¯t worry too much."


    Ivan nodded without a word.


    Wace closed the door behind him and stepped into the elevator, but he did not press the number for


    the floor of his office.


    Instead, he returned to the meeting room on the 13th floor.


    There were two sharp raps on the door.


    Soon, it was opened by someone from inside the room.


    "How are things going?" Odin asked, standing in front of the window with his back to Wace, but he


    seemed to know that it was him.


    Wace nced back at the door behind him to confirm that it was closed.


    "Ivan didn¡¯t know about the letter.And he hasn¡¯t contacted Victor yet."


    Odin lowered his gaze and fumbled with his phone.


    "Do you think he truly didn¡¯t know, or is he only pretending not to know?"


    "In my opinion, it didn¡¯t look like he was pretending."


    Wace frowned.


    "Mr.Sullivan, is it possible that the arrest warrant was issued too quickly that Victor didn¡¯t even have


    time to talk to Ivan."


    Odin turned around.


    "Didn¡¯t have time?"


    Wace looked into Odin¡¯s eyes.He opened his mouth to say something but stopped.


    Odin¡¯s question was rhetorical.


    "I don¡¯t think so," Odin said with a grim smile.

 Chapter 528: Found Guilty (Part One)

    Chapter 528: Found Guilty (Part One)


    Wace¡¯s eyes darkened.


    "The arrest warrant came pretty fast.Other than our men, no one else knew about it.Victor wouldn¡¯t


    have had enough time to react because it happened so fast."


    He only learned about Victor being taken away from the hospital during the meeting.


    Brian frowned in thought, and as was his habit, he rubbed the ring on his index finger.


    Three hours ago, the investigation team was hard at work.


    They stayed up all night and then took turns to sleep once it was bright outside.


    Davis yawned as he printed a stack of reports and returned to the meeting room.


    One of the team members who had just woken up saw Davis enter with the reports.


    "Davis, why don¡¯t you go and get some sleep?"


    "No, that¡¯s okay.By the way, these are all the reports left."


    Davis ced the papers on the table.


    "You woke up so soon."


    "Yes.I managed to sleep for half an hour.Let me tell you that this was the best sleep I had in a long


    time.I was practically dead to the world!"


    He halfughed, half yawned.


    Davis patted the stack of reports.


    "Since you¡¯re awake, help me go through these files.We need to find the issue.This seems to be our


    last hope."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The man¡¯s eyes widened incredulously.


    "That¡¯s a lot.It will take us days!"


    Davis nced at him and pulled a report from the stack.He then took a few sips of his coffee and said,


    "At the rate you¡¯re dawdling, it will definitely take weeks.Don¡¯t you want to get to the bottom of this and


    go back to your family? Your wife?"


    "Don¡¯t mention her.My wife is surely going to ask for divorce if I continue to spend long hours at


    work."He then walked up to Davis and took some financial reports before returning to his seat.


    Davis nced at the reports in his hand and paused.


    "Get to it sooner.That way, you can go back to her quickly."


    After that, they stopped talking and went through the reports.


    Kent had gone out to make a call and report the progress of the investigation.


    When he came back in, he saw the two men with their noses buried in the financial reports.


    "What is this? This number seems to be wrong!"


    Confused, the man who had been talking to Davis drew a circle around a number.


    Davis asked immediately, "What number?"


    Anyone could say that he sounded expectant.


    Kent looked at him, but when he saw that Davis seemed normal, he didn¡¯t think much about it.He then


    turned his attention to the other man who had just spoken.


    "What is it? What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Kent, look at this number.The investmentst quarter was only thirty million.However, the amount


    increased twelvefold in this quarter.But if I remember correctly, six years ago.Due to their bad


    investments, Be Group faced a huge financial crisis.Back then, nopany wanted to invest in


    them to save them.So how did they manage to get so much money?"


    He walked to Kent with the report.


    Cash flow was the best reflection of apany¡¯s operating situation.


    Be Group had been struggling in thest quarter, but by the next quarter, it was brought back to


    life.


    Moreover, this money wasn¡¯t mentioned in the previous financial statement.


    Hadn¡¯t the man quick to do some math, they wouldn¡¯t have found it.It was obvious the money was


    legitimate.


    It meant Be Group suddenly got hundreds of millions of dors.


    However, even with that kind of money, Be Group didn¡¯t use it.


    Instead, it continued to shrink its size and almost went bankrupt.


    Why didn¡¯t they use the money? Also, where did the moneye from? Kent¡¯s face changed to that of


    seriousness.


    "Check all the financial statements and reports around this point in time.Find out where the money


    came from and where it went!"

 Chapter 529: Found Guilty (Part Two)

    Chapter 529: Found Guilty (Part Two)


    "Yes, of course, sir, I¡¯ll get this done immediately!" the man replied seriously.


    Davis checked the numbers on the report.His eyes shed with a sudden light, and then he proceeded


    to pat the man on the shoulder.


    "Why don¡¯t you wake everyone up and ask them to help us with the investigation? As long as we find


    out the truth of the matter, we¡¯ll be able toplete the task!"


    They hadn¡¯t eaten or slept well for an entire month.The man cheered up right away, thinking that this


    investigation would soone to a close.He nodded and woke up the other team members who were


    still fast asleep on their stomachs.


    Davis pounded his shoulders, stretched his body, and nced over at Kent rather casually.He saw that


    Kent was still studying the report data in his hand, with a frown on his face.He coughed and said,


    "Finally, we¡¯ll be going home soon."


    Kent didn¡¯t say anything.He simply looked at the data and felt it looked very familiar.


    But during this period of time, he had handled way too many documents than he could count.


    All numbers looked the same, but they were put together to form thousands ofbinations.He really


    couldn¡¯t remember everything and maybe it was all in his head that all this looked familiar.


    "Kent."


    Davis suddenly ced his hand on Kent¡¯s shoulder and leaned over toward him.


    Kent¡¯s thoughts were interrupted just then by the sound of Davis¡¯ voice.He looked up at him in surprise


    and asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Shall we have a drink together once this is all over?" Davis asked with a smile.


    Kent pulled away, looked at him, and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Feeling Kent¡¯s eyes on him, Davis started to feel a little ufortable.He retracted his hand awkwardly


    and said, "Kent, why are you staring at me like this?"


    Kent knitted his brows.He recalled seeing Davisst night when he stood in front of the French


    windows.He hesitated for a moment and then opened his mouth to speak.


    "Last night, you¡­"


    Davis¡¯ heart raced in his chest, but he still maintained his calm.


    "Last night? Did something happenst night? Kent, you¡¯re being so serious that I¡¯m feeling flustered."


    "It¡¯s nothing, I just saw youe out of a strange carst night," said Kent as he nced over at Davis.


    The smile on Davis¡¯ face froze for a second there.


    When he met with Odinst night, he was being very careful.


    Besides, the ce was so far away from the Be Group¡¯s building.


    How did Kent manage to see them? If Kent did indeed see them, then what did he see? And did he see


    it clearly? Did he recognize the car? In just a few seconds, Davis¡¯s mind was filled with questions.


    "You¡­ You must¡¯ve been mistaken," Davis said tentatively.


    "In fact, maybe I was mistaken."


    Kent didn¡¯t bother thinking about it too carefully.He couldn¡¯t see clearly and he did think that he was


    mistaken about it.


    After all, he had worked all day and his eyes must¡¯ve been tired.


    As soon as he finished saying that, the person who was checking the report suddenly said, "Kent,


    Davis,e over here quickly! I¡¯ve discovered the source of the money!"


    The conversation between Kent and Davis was suddenly interrupted and the two of them made their


    way over.


    "Look, six years ago, the cash flow of Be Group¡¯s investment increased in the first two months and


    Sullivan Group went on to make ten payments.We¡¯ve made some calctions and the extra money


    from Be Group appears to be exactly the same.In the fourth quarter, it looks like Victor purchased


    forty-five percent shares of Be Group at a price lower than twenty percent of the market pricing."


    "This is the agreement signed by Victor and Jack Jenkins, the person who was then in charge of


    Be Group at that time."


    The team member took out the agreement.


    "If we add the money that was less than twenty percent of the market price back then, it¡¯ll be the same


    amount as the ten payments Sullivan Group made."


    As the group member reported and analyzed each data, Kent¡¯s face became grimmer and grimmer.


    "Tell me, what¡¯s your conclusion?" Davis said in a barely audible voice.


    "ording to the data we have just discovered, it¡¯s nearly certain that the capital used for the


    acquisition of forty-five percent of the shares of Be Group six years ago was from Sullivan Group,


    which was used under thebel of expense.That¡¯s to say, Victor abused his power and used the capital


    of Sullivan Group to achieve his own personal goal."


    He concluded, looking at Kent for confirmation.


    "Kent, we can report it to the police and apply for an arrest warrant immediately."

 Chapter 530: Found Guilty (Part Three)

    Chapter 530: Found Guilty (Part Three)


    The arrest warrant was issued very soon after.


    As soon as they received it, the police hurried over to Victor¡¯s ward.However, this matter wasn¡¯t small.If


    they took Victor away just like that, it would inevitably cause a huge ssh, and it might also alert him.


    Therefore, in order to ensure the sess of the arrest, the police didn¡¯t put on uniforms but simply


    donned casual attire.


    Kent and Davis had been waiting outside the ward this whole time.


    When they caught sight of the police, they hurried up to them.


    "Hello, I¡¯m the leader of the investigation team.My name is Kent Bates.Pleased to meet you."


    Kent greeted the leading police and extended his hand out to the man.


    With a serious expression, Dewayne Yang, the leader of the police team, shook hands with Kent and


    said, "I¡¯ve heard so much about you.Thank you for your hard work these past few days.Now we¡¯ll be


    take charge of this matter.The procedure of taking over the case is still processing as of right now.It


    should be finished very soon."


    Davis stretched his body and rubbed his waist.


    "The next step will be very hard.But we already have evidence.It should be over very soon."


    Dewayne nodded and checked his watch.


    "It¡¯s nearly done.Let¡¯s head inside first."


    Kent and Davis nodded their heads and were about to make way for them, but before they could move


    aside, the sound of footsteps came from behind them.


    Seeing the approaching man not far away, Kent and Davis were startled.Davis¡¯ face changed


    visibly.Kent furrowed his brow and felt that the man looked very familiar, but he just couldn¡¯t put a finger


    on who he was.


    One of Dewayne¡¯s men turned around and called out in surprise, "Mr.Sullivan?"


    "Mr.Sullivan?"


    Dewayne was confused to hear that name.


    "Odin Sullivan? Why did you mention him? Isn¡¯t he¡­"


    Before he could utter the word "dead," Odin dressed in a suit had already shown up before him.He


    slowly pulled off his sunsses, smiled, and said, "Hello, Mr.Fuller, I never expected to see you here


    today.Are you here to talk about the good old days with Mr.Bates there?"


    As soon as Odin finished saying that, he inadvertently sized up Dewayne¡¯s uniform.It really didn¡¯t look


    like they were here to talk about the good old days.


    Dewayne¡¯s lips were slightly parted.


    After a good while, he finally regained his senses and coughed.


    "Hello."


    After that, Odin turned to look at Kent and Davis.He nodded modestly and said, "Mr.Bates, Mr.Myers."


    Kent finally remembered who Odin was.He was shocked for a while there and could only nod in


    response.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I¡¯m sorry, did I interrupt you just now?"


    Odin asked, After all, Dewayne had experienced a good deal of things in his lifetime.


    Facing the "resurrected" Odin before him, Dewayne was not surprised for too long.


    "Are you here for your brother?"


    "Yes.There¡¯s something I need to tell my brother.I know my brother may be incapable of seeing others


    at this time, but this matter happens to be very important, rted to the future development of Sullivan


    Group, so I hope you can make an exception for me this time," Odin said as he looked at Kent.


    "It¡¯ste," Kent said in a serious voice.


    "We just handed over the case to the police about ten minutes ago.So Mr.Sullivan, please excuse me,


    I¡¯m so sorry that I can¡¯t help you out this time."


    Odin cocked his eyebrow and turned to look at Dewayne.


    Dewayne appeared to be as indifferent as Kent was.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mr.Sullivan, your brother can¡¯t see anyone right now.If you want to meet him, you should


    send a request to the police first."


    "The police have really taken over the case?" Odin asked.


    "Yes."


    "That should be easy."


    With a smile, Odin nced over at his subordinate.


    The subordinate took the hint, stepped forward, and handed a document to Dewayne.


    Feeling confused, Dewayne took the document into his hands.


    But before he could get a good look at the content clearly, Odin spoke again.


    "This is the visiting document approved by the state police station.I think you should recognize it, isn¡¯t


    that right?"

 Chapter 531: I’m Back

    Chapter 531: I¡¯m Back


    His boss¡¯s signature appeared at the bottom of the paper.


    How on earth could Dewayne have missed it? Even though Kent had no idea what was going on with


    this paperwork, there was no reason to prevent Odin from entering because the official documentation


    had been provided.


    "Is there an issue, Mr.Fuller?" Odin asked.


    Dewayne gave Odin the paper and replied, "No.I can¡¯t stop you since you have the paperwork."


    He stepped aside for Odin as soon as he was done speaking.


    Odin answered with a chuckle, "Have no fear.I won¡¯tplicate your life.I will be leaving in ten


    minutes.Just ten minutes."


    Dewayne nodded his head in agreement.


    Odin entered the ward on his own.He cast a sideways look at Davis as he went by.


    Since Odin appeared, Davis¡¯ nerves were on edge.


    When their eyes met, Davis instinctively looked away.


    Kent¡¯s eyes darkened as he saw Davis¡¯ demeanor shift as he stood next to him.


    Three guys observed Odin as he entered the ward.


    "You can leave it to us, Kent, Davis.You¡¯ve had a hard timetely.Go home and rx a while,"


    Dewayne said.


    He didn¡¯t want to attract attention, so he asked Kent and Davis to leave.Kent and Davis quickly grasped


    the gist of what he was saying after hearing him.


    "Thanks.We¡¯ll be leaving you now," Kent said.


    Dewayne grinned and touched the shoulder of Kent.


    "Let¡¯s go out for drinks someday."


    Kent rattled the vacuum cup in his possession.


    "I¡¯m allergic to alcohol.My wife will prepare a cup of tea for you if youe over to my ce."


    "So, that¡¯s it."


    Dewayne¡¯s face lit up.His phone rang seconds after he finished speaking.He nced at the caller ID,


    looked at Kent and Davis, turned around, and walked a few steps before picking up the phone.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When Kent nced up from the vacuum cup in his hand, he saw Davis absentmindedly standing


    nearby.


    "What do you have in mind?" Kent inquired.


    Davis regained hisposure and shook his head.


    "Absolutely nothing.Let¡¯s return andplete the report.After that, we will be able to slumber well."


    Kent nodded and headed for the elevator.


    The two individuals entered the elevator sequentially.


    As soon as they looked around, they noticed that Dewayne hadpleted his phone conversation and


    was returning to the door of the ward.


    The sight of Odin made Davis a bit uneasy.His head ached.


    When he saw that Kent was staring at the elevator doors, he rxed and inquired, "What is so eye-


    catching?"


    "Something¡¯s not right."


    This was a level of sensitivity honed throughout the course of his career, which spanned over two


    decades.


    "What is the problem?"


    "I¡¯m stumped.I just believe things went too nicely."


    Davis smiled.


    "Too nicely? Surely you are a workaholic, right?"


    Kent cocked his head to the side and gazed into Davis¡¯ eyes.He remained silent.


    Davis¡¯ heart began to race.


    The elevator stopped on the first floor of the inpatient facility.


    Kent exited it and headed right towards the entrance.


    Behind him, Davis said, "Our vehicle is in the garage, Kent! What¡¯s with you getting out of the elevator


    now?"


    "You may return first.I will go to Be Group."


    Kent then stepped out the entrance, gged down a cab, and left.


    Davis was astounded by what he said and stopped in his tracks.


    Inside the ward Odin made his way through the VIP ward¡¯s living area and unlocked the door to the


    bedroom.


    The moment he opened the door, he spotted Victor leaning against the headboard of his bed.


    Victor¡¯s big medical robe made him seem fragile.


    When he heard the sound, Victor nced up at him.The form of Odin was mirrored in his eyes, yet he


    did not seem shocked.


    "Victor, I¡¯m back."

 Chapter 532: Victor Must Stay

    Chapter 532: Victor Must Stay


    Victor just gave Odin a fleeting look before lowering his eyes and returning his attention to the


    paperwork in his palm that he was studying. Odin¡®s grin froze in an imperceptible manner. He clenched


    his fists.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Thest time we saw one other was a couple of years ago. You¡®re still the same person you were back


    then, Victor.¡± Victor ignored Odin, like he always did.


    Odin remembered seeing Victor for the first time when he was only three years old. Victor was taken


    back to the Sullivan family by Carolyn. Odin was still doing jigsaw puzzles with his parents at the time.


    When his parents spotted Victor standing behind Carolyn, their smiles froze.


    Odin gave Victor a curious look before smiling.


    ¡°Grandma.¡± Maria quickly grabbed his hand as he was going to drop the puzzle and hurry to his


    grandma. He was struck by a sharp pain. Maria¡®s hold on his hand became harder and tighter the more


    he tried to pry it free.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Odin¡®s father rose to his feet, grimaced, and regarded Carolyn with a stern and disapproving


    face. The living room was tense for a little while. Odin didn¡®t understand the tension in the air as a


    youngster, but he couldn¡®t help but nce back at Victor. His first impression of Victor¡®s clothing was


    that it was of extremely low quality.


    Victor¡®s lengthy eyshes shielded his eyes as he lowered his gaze. At the time, no one could see


    what he was thinking. Odin, despite his immaturity, was able to pick something out. Victor had a striking


    resemnce to his father. Despite this, he was unable to decipher its significance.


    Carolyn called out, ¡°Lukas!¡±


    Lukas, who was at the peak of his powers at the moment, rushed over in a hurry.


    ¡°Mrs. Sullivan...¡± Carolyn softly beckoned Odin, who was being held by Maria.


    ¡°Come here, Odin.¡± Odin wanted to stroll over almost unconsciously.


    Maria grabbed his hand again as soon as he made a step forward. This time, Odin was really hurt. He


    scowled.


    ¡°Ouch, that hurts!¡± Maria did not release her grip as if she had not heard him. Carolyn¡®s grin faded


    away.


    ¡°Odin is still young, Maria. Holding him like that will cause him pain. I am no man¨Ceater. Do you think I¡®ll


    eat him? What exactly do you mean when you behave in this manner?¡± ,


    ¡°Howe you brought him back, Mom?¡± Odin¡®s father, who was standing next to Maria, spoke before


    she could utter a word. While speaking, he avoided looking Victor in the eye.


    ¡°Did you just ask why I brought him back? What, do you not realize?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t know a thing. And I¡¯d rather not contemte it either,¡± Odin¡®s father said coldly. Odin couldn¡®t


    tell that his father and grandmother quarreled because of the youngster standing behind Carolyn, but


    he didn¡®t know why. Carolyn was angered by her son¡®s statements, but she tried to remain cool when


    she saw Odin¡®s gaze on Victor.


    ¡°Lukas, take Odin upstairs,¡± she instructed Lukas. Lukas stepped up to take Odin from Maria. Maria


    remained steadfast in her grip on Odin.


    Carolyn said with a frown, ¡°You may do anything you want if you don¡®t believe it matters whether Odin


    witnesses his parents arguing. No matter what you believe or what you say, Victor stays!¡±

 Chapter 533: He Is My Brother

    Chapter 533: He Is My Brother


    Lukas walked behind Odin as they climbed the stairs to the second floor. They stopped in their tracks


    when they heard a loud bang.


    It came from the living room. It was as if something dull and heavy had fallen to the floor. Odin felt


    Lukas¡® hand heavily on his shoulder. Even if he wanted to turn around to look at the source of the


    banging sound, he just couldn¡®t.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, we¡®ll just go upstairs. Didn¡®t you say that you wanted to solve a jigsaw puzzle this


    afternoon? I¡®ve asked someone to buy it for you. It should be in your room now,¡± Lukas said in a gentle


    voice, not giving Odin a chance to refuse.


    Looking straight into Lukas¡® eyes, Odin was able to tell the difference between their strength. He took a


    deep breath and acquiesced in Lukas¡® bidding. The two reached the second floor and walked towards


    Odin¡®s room. Lukas opened the door and Odin entered the room.


    The first thing he saw was a box of jigsaw puzzle on the carpet. It was the same one he saw that


    afternoon. Yet, Odin had already lost his interest in the jigsaw puzzle. He just stood there, seemingly


    watching Lukas open the box. His mind was full of the boy that his grandmother had brought back.


    ¡°Lukas!¡± Odin blurted out. Lukas stopped what he was doing. Raising his head to look at the boy, he


    said concernedly, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, is there something wrong?¡±


    Odin walked over and sat on the floor opposite Lukas. ¡°Do you know him?¡± he asked. Lukas gave him


    a perplexed look. His eyebrows furrowed, he asked, ¡°Him? Who? Mr. Sullivan, who are you talking


    about?¡±


    Lukas then lowered his head and continued opening the box. Apparently, he didn¡®t intend to answer


    Odin¡®s question. Odin was persistent. ¡°I know you know who I¡®m talking about. Lukas, can you tell


    me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you are still young,¡± Lukas said in an evasive tone. ¡°Even if I tell you, you won¡®t


    understand.¡±


    The boy shook his head slightly.


    ¡°Well, I already know,¡± Odin said, his round eyes blinking.


    ¡°The boy Grandma brought back is my brother, right?¡± Lukas was dumbfounded. He quickly searched


    his memory for an instance of him mentioning the identity of Victor. His eyes darkened as he looked at


    Odin up and down.


    ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about hiding it from me,¡± Odin told Lukas candidly. Lukas coughed to clear his


    throat before he said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you...¡±


    Odin cut in and bombarded Lukas with his questions. ¡°He is my brother, isn¡®t he? Why Lukas gave him


    a perplexed look. His eyebrows furrowed, he asked, ¡°Him? Who? Mr. Sullivan, who are you talking


    about?¡±


    Lukas then lowered his head and continued opening the box. Apparently, he didn¡¯t intend to answer


    Odin¡®s question. Odin was persistent.


    ¡°I know you know who I¡®m talking about. Lukas, can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you are still young,¡± Lukas said in an evasive tone.


    ¡°Even if I tell you, you won¡®t understand.¡± The boy shook his head slightly.


    ¡°Well, I already know,¡± Odin said, his round eyes blinking.


    ¡°The boy Grandma brought back is my brother, right?¡± Lukas was dumbfounded. He quickly searched


    his memory for an instance of him mentioning the identity of Victor. His eyes darkened as he looked at


    Odin up and down.


    ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about hiding it from me,¡± Odin told Lukas candidly. Lukas coughed to clear his


    throat before he said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you...¡±


    Odin cut in and bombarded Lukas with his questions.


    ¡°He is my brother, isn¡®t he? Why didn¡®t Grandma bring him back earlier? My parents didn¡®t seem happy


    to see him either. Tell me, don¡®t they like my brother? But why? I just don¡®t get it because he is also


    their child.¡±


    Lukas found it impossible to deal with the questions all at once. He felt relieved when the sound of the


    car engine interrupted their conversation. Curious, Odin got up, walked to the balcony, and looked


    down. His eyes fell on his grandmother getting in the car with Victor. Odin looked long and fixedly on


    Victor. Victor raised his head as he seemed to have felt Odin gazing at him. Their eyes met


    unexpectedly.


    Holding Odin¡®s stare, Victor¡®s eyes were cold and emotionless. Odin gripped the handrail more tightly.


    He didn¡®t take his eyes off Victor. But in his mind, he was seeing his parents¡® faces just now. He also


    remembered the sound of violent smashing Odin watched his grandmother and Victor as they left in the


    car. He didn¡®t see his grandmother in the days that followed.


    Meanwhile, his mother would remind him to study hard. Odin had to learn many things since that night.


    No matter how hard he cried, Maria wouldn¡®t let him rest. And so, he passed out. His parents had a


    bitter quarrel about his brother. Even if he was dazed, he heard them mention Victor¡®s name. He came


    to realize that it was this person who had caused every anguish that he had been through¡ªhis


    mother¡®s quirkiness, his parents¡® rows, and his grandmother¡®s unwillingness toe back.


    ¡°Victor!¡± Odin said the name over and over again.


    ¡°Aren¡®t you happy for me that I¡®m still alive?¡± Odin asked and smiled wryly.

 Chapter 534: She Would Do It

    Chapter 534: She Would Do It


    Upon hearing what Odin said, Victor stared coldly at him. Odin remained unbothered as he pulled out a


    chair and sat by the bedside, revealing a smug grin. ¡°Oh, you should be disappointed to see that I¡®m


    still alive.¡±


    ¡°You were the one behind the Baltimore project,¡± Victor said in a calm voice. Odin leaned back slightly


    and admitted it.


    ¡°Well, that¡®s correct, but you should know it¡®s not entirely my fault. You are also to me here. Clearly,


    you¡®re not a good judge of character. You see, the person in charge of purchasing was too greedy and


    disloyal. I gave him a little benefit. He agreed without hesitation and tampered with the purchase list.¡±


    Victor remainedposed and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Do you know his daughter is dead?¡± Odin thought Victor couldn¡®t see a person¡®s true colors. How


    could this heartless man refer to it as just a little benefit? Perhaps it was true in Odin¡®s eyes, but for the


    head of the purchasing department, that little benefit was enough to save the very foundation of his


    family.


    As soon as the ident happened, Carson sent someone to visit the director of the purchasing


    department. The moment Carson¡®s people entered the room, the director immediately knelt and


    lowered his head. His daughter was lying in bed, with tubes all over her body. She was only seven or


    eight years old, but she already looked worn out like a dead tree. The girl had a deadly case of


    leukemia.


    The little benefit that Odin mentioned was that he offered to get in touch with the most highly¨Csought


    expert in the world for his daughter, who had sessfully cured a patient with the same disease as the


    little girl. The director was left with two choices. Loyalty or his daughter¡®s life? He had been restless and


    troubled for the whole night.


    Through the window of the ICU, he saw his daughter lying in bed and struggling with each breath.


    Turning his head to the side, he saw his depressed wife, who had aged significantly in just a few


    months. She looked gaunt and cried each day. As the head of the family, he had his back up against


    the wall.


    Time was running out, and he had to act soon. The director knew he was in the wrong and that there


    was no possible escape, so he didn¡®t flee for his life. Instead, he waited at home for Victor¡®s men to


    come to him. Desperate and deeply exhausted, the man cried and confessed.


    Atst, he only hoped that Victor would let his wife and daughter go. Carson didn¡®t judge when he


    reported back to Victor. He did his duty and chose not to make things much more difficult for the man¡®s


    family. But in the end, the so¨Ccalled authoritative expert was nowhere to be found. The director¡®s wife


    helplessly watched their  daughter die. She couldn¡®t bear the painful ordeal and fainted soon after.


    The most frightening thing in life was not being stuck in darkness for a long time. The false hope that


    came during the time of darkness was even more terrifying. In the middle of his suffering, the director


    suddenly saw a beam of light appear in front of him. After struggling for so long, he was finally about to


    seize a second chance for his family. But just as he was about to reach the glorious beam of light, he


    suddenly came crashing down into a darker abyss. He could only watch in terror as the beam of light


    passed through his fingertips.


    The director¡®s wife fell into aa, and his daughter was pronounced dead. He lost his highly¨Ccoveted


    job and eventually became a person hated by everyone in the industry. After enduring so much grief


    and pain, the director couldn¡®t take it much longer. He jumped down from a tall building and ended his


    life once and for all. But now, the heartbreaking story was described by Odin as just a little benefit.


    What a cold ¨Cblooded bastard! Family ties considered, Victor should also be a cold blooded man. The


    entire Sullivan family was a group of ruthless individuals. At the very first moment Victor learned about


    this, anger flickered in his heart. When Carson reported the whole situation, he sighed in


    disappointment.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°What a pity! Odin is still the same as before. He doesn¡®t care about people¡®s lives. He is so cunning


    that we can¡®t catch him.¡± Hearing this, Victor blinked and casually signed some documents.


    ¡°Is his wife paying for the house by monthly instalment?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She has to pay twenty thousand dors a month. The director was kind of irresponsible; don¡®t you


    think so? His wife hadn¡®t been working for a long time. After he kill himself, she was left with a mess.


    Twenty thousand dors a month is too much for an unemployed person to afford. It¡®s simply not


    possible for her to pay on time,¡± Carson said with pity.


    ¡°Ask the personnel department to settle his project bonus this year. See to it that it is done


    immediately.¡±


    Sitting pensively, Victor added, ¡°As for his daughter¡®s death, the Sullivan Group¡®s union shall pay the


    pension. On top of that, I want you to give his wife an extra one hundred thousand in cash.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡®m sorry. I¡¯m not sure if I heard it right.¡± Carson mumbled in disbelief.


    ¡°You want me to do what? Project bonus and pension? Plus an extra one hundred thousand? By my


    calctions, all this money is enough to buy a new house. Are you trying to help her out because she¡®s


    too pitiful?¡± Victor raised his eyebrows and said nothing. Carson dashed forward with a concerned face


    and put his hand on Victor¡®s forehead.


    ¡°You don¡®t have a fever. Vic, are you out of your mind? Because of him, Sullivan Group is under


    investigation. And you still want to clean up this mess for his wife¡®s sake? Since when have you


    be so kind andpassionate?¡±


    Victor stared coldly at his friend and moved his hand away. Was he indeed bing soft¨Chearted?


    Carson¡®s remarks brought him back to his senses. He had never done such a gracious deed for others


    before, and he wouldn¡®t forgive anyone who had betrayed him.


    ¡°Vic, I think you have changed.¡± Carson looked at him with astonishment. With a slight sneer, Victor


    replied coldly, ¡°That¡®s what you said four years ago.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean you have be the exact opposite of who you previously were.¡± Carson exined


    further, ¡°Four years ago, I said you had changed. I could feel that your emotions were easily disturbed


    and affected by Rachel. But now, I was referring to your change of character. Do you know how cold


    blooded you used to be?¡±


    Hearing his words, Victor sped his hands together and remained silent.


    ¡°In the past, if someone was killed in your presence, you would simply mind your own business and not


    give a damn. But now, not only do you give up punishing a traitor, but you also take out a sum of


    money to help his wife. Do you understand what I¡®m saying here? Vic, you¡®re not the cold¨Chearted man


    I once knew. Since when have you changed?¡±


    Carson¡®s hard¨Chitting question deeply embedded itself in Victor¡®s mind. Victor didn¡®t give an answer


    back then. But at this present moment, the lingering question popped in his mind once again when he


    heard that Odin viewed the life and death of that family as if they meant absolutely nothing. He didn¡®t


    know when, but he knew the reason why he had changed. It was because of Rachel.


    He thought that if Rachel had known about the unfortunate situation, she would have done the same


    thing he did. She was a woman who always gave off a cold image, but she always had a warm heart.


    ¡°Yes, I know about that. In fact, I also heard that thete director¡®s wife is currently suffering from


    depression and almostmitted suicide herself.¡±


    When Odin spoke, there was a wicked smile on his face. It was clear that he felt no remorse. Victor


    kept silent.


    ¡°But it¡®s a pity that she is still alive. I heard that she received arge sum of money from a generous


    benefactor. It gave her so much hope that she wants to start over with a new life.¡± Odin leaned forward


    with his elbows on his knees and his chin resting on his palms. He stared at Victor with great interest.


    ¡°Brother, I have a question for you.¡± Victor red at him and said nothing. He pressed his thin lips


    together in disdain. He didn¡®t feel any family affection towards his brother, but only disgust.


    ¡°Who sent her the money? Her husband didn¡®t have much to his name when he was still alive.¡± Odin


    paused and asked with a disturbing smile, ¡°Brother, why are you so kind?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!